• A notice about Rule 3 regarding sites hosting pirated/unauthorized content has been made. Please see here for details.
  • Staff is working to deal with the problem of synonymous tags. See here for more information and to suggest tag mergers.
  • QQ will have forum downtime on October 21, starting at 10:00 AM Eastern time, for software updates.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
The Knight and the Dragon New
965.M30
Vuraktos Prime, Kyros-Zar System
Fourteenth Day Since the Distress Signal Was Sent


The world itself screamed.

Molten rivers pulsed through vast volcanic chasms like arteries of fire, lighting the smoke-clogged skies in sickly hues of orange and blood-red. Plumes of ash drifted endlessly across the blackened highlands, choking the light from Vuraktos' sun. Sulphur storms howled across cracked obsidian ridges, flaying the dead and dying alike.

And from the sky, the enemy came—again and again—on wings of iron and madness.

Vulkan stood alone atop a jagged escarpment, armour scorched and cratered from a dozen near-fatal strikes. His enormous frame was wreathed in rising smoke, the wind tugging at the dragon-scale cloak fastened across his broad shoulders. Black blood—not his own—steamed from the warplate, running down green ceramite like ink over emerald.

Above, ork ships broke the atmosphere in a thunderous cascade, streaking fire as they fell—rusted, jagged things, shaped like blades hurled by a deranged hand. Some slammed into the earth with shattering impact; others exploded in mid-air, scattering wreckage and greenskins across the basin like burning carrion.

The thunder of their landings was endless.

The WAAAGH had come in full.

And still, Vulkan remained.

He turned slightly as his sons pulled back beneath him, forming up into coordinated retreat lines. Discipline under fire. Even now, after two gruelling weeks of unrelenting warfare, the Salamanders fought like the warriors of myth they were—unyielding, brotherly, utterly without fear.

But they were exhausted.

Their eyes, hidden behind helm lenses betrayed their pain. He could see it in the sag of their shoulders. In the tilt of their necks.

Vulkan raised his plasma pistol, Furnace's Heart—massive in any other's hands but an extension of himself—and squeezed the trigger. A howling blast of incandescent blue seared through the haze, vaporizing a charging nob mid-roar, leaving only charred bone and crackling ruin. The mob hesitated.

Thunderhead came down a moment later.

The ornate warhammer, forged on Nocturne by Vulkan's own hands, screamed through the air and shattered an ork into ruin—bone, flesh, and armour collapsing beneath the blow like paper beneath a rockslide. The impact cracked the ground beneath them and hurled nearby enemies off their feet.

And then he was among them.

The orks came in droves, filthy and shrieking, reeking of blood and engine oil. Their crude cleavers slammed against his armour, some sparking, others biting in—but Vulkan didn't slow. His pistol roared again, flash-cooking another brute's head to slag, and then Thunderhead spun in a wide arc, breaking bodies and rupturing torsos.

A massive ork with a serrated axe lunged at him with surprising speed, bellowing in broken Low Gothic.

"DEAD YEW FER GORK, YA BIG METAL GROANER—"

Vulkan's hammer took the creature mid-charge, crushing its chest in with a wet thunderclap, the force caving in the ground beneath them. He crushed a booted foot onto the broken greenskin's neck as it twitched and stepped forward into the next line.

He fought like an elemental force, a being of fire and wrath incarnate. His movements were clean, efficient, merciless—but never savage. He fought to end suffering, not to glory in it.

"Fall back to the cave mouths!" he bellowed over the din, his voice booming like a volcano erupting. "Now!"

The order rang out across the Salamanders vox network. Squad leaders barked affirmatives. Flamer teams stepped forward, igniting choke points in waves of holy fire to buy seconds, then fell back, weapons glowing red-hot. Heavy bolters chattered behind natural barricades, carving gory swaths into the encroaching tide, and still the greenskins surged forward.

Vulkan waited.

He was always the last.

A thunderous impact cracked the rocks behind him as an ork drop-pod slammed into the cliffside like a thrown boulder. It burst open, and from within came a towering greenskin clad in scavenged heavy armour, hydraulic pistons hissing and a massive hammer of its own in hand.

The beast roared.

Vulkan stared at it for a heartbeat—two apex predators meeting across a gulf of blood and fire.

Then they collided.

The ork's hammer struck first, slamming into Vulkan's side and throwing him back a step. Alarms blinked across his pauldron readout, but the Primarch ignored them. He responded with a brutal strike to the creature's gut that doubled the monster over, and then a second that caved in its helm entirely, splitting it down the middle with a crack like shattering granite.

The ork's body dropped in twitching pieces. Its warcry died on molten air.

Vulkan turned and jogged down the slope.

The Salamanders were almost all inside now. The last line had pulled back through the lava tunnels. Combat servitors and Legion tech-marines were sealing traps—melta charges, void mines, collapsing spires of rock waiting to be triggered.

The sky was now dark with descending meteors. There had to be hundreds more landers. Thousands of orks.

Too many.

Just inside the cavern threshold, Vulkan turned back for one last look. A tide of green surged over the obsidian ridge. Their war cries—so many different dialects, so many guttural screams—all melted into one chorus of violence. As they came into view, firing wildly, clambering over wrecks and corpses, Vulkan raised Thunderhead once more and shouted:

"INTO THE FIRES OF BATTLE, UNTO THE ANVIL OF WAR!"

The mouth of the cavern swallowed him, and the world outside burned.


The tunnels hissed with geothermal heat, the air heavy with steam and soot. Ancient caverns twisted and split into defensible galleries. The Salamanders had made this place a fortress of necessity—kill-boxes, crossfire traps, thermal barriers.

Inside one of the larger chambers, one they'd come to call simply the Crucible, his captains had gathered once more.

They were tired. Burned. But unbowed.

Captain Iaeus spoke first. "We've thinned them Forgefather, but not enough."

"Thinning was never the goal," Vulkan said. "Survival was. We hold until reinforcements arrive."

"Do you believe they'll come, my lord?" asked Lieutenant Harak, his voice low, cautious.

Vulkan looked at him.

"I do not know," he said quietly. "But we will hold regardless."

There was silence. Not disappointment—respect.

It had always been this way with Vulkan. He made no promises he couldn't keep. No hollow speeches. But he was always at their side, first into battle and last to leave. That alone gave his sons strength.

From deeper in the tunnels came the sound.

At first, just a rumble. Like distant rockfall.

Then—echoing footfalls. Slapping feet. Metal scraping on stone. And then the roar.

A hundred voices screaming for blood.

The orks had found a way into the tunnel mouths.

Vulkan turned slowly and gestured for his captains to prepare. The Salamanders moved with grim solemnity. Some checked their flamer canisters. Others performed last rites, murmured prayers, or pressed tokens of Nocturne and Terra to their breastplates.

Vulkan knelt beside one wounded warrior propped against the wall.

"Do you fear death, my son?" he asked.

The young Legionary, a Terran, stared up, eyes wide.

"No, Forgefather," he whispered. "Only failing you."

"You never could," Vulkan said, rising.

Thunderhead hummed in his gauntlet.

The Salamanders arrayed themselves in formation at the edge of the chamber, weapons ready, armor glowing from internal heat. Their eyes were on him. Always on him.

The noise grew louder.

Closer.

And then—the orks came.

Vulkan raised his hammer, eyes glowing like twin orbs of molten lava.

"Hold the line," he said, voice low and calm. "Make them earn every drop of ground."

And then, as the greenskin tide poured through the tunnels with howls and crude war banners, the Salamanders of the XVIIIth​ met them with fire and fury.

The cave became a forge of war once more.

And Vulkan, Primarch of Fire, stood in its heart.


The Ceithir rolled low across the polished flagstones of the training yard, softening the edges of the distant stone archways, curling like ghostly tendrils around the booted feet of the running youths. Above them, slate-grey skies pressed close to the high walls of the Sanctum, the fortress-monastery standing timeless, eternal.

From a raised terrace of ferrocrete and iron, the Watch-Lord stood like a statue carved from old war and older memory. His armour, weather-beaten and chipped, bore the silver laurels of age and command. The markings on his pauldron—Terran in origin, faded beneath newer symbols of Caerdyn—spoke of years of service beyond counting. His features were grim and craggy, carved by hardship, his hair long since gone to grey then white, though he kept his beard neatly trimmed.

Below, the new initiates ran. Barefoot on cold stone, stripped to their tunics, skin slick with sweat. Dozens of boys between twelve and fifteen winters, every last one handpicked from the recent culling of candidates.

Among them ran Mohrdrehd—called Mord by the others. The boy moved with the quiet confidence of someone used to leading, not by command but by presence. The other boys watched him without watching, timed their pace to his, followed his choices without words.

The Watch-Lord grunted to himself.

There was always one.

Boots echoed behind him—measured, clipped. Another figure stepped up beside him, armoured in the pale blue of the Legion, trimmed with pale silver. His pauldron bore the mist-tree of Caerdyn Vallis. His skin bore its mark, too—pale as riverstone and traced with mist-scars from exposure to the Ceithir as a child.

The younger Astartes came to a halt and folded his arms across his chest. "Brother Alric. You've already begun?"

The Watch-Lord didn't turn. "They were idle, Thameus. Idleness breeds weakness."

Thameus frowned, watching the training yard. "The King gave strict orders. The Trials were to wait until his return."

Alric barked a low, humorless laugh. "And do you see a Trial before you, brother? Do you see the Chamber of Suffering? Hypno-bays? Apothecarion rites? No. You see exercise."

"You are skirting his will."

"I am honouring it," the Terran snapped, turning finally. His voice was gravel and steel, forged by campaign after campaign. "I was given this post by the Primarch's own hand. When I accepted the charge of the Legion's recruits, I asked one thing: that the training of them, until they proved worthy to bear the mark of the Tree, was mine alone to shape. He agreed."

The Caerdyn-born marine narrowed his eyes. "Even so—"

"No surgeries. No implants. No catechisms. Not until he says otherwise." The Watch-Lord jabbed a finger down toward the yard. "But if they're going to stand before him one day and beg for the chance to wear his sigil on their breastplate, they'll do it with lungs of iron and backs like stone. Or they'll fall behind and return home."

The argument simmered, and then slowly, the younger marine exhaled through his nose. His eyes turned back toward the boys.

"The child of the Windmere," Thameus said quietly. "He's a born leader. The others already orbit him like stars around a sun."

Alric gave a thoughtful grunt. "The Ceithir clings to him," the other added. "Like a mother to her favourite child."

"That it does," Thameus murmured, watching the boy. "The Ceithir whispers to him. I've seen it. He walks the mists as though they part for him. But that same confidence could make him reckless. There's fire in him. A flame of ambition."

Alric chuckled. "You're aware of who his mother is, aren't you?"

"I've met them both," Thameus replied. "Elyria's will. Brynhar's strength. The boy was born to join us."

The silence returned for a time, broken only by the sharp calls of training serfs and the rhythmic slaps of bare feet on wet stone. One of the boys stumbled. Mord stopped, turned, pulled him to his feet, and kept pace beside him until the weak link found strength again.

"I received word this morning," the Watch-Lord said absently. "The boy's parents will be coming to visit."

That got a reaction. The Caerdyn-born Astartes turned, Thameus's face tight with surprise. "To the Sanctum?"

The older warrior grunted again. "I gave permission."

"You what?"

"They are no strangers to this place. They've earned the right. And don't look at me like that." He gave Thameus a pointed look. "The Twice-Born would have done the same."

A long moment passed before the younger Astartes nodded. He looked away, to the far banners on the monastery's towers. "I suppose he would."

Alaric turned back to the boys—no, not boys. Not yet warriors, but no longer merely children either. Something in between. In that liminal place where pain and discipline would forge them into sons of the Mist.

His thoughts turned to the gene-seed—Artorias's legacy. It was this genetic gift that allowed them to walk as one with the Ceithir. Some recruits still came from Terra, though fewer now. Most were born of Caerdyn Vallis, shaped by mists and myths. But in the eyes of the Watch-Lord, they were one and the same.

Both bore the King's genes. Both would walk his path.

He folded his arms, voice low. "He'll make his choice, this one. Mord. Whether to serve, or to lead. Or both. That is the point of this exercise. We are not shaping weapons. We are shaping Wardens."

Thameus nodded again, more respectfully this time.

Below, Mord surged ahead, drawing the others behind him like a tide.

The mists deepened, and the future marched within them.


Mord's lungs burned.

Each breath he dragged in tasted of iron and mist, thick with the scent of wet stone and old blood. His muscles screamed under the relentless weight strapped to his back—seventy kilograms of lead and steel fashioned into a training pack. Sweat soaked through his tunic, dripping onto the flagstones as he forced his legs forward again and again, round after brutal round of the perimeter circuit.

They had run for hours without pause. The Sanctum's lower yard was no simple oval—each circuit wound through inclines and stairways, switchbacks that tested balance, short walls that required vaulting. Behind him, others staggered, fell, groaned. He heard every one. Felt them.

And he turned.

"Up!" he barked, dropping beside one boy who had collapsed on a narrow incline, blood streaming from a split lip. The boy—Karn—tried to protest. Mord hauled him up by the strap across his chest, half-lifting, half-dragging him.

"I can't—" Karn wheezed.

"Yes, you can. We finish this together."

Others slowed at the sight of Mord pulling Karn forward. For a moment, the rhythm wavered.

A voice from behind, bitter and sharp, cut through the air like a blade.

"Why do you waste your strength on the weak?" spat Jerrun, a boy from the northern mists. He ran like a knife, lean and quick and full of pride. "The Wardens do not want those who fall behind. They cull the weak."

Mord turned his head, his eyes blazing emerald beneath dark, mist-dampened hair. "And do they desire cruelty, too? Or is it only cowardice you offer in place of compassion?"

The others fell silent. Jerrun scowled, but said nothing more. Mord pushed Karn forward. "Run."

And they did.

By the time the Watch-Lord signalled the end of the drill, the sky had darkened to a deep charcoal and the light had shifted from cold silver to a faint violet hue—the sun above Caerdyn Vallis veiled as ever by the Ceithir. Mord collapsed to his knees, arms trembling. Around him, boys dropped one by one, some weeping quietly, others gasping for air as if they had surfaced from drowning.

Pain hummed in his bones, but Mord didn't care. He looked up at the mists coiling around the edge of the courtyard—how they thickened in the shadows, shifting with strange intelligence. Almost protective. Almost alive.

He had always felt them. Felt it. The Ceithir. Not just as vapor, but as presence. As breath. As being.

He sat back against a low stone wall, breathing deep, feeling it stir inside his chest like a second heart.

He had never not wanted this.

Since the moment he could form a thought, he had dreamed of being a Warden. His father, Brynhar, had smiled at the declaration when he was still just a child barely tall enough to lift a wooden sword. His mother, Elyria… less so. She had warned him. Cautioned him. Urged him to wait, to grow, to think.

But he had already thought. And he had decided.

The moment came when he was only eight winters old, during one of the great festivals beneath the mist-banners. The Twice-Born King had come to walk among the people. His first return to Caerdyn Vallis since going to the stars. Artorias. Wreathed in pale silver and shrouded in the Ceithir, a titan of serene power.

Mord had watched him from the crowd, having had escaped his minders. Artorias had looked at him, seen him, and stopped.

You are of the mist, child, he had said.

And Mord had stared in awe and whispered: I want to be a Warden.

The Primarch had smiled, small and sad. Then knelt, lowering his helm, his great voice gentle as thunder muffled by snow.

Then the Ceithir shall guide you, as it did me. It watches you. It cares for all of us. Never forget that.

From that day, Mord had known. He had not chosen to be a Warden. He had always been one. The training, the hardship—it was not a burden. It was a refinement. The pain was proof.

And he bore another burden, too. Like his mother, he was a blank—a pariah. Anathema to the warp. A null. He had always felt the difference. Even among other children, there was a distance. They never knew why, only that something about him was wrong. Alien. Cold.

But the mists veiled him. Softened him. The Ceithir cradled his nature in its arms and cloaked what others could not bear. It let him live among them.

Let him dream.

He watched the others now as they began to recover. Karn nodded at him, shame in his eyes but gratitude too. Jerrun avoided his gaze. Mord ignored him.

He would be the greatest Warden to ever live. Not for glory. Not for praise. But because he had to be. Because he was meant to be.

This wasn't pride. It was faith.

Not in the Emperor. Not in Terra. Not even in victory.

But in the Ceithir.
In the Unbroken King.
In the dream.

He was coming, someday soon. Mord knew it. Artorias would return, and he would see Mord again—not as a child lost in awe, but as a warrior standing beside him.

As a son worthy of the mist.

And when that day came…

He would not fall behind.


The tunnels stank of ash, blood, and burned meat.

Heat pressed in from all sides like a fist. Fumaroles hissed above, spewing acidic vapours that licked along the basalt walls, and the only light came from flickering torches and the guttering glow of scorched ceramite.

A roar of brutal laughter echoed in the dark.

Vulkan crushed a greenskin into the stone floor. Its skull imploded with the force of Thunderhead, the sound reverberating down the tunnel like a thunderclap. Steam hissed from the corpse. Gore clung to the blunt head of the hammer like molten pitch.

They kept coming.

Wave after wave of greenskins, clad in scrap armour and warpaint, roared into the breach like a green tide. The corridor was too narrow for finesse—just pure, crushing violence. Bolters thundered in response. Blades met cleavers. Screams filled the air like a choir of the damned.

To his left, one of his Pyre Guard was dragged to the floor under three orks. He fought savagely, but one cleaver struck deep. Blood hissed on hot stone.

Vulkan moved.

His plasma pistol barked once. One ork vaporized, leaving only scorched boots and a shadow on the wall. Thunderhead snapped out, crunching into the next, hurling its ruined form into the tunnel wall with a wet, crackling thud. The last was crushed beneath Vulkan's armoured boot.

The Lord of Drakes didn't slow.

Behind him, his Pyre Guard followed—towering, elite Terran-born Salamanders clad in dark burnished green, their faces marked by Nocturne's legacy: obsidian skin, glowing red eyes, and a deathless fire behind their stoic visors. At their front strode First Captain Artellus Numeon, his power halberd humming as he cleaved through a pair of orks with savage, fiery strokes. A volkite emitter mounted in the haft spat burning beams, melting flesh with each strike.

The enemy surged again. Howls echoed through the cramped tunnel—no order, only madness.

Then something new. A deeper growl. A challenge.

A massive silhouette filled the far end of the corridor, pushing through the mob like a wrecking ball.

The ork that emerged was a giant even among its kind—at least four meters tall, its bulk covered in rusted plates and cracked pauldrons stolen from dead Astartes. One of its tusks had been replaced with a hooked chainblade. A half-shattered Terminator helm was welded into its armour as a grotesque trophy.

Its eyes found Vulkan.

"ZOGGIN' BIG ONE!" it bellowed. "YOU'S MINE!"

Vulkan's eyes narrowed. Behind the cracked lenses of his helm, his gaze burned brighter.

He handed his plasma pistol to Numeon. "Cover me."

Then, unarmed but for Thunderhead, Vulkan surged forward.

The warboss charged.

They collided like twin meteors in a storm of sparks, smoke, and screeching metal. The ork's cleaver screamed as it raked down Vulkan's side—ceramite sparking. Thunderhead arced wide, slamming into the beast's side with a seismic crack, sending it staggering—but not falling.

The warboss lunged again, and this time its blade found Vulkan's helm. The jagged edge shattered the left side with a shriek of steel. Vulkan's face was revealed—bloodied, but unbroken. His red eyes flared like coals in a forge.

He smiled.

The next swing crushed the warboss's knee. Bone split. The ork howled and stumbled—and Vulkan surged in, grabbed its jaw with one gauntleted hand and brought Thunderhead down in a single, devastating strike.

Skull, neck, and chest folded inward. The body collapsed with an audible wetness.

The greenskins screamed.

They fled—trampling over each other in panic. The tunnel reeked of blood and fear. Bolters picked off stragglers. Several Salamanders slumped against the walls, wounded or dying. Numeon was at Vulkan's side in an instant.

"Your helm," he said, grimacing at the blood running down the Primarch's temple.

"It'll do," Vulkan replied. He bent to lift one of his wounded sons—an Astartes missing an arm and bleeding from his flank. Vulkan carried him like a child. "Fall back. Regroup."

Numeon nodded and motioned for the others. The Pyre Guard took point, sweeping for signs of ambush. Their flames lit the way—short, disciplined bursts to flush out any lurking enemy.

As they trudged deeper into the black, the heat closing around them once more, Numeon fell into step beside his gene-sire.

"We've received a report," he said, voice low. "From our last scout team before the surface link failed. There's movement in orbit. Large-scale. Not xenos."

Vulkan stopped.

The tunnel was silent save for the creak of armour and the distant drip of condensed sulphur. He set the wounded down gently, his crimson eyes flaring in the dark.

"Then someone answered our call."

"We don't know who, my Lord" Numeon said. "But it's Imperial. They're fighting in the void."

Vulkan let out a breath—steam ghosting from his lips.

"One of my brothers heard," he said at last, voice low and heavy. "They have come."

Around him, the battered Salamanders stood straighter. Flame-etched armour gleamed in the torchlight. They said nothing—but the silence became resolve.

Vulkan looked upward, as if seeing through the rock and ash, through the vast and blazing weight of Vuraktos Prime.

He did not know who it was. But someone had come.

And that was enough.

He turned back to the dark. Behind him, his sons followed, bloodied, bruised—but burning.

They would hold.


The Warp peeled away from reality like a shroud torn from flesh.

With an unholy screech that shook the bones of the void, the Avalon and her fleet emerged from the Immaterium. Her massive form, a cathedral of adamantine and wrath, tore into realspace surrounded by burning contrails, auramantic residue and tendrils of the Ceithir, already retreating back into the hulls of the ships. The stars snapped into being all at once—and with them, war.

The Orks were already waiting.

Hundreds of contact blips bloomed across the tactical sphere, a green-glowing cancer that surrounded the warden fleet. The moment of emergence was answered with fire: lance strikes, crude plasma bursts, and waves of scrap-metal torpedoes.

But the Wardens had come ready.

Void shields were already aglow, shimmering with refracted starlight as the first fusillades slammed into the fleet. The Mist Wardens had entered the fray with weapons hot and engines roaring. Turrets barked. Lance arrays flashed. Macro-cannon fire lit the abyss with a storm of vengeance.


On the bridge of the Avalon, Althea DeLorean stood at the fore, hand gripping the command lectern like a war priest at her altar.

Her eyes gleamed with battle-fury.

"Shields holding. Minor bleed on the port arrays," one of her void officers called.

"Fire at will!" she barked. "All ships—Joust!"

Across the bridge, command crew and cogitator adepts relayed her orders, vox relays stammering with encoded data. Below them, the Avalon's vast decks roared to life. Her mighty engines thundered. The entire Warden fleet accelerated into a full-charge thrust.

Like knights of old lowering their lances, each Warden ship angled their reinforced prows and ploughed into the nearest Ork vessel.

The Avalon herself slammed head-on into a lumbering scrap-fortress shaped like a severed asteroid. The impact sheared through the crude hull, splitting it apart in a hail of fire and spinning wreckage. The Gloriana's reinforced prow shuddered but did not buckle.

Althea gritted her teeth against the G-forces and shouted over the comm-line. "Use the debris! Dive through the bones of their wreckage!"

The Wardens obeyed.

One by one, strike cruisers and destroyers plunged into their targets like hammer-blows. The void was filled with burning hulks. Wreckage twisted in spirals through space, lit by distant suns and explosions. Using the debris clouds as cover, Boarding Torpedoes were launched by the dozens—sleek black coffins bearing Astartes payloads toward more distant Ork cruisers.

Not all made it.

Two destroyers were caught broadside by Ork killkroozers. One was speared clean through by a ramshackle harpoon cannon, its midsection torn out in a gout of burning plasma. Another Warden ship spun, venting crew and atmosphere into the cold. Still, dozens of torpedoes punched through, embedding in the flanks of Ork hulks.

And from within them, the sons of the Ceithir came roaring.

But there was no time to glory in it.

"Captain!" cried one of the helmsmen. "Three Ork ships approaching starboard at speed—they're forming a pincer!"

On the tactical display, three jagged blips surged toward them—scrap-metal raiders bristling with crude plasma launchers and flak guns, coming in close and fast, already loosing salvoes.

The Avalon's void shields flared, taking the first few hits—but they wouldn't last long.

"Brace for impact!" Althea roared. "Prepare for emergency dive!"

Warning klaxons blared. Grav-cushioning fields flickered to maximum. Crew were slammed into their thrones as the Avalon's massive bulk twisted to port and dropped suddenly on a steep vector, plummeting through the broken remains of the previous rammed cruiser.

The ship groaned, ancient systems screaming under the strain. Statues of knightly heroes rattled on their plinths. Dust fell from the vaulted ceiling. Several cogitators sparked and exploded in a puff of incense and flame.

Althea didn't flinch.

"Initiate the Falcon's Gambit. Full roll on the dive. All gun decks, fire as we spin!"

The manoeuvre was madness.

The Avalon, thirty kilometres of superstructure, rotated on her axis during the dive, spinning like a falling blade. Her gun decks—already warmed—unleashed a full broadside during the roll.

Lance arrays sliced the void.

Macro-cannon shells the size of landers roared through space.

Caught mid-manoeuvre, the Ork ships couldn't adjust. One was blown apart entirely—spinning off into a cascade of explosions. Another fired wildly and struck its own kin. The third was clipped by the rolling Gloriana's broadside, its prow torn off and left tumbling into the dark.

"Direct hits!" came the shout from the gunnery master.

"Give me a damage report!" Althea snapped.

"Starboard shielding reduced by thirty percent! Deck 17 suffered minor decompression!"

"And the ork ships?"

"Two confirmed kills. One crippled. Debris field forming."

Althea grinned, savage and bright.

Void war was death. But to her, it was also art. In that, in the sheer savage joy that came with it, Althea DeLorean and Lotara Sarrin understood each other like no one else could.

And yet, the situation was far from in hand.

Across the field, dozens more Ork ships surged forward. Great Roks drifted into position, disgorging clouds of attack craft. The Wardens were still heavily outnumbered. Even with their precision and discipline, every second meant more casualties.

"Target the largest cruiser on vector six," Althea ordered. "Synchronize with Vigilum Caeli and The Green's Lament. We'll strike together."

"Yes, Captain!"

As the order was relayed, Althea placed one gloved hand against the side of her throne, fingers twitching over the runes. Her eyes were alight.

"This is just the beginning," she murmured, mostly to herself. "Let them come."


Captain Razzgul Skragga-Fang squatted on his throne of rusted iron and flayed mechadendrites, a two-meter crown of scavenged vox-antennae crowning his lumpy green head. His voice—guttural, wet, and thunderous—shook the walls as he screamed into his deck's squawk boxes.

"Shoot dem zoggin' humies! SHOOT FASTER!" he bellowed, spraying spittle and oil onto the levers he yanked back and forth. "Wot's da point o' all dis dakka if yer ain't usin' it, ya lazy grots!"

His crew—a chaos of bellowing greenskins, shrieking gretchin, and sparking consoles—scrambled to obey. Dozens of gunners and mechanics stomped about the bridge, hammering buttons with clubs and chewing on wires. One ork fired his shoota at a malfunctioning cogitator until it sparked to life again. Another fell into an exposed plasma conduit and burst into blue flame. Razzgul didn't even glance at him.

The battle through the view-slit was glorious—chaos and fire. Ork ships churned through the void like rusted sharks, blasting crude plasma bolts and volleying entire squadrons of torpedoes in all directions.

But the humans weren't dying fast enough.

Razzgul squinted through the armourglass, yellowed tusks gnashing. "We outnumber dem. We got more shoota. We got BIGGA ships. So WHY—"

Then he saw it. The big one.

The great beast of a human ship—the one the other greenskin captains were scared of—was rolling. Not turning. Rolling. Like it was dancing through space. The manoeuvre was impossible. Beautiful. Mad.

Razzgul leaned forward, dumbfounded. "Wot da zog is dat?"

The human ship, Avalon, twisted in its dive, and fire vomited from every gunport along its hull. Its salvo bisected a nearby killkroozer like a cleaver through groxmeat. Another ork ship panicked and turned to evade—only to be hit by its own brother's fire. Explosions rippled through the void.

A strange, involuntary sensation crept over Razzgul.

Dread.

He shook it off with a roar. "DEY FINK DEY'S CLEVAH, EH? GET ME MORE DAKKA! MORE ROCKETZ! KILL DA GITS!"

One of his lieutenants—a lopsided ork with a skull stuck over one eye—called out from a side terminal. "Cap'n! Boardin' torpedoes hit decks three, five, an' eight! Loadsa humies inside!"

"Yeh? So?" Razzgul snorted and spat a tooth. "Let da lads stomp 'em. More fightin' fer us! More FUN!"

Below them, deck feeds lit up with the shapes of bulky, power-armoured invaders—dark, mist-cloaked, fast. The Mist Wardens were swarming the ship like hornets. Bolters barked. Explosions thumped through the hull.

"GET DEM TO DA KILLIN', YER STINKY GITZ!" Razzgul shouted into the squawk again, voice raw with bloodlust. "NO RUNNIN', NO THINKIN'. JUST CHOPPAZ AND GUTZ!"

Even now, the greenskin horde surged to meet the invaders in brutal melee. From his throne, Razzgul watched with glee and fury, torn between bloodlust and rising confusion.

His ships were going down.

One after another, the human vessels rammed through the smaller ork ships like angry titans. And when one ork dreadnought finally charged one of the big ones—head-on, with all guns blazing—the humans didn't dodge.

They split it in half.

Razzgul barked laughter. "Dey's MAD! MAD AN' BRILLIANT!"

Then, finally, a rare moment of joy: One of the nearby escort cutters—small, fast, humie-shaped—was blown apart by a lucky plasma barrage. It spun into pieces. Razzgul whooped.

"WAAAGH! Got one! GOT ONE!"

And then the bridge door exploded.

It was not subtle. No warning klaxon. No hiss of pressure loss. Just a sudden, bone-deep WHUMP—and then the blast door glowed white-hot, curled inward like wax—then detonated in a cloud of slag and shrieking metal.

Through the firestorm, they came.

Astartes. Mist Wardens.

Half-shrouded in flickering steam emitted from their armour's powerpack vents. Bolters roared. Frag grenades flew like falling stars. The first wave of bridge crew was torn apart in an instant. Orks were pulped. Gretchin vaporized. A control panel exploded. Two of Razzgul's lieutenants were shredded into green mist.

The sound was deafening.

The room filled with smoke and screaming and mist. One Warden knelt behind a column, laid down suppressing fire with a heavy bolter, chewing through a line of charging boyz. Another hurled a combat knife that pinned a Nob to the far wall. The orks rallied and fought back—roaring and swinging, choppas flashing in the firelight.

And then the mist parted—

—and he came through.

Artorias.

The Primarch of the Mist Wardens was not a man. Not even a demigod. He was a storm given form. Silver-etched blue plate. A cloak like night woven from the darkest thread and cloaked in the Ceithir itself. His face was a mask of calm purpose, but his eyes—his golden eyes—burned with cold fury.

He moved like a streak of death. Too fast.

Ceithraig sang as it cut, a shrieking note that split the air. One ork tried to raise a choppa—only for his torso to vanish in a streak of red. Another, twice the size of a Legio Astartes, was carved in half before his brain knew he'd died.

Razzgul watched in horror.

"Zog me," he muttered. "WOT IN GORK'S NAME IS THAT?!"

He raised his shoota, spraying wildly as he stumbled back toward his throne. Rounds hammered into Artorias's armour—and did nothing. The Primarch didn't even slow down. He tore through ten more orks. The rest of the Legionaries supported the Primarch in the only way they could. Grenade. Bolter burst. Slash.

Razzgul turned to run.

He never got far.

He pulled the trigger again—but his arm was gone.

The ork looked down, puzzled. Where once there was a gun, there was only a gout of arterial green mist and a stump.

A second later, his vision twisted—his body lurched—and he realized he was looking up at his own torso.

Then came the final realization:

His head had been removed.

His last sight was Artorias standing over his body, blade dripping, face cold. The Ceithir swirled around him like smoke from a divine pyre.


The ork bridge stank of blood, oil, and smoke. Corpses—green, gnarled, still twitching—littered the shattered deck like leaves after a storm. The Ceithir mist drifted low and strange through the chamber, wreathing black-armored giants in a spectral haze.

Artorias stood in the silence, Ceithraig hummin softly in his grip. The Primarch's eyes—hard gold reflecting red emergency strobes—swept over the destruction with cold satisfaction.

Then he turned, and his voice came low, controlled, and certain.

"Charges on the bridge. Breach every weak point. Vox to all squads—plant demolition packs at reactors, munition stores, and structural choke-points. Three minutes. Then we exfiltrate."

"Understood, my King," crackled a voice over the vox. Other affirmations followed—gravel-throated, loyal, urgent.

Artorias moved with sudden purpose, kneeling beside a dead greenskin, and set a shaped melta charge beneath a sparking generator coil. Around him, his sons followed suit—silent and efficient, armoured gauntlets working with the calm of ritual. These were Legionnaires forged in the shadow of Caerdyn Vallis, tempered in ceaseless drills, and now blooded in the forge of void war.

He straightened and glanced toward the viewport—half shattered, webbed with cracks—and caught a glimpse beyond.

The void glowed.

In the distance, through the churning chaos of debris and fire, Avalon danced through space like a blade. Althea's manoeuvre had shattered three ork escorts in one blistering volley. A massive ork rok, ugly and asymmetrical, came apart in a cataclysm of internal detonation as the Avalon's broadsides found its fuel core.

Artorias smiled.

Not the tight, grim line he wore before battle. Not the symbolic curve offered for morale. A true smile—of pride, of trust.

"Good work, my Lady" he murmured.

Then he turned to move.


The halls of the Skrapboila were pulsing with red light and howls. Through gutted corridors and rusted catwalks, the Mist Wardens moved—fast and fluid. They passed broken orks, split in half or crushed against bulkheads, the aftermath of squads cutting forward with bolter and blade. Artorias led from the centre of the formation, flanked by his sons—newbloods, most of them.

The vox clicked again.

"My lord." The voice was flat, measured. "You boarded without your honour guard. Again."

Artorias chuckled, warm and low. "Helion. You're always so mothering."

There was a pause. Then: "The Bladeguard wear Cataphractii plate for a reason, Lord. So we might better protect you."

"I needed to move quickly. If I had waited for you, we'd still be clearing the hangar," Artorias replied, sidestepping a fallen girder. "You'll have your chance, my son. We shall fight together on the surface."

"That's a promise, Lord?"

"It is."

"Then don't die before we get there. And don't forget your helmet this time, Lord."

Artorias chuckled again. "Such mothering, Helion. I'll try."

A clatter echoed ahead. Gunfire. Bolters.

The Primarch moved to join the line, slowing to fall beside one of his sons—a tall, broad-chested Warden with the unmistakable stiffness of someone still adjusting to power armour. The newblood held a bolter tight to his chest, every motion measured and sharp.

Artorias turned to him as they jogged down the corridor, ceramite boots crashing over grated flooring.

"What's your name, son?"

The Astartes nearly stumbled.

"D-Donan, my King. Initiate Donan Alric. Squad Korran."

"You're Caerdyn-born," Artorias said, smiling. "Fenmarch. Your accent slips a little when you're nervous."

Donan's eyes widened. "Y-yes, my King."

"Relax. You're doing well."

"I—thank you. It is an honour—truly—I never imagined I would stand beside you like this."

Artorias reached out, casually brushing the younger warrior's pauldron.

"Let me tell you a secret, Donan," he said, voice warm and low. "I know the name of every son in my Legion. Terran-born or Caerdyn-raised. Everyone. You are not faceless to me."

The squad glanced at him in disbelief—one of the others, a lean, quiet marine named Aeryn, looked as if he might speak, but bit his tongue. Donan blinked once, stunned.

Artorias inclined his head to each in turn. "Aeryn. Korran. Hyss. Calvor. I welcomed you to the Legion personally. Gifted you your plate. Did you think I would forget?"

Hyss, who had always been quiet in drills, gave a small nod. "We didn't think you'd remember us, my King."

"I remember all my sons," Artorias said simply.

Ahead, a guttural roar echoed through the corridor.

Orks.

A wave of the creatures—hulking, screaming, stupid with bloodlust—poured from a side corridor into the path of the retreating squad.

Artorias stopped.

He stepped aside, placing a hand gently on Donan's back to usher him forwards.

"Show me, my sons," the primarch said softly. "Show me the skill of Caerdyn Vallis."

Korran, the squad's sergeant—a Terran-born Warden with a long, scarred face—nodded and gave a silent hand signal. The squad fanned out, bolters roaring. The newbloods moved like they'd trained a thousand times. Bolts tore into orkish flesh. One ork tried to leap over cover and was blown apart midair. Calvor ran forward with a short blade and plunged it into a Nob's throat.

Korran moved through the line with efficiency and quiet command.

Artorias nodded to him.

"You," he said as another ork fell, "originally requested the Luna Wolves, did you not?"

Korran looked over, startled. "Yes, my Liege. How—?"

"I make it my business to know my sons. I believe your instructors on Terra had other ideas."

"Yes. They... reassigned me."

"You're a good fit here," Artorias said. "You fight not for glory, but to protect. That's why I'm proud of you."

Korran blinked. "Thank you, my lord."

Suddenly, a trio of orks broke through a side vent—low, flanking, brutish.

Artorias moved without thought.

Ceithraig flickered once.

Three bodies hit the floor in pieces.

The Primarch didn't slow. He fell back into the column, murmured, "Watch your flanks, boys," and clapped Korran on the back so hard the man nearly stumbled.

"Next time, I let them bite you," Artorias added with mock sternness.

Korran, despite himself, grinned beneath his helm.


Ahead, the hull groaned. Through a shattered porthole, the flickering red beacon of their boarding torpedo was visible, partially embedded into the interior structure of the ship.

Donan exhaled. "We made it."

Artorias nodded.

"And now," he said calmly, "let's leave them a gift."

Behind them, deep in the bones of the ork vessel, shaped charges ticked down to zero.

The interior of the torpedo was dimly lit and humming with tension. The red lights pulsed in rhythm with the countdown. Each warrior, clad in matte-black ceramite chased with gold, was fastened tightly into restraint harnesses bolted to the armoured wall. Power packs buzzed. Hearts pounded.

Except for one.

Artorias did not sit.

He stood at the heart of the torpedo chamber, unmoving, his form vast even among giants. Ceithraig was braced against the deck, its point resting beside his armoured boots. His other hand held a mag-locked grip bar with casual ease. In the half-light, he looked like a carved statue of a knight—watching, waiting, unmoved by gravity, time, or fate.

The ship lurched.

BOOM.

The torpedo disengaged from its anchor point in the collapsing ork ship. G-forces screamed as retro-thrusters burned. The boarding pod rocketed away, the impact of its escape shaking the harnesses and rattling weapons in their locks. Legionnaires grimaced, bracing against the force.

Artorias didn't flinch.

He simply watched.

The vidscreen came to life.

The ork kroozer behind them—a monstrous construct of scavenged metal and madness, spiked with towers and festooned with guns—shuddered violently. Explosions rippled down its spine like a spinal rupture in a dying beast. Gouts of flame burst from gun decks. Hull plating split like meat beneath a cleaver.

Then, with a soundless flash across the void, the entire vessel detonated.

Debris scattered. Entire decks broke off and tumbled end over end into the void. A geyser of flame bloomed in the black like a star dying.

The Mist Wardens in the torpedo cheered.

Artorias merely narrowed his eyes.

Beyond the wreckage, ork vessels—scores of them—began to shift. Some of the smaller ones began to veer off-course. Their fire patterns broke. Others began to list, their movement sluggish. Many still fought on, but a crack had formed in the ork line.

The Skrapboila had been the biggest of the greenskin ships—their flagship, their "boss boat." Its destruction had sent a ripple of fear through the feral xenos. Even now, Artorias could see the beginnings of retreat, that unmistakable stutter in their formation. The ork instinct to flee when the biggest and loudest died had taken hold.

Their ships were still numerous. Still dangerous.

But they were no longer unified.

"Status, Lady Althea." Artorias voxed into the fleetwide channel.

Her voice came back sharp, tense, and grimly elated.

"Confirmed kill on the ork flagship. Several ork vessels breaking formation. Others are disoriented. Some turning tail. We've taken losses but the fleet still stands."

"You have your window. Clear us a corridor to the surface. Cut down anything in our way."

"Gladly, my Liege."

Artorias keyed the vox across Legion-wide channels. His voice rang with iron certainty.

"My sons. Sisters. We move to the surface."

He watched the tactical display unfold across the screen as he spoke.

"We strike not at the fringes, but the heart. The thickest concentration of ork forces is where we will land. Let them feel the hammer blow of the Imperium where they are strongest—and watch them break like rotted stone. The Emperor's light shall burn even beneath blackened skies."

His voice cut across battle-wracked decks, warships, loading bays, and torpedo tubes. Across destroyer-class hulls and swift escort vessels, into the minds and hearts of Mist Wardens, mortal crew, and the hundred Sisters of Silence that marched beside them in silence.

Artorias turned his head, regarding the squad nearest him.

"We are the Wardens. Today, the stars bear witness for the Knights of Humanity go to war once more."

In the distance, the ork fleet twisted in panic.

Behind the pale blue helms and red visors of the Mist Wardens, lips moved in silent oaths. Weapons were checked. Chainswords buzzed. Bolters thumped into hands. The Sisters, faceless behind their masked helms, began to march into their designated drop pods.


War.

The battlefield roared to life with unholy ferocity.

The Wardens charged out of their pods straight into maelstrom.

Greenskin hordes surged across the hellish plains, their crude vehicles trundling through rivers of lava and ash. Trukks, battlewagons, and stompas belched black smoke into the air. Ork mechs fired wildly, filling the volcanic air with trails of glowing projectiles. The ground itself shook as tectonic plates shifted, the atmosphere stinking of sulphur and charred flesh.

Artorias led the charge, his helm's silver laurels shining, his voice like a storm given shape.

"Mist Wardens! To me! Cut them down—leave none standing!"

Ceithraig lit up the battlefield with every swing—burning arcs of light and mist severing limbs, torsos, heads. The legendary greatsword moved too fast for the eye, singing with unearthly energy, and every time it struck, dozens of orks were reduced to butchered gore. He carved through xenos ranks with grace and savagery, a dance of death amid blood and fire.

At his back, the Bladeguard advanced like the walls of a fortress come to life. Cataphractii-clad and immovable, they carved orks apart with their own master-crafted greatblades and bursts of their wrist mounted combi-bolters. Helion, stone-faced and severe beneath his white helm, fought like a blade of judgment incarnate—every swing a sentence, every thrust an execution.

All across the blackened wastes, Mist Wardens poured forth.

Stormbirds swooped low, tearing entire columns of greenskins apart with lascannons and strafing runs. Thunderhawks opened their bays mid-flight, dropping squads of Astartes into combat like divine meteors. Sisters of Silence, grim and voiceless, fought in disciplined phalanxes, their presence burning into the souls of the few ork weirdboyz that remained—melting their minds before a bolt even struck.

But it cost them.

The orks were legion.

Their numbers flooded out of cave mouths, tunnel openings, blasted scrap fortresses, and shattered rock.

Everywhere.

Mist Warden lines faltered in places—dozens of sisters fell to massed fire, their bodies cast down like broken dolls. Astartes were dragged under by sheer weight, torn apart by crude chainswords and power claws. Vehicles exploded. Lava bursts immolated squads caught in the open. Hundreds of Wardens died. And still, they held the line.

Then the earth split.

From a massive series of tunnel entrances clawed into the mountain's side, fire and smoke burst.

And out of it came giants.

Salamanders.

Green armour scorched black with soot. Chainblades roaring. Flamer units burning wide arcs through ork lines. The Pyre Guard led the way, their crimson eye lenses glowing like coals.

And at their front, like a mountain given breath, came Vulkan.

The Living Flame waded into the fray, Thunderhead in one hand, a massive ork in the other. The greenskin roared and kicked, but Vulkan swung it like a living club, smashing ork bodies into red mist. With a roar, he hurled the broken ork through the air—and into the cockpit of a walker, shattering its front and killing the pilot inside.

A trio of killa kans tried to flank him.

One came from his left.

One from the right.

The third loomed, screeching, behind—

—until Ceithraig slammed into its core, splitting its crude engine down the middle. The walker burst into flame and staggered back. The other two froze just long enough for Vulkan to destroy them—Thunderhead reducing them to scrap with two blows.

The two Primarchs stood amid carnage.

Greenskins fled from them like rats from a firestorm.

Vulkan turned, red eyes narrowing as he took in the form of his brother. "So," he rumbled, voice like stone grinding in flame. "You're my little brother. The one they call the Warden."

Artorias bowed his head once, formal and precise.

"You called for aid, brother. I was honoured to answer."

Vulkan's lips curved into a slow, grim smile.

Artorias turned, Ceithraig rising.

"There will be time to speak when the battlefield is quiet. For now…"

He raised his voice to a roar.

"TO WAR!"

The Wardens answered. The Salamanders joined in.

And together, the sons of two Primarchs surged forward, flame and mist united—breaking the ork tide in a storm of fire and steel.


The battlefield steamed with blood and fire.

Smoke hung in the volcanic air like a shroud, curling in sinuous tendrils from the wreckage of greenskin machines and the still-burning husks of Warden vehicles. The lava veins across the mountains had cooled to a dull crimson in places, crusting over with thin, fragile plates of glassy stone. Other vents hissed and roared, throwing occasional jets of molten fire into the charred sky.

Greenskin corpses lay in obscene heaps. Twisted bodies, torn by bolter and blade, burned by flamer and plasma, crushed under ceramite treads or vaporized by graviton bursts. Cleanup squads of Astartes moved with grim precision across the battlefield, gathering the fallen, setting charges in unstable wrecks, dispatching the wounded enemies with cold finality. No quarter. No prisoners.

Among the carnage stood Vulkan.

The Primarch of the XVIIIth​ sat with the weary weight of a mountain upon a destroyed killa kan, one massive gauntlet resting on his Thunder Hammer, the other smeared with blood and oil. His armour was scorched, torn, scarred by countless impacts. One half of his drake helm was shattered, revealing the black sheen of his skin beneath. Red eyes, glowing faintly, regarded the burning horizon with a distant calm.

Across the ruined ground, Artorias approached.

Ceithraig was sheathed across his back, and his silver-laureled helm—dented but gleaming—was tucked under one arm. His blue and silver armour was streaked with soot and ichor. A dozen Mist Wardens trailed him at a respectful distance. Bladeguard, Sisters of Silence, and line Legionnaires—all watching in silence.

Artorias slowed as he neared, his gaze taking in the towering frame of Vulkan with quiet scrutiny. He was large. Far larger than Artorias had expected the Lord of Drakes to be. Then, to be fair, he had only scattered reports and old battle recordings taken by terrified Remembrancers to work with.

Vulkan was a giant. Taller even than Horus. His onyx-black skin shimmered with residual heat, like the surface of a volcano not yet cooled. The red of his eyes was not light but burning coal, embers flickering deep within. Scars crossed his armour like etchings into basalt. His presence was... overwhelming.

Yet he said nothing for a long moment.

Then, Vulkan looked up.

"You came." His voice was rough stone over embers, quiet but immense. "You answered my call for aid."

Artorias nodded once, expression unreadable. "I did."

The silence that followed stretched taut—dozens of Astartes holding breath they didn't need.

Then Vulkan stood.

And Artorias—tall by any standard—realized just how much the Lord of Nocturne dwarfed him.

There was a pause. A tension. As if the mountain might move.

Then Vulkan grinned—broad, warm, almost boyish.

"Hah! Drake's teeth, you're smaller than I thought!"

Before Artorias could respond, the Primarch of the Salamanders moved with shocking speed, closed the gap, and pulled his brother into an embrace that might have cracked a dreadnought's frame.

"Little Brother!" Vulkan laughed.

Artorias gasped—actually gasped—as his ribs were momentarily compressed like a collapsing drop pod. His helm clattered to the volcanic stone, and his boots left the ground by at least a full foot.

The Mist Wardens collectively tensed. A few reached for weapons.

But then Vulkan set Artorias down, still grinning.

"I owe you a debt, little brother. You and your sons saved mine."

Artorias caught his breath, re-centering himself with a half-chuckle and recovering his helm. "You are… not what I expected, Vulkan."

"Most say that," Vulkan said, clapping him on the shoulder hard enough to stagger a Contemptor. "They look at me and see flame, fury, and ash. They forget the forge must also temper. I am my people's fire—but I am also their hearth."

Vulkan looked around the battlefield, then back to him. "What of my fleet? The ones I sent away when the skies began to darken?"

"We sent them coordinates for Caerdyn Vallis," Artorias replied. "There, they can repair and resupply.

Vulkan gave a slow nod, visibly pleased. "That… is a gift I will not forget. I thank you again."

A silence passed.

Then Vulkan gestured out across the plains. "Now, if you and your sons are headed anywhere with a functioning hangar, I'd be grateful for a lift. I think I've earned one."

Artorias blinked. Then laughed softly. "You are full of surprises, Vulkan."

"And full of bruises," the Forgefather said with a grin. "This world hits harder than I care to admit."


The void above Vuraktos Prime burned.

One after another, columns of fire lanced down from orbit, drawn from the collective batteries of a dozen battle barges, heavy cruisers, and massed destroyer screens. The auric light of solar flares reflected in the armored hides of Imperial warships as they loomed over the world like gods passing judgment.

The bombardment was not quick. It was not merciful.
It was complete.

Each volcanic plain, each smoke-wreathed canyon, each impact hollow and lava tunnel was scoured by saturating barrages—torpedoes, plasma lances, mass drivers, and incendiary warheads. The Sisters of Silence, grim and wordless, had given their readings. The Orks had left behind spore traces in vast quantities. If left unchecked, they would seed and breed again. It would not be allowed.

From orbit, the surface of Vuraktos Prime became a cauldron of fire, split open by man-made fury. Ash clouds rose so high they broke into the upper thermosphere. The world wept magma and death, and in its death, it was cleansed.

Above, the Warden fleet moved in careful, sombre synchrony.

Massive Stormbirds, Thunderhawks, and drop shuttles rose from the scorched world, ferrying battered but victorious Astartes, sisters, and support staff to the decks of their ships. Some shuttles limped from damage taken in descent. Others arrived empty, their passenger lists already sealed into the vaults of the dead.

The last firestorms fell.
And Vuraktos Prime, once contested and teeming with greenskin corruption, was rendered into a world of glass, smoke, and silence.

The fleet formed ranks once more, bleeding away from the world like the tide pulling back from a black shore. Engines flared, void shields hummed, and the last of the warp calculations were finalized. The Wardens had taken losses. The Salamanders had lost more. Yet both remained unbroken. Hardened.

Within the command decks, Captains barked final confirmations, crews secured systems, and Techmarines murmured prayers to the machine-spirits. Sisters of Silence stood at the edges of each bridge, their silence an anchor in the gathering pressure of the Immaterium.

Then, as the fleets approached the Mandeville Point, the Ceithir came.

It began as a whispering light, then a welling fog—soft and silver-white, forming in the vacuum like mist forming from cold air over a still lake. It moved not as gas but with purpose. Tendrils of glowing vapor curled out from the prows of the Warden ships, from hidden vents and exhausts.

It gathered in silence.

And then it formed—a great curtain of light and mist encircling the fleet. Warp storms flinched from it. Empyreal turbulence buckled and peeled away. The Ceithir, that ancient, unnamed phenomenon that none, not even the Emperor fully understood, embraced the ships of Artorias' sons.

A barrier. A blessing. A veil.

Each vessel in the fleet, from the colossal Avalon to the smallest Warden escort, plunged into the Immaterium—folding light and reason around themselves as the Ceithir formed a shell within the Warp itself. The mist moved with them, parting the tides of madness like a blade through water.

From a distance, it was a beautiful thing to see.

A fleet disappearing into nothing, not screaming or tearing apart like most warp entries—but simply fading, sheathed in luminous mist, until there was nothing left but starlight and silence.


Warp travel within the mist made everything quiet in a way that no realspace journey ever could.

The Avalon moved within the protective veil of the Ceithir, shielded from the nightmares of the Immaterium by that ancient and inscrutable phenomenon. Inside the ship's reinforced hull, the humming of its reactors was dulled, the usual bustle subdued. Even the voices of the crew, and the steps of post-battle operations, were softer—as if speaking too loudly might wake the things sleeping just beyond the hull.

The medicae deck was lit in warm whites and soft golds.
Here, wounded Astartes and mortal crew alike lay in rows or sat on benches, their wounds being dressed by a disciplined cohort of physikars, mortal medicae, and wardmatrons. Salamanders and Mist Wardens rested side by side. A pair of mortals were tending to a Warden missing half an arm, while another applied cauterant to the fused armour plating of a groaning Salamander sergeant.

Artorias stepped through the archway into the heart of it, ducking slightly beneath a brass aquila set into the frame. His armour had been stripped of its more elaborate ornamentation—his silver laurels and battle-tabard now stored away—and he walked in his under-armoured greys, pale blue vambraces still bearing dents and streaks of Ork blood.

He paused as he took in the scene. And then, across the room, he saw him.

Vulkan.

The Lord of Drakes sat on an industrial slab meant to support weight far greater than most mortals could comprehend. His colossal frame was draped in a reinforced medicae robe cut specially for the Primarch's massive anatomy. Much of his armour had been peeled away to reveal the charred obsidian texture of his skin beneath. Dozens of small burns, fractures, and micro-lacerations crisscrossed his frame, though many were already healing.

A mortal medicae hovered at his side, a scanner trembling slightly in his grip. Vulkan offered him a warm smile and a wave of dismissal. "It's nothing. Truly. Save your efforts for those in need."

Then he noticed Artorias approaching.

Vulkan tilted his head. "You look like someone's third attempt at a cathedral statue."

Artorias gave a faint smile, walking slowly to a slab across from him and settling onto it. As he did, three Physikars and two mortal medicae immediately swarmed him, checking vitals, lifting his arm to apply field-salve to a bruised shoulder, and one even gently running a scanner across his temple where dried blood lingered.

"Your physiology continues to remain absurd, my King," one of the mortal medicae muttered in admiration, perhaps not realizing it had been aloud.

"Thank you." Artorias replied dryly.

Vulkan watched it all in amusement. Then, sighing, he gestured one of the Physikars back over. "Fine, fine. If my little brother submits to indignities, I suppose I can as well."

The Physikars, though still clearly aware they were in the presence of demigods, moved among the Primarchs without panic or worship, unlike their mortal counterparts. Their hands were sure. Their eyes professional. No one grovelled. No one dared to pretend they were equals either, but respect, not fear, defined the room.

Vulkan noticed it. And he liked it.

"They're comfortable," he said, nodding at the mortals. "Even with us here."

Artorias nodded, not opening his eyes as a salve soaked into his skin. "They are. My sons know our duty—to mankind. We were made to guard, not to rule. We're not kings. We are shields."

Vulkan's expression shifted—approving, thoughtful. "A sentiment my sons would share. It is good to see it elsewhere in the Imperium."

A pause followed. Comfortable, this time.

The low murmuring of medicae voices and machine chirps filled the background. At one point, a wardmatron passed silently between the two Primarchs, bowed wordlessly, and continued on.

Then Vulkan tilted his head, his red eyes narrowing with amusement. "You've been holding back, brother."

Artorias opened his eyes slowly. "…What?"

"You've been sitting there, quiet as a Librarian at his first Council, and it's clear as sunlight you're trying to figure out how to say something without offending me." Vulkan chuckled. "Just say it."

Artorias paused.

Then: "There are many questions I would ask. But they seem better suited to… a more formal setting."

"Oh, don't be such a Remembrancer, little brother," Vulkan laughed, swatting the air. "You're worse than Roboute. All those staged talks and rehearsed lines. I'm your brother, Artorias. Not a war council."

Little brother.

The word from Vulkan carried warmth. And something heavier—an echo of another voice. A memory.

Artorias glanced away. He remembered how Ferrus had once called him that. Mocking. Affectionate. Almost cruel. Yet not unkind.

As if sensing it, Vulkan's tone gentled. "I know what you want to ask. I would too, in your place."

Artorias said nothing.

"Why I never reached out."

The words hung between them.

Vulkan leaned forward, massive elbows resting on his knees, voice quiet. "I heard Ferrus joked about your… chip. On the shoulder."

Artorias gave a faint sound that might have been a laugh. Or a breath through his nose.

"I did try, Artorias," Vulkan said softly. "A dozen or so times. Vox messages. Data-slate recordings. Courier ships routed through your territories. Something always went wrong. Scrubbed during transit. Wrong coordinates. Tech-trouble. Even interference from… elements I won't name here."

He looked down. "I even asked Sanguinius to reach out to you on my behalf. He swore he would the next time he saw you."

The next time he saw me?

Artorias sat upright at that. "…He never did."

"No," Vulkan said, and his expression darkened with a rare furrow. "No, he didn't. That troubles me."

The silence that followed was no longer comfortable. It had weight.

"The galaxy's a vast thing, Artorias," Vulkan continued at last. "I fought half a crusade on the other side of it. My path never crossed yours. I would have needed to abandon my campaign, to leave worlds and people behind, to find you. And I… I could not do that. Not then."

Artorias sat back, conflicted. "I don't know what to say."

"You don't need to." Vulkan offered a small smile. "We have time. We're not at war every hour of every day. Not yet."

A long pause.

Then Artorias offered, quietly, "…Perhaps we could talk more. Over dinner."

There was a beat.

Then Vulkan laughed—a great, chest-shaking laugh that made two nearby mortals jump in surprise.

"Now you're talking!" he roared, slapping a massive palm on his knee. "Real food. Real talk. I'd be delighted, little brother. Provided you're not one of those weird Terran traditionalists who serve soup out of porcelain skulls."

Artorias smirked. "No. Nothing like that."

"Good. Then let's eat."


The great dining hall of the Avalon was swathed in silver mist.

It rolled in gentle waves across the obsidian floor, curling like smoke around the feet of serfs and slicing past the columns that lined the vaulted chamber. The architecture was echoingly vast and high, carved in a style long lost to any current Imperial gothic — something older, nobler. Arches like the ribs of giants bent toward the heavens, hung with pendants and braziers. Brazen chimerae and lions stared from their watchful places along the upper gallery. The air carried the scent of spices and wine, a sharp contrast to the ever-present tang of steel and oil that haunted the rest of the ship.

At the head of the long table sat Althea DeLorean, her high collar pressed and medals subtle, understated. She held herself with poise and calm dignity, despite the impossible company arrayed to either side of her.

To her right sat Artorias, clad in a robe of deep blue, high-collared and trimmed in pale white.

To her left sat Vulkan.

His massive frame, draped in robes the colour of scorched bronze and obsidian glass, made even the Primarch opposite him seem modest in build. His skin shimmered like volcanic stone in firelight, and his eyes, deep and aglow like twin forge-hearts, swept the table with quiet warmth and ceaseless awareness.

Down either side of the table sat the upper echelons of both Legions. Numeon, solemn and statuesque, reclined slightly beside his master, his usual fire softened by good wine and good company. Helion sat beside Artorias, arms folded, and mouth set in the rigid line of a man unused to feasting.

And yet even Helion, dour sentinel of the Warden elite, could not fully conceal the faint upturn of his lips.

The air was warm with conversation, the deep timbre of Astartes voices echoing faintly across the vaulted ceiling. Dishes were brought forward one after another—lavish, gleaming, steaming.

There were moss-pigs from Caerdyn Vallis, fattened on hollowroot and marshgrain, their skin crisped and basted with firefruit glaze. When the knife touched them, they fell open like butter, steam rising in a fragrant swirl of peppered herbs and sweet brine.

There were grox shanks braised in marrow-spice, served with blistered vine-vegetables and blackened roots from the surface growfields of the Vallis heartlands. The meat, dyed a dark crimson by its long steeping in spicewine, fell in soft flakes onto polished iron plates.

Kedagree, that ancient Terran dish, arrived next. Smoked eel-meat and eggs tossed with soft groat grains, seasoned with ghost-salt and sun-dried turmeric. Vulkan devoured it in vast spoonfuls, pausing only to exhale deeply and let the warmth spread behind his ribcage.

"You're certain this is authentic?" he asked, turning to Artorias with a look of playful suspicion.

Artorias gestured across the table. "Ask Lady Althea. She prepared it herself."

Vulkan blinked. Then turned.

"You, Captain?"

Althea shifted under the sudden weight of the Primarch's molten gaze. "I did, my lord. It was… my grandmother's. A family recipe from Terra, passed down the line."

Vulkan laughed, a sound that filled the hall with the joy of stone breaking. "Then I have never owed more to a stranger I've never met. You honour Terra's lost hearths, Captain."

Althea bowed her head, colour blooming in her cheeks despite herself.

Conversation wound onward. Wine from Vallis, pale green and faintly sparkling, mingled with heavy blackberry port from the stock cellars of Sol. Mortals, both naval officers and kitchen stewards, dined at smaller tables near the walls, part of the hall yet respectfully apart.

Even the Sisters of Silence, seated in shadowed alcoves, partook in the meal. Silent and serene, their presence felt more like flame than form — seen and not heard, yet warm in the periphery.

Vulkan and Artorias sat close, their arms brushing as they drank and passed each other dishes like common men.

"I'll admit," Vulkan said, chewing thoughtfully on a thick cut of grox flank, "I hadn't expected you to come."

Artorias tilted his head. "Because the Wardens were too far-flung?"

"Because you are a dutiful man," Vulkan replied. "The last I'd heard, the XIth​ were in Calixis and Meraxys Sectors. I'd have thought you'd be with one of those fleets."

Artorias nodded once, lowering his goblet. "I was on Caerdyn Vallis when the call came. My hands are not the only ones that hold the line now. My First and Second Captains command those fleets. I could not ask for better."

Vulkan looked sideways at him, catching the faintest flicker behind his brother's eyes — a shadow behind the gold. It was hidden well, but not perfectly. Not from a brother who knew the face of pain buried beneath a duty-bound brow.

"I understand," Vulkan said softly. "I go back to Nocturne when I can. The galaxy forgets we are men as well as warriors. The Emperor may have made us nigh immortal, but not insensible."

He frowned, staring down into his wine, the flicker of doubt crossing his face for just a moment.

Then Vulkan shook his head. "Enough of that. We are here now. That is what matters. And I am glad."

He turned then to Numeon, raising a brow. "I hear my brother charged onto an ork bridge like it was a practice hall. If only you would let me do something so reckless, hey Nuemon?"

Helion grunted. "We advised against it, Lord. He ignored us."

Artorias leaned toward Vulkan. "They take it all far too seriously."

"And yet they only have one life to live," Vulkan said, voice playful but laced with steel. "They must be forgiven for caring about how we use ours."

Helion and Numeon exchanged a long-suffering glance across the table.

That brought laughter from both Primarchs.

As the feast wore on, Artorias watched how easily their Legions mingled — Salamanders and Wardens trading stories, toasting fallen comrades, bickering about weapon loadouts and tactical formation. There was something natural about it. Something right.

"I like your sons," Vulkan said quietly, watching them. "They remind me of mine."

Artorias nodded. "And I yours."

Their eyes met — the Knight and the Forgemaster — and the quiet between them was no longer tense.

Artorias poured another glass, and lifted it in toast.

"To reunion."

Vulkan clinked his goblet to his brother's. "And to the road ahead."

But even as they drank, and the hall filled with laughter and mist, Vulkan did not forget the shadow that had passed across Artorias's face.

Not a wound. Not quite.

But a scar. And every scar has a story.

One he would wait to hear.


The private chambers of Artorias were deep in the heart of the Avalon, a place few had ever seen and fewer still were permitted to linger. Though it was grand in scale — as befitted a Primarch — it bore little ostentation. The stonework was finely carved but worn smooth with time, shaped more by function than vanity. Drapes of starlight-coloured cloth hung in slow folds from the curved ceiling. The ever-present mist drifted even here, trailing low along the black stone like a memory that refused to settle.

In the centre of the room, a great hearth glowed with living flame, fed by scented oils and resinous wood hauled from the forests of Caerdyn Vallis. It filled the space with the scent of pine, ironbark, and warm cinder.

Artorias sat before it in silence, one arm draped across the back of the stone-carved seat, the other holding a simple goblet of dark wine. Across from him, Vulkan reclined in a massive chair of similar make, booted feet resting on a low bench, his own cup cradled loosely in one hand. The flickering firelight danced across his obsidian skin and gave the impression of something ancient and elemental.

They had sat like this for some time, content in a rare moment of peace.

Then Vulkan's voice broke the quiet.

"You wear your grief like armour, little brother," he said, eyes fixed on the flames. "But I can still see the wound in your heart."

Artorias stiffened.

"You are… remarkably forward," he muttered.

Vulkan chuckled, low and rumbling. "So say far too many of our brothers. I've never been good with decorum."

He turned his head, watching Artorias without judgment. "But I can listen. If you need someone to do so."

Artorias stared into the fire. The shadows of its glow flickered across the high ceiling above.

"…Has the news spread?" he asked finally. "Of Monarchia."

Vulkan's jaw tightened slightly, but he nodded. "It has. I heard of what happened. Of what Father did. Of Lorgar's humiliation."

Artorias closed his eyes. "We were there."

He didn't elaborate. Vulkan waited.

"The Wardens took part in the Burning," Artorias said at last, his voice quiet and distant. "We laid waste to Monarchia alongside the XIIIth​ Legion. We were made to tear a city apart. A city that worshipped us — worshipped him — without question or fail. We burned it to ash."

He paused. The fire snapped softly. Somewhere beyond the walls, the ship hummed with the whispering sound of the Warp.

"I left before the Emperor arrived to confront Lorgar. Guilliman stayed. I did not."

Vulkan shifted forward in his seat, setting his goblet down with slow care.

"It sounds like it still weighs on you."

"I argued," Artorias said, a tremor in his voice now. "Fiercely. I pleaded for any other way. But the Emperor wouldn't listen. He was set on his path. Guilliman went along with it, even agreed with it. And the Wardens… we obeyed. We did our duty."

The flamelight caught on the silver threads in his robe, the shimmer of his still-healing scars.

"That day broke my hearts," he said, voice hoarse. "The burning of Monarchia broke them. But the thought of Lorgar's public shaming shattered what was left. I believed in the Emperor, Vulkan. I saw him as stern, yes — unrelenting, yes — but also wise. Caring. A force of unity, not domination."

He looked at Vulkan now, truly looked at him, and there was pain behind his eyes that no battle could explain.

"That day, he was not a saviour. He was not my Father. He was a tyrant. And I have not known peace since."

Vulkan didn't speak for a long while. He simply stared into the hearth, as though seeking meaning in the dance of sparks.

"…That is why you went home," he said at last. "To Caerdyn Vallis."

Artorias nodded slowly. "I lost faith. In him. In this crusade. I thought… perhaps the Emperor had forgotten what it meant to be a man. And perhaps I had, too."

Vulkan exhaled slowly. "I understand now."

He picked up his cup again, drank deeply, and said, "You are not alone in this."

Artorias turned sharply. "I thought I was."

Vulkan shook his head. "No. When word of Monarchia reached us, it caused ripples. Deep ones. Sanguinius and I thought it cruel. Corax called it short-sighted. Mortarion wouldn't speak of it, though his silence spoke volumes. Russ was furious — though he masked it in grunts and dismissals. Even Ferrus… he believed it was wrong."

He paused. "Horus supported it. Fulgrim too. Guilliman, you know already. Magnus called it a 'logical outcome,' and the Lion merely nodded as if he had known it all along."

"The rest did not care on way or the other."

Artorias frowned. "That… that's nearly a complete divide."

"It is," Vulkan said grimly. "And it shook more than you. We all have our own image of the Emperor in our heads. To some, he is a loving father. To others, a wise mentor. To some, a cold autocrat. Monarchia reminded us that he is capable of being all of them at once."

There was silence again.

But this time it was warmer. More open.

"…Thank you," Artorias said, voice low.

"For what?" Vulkan asked.

"For saving me."

The Lord of Nocturne blinked.

Artorias smiled faintly. "Your call for aid lit something in me. A spark I thought long buried. I'd resigned myself to exile on Caerdyn Vallis. Told myself it was noble. That I could do more good holding one world than ranging through a galaxy gone mad. But… it was self-pity. Dressed in duty."

He looked up at Vulkan, eyes clear now.

"You reminded me that I was made for more than sorrow. I was made to face the dark. To protect mankind."

Vulkan said nothing for a long time. His throat moved once. Then again. But no words came.

So, Artorias changed the subject. To something that had nagged at him since their first meeting.

"You mentioned earlier," he said, "that you once tried to reach out to me. Through Sanguinius."

Vulkan nodded. "Yes. It was eight years ago. Our fleets passed near each other in the Segmentum Pacificus. Sanguinius said he would carry my words to you personally the next time he saw you."

Artorias tilted his head. "I never heard from him."

Vulkan frowned. "That's strange. He said he would speak with you. I assumed he did."

Artorias looked genuinely confused. "We've never met."

Now it was Vulkan's turn to blink. Slowly. "…Never?"

"No."

A heavy silence fell.

"I thought… Our Father usually takes one or more of us with him when he finds a Primarch," Vulkan said slowly. "So that you wouldn't be alone. So that there would be… kin, when you joined the Imperium."

Artorias looked unsettled. "The Emperor came alone."

"That makes no sense," Vulkan said, voice tightening. "I saw the orders. Fleet movements for both Konrad and Sanguinius. They were to rendezvous with the Emperor en route to your world. I remember. It was thirty-nine years ago. I'd volunteered to join but was told that the two of them would be enough."

Artorias stared at him, stunned.

Sanguinius and Konrad?

"I've never met either of them."

Now the fire seemed colder. The mist in the room had grown thicker, clutching the floor like a phantom tide.
 
The Lord of Caliban New
970.M30

The sparring cages echoed with the ring of metal and the dull thud of bodies striking the padded earth. A mist hung in the vaulted air, lit by the cold fire of hanging braziers. Above, curved arches of Caerdynian steel shimmered with age-old oaths and battle honours. Hundreds of Mist Wardens stood along the curved upper tiers, watching in silence, save for the occasional bark of laughter or murmured wager.

At the centre, four figures moved like gods at play.

Lucan, resplendent in pale blue sparring armour lined with silver, darted forward in a blur of motion, the edge of his practice blade whispering close to Artorias's helm. Just shy. His free hand shot for the fluttering white cloth tied to the Primarch's left hip—but missed. Artorias spun low, caught Lucan with the flat of his blade, and sent him skidding across the arena floor with a grunt.

A ripple of laughter came from the crowd.

"You're too slow, brother," Artorias chided, golden eyes gleaming. "And you overcommitted."

"You talk too much, my King," Lucan muttered, rising to his feet, brushing dust from his golden right vambrace.

"That would explain why you missed again," came the voice of Caelor, who stepped forward with precise grace, his heavy form deceptive in speed. He struck high, forcing Artorias's parry—just as Rathen extended his hand, and a whisper of Ceithir flowed from his stave like smoke made solid.

The mist curled around Artorias's boot.

He lifted it—too late. Rathen's powers yanked the cloth from his ankle with a snap.

"Well done," Artorias laughed, drawing back as the gathered Wardens cheered and hooted. He raised a hand. "Point to Rathen. One apiece."

"I was aiming for two," Rathen said mildly, brushing dust from his dark, aged face. "But I'll take the little victories."

Lucan rejoined the trio, shaking his head. "I distract him, you steal the prize, and Hadrian sulks because no one notices his footwork. It's a team effort."

"It's training, Lucan," Caelor said with dry authority. "Not a tavern brawl."

"It's fun, Caelor," Lucan shot back. "You remember that, don't you? Or did you leave it behind when you picked up the First's cloak?"

"Enough," Artorias said, smiling. "Again. But keep talking. I like the sound of you all winded."

Lucan huffed but readied himself. As they circled, the spar continued, loose and flowing, each exchange a dance of force and feint. Artorias moved like a storm given flesh, but he held his blows carefully in check.

Between swings, he spoke. "Rathen—how was Prospero?"

Rathen ducked a blow, then let a ripple of psychic mist deflect a sweep from Lucan before replying. They were competing with each other as much as they were working together after all.

"Enlightening. Their Captain of the Second Fellowship—Phosis T'Kar—is a fierce intellect. I count him a friend. We spent months in discourse… learning the philosophies of the warp, the ways of the Ceithir. He was as fascinated with us as I was of them."

"You impress even the sons of Magnus?" Lucan asked. "Truly the end times are upon us."

Caelor parried Lucan's next blow with disdainful ease, reaching out to snatch one of Lucan's ribbons with casual effort.

"I am not alone in making an impression," Rathen continued. "Phosis and a few others wish to propose a joint campaign. An exchange of knowledge and practice. Or perhaps a similar arrangement to what we have with several of our cousins?"

Artorias raised a brow, deflecting a blow from Caelor while simultaneously ducking beneath Rathen's lash of force energy.

"That would be welcome. We already have a few Ultramarines and Raven Guard aboard. One of the Iron Hands still linger in the forge decks. And the Salamanders left us with three of their best last year."

In return, he had sent a score of his sons to each of those Legions.

"There is resistance," Rathen added, more carefully now. "Amon, Magnus's equerry, is… unimpressed. He believes the Ceithir a crutch. A substitute for true psychic mastery."

"That is a shame," Artorias said, sidestepping. "Pride is the surest shackle. But tell Phosis that any of like mind are welcome here. We teach and learn as one."

Rathen bowed his head. But his eyes were shadowed. He held something unspoken—Artorias could see it in the tightness of his shoulders, the weight in his breath between movements.

He said nothing. Rathen would speak in time. He always did.

Lucan lunged again—and this time snatched the cloth from Artorias's belt with a triumphant shout.

"Got it!"

A second later, Artorias shoulder-checked him and sent him flying once more, sprawling through the sand with a yelp. The cloth fluttered in his hand even as he landed in a heap.

"You were too obvious," Artorias said, folding his arms.

"I won," Lucan groaned from the ground.

"Sloppily," Caelor added.

"I'll take it," Lucan grinned, lifting the cloth in victory. "Better than nothing."

Laughter rose again from the gallery.

The sparring resumed, more chaotic now, the rhythm broken as each warrior tried to seize the moment. But as they moved, talk continued. It always did. It was how they fought—like brothers at war around a campfire.

"Where are we heading next?" Lucan asked, breathless.

"Did you not read the mission brief?" Caelor snapped. "Again?"

"I like surprises," Lucan replied. "And I enjoy the sound of your voice, old man."

"Old man?" Caelor growled. "I have as many kills under my belt as you, you insolent pup."

"Exactly," Lucan said, ducking another swing. "Which means I know exactly how slow you are."

Artorias laughed.

"We received reports of unrest within Imperial borders," he said, catching Caelor's blade and locking it in place. "Something's stirring according to my contacts in High Command."

Lucan tilted his head as he danced around Rathen's mist-form illusion. "So why us?"

Caelor muttered before the Primarch could answer. "Because Horus is going. And our Liege cannot resist a chance to test his steel against the Luna Wolves."

Artorias gave a small, knowing smile. "I trust Horus as far as I can throw a battleship. If he is involved, I want to see it with my own eyes."

Lucan flipped his blade, missed a grab, and stumbled.

"So, what's the name of the place?"

Artorias paused. The flames of the arena reflected in his golden eyes. A hush seemed to fall over the Wardens gathered above, as though the mists themselves leaned in to hear.

"Zaramund," he said at last.


The Avalon slid into realspace like a blade parting smoke, the tears of the Immaterium whispering closed behind her. Veins of pale silver rippled across her adamantium hull, the Ceithir flaring briefly as she emerged—warded, watchful, alive with the breath of ancient machinery and purpose. One by one, her escorts followed, twelve ships in total, a small host compared to the full fury of the Mist Wardens, yet each one bore scars of crusade-glory and the pale banners of the XIth​ Legion. The fleet re-arrayed itself even as the mists of Caerdyn Vallis retreated back into the ships with a sigh.

The Zaramund system opened before them—broad, sun-drenched, deceptively serene.

From the command deck of the Avalon, Artorias stood at the forward viewing arch, silent beneath the shifting mistlight of the cathedral-sized bridge. Coils of vapor drifted like incense across the deck, feeding from the braziers at the flanks of the command dais. Pillars of Caerdyn-forged steel rose like the trunks of ancient trees behind him, their surfaces etched with the names of fallen Wardens. The scent of steel, myrrh, and ozone filled the air.

Lucan stood to his left, ever watchful, hand resting on the pommel of Solbrand where it hung sheathed at his hip. Caelor stood to his right, arms folded behind his back, his Terminator plate scuffed from the recent drills, yet his posture as rigid and unyielding as the oaths burned into the plates of his cuirass. Normally, both would be on the decks of their own ships the Heart of Flame and the Sigil of Oaths but not for this. If Artorias were to dance the dance of politics with Horus, he wanted his closest men at his side. His counters to Horus's Mournival.

"No resistance at translation," Lucan noted, scanning the hololithic display. "No automated defences triggered. Zaramund seems… calm."

"Too calm," Caelor murmured.

Artorias didn't speak at first. He watched the planet suspended ahead in the void. Zaramund—old, proud, once among the first compliant worlds of the Crusade's dawn. It had knelt in obeisance to the Emperor. A model world, a beacon in the darkness, a loyal link in the chain binding the stars to Terra.

And now?

The system had gone quiet. Trade routes disrupted. Vox reports erratic. Imperial tithes vanished without explanation. No astropathic signal had been received from the planet in nearly two years.

A system on the verge of treachery, Horus had written in the missive Artorias intercepted. Too vital to leave unattended.

Artorias had not cleared this mission with High Command.

A dozen ships. That was all. The rest of the Legion was pinned in the Jarnakh Depths, fighting a swarming insectile xenos species—the Vharaxis Brood. Creatures of terrible cunning. Spindly arachnids the size of tanks with glistening black carapaces and gluttonous intellects. They drained the cerebral fluid from living prey, learning and evolving from every victim, adapting mid-battle. Their hives nested in dying stars and half-collapsed moons. The fighting there was brutal and ceaseless.

Artorias had left that burden to his closest advisor and his sons—to Sevrin, to the other Lord-Wardens.

Because Zaramund felt wrong.

Something pulled at him. A thorn buried in flesh.

"Status of fleet formation?" he asked quietly.

"Final ships taking position, my lord," came Althea's voice from her command throne, her golden medals flashing in the dark. "We will begin transit to the system's core within the hour. Planetfall possible within ten."

Artorias gave a faint nod. "We shall hold off on assault for now. We are here to check my brother, not to outright steal his glory. Horus is the one who first discovered the unrest here. This should be his command."

An acquiescence that burned as it passed his lips but one that needed to be said. Artorias came because of the threat Zaramund posed to the Imperium if it were to secede. Not to steal glory.

Then the silence broke.

"Contact," said the augur officer, his voice clipped and precise. "New warp signature detected. Small fleet, vectoring toward the inner system."

Lucan shifted beside him. "He's here."

Artorias sighed, folding his hands behind his back. "Then let us play our part on the stage of politics."

Althea was already relaying orders, her voice calm and clipped. "All vessels, realign formation. Adjust course twenty-four degrees spinward. Bring us to hailing distance. Prime vox channels."

The Avalon and her escorts surged forward in silent majesty, engine trails painting pale fire across the black.

The hour passed slowly. Augur stations pinged. Vox-channels were held open. Readouts scrolled past like prayer-scrolls fluttering in windless air. And still the fleet closed.

Until—

"Identification codes received," said the augur officer.

He paused.

Frowned.

"…It does not match the Luna Wolves."

That silenced the bridge.

Artorias turned, slowly. "Repeat that."

The officer checked again. The mists around his station thickened, whispering with static. He had to wave it away to peer at the screen again.

"Confirmed, my lord. They are not Luna Wolves."

Lucan stepped forward, eyes narrowed. "Then who in the Throne's name are they?"

Another moment passed—drawn out like the edge of a blade.

And then the officer turned, pale.

"They bear the markings of the I Legion, my lords. The Dark Angels."

Artorias said nothing.

Lucan cursed, very softly.

Caelor's face became a mask. His jaw tightened, one hand slowly curling into a fist, the ceramite creaking with the force of it.

Artorias stared out the viewing arch again, but this time, his golden eyes were not calm.

They were troubled.

"Of all the Legions," Lucan muttered. "Why them?"

No answer came.

The First Legion's ships crept into view. Angular. Void-black. Ghosts birthed from silence. Their hulls bore the stylized blade-winged sword of Caliban, glowing faintly against their obsidian skin.

Caelor spoke, voice low and taut.

"Do you think they're here for Zaramund?"

"I think," Artorias said, his voice like the cold edge of Ceithraig, "we are about to find out."

The mists curled tighter around the bridge. Outside, the darkness of space whispered with old secrets and older grudges.


The Avalon glided into formation like a knight at tourney, her prows arrayed and the Ceithir thickening around the bridge as the Dark Angels fleet entered hailing range. The mists pulsed gently inside the command spires, swirling beneath the light of distant stars and the red gleam of Zaramund's sun. Beneath the tall arch of the viewing bay, Artorias stood still, one hand resting on the pommel of his sword where it hung magnetized to his armour's hip-socket. A quiet storm brewed behind his golden eyes.

"The lead vessel bears the name Pride of Caliban, my King," the augur officer announced. "No signs of weapons primed. Their formations are defensive, not hostile."

Artorias's expression remained unreadable, but a ripple of tension swept across the bridge, as though stirred by unseen winds.

"How nice of them," Lucan murmured.

Artorias gave a small nod but said nothing yet. His thoughts were already with the past—not his own, but the burdened memories of his sons. The older Mist Wardens spoke little of the Rangdan campaign, but when they did, it was with bitterness carved deep in their bones.

The First Legion—Dark Angels, by name. First found. First trusted. First exalted.

And, in the Rangdan War, the first to use the then-leaderless XIth​ as a bulwark. Fodder for monsters.

He remembered Caelor's words—spoken long ago during one of their first campaigns, when he was still learning all he could of his sons.

"He used us like chaff. Let the Rangdan slaughter my brothers so that his own line would not break. And when we chose to abandon that slaughter to seek you… he wanted us wiped clean. Folded into his own. If not for the Emperor's refusal, we would be wearing black now. Not pale blue."

A slow breath escaped Artorias. The very thought of it enraged him, cold spikes of ice in his heart and up his spine. That one of his brothers had tried to take his sons. That was unforgiveable.

Beside him, Caelor Hadrian stood motionless, but the Ceithir curled around his pauldrons like a silent guardian, the old knight's jaw clenched. "Be careful, my King," he said softly. "They wear the colours of honour, but there is little humanity beneath that black. Not in most of them."

Lucan glanced sideways. "Not all?"

Caelor hesitated—just a flicker.

"No," he admitted. "Not all."

The augur officer turned. "We are within hailing range, my King."

Artorias turned from the stars and faced the mist-veiled vox dais. "Open the channel."

A moment later, the hololith bloomed with light, coalescing into the form of a tall, broad-shouldered warrior clad in black.

He was not a giant like Artorias. Not a Primarch, nor even an Astartes for he was stood a little shy of their towering height.

But he was something.

The man's presence was undeniable.

He had short, raven-black hair, swept neatly to one side, and a sharply trimmed beard that emphasized the noble lines of his face. A pointed nose, high cheekbones, and gleaming green eyes like emeralds polished by firelight. His armour was well-maintained, bearing the winged blade of Caliban on its chest, a cream-coloured tabard falling from his belt, clean and stark against the void-hued ceramite.

A knight of old. Not unlike the sons of Caerdyn Vallis. It took Artorias a moment to realize what made the man stand apart from the Legio Astartes.

He was like Lucan.

"Greetings, lord of the Mist Wardens," the figure said, bowing slightly at the waist. His voice was smooth, sonorous and rich, like a court bard who'd once worn steel. "I am Luther, second to the Primarch Lion El'Jonson and commander of this expedition. We are honoured to join you in this noble endeavour."

Caelor sucked in a sharp breath, and then—

"Luther," he said aloud. "By the Throne…"

Artorias turned toward him in mild surprise.

"You know him?" he asked quietly.

Caelor nodded, still taken aback. "A long time ago. He is an old friend."

Luther smiled warmly, his gaze shifting toward Caelor on the hololith feed. "Caelor Hadrian. It's been… what? Forty years? You still wear that grimace like a cloak, you old grox."

Caelor's scowl twitched upward at the corners. "And you still talk with too much confidence, you old rat."

Both men grinned at each other with an old familiarity.

Artorias looked between them, curiosity stirring beneath the calm of command, his own choler forgotten. Quickly, he searched his memories. Of the long months spent going over the information on his brothers and the men under their command.

Luther…

He turned to the image. "Sar Luther. I've heard your name."

Luther inclined his head again. "I would be surprised if you hadn't, my lord. I'm sure a man of your thoroughness made sure to study us all, didn't you? All your brothers and their Legions?"

Artorias allowed himself a faint smile. "I did. Of your Legion, it was your tale that interested me most. A man elevated not by gene-forging, but by strength of will. A knight in spirit, not design."

Luther's green eyes warmed. "And you, my lord, are as they describe—noble and poetic. A shame we've not met until now. The stars are wide, and time too narrow."

Lucan leaned toward Caelor, whispering just loud enough: "I like this one."

Caelor muttered back, "As do I. He has a noble heart."

"I take it you've come in answer to Horus's call as well?" Artorias asked, arms folded behind his back, his voice steady but probing.

Luther smiled again, but this time there was something quieter behind it. Less practiced. More… human. "Yes," he said. "Though my road here was perhaps less conventional than yours."

Artorias raised a brow. "How so?"

There was a pause—brief, but telling. And in that pause, the Ceithir hanging around the bridge grew still, as if listening.

Luther's gaze shifted, the faintest shadow flickering through his green eyes.

"I have been stationed elsewhere for some time," he said with calm restraint. "But when word came of rebellion in Zaramund, I could not ignore it. The Imperium needed us. I assembled what strength I could and came to answer the call.

Artorias's expression didn't shift, but he felt the tension tighten across Caelor's shoulders beside him. The elder captain said nothing, but he, too, could hear what wasn't being said.

"Then your Lord is not with you?" Artorias asked evenly.

Luther shook his head. "The Lion is engaged elsewhere. Far from here, in a theatre of war that demands his attention."

Artorias blinked at that. A strange thing. There was more to this story. Something Luther wasn't saying. The desire for truth warred with the desire to respect the privacy of his brothers and their internal politics.

Luther, perhaps seeing the Primarch's hesitation spoke once more.

"I came because it was right, my Lord" Luther said, softly now, but with conviction. "Sometimes a knight must act before he is given leave, if he believes the cause to be just. If I am judged for that, then I will accept it."

The words hung in the air like steel drawn from its sheath. There were hidden depths to their meaning that Artorias couldn't fathom. He felts as if he knew only half the story laid out before him. Still…

Artorias nodded slowly. "That's a heavy mantle to carry."

"It is," Luther said. "But not heavier than idleness. I have… spent a long time away from the front. My brothers and I are eager to stretch our legs and prove our worthiness."

His voice didn't tremble. But the pause that followed was lined with unspoken weight—thirty years of exile carried behind calm words.

Lucan's eyes flicked toward Caelor, but the former Legion Master said nothing, his expression unreadable.

"I don't know what is going on here Sar Luther," Artorias said, his golden eyes narrowing. "I know that there is something amiss here, for my eyes have never betrayed me. I can sense the emotions within you, those that you try to hide from everyone." He sighed "but I do know what it is to carry hope. And to carry shame."

Luther seemed to falter for just a heartbeat.

Then he smiled again, but this time it wasn't a political mask or a knight's poise. It was something real. And grateful.

"I appreciate your insight, Lord Artorias."

"I would invite you aboard my ship," the Primarch replied. "Walk our halls. Breathe the mist. Together we shall wage war as only true warriors know how."

The words were framed as an invitation, but all knew it was not.

Luther bowed, deep and courtly. "I thank you for the offer, Lord Artorias."

As the channel cut, silence reclaimed the bridge of the Avalon.

Caelor let out a slow breath, then spoke without looking at anyone. "He was always the best of them."

Lucan glanced over. "It is strange to hear you speak so highly of one of the Ist​."

Caelor finally turned. "Because I didn't believe I'd see him again."

Artorias said nothing for a long moment. He stared out into the void, toward the slowly approaching silhouette of the Pride of Caliban, shrouded in shadow and starlight.

"He's not what I expected of the Dark Angels," the Primarch finally said.

"No," Caelor replied. "He is a Knight, not a Legionary."

Artorias's jaw clenched slightly in thought. "Then we shall treat him as one."


Hangar Bay 32-B was quiet save for the gentle drift of the Ceithir that clung to the chamber's edges like sea mist clinging to a cliff face. The arrival gantries shimmered beneath the pale blue lighting of the Legion's flagship, and a company of Mist Wardens stood in quiet formation, the white tree sigils bright against their breastplates.

From above, the low thunder of retro-thrusters echoed across the cavernous space.

Lucan stood at Artorias's side, helm held beneath his arm, while Caelor remained just a pace behind the Primarch, silent and brooding. The Darkwing, a black Stormbird marked in austere green livery and silver trim, descended onto the landing cradle, its armour blackened by age and war. The sigil of the First Legion—sword and wings—gleamed dully in the hangar light.

"They look a grim lot," Lucan murmured, eyes on the forward viewport of the Stormbird as it opened with a hiss.

"Of course they are," Caelor said. "The sons of the Lion are not known for their humour."

Artorias gave him a sidelong glance. "You know Luther well?"

Caelor nodded, his eyes narrowing. "He was the only one among the First who treated us like brothers during the Rangdan War. When the Lion used the XIth​ as bait, Luther argued with him—loudly, and often. He fought beside us in the Pale Trench, where even the Rangdan's dreams bled into reality. Held the line with me at Baluth's Gate. We've saved each other several times over."

Artorias raised a brow. "And the Lion allowed this dissent?"

"Barely," Caelor replied. "But Luther is the Lion's oldest companion. I believe it affords him more leeway than most. Luther has only ever fought for what was just."

Artorias nodded once. "A knight, then."

"The only one of that Legion worthy of the title, my King" Caelor said quietly.

The ramp lowered.


The deck of the Darkwing trembled slightly as it touched down within the hangar bay of the Avalon. Luther stood at the head of the ramp, his hands clasped behind his back, posture immaculate, as the landing clamps bit home with a final shudder.

Twenty-three years. Twenty-three years since Sarosh. Since he, Zahariel and so many brothers had been sent back to Caliban in disgrace. Twenty-three years of shame and dishonour for a moment's weakness. So long since he had stood before a Primarch.

The stormbird's ramp lowered with a hydraulic hiss. Mist drifted through the vast chamber—ethereal, living somehow. The air was cool, weighty with purpose. It reminded him, uncannily, of Caliban's forested highlands before the rot of technology began to pollute the old places.

He stepped out onto the ramp with the calm, dignified grace that had once made him a legend on Caliban. Behind him, two dozen warriors followed—Dark Angels all, silent and eager, their armour dark as mourning steel, marked with subtle scars and aging oaths. Men like him. Forgotten men. Men who had waited too long for the Lion to remember them.

And now, perhaps, if Zaramund went well, he and his brothers might be remembered again.

At the far end of the hangar stood a line of Mist Wardens—tall and grim, their pale-blue plate gleaming like ice beneath the starship's lights. Before them stood a figure unmistakable in bearing and presence: Artorias, Primarch of the Mist Wardens. Broad of shoulder, golden-eyed, his short-cropped hair and beard gave him the look of a warlord-king from the tales Luther had read long ago. A white tree stood proud on his breastplate.

And beside him—

Luther's mouth almost twitched into a genuine smile.

"Caelor," he said under his breath.

Caelor Hadrian stood at the Primarch's right, face as weathered as ever. The last time they had seen one another, they'd been waist-deep in Rangdan ichor.

The Primarch stepped forward as the Ceithir parted for him, revealing the gleaming floor beneath. He didn't wear a crown, but he didn't need one. Luther felt the old instinct stir in his chest—respect, not demanded, but commanded.

"Sar Luther of Caliban," Artorias called, voice deep and measured. "Be welcome aboard the Avalon. As a brother and as a knight. You and all your men."

The surprise Luther felt was genuine. The respect afforded to him and his brothers threw him. For too long they had been the First Legion's outcasts. It had been easy to forget that only the Legion shamed them. Luther bowed his head deeply, meaning it. "You honour me, Lord Artorias. Your ship… it reminds me of home." He looked about as the mists coiled around his boots, playful, almost curious. "And this—this is something else. A mystery."

"The Ceithir," Artorias replied with a small smile. "The mists of my homeworld. It walks with us, binds us. You'll grow used to it, I'm sure."

"I hope not," Luther said with a soft chuckle. "Some wonders deserve to remain strange."

Artorias simply smiled again and gestured for the Dark Angels to follow. The Wardens parted to form an honour guard.

They turned together and began the walk into the ship's interior, their respective honour guards trailing behind them. The halls of the Avalon were wide and vaulted like the great chapterhouses of Caliban. Banners depicting the white tree fluttered in still air, and armoured Wardens stood vigil beneath statuary of armoured knights, swords pointed downward in reverence. Great tapestries hung depicting knights atop steeds riding across ancient fields and forests. Luther felt his hearts beat furiously at the sight of such chivalry.

"Your Legion is steeped in old oaths and high traditions," Luther said, mastering himself and smiling faintly. "Caliban would feel familiar to you, I think. Had you ever set foot on it, I'd say you'd have made a fine knight of the Order. You would have worn the sigil of the Calibanite Lion proudly I think."

Artorias raised an eyebrow. "And yet the First chose wings and a sword for their symbol."

Luther's smile turned a shade wistful. "A choice not mine to make. The Order's lion no longer suited our new purpose, so the Lion chose a new sigil. Something loftier. More distant, perhaps."

"Strange, to turn from the roots that gave you strength," Artorias mused. "That is why my sons wear the mark of the Mist Tree. The Aquila speaks of loyalty to the Imperium. The tree speaks of who we are. History matters."

Luther nodded. "Perhaps you're right. Some choices feel less… wise with time."

It was a strange thing. To see one outside his brothers whose thoughts so closely mirrored his own.

The conversation drifted to silence as they entered the strategium. A hololith of Zaramund flickered into being at the room's centre—a world choked in storm fronts and rebellion, its key cities highlighted in crimson.

Artorias gestured to several of the red zones. "These are the primary targets. Civilian populations are concentrated in these regions. The Mist Wardens will strike hard and fast—our aim will be to decapitate the resistance leadership as quickly as possible to ensure the lowest number of casualties."

Luther tilted his head in mild surprise. "A rare sentiment in these times."

"I've seen too many 'liberated' worlds left in ashes," Artorias replied. "I suspect Horus will not share my restraint."

Luther gave a short, unsure nod. "I'm sure you know best, my Lord."

He pointed to a city nestled between mountain ridges and cratered plains. "Here. This one will be hell to breach. Subterranean access. Narrow chokepoints. Militia strength in the tens of thousands. My company could assist—strike from above while your Wardens move through the tunnels."

Artorias studied the layout for a moment, then nodded. "Your help would be most welcome."

"And your fleet?" Luther asked, tone formal. "Will it be willing to coordinate with mine? We've only a handful of cruisers, but they're eager."

"Lady Althea will be in contact with your astropaths within the hour. Coordination is essential—too many swords pointed at the same enemy can still cut each other by mistake."

Luther smiled genuinely. "Wise words, my Lord."

The conversation grew more complex as Caelor and Lucan joined them in the discussions, followed by the captains of both legions. Tactical overlays expanded. Strategies were debated. Fire missions logged. For hours they worked—side by side, warriors once separated by ancient wounds and the silence of unspoken history.

And for Luther, as he stood at that hololith surrounded by men who spoke to him without suspicion, without shame, without knowing—he felt something warm at the edges of the frost that had long settled over his heart.

Hope.

Hope that this campaign might prove his loyalty once more.

Hope that perhaps the Lion would hear of this—must hear of this—and remember the brother he had cast aside.


The war council ended on a quiet note, as most good ones did— with plans made and alliances forged in words rather than iron and fire. Artorias, ever the commander, was pulled aside by the graceful woman who seemed to run his ship and fleet—Lady Althea, if Luther recalled correctly—and a handful of captains. Luther inclined his head to the Primarch as they parted, and Artorias returned it like a king parting with a trusted knight.

"I'd forgotten what a proper command council felt like," Luther murmured to himself. "It is good to experience it once again."

"Still the same idealist, I see." The voice was dry, but warm. Familiar.

Luther turned to Caelor and offered a small, amused smile. "And you, still the cynic."

"I prefer the term realist," Caelor replied, folding his arms over his chest. His armour clicked softly with the motion. "Come, my friend. I'll show you the ship. Seems wrong to have you pacing in the hangar while the Avalon holds such wonders."

Luther gestured forward. "Lead on, old friend."

They moved through the corridors of the flagship together, flanked at a respectful distance by a pair of Wardens and Luther's own second, Merir Astelan. The mists, the ever-present Ceithir, swirled around their boots in curling tendrils. Luther watched them with an almost childlike fascination.

"Still a strange thing," he said. "Living fog."

"Strange?" Caelor shrugged. "Aye. But it's ours. Like so much else aboard this ship."

The corridors of the Avalon were different from the austere cathedrals of Dark Angel vessels—softer, more like a fortress built for poetry and war in equal measure. Luther admired it, not for its power, but for its soul. Wherever he went, he was graced with the sights of more knightly artwork and tapestries. One, showed a figure with a blazing white sword battling an army of black skeletons overshadowed by some daemonic figure wreathed in shadows. The figure with the sword, Luther presumed, was Artorias.

"I'm glad," Caelor said suddenly, "that your arrival was our King's first meeting with a son of the First."

Luther turned his head. "Oh? Did he say as such?"

"No," Caelor said with a slight shake of the head. "He yearns to know his brothers. Even the Lion. But I suspect… they will not take to each other."

Luther arched a brow. "Not even the Lion? I thought they might be kindred spirits."

"No," Caelor said flatly. "The Lion sees men as pieces on a board. The Unbroken King sees them as knights. As people. He's too noble for his own good. It's one of the things I admire most—and fear most. He doesn't like shadows. Doesn't like blood unless it's on the right end of a clean blade."

Luther was quiet for a moment, then said, "You speak of him with such reverence. As if he were some mythical king of old."

"He deserves it," Caelor said, and there was steel in his tone.

They passed down a vaulted hall, the air thick with quiet energy. The Avalon was unlike any ship Luther had walked in. It didn't just move through space—it belonged to it. A fortress in the stars that remembered every Warden who had ever died in service.

Caelor slowed, glanced at Luther sidelong. "Tell me something."

Luther looked at him. "Hmm?"

"You… vanished. From the Lion's side, I mean. One day you were his shadow. Then nothing. Rumours. Whispers. But no word. Not for decades."

The words weren't accusatory—only sad.

"You've been checking up on me." Luther mused and Caelor didn't deny it.

Luther exhaled. "I was banished," he said, his voice flat.

Caelor stopped.

"Banished?"

"I was made Lord Protector of Caliban," Luther continued, lips curling in something that might have been a smile if it weren't so cold. "A grand title for a jailor with no keys. The Lion ordered me home. Said the new recruits needed training. That I was best suited for it. So I trained them. For twenty-three years now. While the Crusade passed me and my brothers by."

Caelor was staring. "But why?"

Luther shook his head. "He lost faith in me. That's all I'll say. And maybe that's all that matters. The Lion stopped seeing me as his brother in all but blood. And so I was… shelved. Carefully. Silently. Forgotten."

Caelor looked like he had been struck. "You? You were the only one of your lot with any damn warmth. You made the Ist​ human. I remember what you tried to do for us during the Rangdan Wars. How you stood up to him."

Luther smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "Standing up to him was likely the first mistake in a long list."

"You deserved better," Caelor said, and he stepped forward, placing a gauntleted hand on Luther's arm. "You still do."

Luther swallowed and looked away. "It's fine."

It wasn't. They both knew it.

Caelor, sensing the moment fraying, gestured again. "Come, my friend. There's one place left you must see. We call it Caer Ildathach."

They passed deeper into the Avalon, and the air changed. There was a silence here, not of fear or vacuum—but reverence. Luther stepped into the arboretum and felt his breath catch.

A massive, vaulted dome arched above them, glass panels catching the soft light of distant stars. Living soil padded beneath his boots. Trees, ferns, and flowering vines—real ones—twined across the space. And at the centre, like a relic from myth, stood the Mist Tree. Pale bark, like bone. Branches spreading like wings. White leaves stirred gently in the air, though there was no breeze. From its roots poured the Ceithir, not summoned, not spoken—but flowing. Like water down a stream. Robed serfs and Legionaries tended to the garden in quiet contemplation.

Luther felt a lump form in his throat.

"…Caliban," he said quietly. "This… could be Caliban. Before the Imperium came. Before we felled the forests for landing pads. Before we paved over our dreams in the name of progress."

Caelor said nothing for a time. Then, gently: "The King believes Caerdyn Vallis to be kin to Caliban. He will have many questions for you after we are done on Zaramund. There will be a grand feast, I am sure. My Liege loves his feasts."

Luther's eyes were fixed on the tree. "He may not like the answers. There isn't much left to speak of."

The sadness in his voice was not masked. Caelor looked at him as if he'd aged centuries in the space of a sentence.

From deeper in the arboretum came the quiet tread of armoured giants—Astartes clad in pale green, massive and silent. Luther tilted his head.

"They're different."

"They are the Knights of the Green," Caelor said. "They protect the heart of Caerdyn Vallis—wherever it may grow. Even aboard a voidship."

Luther gave a low chuckle. "The old orders would have loved them."

Before Caelor could reply, soft footsteps sounded on the stone path. A squire—a mortal servant clad in blue and white—bowed low, eyes wide.

"My lords," the boy said breathlessly. "The Primarch summons you to the bridge. Urgently."

Caelor turned to Luther, his tone shifting from quiet reflection to command. "Come. We'll speak again soon."

Luther gave one last glance to the tree.

And then followed.


The bridge of the Avalon was vast, cathedral-like, adorned with sculpted archways, gleaming bronze control stations, and light-refracting mists that curled through the air like watchful ghosts. A bank of cogitator lenses glowed in soft hues of gold and green, and the towering viewports beyond showed the star-pricked dark of space as the Wardens' fleet hovered in high anchor above Zaramund, outside of the range of the orbital guns.

Luther stepped onto the command deck beside Caelor and behind Artorias, who stood like a mountain carved of resolve and ancient grace, the Ceithir swirling around his cloak like a living mantle.

There was a change in the air. A storm not yet on the horizon—but approaching.

"Multiple ships approaching, my Liege," called the augur officer, voice precise and subdued. "Transponder signals resolving... designations match the Vengeful Spirit, Terminus Est, and escorts."

Luther's brow furrowed, then arched in recognition.

The Terminus Est.

He allowed himself a small smile.

"Typhon," he murmured. "So, you've come too."

Caelor glanced at him. "You know that one?"

Luther nodded. "Calas Typhon. First Captain of the Death Guard. We have not met but I've heard tell of his skill, both on the field and as a commander."

On the viewports, shapes bloomed like monstrous lilies—colossal vessels emerging from the empyrean. The Vengeful Spirit was a void-leviathan of the XVIth​ Legion. Behind it, the bulbous and battle-scarred Terminus Est moved with slow, unyielding menace, its hull scabbed and scored by ancient battles.

"Hailing frequency received, my lord," the vox officer said from his post, glancing up. "It's the Vengeful Spirit. Priority one."

"Bring it up on the hololith," Artorias ordered.

The hololith shimmered to life, its translucent blue projection forming the image of a giant—and a prince.

Horus Lupercal. Son of the Emperor. First found, first raised, beloved by all.

Luther had seen his face before. All of them had. He was the mirror of Imperial charisma: broad of shoulder, dark of eye, his voice a perfect harmony of command and warmth.

But Luther was not looking at Horus now. Not truly.

He was watching Artorias.

And though the Warden Primarch stood as still as stone, Luther could feel something beneath that stillness: the flexing of iron will. A man resisting a current meant to draw him under.

"Brother," Horus said, his smile the very shape of welcome. "What a surprise—and what a pleasure. I did not expect to see the Avalon gracing Zaramund's skies."

Artorias inclined his head with courtly poise. "I heard troubling news from the system, and thought it only right to offer aid. A brother's duty."

"How noble," Horus replied, hands folded behind his back as though he were standing in the gardens of the Imperial Palace rather than aboard a warship. "Of course, your help is welcome. Zaramund is a stubborn world, and the rebellion festers still. The arrival of the Wardens will surely bring confidence to our cause."

Artorias smiled thinly. "Then I shall begin deployment. I already have a plan—"

"Ah," Horus said, lifting one hand. "Of course, but—indulge me. As this campaign is under official designation from High Command, I've… taken the liberty of drawing up our own plan of operations."

There was a silence then. Luther could feel it settle like frost. Not a word from Caelor. Not a breath from any officer on the bridge.

Artorias's smile did not move. "Naturally," he said, voice quiet as the mist. "Your command, your plans."

Horus brightened again—like the sun returning. "Excellent. I've brought with me my own sons and the Death Guard. Typhon is an excellent commander. He will handle the southern arc of the main continent. My Legion will press the orbital platforms and break their defence nets. As for your Wardens…"

The hololith shifted. Maps projected. Luther studied them as they spun, highlighted with soft light. But he saw what was not said. Horus may have feigned surprise but he had clearly been ready for Artorias's presence. He'd adjusted his invasion plans to accommodate it. Luther could not help the feeling that he had stepped into a grudge match between Primarchs.

Artorias was being given the worst of it.

The sectors were dense with entrenched anti-air, civilian population choke points, and fractured terrain—hard to navigate, harder to hold. It was the kind of assignment a commander gave to a trusted rival: difficult, ugly, and visible only if it failed.

It was beautifully executed. Politely worded. A masterwork of political warfare.

"And the Dark Angels?" Artorias asked, his voice unreadable.

"Ah, yes," Horus said, turning slightly. "We've already raised the First Legion's detachment. They'll reinforce the Wolves and Death Guard along the equatorial ridge. A supporting role, naturally and I will be sure to make the best use of their talents."

Luther's gut twisted.

He had a choice.

And he made it.

Without a word to Caelor, he stepped forward into the flickering projection light.

"My lord Horus," he said, bowing his head. "Forgive my interruption."

There was a flicker of recognition in Horus's eyes. Surprise.

"Ah, Commander Luther. I was unaware you were in the field, personally."

"So were many," Luther replied smoothly. "My presence here is as humble support, not as representative of the First's higher command. I and my brothers—those aboard the Pride of Caliban—are but a single blade offered in aid."

Horus arched a brow. "And offered where, exactly?"

Luther met his gaze, and spoke with the tone of a knight in a court long forgotten. He began to lie. Like all good lies, it was mixed with elements of the truth. "Before your arrival, my brothers and I had already sworn ourselves by vow—one rooted in the chivalric traditions of Caliban and Caerdyn Vallis. We have bound ourselves to assist the Wardens in their assault. To abandon that oath would be dishonourable."

The silence was volcanic.

Luther saw the flash in Horus's eyes—a ripple of disappointment. Of calculation.

But it was gone before it could take shape leaving the Protector of Caliban wondering if he'd seen it in the first place.

"Of course," Horus said, smiling again, voice as smooth as oil over steel. "I would never seek to interfere with sacred vows. I am sure your presence will be a boon to the Warden cause. We are, after all, brothers in arms. Let each of us do our part."

Artorias gave a courtly nod.

"Then let us meet on the field, Lupercal."

Horus inclined his head. "The invasion begins within three hours. May the Emperor, beloved by all, protect you."

The hololith died.

The bridge fell into a momentary hush.

Luther felt eyes on him.

He turned—and met Artorias's gaze.

The Primarch studied him like one might study a blade. Not with suspicion. With interest. Quiet recognition.

"Forgive me," Luther said. "If I overstepped."

Artorias raised one hand. "Stop."

Luther stilled.

"You've done me a kindness," the Primarch said. "And a service. One I will not forget."

There was a pause. Then Artorias added, softly: "But know that Horus will not like it."

"I know," Luther said. He straightened, his voice steady. "But I came to this war to fight. To prove my worth once more. I would rather do so, fighting beside knights of valour. Not gangers."

A ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of Artorias's mouth.

"Then this day, you shall have your wish Sar Luther. Today, you and your men are my kin as well."


The city burned like parchment pressed to a forge. The war for Zaramund had gone on for three days now and the world burned.

Luther stepped through the crumbling archway of a ruined hab-block, rubble crackling beneath his boots. Black smoke curled skyward from broken tenements, mingling with the dirty orange glow of chemical fire. The stink of promethium and charred meat filled the air. Above them, the sky was a quilt of ash and tracer fire.

He raised a fist. The Dark Angels behind him—battle-brothers exiled from their father's side, now grim knights without a keep—halted wordlessly.

Down the boulevard below, the Wardens of the XIth​ Legion were pinned. A knot of cataphractii-clad giants hunched behind blasted-out manufactorum debris, ceramite pocked and gouged by repeated impacts. Two suits already lay still in the open—one missing its head, the other collapsed in on itself like a crushed tin.

Heavy bolter emplacements raked the avenue in chattering lines of fire. Luther spotted four of them dug into the upper floors of a reinforced factorum across the square. Well-positioned. Professional. That was rare for human rebels.

Over vox, he heard Caelor's clipped growl trying in vain to reach air support. Denied. Still too much enemy control in the upper atmosphere.

Luther's eyes narrowed. This wouldn't be won with airstrikes.

"Advance," he said, and Nightfall hissed from its scabbard.

He charged. His men followed—three dozen black-armoured Astartes roaring from the shadows like ghosts of vengeance. Merir Astelan was at his right, power sword whining in a brutal arc as he vaulted a collapsed statue and gutted a gunner through a second-story window.

Luther hit the emplacements like a hammer through glass. Nightfall was a river of light and death in his hands—sweeping through flesh, cutting through flak armour like parchment. Gun crews screamed, some too stunned to fire before his sword found their hearts. One tried to draw a knife. Luther drove his power sword up through the rebel's gut, lifting him briefly before hurling the corpse into the others.

"Break them!" he roared.

It was done in seconds. The bolter fire ceased. Smoke and blood hung heavy in the air.

Then—movement on the far side of the square.

Hundreds of rebels poured from alleyways and side-streets, a human tide cresting behind makeshift banners and burning tank husks. They howled as they charged, some in uniforms, others in rags and flak scavenged from the dead. Behind them came tanks—old patterns, cumbersome and belching fumes. Badly maintained, but their cannons still worked.

Luther stood on the high ground and looked down upon them with contempt. He opened a vox-channel to the Wardens below.

"Caelor," he said calmly, "you look like you could use a hand."

From behind the cover, Caelor's helm turned. Even behind the mask, Luther could sense the recognition.

"Dark Angels," Caelor growled, stepping into the open. "With me!"

Wardens and Dark Angels met the charge as one. Bolters thundered. The street vanished into a haze of muzzle flash and blood. Rebels dropped in droves—but still they came.

Luther found himself beside Caelor as the first tank rolled into the open. A bright muzzle-flash. A shell screamed overhead and detonated against a building behind them. Rubble rained down. Another tank rolled forward, this one with a flame unit. It began to fire. Civilians screamed in the distance—too slow, too close.

Caelor surged ahead, Oathbinder held in both hands like a reaper's scythe. He swung and carved a rebel sergeant in half, viscera painting the stonework.

"Lascannons!" Luther shouted. "There—on the rooftop!"

Dark Angels knelt, lined up, and fired. Krak missiles lanced out, one punching straight through the lead tank's turret. It exploded in a cloud of fire and shrapnel. Another fired, missed—then struck true on the third attempt. A second tank ground to a halt, tracks buckled, its engine screaming.

One of Luther's men, Zahariel, leapt atop a flaming Chimera. He yanked the hatch open, threw in a grenade, and dropped back down a second before the hull buckled in a dirty, concussive blast.

The rebel line broke.

Some ran. Others screamed for mercy. Many died trying.

The knights pushed forward, step by grinding step. Luther fought like a man possessed. His blade shone red with blood. He and Caelor stood shoulder-to-shoulder, twin giants in different colours, cutting a path through desperate men.

Luther panted behind his helm. "You fight well, Warden."

"And you," Caelor barked, driving his blade through a rebel officer. "I remember now why I like you."

They fought their way to the plaza gates. Beyond lay the sprawling spaceport—towers, launch pads, void shields, and thousands of defenders. But the outer walls were falling, and the tide had turned.

"We'll take the port together," Luther said, breathless but unbent. "But what of Lucan?"

Caelor turned, scanning the skies as explosions dotted the horizon. Lasgun bolts pattered off his Terminator plate, though he paid no more attention to it than he would rainfall.

"Lucan's target is the main communications hub. Once it's in Warden hands, we'll broadcast a call to surrender. All who yield will be spared. Just the traitor high command gets the axe."

Luther said nothing for a moment.

The idea was so… noble. So unlike what the Lion would do. He would grind the city into dust and salt the earth that was left behind. The Dreadwing in particular would enjoy that task.

Luther looked at the scorched ruins. He saw scared soldiers. He saw frightened civilians who'd picked up guns because someone told them it was that or death. He saw how the Wardens fought—not for slaughter, but to bring an end to the killing.

He looked at Caelor.

"I came here seeking worthy comrades," he said softly. "I see I've found them."


The rebel defenders had broken like pottery under a hammer. Smoke still curled lazily from the shattered outer wall, and the final cries of the dying still echoed through the sundered concourses of the Zaramundian spaceport.

Luther stood beside Caelor amid the aftermath. Ash stained his black armour, and Nightfall dripped with blood that steamed on the cooling ferrocrete.

"It's done," Caelor muttered. He looked to the broken field where dozens of rebel tanks lay gutted and aflame. "This spaceport is ours."

Luther inclined his head. "It was well fought."

Caelor offered a nod in return. "And not without your aid. My thanks."

Luther gave a half-smile. "Save your thanks for after the war, Caelor. I've more killing left in me." He paused, turning slightly as a vox chime lit up his helm. "Lucan is engaged near the comms spire. They're in it deep. I'll take my brothers and meet him."

Caelor clasped Luther's arm briefly. "Then walk in honour, knight of Caliban."

"And you, knight of Caerdyn Vallis."

He turned and marched away, Merir Astelan falling into step beside him, crimson-eyed beneath his helm's lenses.

They passed through ruined causeways, weaving through corridors filled with the dead and the dying, towards the shattered city beyond. Columns of displaced civilians cowered in alleys as the war rolled past them. A basilica burned in the distance, casting a grim orange light across the street.

Astelan finally spoke. "You're taken with them."

Luther didn't pretend not to understand. "They fight well. With honour. That's more than I can say for many Legions I've known."

"Honour's a beautiful word, Sar Luther" Astelan said coldly. "But you remember what nobility gets you in this Imperium."

Luther gave him a glance. "They're not hypocrites, Merir. They aren't wearing virtue like a cloak while grinding bones beneath their heels. They believe in what they are. That's… refreshing."

Astelan snorted. "Rare? Or naïve? They're pretending the galaxy is still a storybook. Give them time, and the real Imperium will break them."

Luther looked away. "They remind me of what Caliban used to be."

"And that," Astelan said more softly, "is why I fear for you."

They walked on in silence after that, boots clanking over broken stone and brass casings.

Then came the call.

A vox-message flickered through the dark. Distorted, but unmistakable. The signal came from the palace quarter. Artorias himself was there—his forces pinned before the gates of the City Palace. He needed aid.

"We're redeploying," Luther snapped, turning to his company. "To me, brothers! Our work isn't done!"

They set off at once, sprinting through corpse-choked streets and craters still steaming from orbital bombardment. Rebel fighters emerged from shadowed balconies and ruined towers. They fell quickly. The Dark Angels advanced like a blade cutting through flesh.

And then—the palace grounds.

It was a warzone fit for the legends of old.

Thousands of rebel soldiers entrenched behind walls of scrap and razorwire. Gun emplacements barked across the killing field. Hundreds of Wardens fought amid the rubble—blue and silver clashing with drab grey uniforms and rust-red tanks. The roar of engines, the shriek of metal, the thunder of bolters—it was deafening.

And there he was.

Artorias.

The Primarch stood at the heart of it all, flanked by his Bladeguard, greatblades rising and falling in time with his own strike. The mist curled even here, trailing from his blade to curl around the boots of titans, and at Artorias's back, in the grip of one of his men, stood the White Tree Standard, stained with soot but unbowed.

Luther led his men into the fray.

Nightfall cut deep, severing limbs and armour alike. Around him, the Dark Angels fought like men possessed, exiled knights returned to the field of honour. They carved a path to the Primarch's side.

Explosions cratered the courtyard. Rebel tanks fired blindly, killing their own in panic. One platoon rushed forward with grenades in both hands, screaming litanies of martyrdom.

They aimed for Artorias.

Luther moved without thought.

He surged past Helion's wall of blades, caught a rebel by the collar, and threw him back into the mob. The grenades detonated a heartbeat later, taking the whole unit with them. Smoke and fire erupted, throwing Luther off his feet.

When he rose, Artorias stood above him, expression unreadable. Helion had stepped forward, greatblade dripping gore, scanning for further threats.

"You saved my life," Artorias said simply.

"I owed you a kindness, Lord," Luther replied, breath heaving. "It seems I've repaid it."

Artorias said nothing for a long moment. Then he pointed to a burning breach in the palace's outer walls.

"We will hold them here. You and your brothers—you will take the palace from within. Find the rebel leadership. End this and this city will be ours."

Luther stared at him. "That honour… the glory should be yours, Lord."

Artorias turned away with a snort. "I don't care for the glory, Luther. I care for an end to this war. You've earned this."

Luther bowed his head for a moment, something catching in his throat.

Astelan stepped up beside him, aghast. "My lord, this—"

"Enough," Luther growled.

He turned to his men. His voice boomed across the courtyard, his sword raised high.

"For Caliban!"

The Dark Angels roared as one, their cry echoing from shattered towers.

"For Caliban!"

And from all around, Wardens took up the cry in kind.

"For Caerdyn Vallis!"

The mist rose with them as they charged—knights of two worlds, united in purpose, storming the breach into legend.


"Lord Luther."

The voice cut through the marble silence like a blade, snapping Luther from his reverie. The lights of the Vengeful Spirit's upper decks glinted off his armour, casting green and gold in fractured lines across the polished obsidian floor. He turned.

Standing not ten paces away was a figure clad in baroque plate the colour of tarnished bone. A skull-faced helm hung from his belt, and his hood was drawn back to reveal a pale, weathered face. The eyes were colder than the void between stars.

Calas Typhon. First Captain of the Death Guard.

"Brothers of noble Caliban," Typhon said with grim amusement, voice deep and iron-edged.

Behind Luther, Merir Astelan made a low, derisive grunt. It was short, but unmistakable. Before it could curdle into something worse, Luther stepped forward, extending a gauntleted hand with courtly ease.

"Captain Typhon, an honour to meet in person," he said with the warmth of old nobility. He clasped Typhon's forearm. "Let me thank you again for acting as the linebreakers through the orbital stations. A necessary but bullish task, taken on without complaint or hesitation."

Typhon blinked, slightly taken aback. Praise was not his daily bread.

"A role we will never shirk," he said at last, the corners of his mouth twitching as if testing whether they could form a smile.

Luther stepped aside and gestured to the knights who flanked him.

"Allow me to introduce Caelor of the First Company and Lucan of the Second—commanders under Lord Artorias, and warriors of Caerdyn Vallis."

Caelor offered a shallow bow, Lucan a warrior's salute. Typhon nodded in return, heavy gaze assessing but not unfriendly.

"I've seen vid-captures of your Legion fight," Typhon said to Lucan. "They die well."

Lucan smiled faintly, taking the remark as it was meant. "We prefer to make the enemy die poorly."

Typhon let out something that might have been a grunt of approval.

Luther, ever the diplomat, straightened.

"We should not keep the Primarchs waiting."

There was a soft, measured tread behind them. Abaddon, silent and imposing in polished black, turned from the great bronze doors ahead. His eye lenses gleamed.

Without a word, the First Captain of the Luna Wolves turned and began down the colonnade toward the Strategium, leading the way.

Luther, Typhon, Caelor, Lucan, Astelan and the rest of the Dark Angels command followed a dozen or so paces behind, their boots striking stone in rhythm, echoes ringing like war-drums in a hall built for gods.

Luther's gaze drifted upward toward the colonnade vaults as they marched, the chamber vast as a cathedral, lit by pale sunlight filtered through stained-glass panels that depicted the victories of the Luna Wolves. His voice was low, pitched for Typhon's ears alone.

"It is fascinating that we should find warriors of the Death Guard in an expedition of the Luna Wolves."

Typhon didn't miss a beat.

"An exchange of ideas," he replied, dryly amused. "A cultural embassy, you could say. We learn of Cthonia and the battle doctrine of the Luna Wolves. We teach them of war as the Death Guard pursue it… and try to avoid speaking about Barbarus."

He let out a breath that might have been a laugh. Caelor tilted his head slightly, curiosity piqued.

"Curious," Caelor said. "That Horus initiated this exchange of warriors so shortly after Lord Artorias first implemented it. The Wardens have been training with the Raven Guard, Ultramarines, Salamanders and Iron Hands for some years now."

Typhon shrugged with the casual weight of disinterest. He turned to Luther with a strange gleam in his eye.

"The Administratum designated Caliban a death world, yes?"

Luther blinked. The question landed with the subtle grace of a thrown blade. He felt the knot of unease begin to tighten in his gut, though he kept his expression even.

"Of a sort," he said cautiously. Then, straighter, firmer, "With the Lion's aid, we slew all the Great Beasts of the forest and instilled order and peace. Caliban is tamed."

Typhon gave a grunt that sounded neither approval nor mockery.

He turned his head slightly to Caelor and Lucan.

"I could not even find records in the Administratum archives for Caerdyn Vallis. Not a single population census. No agricultural markers. No tithes. Nothing."

Lucan's expression darkened faintly. Caelor answered, calm but guarded.

"Much of the information regarding Caerdyn Vallis was declared classified. By direct order of the Emperor."

Typhon let that hang in the air for a long moment, before murmuring:

"How curious."

He returned his gaze to Luther, that unreadable look still buried deep behind eyes too old and too cold.

"The toxic air of Barbarus kills most humans within thirty years," Typhon said. "At higher altitudes, it kills in seconds. The Administratum had set the bar too low on death by the time they found us."

Before Luther could find a reply, the towering bronze doors ahead of them began to part with a hydraulic hiss and a deep mechanical groan.

The strategium opened like the vault of a forbidden reliquary.

Gleaming marble, vaulted iron, and the golden glow of hololithic projectors cast long shadows across the floor, where commanders, captains, and representatives of several Legions waited in ordered silence. All conversation ceased.

There, at the centre of the vast hall, flanked by his captains, Horus Lupercal. Furs were heaped upon his battleplate, and honours and medals from a dozen cultures recently brought to peaceful compliance. It was as though he lit up the entire strategium, and not just with the glitter of gold.

Artorias stood to his right, armoured in blue and silver, a gleaming statue of heroic restraint, no less impressive than his brother. That said, Horus possessed a certain…magnetism that no other Primarch could muster.


Artorias stood beside Horus beneath the glimmering light of the strategium's vaulted ceiling. Every eye in the vast chamber had turned toward them—toward the twin suns of this triumphant conclave. The Vengeful Spirit's master war-room was vast enough to swallow entire regimental barracks, yet it still pulsed with the pressure of so many warriors, officers, and high-command strategoi packed into one place.

Despite all their personal rivalry, the veiled hostilities and decade-long political fencing matches, Artorias knew this moment was not his. This had been Horus's campaign. This would be his speech.

That was the agreement.

And the necessity.

Legion captains, mortal commanders, and dignitaries began lowering themselves in reverence, many descending to one knee. The ritual had begun instinctively, an echo of countless formal occasions. But Horus's booming laughter cut through the air like a thunderclap.

"Don't any of you dare bow!" the Warmaster-to-be declared, arms thrown wide like an actor on a stage.

Some chuckled. Others froze mid-motion, awkward and unsure. Horus's charm flowed over them like oil across steel, lubricating pride and masking offense.

Artorias stepped forward, voice clear, precise.

"Today, we honour you."

Horus turned to him, lips curling in a grin that did not reach the calculating depths of his eyes. He swept a hand across the hall with that same stage-born flourish.

"Indeed. You have our thanks."

Then came the performance.

"My deepest, heartfelt gratitude to each of you that has come here today," Horus began, voice deep and smooth, "and beyond, to every soldier of the Emperor that fought to avert this disaster. I owe you a debt greater than words can express. I know that for all of you, the performance of duty in the cause of humanity is reward enough…"

There it was.

"…but nevertheless, know that you carry the appreciation of the Emperor with you."

He had said "our thanks" before, but "my gratitude" now. The pronoun had shifted with practiced ease. The attention that had been communal, shared, was now drawn subtly toward him, to his voice, his authority, his image.

Artorias's face didn't move. But he noticed. Of course he noticed.

He always noticed.

Then, Horus's tone changed. A practiced stillness entered his stance. The transition was seamless—like a tragic actor donning a sorrowful mask.

"As I give thanks to those whose ears can hear it, so I pay respect to those that will never hear words again."

The massive hololithic projector shimmered behind them, casting a light-field of the planet Zaramund. It slowly rotated, blood-red tactical overlays showing the city-rubble, blast craters, and scarred continents. Hundreds of markers—casualty tags—glowed like embers across its surface.

Artorias let silence linger before stepping forward once more.

"They sacrificed all," he said, his voice like a blade drawn slowly from its sheath, "for the Emperor, for each other, and for the people—and for the future—of Zaramund."

For the briefest instant, the air in the strategium grew still. A challenge. Subtle. Barely more than a breath. But it had happened.

And Horus?

He smiled.

"My brother is correct," he said smoothly. "Remember them, and honour them."

His voice filled the chamber, and the echo was immediate. A chorus of voices repeated the words in a low, respectful thunder:

"Remember them, and honour them."

The moment passed. Horus pivoted, perfectly, into celebration.

He began naming names. Lauding the Luna Wolves, detailing the heroism of Typhon's Death Guard, praising a dozen regiments of Solar Auxilia who had held the northern continents against suicidal assaults. His voice was rich and warm, his face a mask of admiration.

Artorias no longer heard a word of it.

His eyes had gone to the hololithic projection again. The casualty lists shimmered at the edge of the display. His gaze fixed there—hundreds of thousands of dead. Too many of them Wardens.

He stood still, stone-faced, surrounded by the applause of lesser men. His gauntlets flexed once around the hilt of Ceithraig at his hip. Not in anger, but in quiet reflection.

This war had been won.

But it was not a victory. Not what he considered one anyway.

Across the room, amid the assembled guests, he saw Luther.

The Calibanite stood tall and proud in his polished battle-plate, helm clipped to his hip, the Sword of Luther sheathed behind his shoulder. He wore the polite mask of every commander in the room, his expression pleasant, his stance neutral.

But Artorias saw the boredom behind the eyes. The same detachment. The same mild disdain.

You see it too, don't you?

He didn't need to speak the words. Luther, like him, was too used to peacocks in palaces, too used to war being cheapened by politics. Perhaps he played the game too often himself.

Artorias looked away.

Let Horus play his games.

He would endure.

The Emperor still watched.

And duty was louder than applause.


The applause still echoed as the formalities dissolved, the stiffness of ceremony softening into the murmur of mingled voices, the sound of clinking goblets and moving armour. The warlords of the Imperium now moved among each other like old generals at a feast—exchanging congratulations and veiled boasts in equal measure.

Horus embraced him.

It was warm. It was genuine. It was theatre.

Artorias returned it with all the appropriate strength, his silver-trimmed plate pressed against Horus's black and gold. Laughter came easily from the Warmaster's lips, and he clapped Artorias on the back as if they were comrades in a barracks and not rivals on a battlefield of ideas.

When they stepped apart, the air between them remained close—fraternal, cordial, sharp-edged.

"Tell me," Horus said, lifting a goblet from a passing serf and handing it to Artorias, "how is it that you and Perturabo always seem to find each other at war?"

Artorias sipped the wine—bitter, vintage, Terran. "I love my brother deeply," he said without pause.

That drew a loud laugh from Horus. "It takes a special kind of strength to enjoy Perturabo's company."

A smirk played at Artorias's lips. "We work well together. The Wardens and the Iron Warriors—our doctrines are compatible."

"Ah, doctrine," Horus echoed with mock reverence. "You know, these curious team-ups of yours and the Lord of Iron always seem to occur when I and Dorn are waging campaigns elsewhere."

Artorias only smiled. "I hadn't noticed."

Horus chuckled and took a long drink from his goblet before turning slightly to face him more directly. "I confess, brother, I'm surprised to see you here at all. This was my theatre of war."

"I heard the planet was in danger," Artorias replied, eyes cool. "I thought I'd lend a hand."

"And a fine hand it was," Horus said. "Still, I understood that you weren't officially attached to this compliance. I should, of course, make sure the record reflects your absence. The last thing I would wish is for you, dear brother, to be censured."

He smiled pleasantly as he said it. The unspoken reminder of Lorgar's humiliation still stung.

Artorias returned the smile with practiced serenity. "You are kind, brother. But I already submitted a report. To Malcador."

Horus's expression flickered.

Subtle. Just a crack. A twitch of muscle at the edge of his cheek, gone in an instant. But Artorias saw it. He always did.

"Malcador," Horus repeated, slowly. "Of course. Always watching. Always whispering."

"I find his oversight clarifying," Artorias said, taking another sip of wine. "Besides, we have become rather fond of each other as of late. Similar ideals."

There was a pause between them—quiet, but alive with the unspoken.

Then Horus laughed again, genuinely this time. "You always did enjoy this dance. It's refreshing. Most of our brothers avoid politics like plague."

"I enjoy it too," Artorias admitted. "Though I find it more rewarding when the barbs are properly honed."

A flash of teeth from Horus. "You wound me."

Just then, movement across the room caught Artorias's eye.

A warrior in grey plate. He possessed a shaved head etched with words in painstaking micro-script, was speaking with Typhon and Luther. Several of the Wardens stood nearby, circled like stone monoliths, respectful but wary. The grey-armoured figure gestured smoothly with gloved hands, voice low and serpentine.

Erebus.

He was smiling.

Why is there always a serpent where you least expect one?

Artorias was about to excuse himself when Erebus began walking toward them—only to be intercepted by Abaddon, the Luna Wolves' first captain. They exchanged brief, hushed words.

Too quiet to hear.

Too calm to be casual.

Then Erebus approached them both, bowing slightly.

"Forgive the interruption, my Lords" he said, voice smooth as silk, like a snake hiding in tall grass. "A most fortunate day. Victory and brotherhood—glorious things."

Artorias said nothing. He let Horus do the speaking. That was the game now.

"What is it, Erebus?" Horus asked, his smile still affixed.

Erebus's black eyes flicked between the two Primarchs like a predator studying prey, and his thin lips curved.

"Another guest arrives, my lords. The Lion."


A soft but audible curse slipped from Horus's lips. Just a murmur, but Artorias heard it.

So did Erebus.

And Horus recovered in a heartbeat, his face smoothing into effortless command. He stepped forward, his voice echoing across the grand chamber.

"We are to be honoured."

The room quieted. The warriors of a dozen legions turned, attention drawn to the Lupercal as if by gravity.

"Another of my brothers will be joining us shortly," Horus continued. His tone was fluid, confident—as if this had always been planned. Only Artorias saw the flicker in his eyes. That this was not planned. That this was a disruption.

The towering portal doors of the strategium ground open a few minutes later, with no fanfare. No drums. No announcement.

And then he entered.

Lion El'Jonson.


The Lion of Caliban. Primarch of the Dark Angels.

He came alone. No guard. No herald. No banners.

Clad toe to neck in obsidian-black war-plate, chased in reddish gold and bright silver, the plastron of his armour was sculpted into the regal visage of a great hunting cat—its mane framing a ruby-clustered clasp that held a white cloak trimmed with black fur. His startling green eyes swept the chamber like blades. Fair hair fell to his shoulders, pulled back by a wrought-iron band. At his waist hung a sword with a pommel of an eagle's claw, gripping a sapphire the size of a man's fist.

And he was angry.

Every line of his face was clenched. His fists were balled. The muscles in his jaw moved like tectonic plates.

He walked without hesitation, ignoring the words of honour presented by ranking officers, without so much as a glance at the kneeling figures around him.

Artorias's gaze swept to Luther.

The man had gone pale, his expression like a man seeing a ghost.

The room had fallen to one knee in reverence.

Only Horus and Artorias remained standing.

Luther—slowly, stiffly—rose as the Lion approached, trying to form words, some act of loyalty, some offering—

The Lion raised a hand.

"I will deal with you momentarily."

The words fell like steel dropped onto stone. Cold. Sharp. Absolute.

Luther lowered his head, hands clasped tightly at his stomach. Silent. Shamed. A prisoner in everything but chains.

And Artorias looked into the Lion's face for the first time.

The rage. The frost. The power.

He felt it rising in his own chest—a cold anger, long buried, fed by memories of silence, of disregard, of how the Lion had treated his sons. Of what he had tried to do to them.

Artorias said nothing.

He could not trust what would come from his lips.

Horus stepped forward again, voice light, tone almost playful.

"My brother, you have done that which none of our enemies has ever managed," said Horus with a smile. "Taken me unawares."

The Lion's eyes slid to him—first Horus, then Artorias.

When their gazes met, Artorias felt something cold tighten in his chest. A test, unspoken. A line was being drawn, and neither had yet stepped across it.

The Lion said nothing, but the message was clear.

We are not friends. You are barely worth being called my brother.

Horus's smile did not falter. "Where is the Invincible Reason, brother?" he asked. "It grieves me that we did not fete your arrival with proper ceremony."

The Lion's voice was curt.

"Better that I came unheralded. Chance brought me back to Zaramund. Imagine my surprise to see the ships of Caliban amongst the fleet of the Mist Wardens and Luna Wolves."

Horus spread his hands, his apology silent but present in posture.

"Need was immediate. It is a credit to your warriors that they answered my call. They have fought bravely and well in the service of the Emperor."

The Lion's lip curled.

"The lives of my warriors are not yours to spend like coin, Horus. Buy victories with the expense of your Wolves, not my knights."

The room held its breath.

Artorias stepped forward.

His voice was calm, but it carried the weight of command.

"Your knights fought with honour and courage, brother. Had it not been for Luther and his men, the spaceport would not have been taken and the compliance would've taken three times as long."

The Lion turned.

His gaze locked on Artorias, and the temperature in the room seemed to fall. His voice cracked like a lash.

"I was not speaking to you."

He turned from Artorias then, his full attention now settling on Luther.


The silence in the strategium was suffocating.

The Lion of Caliban stood at the centre of the storm he had created, his green eyes blazing with a fury so tightly leashed it crackled in the air like the scent of ozone before a storm. He glared at Luther and the assembled Dark Angels, his voice low — not shouted, but honed razor-sharp by contempt and restraint.

"My command was clear, your duties well prescribed. You were to remain on Caliban. You answer to no other but me, save the Emperor Himself."

Luther did not flinch. His voice was calm, even reverent.
"Of course, my liege."
He said no more. His eyes met the Lion's with quiet, measured defiance, or perhaps something more tragic — a wounded loyalty trying desperately not to die. Artorias, standing nearby, could see the pain behind the mask. Luther had gone inside himself, closed a door to preserve his dignity, and left only a ghost behind to stand in his place.

Artorias could not understand. He could not fathom why the Lion — a figure of such legendary nobility — would choose this moment, this place, to crush his own second-in-command before the eyes of brothers and strangers alike.

The Lion took a slow step forward, gauntleted fists at his sides.

"You were my right hand, Luther, as I had been yours. I must know where my hand is at all times. I cannot move my gaze away only for my hand to take up a blade without my knowledge."

Luther trembled. Whether from anger or grief or shame, Artorias couldn't tell.
His voice came next, forced through clenched teeth and cracking breath:
"Your will is my command, liege. Your word alone shall stir me in the future."

The words felt hollow in the chamber, spoken like a prisoner's vow, not a warrior's oath.

The Lion's expression did not soften

"The sword must be sheathed, Luther. You will be returned to Caliban and there you will remain until I return or call for you. Your warships will come with me to the expeditionary fleet. With this disruption to Zaramund I need every vessel, and you will have no use for them."

Luther swallowed hard, the silence between them unbearable.
He gave only a solemn nod and dropped his gaze to the deck plates, hands still clasped in front of him like a penitent.

"Prepare for your departure," the Lion said, turning his eyes now to the rest of his sons, not even addressing them by name.

Then his eyes flicked briefly toward Horus and Artorias. Irritated. Cold.
"There will be no further celebration of insubordination."

With that, he turned and strode from the strategium, his white-cloaked silhouette vanishing into the shadows of the arching portal without a single backward glance.

For a moment, no one moved. The silence was thicker than any battle-smoke.

Artorias's jaw was clenched so tight it ached. He could feel the rage rising in him, not like fire — but like frost, sharp and numbing.

Enough.

He broke from the gathering without a word and followed the Lion into the corridor beyond, the doors of the strategium groaning shut behind him.


Artorias's boots struck the polished deck with a sound like distant thunder as he stormed after the retreating form of the Lion. The other commanders and legionaries faded behind him in a hush of shock and unease. His jaw was set, knuckles white around the hilt of his sheathed blade. The corridor ahead glowed gold and crimson under the grand chandeliers of the flagship, but all he could see was Luther—shamed, trembling, humiliated—before the assembled heroes of Zaramund.

The Lion walked with deliberate calm, the great white-furred cloak rippling at his back. Artorias's voice rang out like a blade unsheathed.

"Was that necessary, brother?"

The Lion of Caliban stopped. He didn't turn, not immediately. "Speak your grievance, Primarch of the Forgotten," he said flatly.

Artorias closed the distance, boots crashing to a halt beside him. His voice was low but bitter with fury. "You belittled a man who fought with honour. You shamed warriors who bled and died to hold the line. The Dark Angels saved lives on Zaramund. Luther saved lives. And you offered them nothing but scorn."

Finally, the Lion turned his head, pale green eyes like polished emeralds narrowed with something between disdain and warning.

"Luther is mine," he said. "He is of my Legion. His purpose, his failings—his fate—are not yours to question. You may honour him if you wish, Artorias, but you will not presume to interfere with discipline among my Legion."

Artorias bristled, shoulders tightening beneath the silver-edged blue of his warplate. "Discipline? Is that what you call it? I saw a proud warrior broken like a beast beneath your boot. I know not what passed between you two to deserve your choler, nor do I care. What I do know is that he led men in glory. And if there were justice in your heart, you would have seen it."

The Lion's lip curled faintly. "Spare me your sentiment. The man disobeyed direct orders. He left his post. He endangered everything. There is no glory in defiance."

"Then I pity your sons," Artorias spat. "Because if loyalty earns exile, if heroism wins only your silence, then your Legion follows not a lion, but a tyrant with a chain in hand."

The Lion turned fully now. "And your Legion?" he asked, tone soft and cutting. "What are they, Artorias? Bastards of a ghost legion. Children bred for slaughter. How many of your 'sons' even know who they are? How many of your newbloods know what they were before they found you?"

Artorias's breath caught.

The Lion's voice became ice. "I remember the XIth​ Legion before they found their way. Their instability. Their failures. And I remember how they endangered everything when they fled like cowards under the guise of hope. You forget, Artorias—I petitioned the Emperor to spare the Imperium the danger they represented."

"You petitioned to erase them," Artorias said. "To have their minds wiped. To see them folded into your own Legion like wayward chattel. And you call that mercy."

"I call it duty."

"You call it cowardice," Artorias growled. "Just as you call Luther's bravery betrayal. You are no lion. You are a butcher of honour and a strangler of hearts."

The Lion did not flinch, did not react. He turned once more, beginning to walk away.

"Luther is of my Legion," he said again, tone final. "Your outrage changes nothing. Return to your cowardly sons and teach them to the meaning of courage, if you can."

Artorias's fist slammed into the wall beside him, metal screaming. "If not for the fact we stand aboard Horus's flagship, I would demand blood for that insult."

The Lion paused at the end of the corridor.

"Then it is fortunate," he said, "that you still know your place."

Artorias's eyes burned.

"I let it go only because of Luther," he said, voice dark as ash. "Because his honour stays my blade. But one day, Lion, that debt will be repaid."

The Primarch of the First Legion said nothing.

And then he was gone, the white of his cloak vanishing into the shadows at the end of the golden hall.


The march to the hangar felt longer than any battlefield crawl through the blood-slick mud of Zaramund.

Luther walked at the head of the small procession, his proud shoulders drawn inward, his helm held beneath one arm like a penitent carrying the weight of his sin. Each footstep rang like a death knell on the polished deck, echoing too loud in the cavernous halls of the Vengeful Spirit. Behind him came his brothers—Zahariel, Israfael, Astelan and the rest, their silence more painful than any wound. None of them spoke. What could be said after such humiliation?

They had fought. They had bled. They had won.

And yet, the Lion had seen fit to strip them of honour in front of the Imperium's best and brightest.

The worst part was not the sentence. It was the shame. The disgrace. It clung to their shoulders like a yoke of iron, dragging their gaze to the floor as crewmen passed and pointed with cautious, whispered pity. They were not traitors. They had not disobeyed for vanity or gain. They had answered a desperate call to arms and stood as knights ought to stand—steadfast in the defence of the Imperium.

But now their warships would be taken. Their arms would be stripped from them. They would be locked behind the walls of Aldurukh as if they were errant children returned from mischief.

Luther's throat burned. It was not from rage. It was from hurt.

How swiftly the Lion's love and trust could sour.

He clenched his teeth and walked on, refusing to let tears breach the walls behind his eyes. If nothing else, he would not cry in front of his men.

They turned the final corner that led to the hangar.

And stopped.

Every Dark Angel froze.

Rows upon rows of warriors stood in formation, their pale blue armour burnished and flawless, silver trim catching the deck lighting like starlight on a winter lake. Each bore upon their chest the mark of the Tree. They stood shoulder to shoulder in perfect symmetry, forming wide, regal avenues like the honour guard of some grand ceremony.

At their centre, directly before the waiting shuttle ramp, stood Artorias.

His warplate was adorned only by the drape of his long royal cloak, and between his hands he held Ceithraig, the tip planted against the metal decking like the sceptre of a knight-king.

He raised his voice, and it rang out like thunder made of song.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

The words shattered the silence. The Mist Wardens roared in chorus, their voices reverberating through the hangar like the battle-chant of a thousand shields being struck.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Luther staggered. His steps faltered, a hand coming up to his chest as if the blow had struck him there. Around him, Zahariel and Israfael looked about in disbelief. Even Astelan's habitual grimace had given way to wide-eyed shock.

Still trembling, Luther took a step forward. The Primarch spoke again.

"HAIL SAR ASTELAN! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Then another.

"HAIL SAR ZAHARIEL! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

Artorias strode a few steps forward as well, sword still planted like a standard before him.

"HAIL SAR ISRAFAEL! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"

With each shaky step, Luther and his brothers took, the Unbroken King would name another of them, the words echoed by every Astartes in the room.

When he named the last of them, Artorias spoke once more, his voice rang like a paean. "Brothers of Caliban, heroes of Zaramund."

The Mist Wardens roared again.

"HAIL!"

Luther swallowed, hard. He could no longer contain the tightness in his chest, the way his vision blurred as if steam rose behind his eyes. He kept walking, and his brothers followed, but their steps were faltering—wounded not by war, but by the sudden weight of grace.

When they reached the base of the shuttle ramp, Luther stopped, face lifted to Artorias, words trembling on his tongue.

"I… I do not deserve this, Lord," he said.

Artorias stepped forward, gaze unwavering, sword now sheathed once more.

"You are wrong," he said, voice low and clear. "You and your warriors do deserve this. You fought with honour. With courage. When the Imperium called, you answered. Not for glory. Not for reward. But because it was right."

Luther bowed his head.

"I know not what passed between you and your Primarch," Artorias went on. "Nor why he has chosen shame over recognition. But I do not agree with him. And so, let me do what he would not. Let me honour you. As you should have been."

From beneath his cloak, Artorias drew forth something gleaming—a laurel of burnished auramite, shaped in the ancient style of Caerdyn Vallis, its silver tinged with pale-blue enamel to match the heraldry of the Wardens. Luther recognized it. A reinforced replica sat atop the Primarch's helm after all.

"I was given this," he said, lifting it high for all to see, "by the Emperor Himself. When I set aside my throne and crown to become a prince of His Imperium, He gave me this as thanks. It was not wealth. It was not power. It was a gift of meaning. A mark that sacrifice in the name of justice and honour does not go unnoticed."

He stepped closer to Luther, and as the Dark Angel looked up, Artorias gently placed the laurel upon his brow.

"Now I give it to you. And with it, the same message: You are seen. You are valued. And you are not forgotten."

Luther fell to one knee.

And his brothers followed.

His voice broke as he spoke, eyes wet with emotion, the shame finally cracking away like ice shattered beneath sunlight.

"Thank you…" he whispered. "My… My King."

Artorias placed a hand upon his shoulder.

"Rise, Sar Luther. Hero of Zaramund. Knight of Caliban. The Imperium still needs men like you."

And the Mist Wardens, as one, struck fist to chest and cried again to the heavens.

"HAIL, SAR LUTHER! HERO OF ZARAMUND!"
 
The Haunting of Cadmion New
The fog came in heavy over the scarred hills of Cadmion, wrapping the black earth in coils of brown, dirty mist. It muffled sound, bent shapes, and soaked everything it touched—but it wasn't alive. It didn't shift like the silvered mists of home. It didn't whisper. It just was, a lifeless veil cast over a world on the cusp of blood.

Scout-Marine Mohrdrehd of the respected 8th​ Company moved silently through it, his form hunched in the lean hunter's crouch taught to all initiates of the Mist Wardens. His armour was light—too light for a full Astartes—but patterned in pale blue and silver greys to match the dawn-fog. His brothers flanked him, forming a loose diamond as they advanced through the thicketed ridgeline that overlooked the city.

Ahead, nestled in the folds of a valley scorched by ancient tectonics, the capital city of Vardane stretched like a sleeping beast. Walls of steel and stone ringed it, marked with the sigils of dead dynasties. Spires jutted from its heart, tall and elegant, like lances raised in silent defiance. The people of Cadmion had survived Old Night alone. They had endured warp storms, fallen empires, raider fleets, and worse—and when the Imperium came offering peace, they sent back the diplomats in pieces.

So now the Mist Wardens had come. Shadows before the storm.

"You feel that?" came a whisper from Talan, moving beside Mord. "Like the air's dead. Not like home. Not like home at all."

Mord didn't look over. "It's just fog."

"Not the Ceithir," said Iacyn from behind, tone clipped. "This fog doesn't hide you. It's too still. Too unclean."

"That's in your head," muttered Vernan, the youngest of the squad after Mord himself. "And if it isn't—good. For there is nothing in this universe that can compare to the beauty of the Ceithir."

"Quiet," came Sergeant Cystern's voice through the vox, sharp as a blade drawn. "Formation tight. Eyes front."

The Wardens dropped to their knees in near unison, the fog curling gently around them. Ahead, Vardane's outer towers loomed closer—half-veiled but clear enough through their optics. Mord's gaze narrowed as he studied the terrain: breach points in the wall, vox relays atop gun towers, the flicker of active patrols weaving through the city's outlying factories.

Their mission was simple in principle: infiltrate the city undetected, mark strategic locations for orbital strike and teleport homers, sabotage where able, then exfiltrate. No banners. No glory. Only silence, precision, and the eventual judgment of the Emperor.

"If we pull this off clean," Cystern added, voice softer now, "we'll have earned the notice of the Lord-Warden. Another step toward your battleplate. A step closer to standing as full sons of the Wardens."

The words stirred something in Mord. Not longing. Not pride.

Memory.


The halls of the Sanctum were unlike anything Mord had ever known. Towering vaults of pale stone, carved with runes older than the Imperium itself. Shimmering mists drifted through high arches and stairwells like living ghosts, shaped and woven by the quiet hum of the Ceithir. It was alive here, in the stones and the air and the silence. It was home.

The boy's boots slapped softly against the frost-laced flagstones as he tried to match the long, slow strides of the towering Astartes beside him.

He trailed just behind an old Mist Warden—one of the ancient brothers he sought to join. The one who'd greeted them before proceeding to beat their bodies and their pride into the frozen earth. Alric. The warrior's face was half-buried in a white beard, his remaining arm sheathed in an aged pauldron, and the runes on his cuirass pulsed with slow blue light. The scent of storm-salt and steel clung to his every step.

Mord jogged to keep up. "Where are we going?" he asked, heart already tight with suspicion.

The Watch-Lord didn't look back. "Your kin have come."

Mord froze mid-stride. His fingers clenched. "I'm not going back," he said quickly, voice rising. "You can't make me. I belong here—with the Ceithir, with the Wardens. It's my fate!"

Alric halted then, turning to look down at him with the weight of ages behind him.

"Then why," he asked, voice gravel-low, "are you telling me that?"

Mord opened his mouth, but no answer came. His fury sputtered into shame. He looked down, heat flushing his face.

"Come," the Warden said. "Face what must be faced."

They walked in silence through vaulted halls where voices echoed like memory and mist curled in drifting, thoughtful ribbons. At last, they emerged into an open courtyard, lined with ivory statues of the first Mist Wardens, and flanked on all sides by veils of cascading fog. The sun shone overhead, refracted in the mists like fractured gems.

Mord braced himself to see his parents waiting.

But instead, there was only one figure.

A tall man in a hooded silver-grey mantle, robes drifting as if caught in invisible wind, even though the air was still. His hair was the colour of old ash, and where his eyes should have been, there was only a soft, twilight glow. The Ceithir around him pulsed and parted like a tide. Power and quiet amusement radiated from him like heat from an unseen fire.

Sevrin. The Mist-Father.

Mord stopped again.

The Warden bowed—not a nod, but a full, respectful bow at the waist. "Mist-Father," Alric said. "He is yours."

Sevrin smiled faintly. "And not a moment too soon. Thank you, Watch-Lord." The Warden turned and departed without another word, his robes whispering against stone.

Sevrin folded his arms behind his back, watching Mord quietly.

"Well?" he said after a long pause. "Have you no hug for your favourite grandfather?"

Mord's fury crumpled like parchment. He ran forward and threw his arms around the old man's waist. Sevrin hugged him in return, one hand resting atop Mord's head, as if feeling the shape of his thoughts through his scalp.

"I thought it was them," Mord muttered into his chest.

"It is," Sevrin said, pulling back gently. "Your mother and father are here. I told them I would bring you."

Mord looked away, embarrassed now. "I'm not going back."

Sevrin's expression didn't change. "No?"

"No." Mord's voice hardened with conviction. "I belong here. The Windmere was wonderful—but the Ceithir called me. It always did. Even before I understood it. When I was small, it would wrap around me when I was scared. Whisper to me when I was alone. It's a part of me."

Sevrin raised a brow. "The mist speaks to many. But not all listen."

"I listened," Mord said. "And when I saw the Mist Wardens for the first time… it was like seeing a dream step out of the fog. And when I saw him—Artorias—I knew. I knew there was nothing else I wanted in the world. I want to fight beside him. I want to earn the Ceithir. I want to be the greatest Warden who ever lived."

For a long moment, Sevrin studied him in silence. Then he chuckled softly.

"Ambition like your mother," he said. "And stubbornness like your father. A dangerous recipe. But sometimes, it's the reckless mixture that burns cleanest."

"Why did you come, then?" Mord asked.

"To see you. And to remind you—" Sevrin's gaze grew distant, eyes glowing faintly like stars beneath a tide, "—that roots are not chains. And that even a mountain, if it grows proud, forgets it began as ash."

Mord blinked. "…What does that mean?"

Sevrin gave a crooked smile. "It means I'm old and like to hear myself talk."

Mord smiled despite himself.

Sevrin placed a hand on his shoulder and began walking with him toward the far archways. The mist parted gently at their steps.

As if the Sanctum itself listened to Sevrin's voice—respected it—clearing the way not out of deference, but curiosity. Each footfall was muffled by the silence of sacred halls, by echoes too old to name. They walked slowly, side by side: the old riddle-weaver and the boy who wished to become more than what his years could justify.

Sevrin did not look at Mord as they walked. His hands were folded behind his back, the heavy sleeves of his robes billowing like fog-wrapped wings.

"You know," he said, his tone light but worn like the edge of a whetstone, "the path you've set your little feet upon is not one of comfort. It is a blade's path. A narrow ridge walked in storm and silence."

"I know," Mord answered. He clenched his fists to still the shaking. "But I've made my choice."

Sevrin gave a slow nod, his strange eyes aglow with faint starlight. "So young to speak of destiny. But it listens better to children, I think. Before the world teaches them fear disguised as wisdom."

They passed beneath an archway lined with iron runes, the air colder now, sharper. The deeper halls of the Sanctum loomed ahead, carved into the very heart of the mountain, where the mist hung like breath held too long.

"You've walked far for one so small," Sevrin continued. "But even this first step—leaving the warmth of home—has sent ripples through hearts deeper than you know. Your parents have known for some time."

Mord blinked. "They… knew?"

"Of course," Sevrin said, glancing down at him. "Your father saw it in the way you watched the sky. In how you chased the mist in your dreams. Brynhar is no fool—he accepted your path, though he carries the weight of your choice in his one remaining hand."

Mord hesitated. "And Mother?"

They walked on a few more steps before Sevrin answered. When he did, it was quieter, the riddles stripped away for something older, more human.

"She does not approve."

Mord's jaw clenched. "She doesn't care. Not really. She only—"

"No," Sevrin interrupted, and this time, there was steel behind his words. "You may speak many things in these halls, Mord, but not that lie."

The boy fell silent, lips pressed into a thin line.

Sevrin knelt suddenly, the long folds of his robe coiling around him like resting wings. He met Mord's eyes—not with power, not with age, but with piercing kindness.

"Elyria loves you like the roots love the tree. You are a part of her, bound by breath and blood and choice. That is why she is afraid."

"Afraid of what?" Mord whispered.

"Of losing you. Of the Ceithir taking you beyond even her reach." Sevrin smiled sadly. "She was not born of the mist, not truly. She learned to walk its edges, but it does not whisper to her the way it whispers to you."

Mord looked away, ashamed again, the fire in his chest cooling under the weight of his grandfather's gaze.

"I don't have to leave," Mord said, quieter now. "They can't make me."

"No," Sevrin said. "They can't. But no law of mist or blade says you must break your mother's heart to follow your path."

Mord looked down, uncertain.

Sevrin said nothing more.

The mist curled around them, and for a moment, Mord thought he could feel the Ceithir listening.

Watching.

Waiting.



The fog lifted on Cadmion. It did so slowly, painfully slow. Another difference between their two worlds.

It clung to the towers and walkways of the city like oil-smoke, not the whispering breath of the Ceithir that Mord had known all his life, but a dull, chemical haze. Industrial. Muffled. It muted color and made every shadow deeper, every light harsher.

Perfect weather for ghosts.

They were five—Mist Wardens in the grey-blue cloaks of the Scout Corps, faces half-shrouded, weapons mag-locked to their backs or hidden beneath folds of cloth. Mord moved in the centre of the group, watching the pulse of life around them.

Cadmion's capital—Vardane—was massive, a relic of techno-feudal resilience that had endured the worst of Old Night. Hive-spires jutted like broken spears into the cloud-thick sky, and half-ruined transit lines still ferried people between district walls. Every third street had barricades. Armoured enforcers marched in trios, rifles slung and eyes scanning. Loudspeakers crackled overhead with city-wide broadcast warnings about "foreign invaders" and "Imperial infiltration."

They were not wrong.

Mord and his squad slipped through the outer wards by posing as merchant guards from the Forge-Districts. No questions asked, only a scanned bracer chip and a nod. Inside the mid-city levels, it was harder. Too many eyes. Too many curious minds. Even with their void-mesh cloaks wrapped tight, the Mist Wardens stood out—taller than most men, shoulders broader, their movements too quiet, too measured.

They walked in pairs. The fog helped.

But it didn't help enough.

Two enforcers—helmets black, visors gold—stopped at a corner as Mord and his brothers crossed an elevated rail track.

"You see that?" one muttered.

Mord heard it.

They had half a second.

He slowed, glancing back—then kept walking, just fast enough to draw them.

"Oi. You!" one barked. "Stop there."

Mord ducked into an alleyway. The bait was easy.

The two enforcers followed, pulse carbines raised.

They never saw the others.

From above, from the fog, from shadowed alcoves—the Mist Wardens struck.

Silent. Precise. One took the throat, the other the spine. Knives, not bolters. That was the way of the Raven Guard, and Artorias had listened when Corax taught.

They laid the bodies behind rusted drums, took the enforcers' comm-units, and disappeared before the echo of boots faded.

Mord wiped the blood from his knife and whispered, "They're starting to notice. The damned fog is lifting."

His sergeant—Cystern, broad-chinned and pale-eyed—nodded once. "Time to separate. Five of us in one place? No longer safe."

The squad split wordlessly, as they'd trained. One by one, they vanished into the mist-wrapped avenues of Vardane.

Mord's objective was the spaceport.

He moved like water, flowing from alley to underpass, blending with the crowds where he could. In a cloak, with his helm removed and face streaked with dirt, he looked like a tall worker, maybe ex-militia. He kept his head down, listened for patrols, studied traffic patterns.

He passed a checkpoint near a magrail line. The guards were bored, joking about the "ghost legion." They didn't see the Warden behind them.

From a warehouse rooftop, Mord watched the landing fields. Massive grav-rigs, orbital haulers, sub-atmo skiffs. Dozens of them. A perfect artery—if they could sever it. If they could trap the Cadmion high command on-planet.

He adjusted his scopes, marked fuel lines and choke-points.

"Observe. Scout. Sabotage where possible." That had been the order.

One target stood out: a fuel node feeding the larger skiffs. Mord blink-clicked a rune on his ocular lens and uploaded coordinates to the strike-feed. Another Warden would handle it. Or perhaps the Raven Guard. Mord didn't know where they were, but he knew they were here—shadow brothers, blades in the dark.

Seven Mist Warden squads had entered Vardane. Dozens more were infiltrating cities across Cadmion's surface. Their Raven Guard cousins operated in tandem, unseen and unacknowledged, save by encoded bursts on shared vox channels.

Together, they were tightening a noose.

Mord exhaled slowly through his teeth and shifted to the next position. His fingers brushed the rune-charm on his belt—a gift from his sister, Caera, before he left on the mission.

"Let the Ceithir guide you," she'd said.

Mord glanced once more at the fog—so much heavier, duller than the mists of Caerdyn Vallis. But still… there was something in it. Not life, but silence.

And silence had always been his friend.

He moved again. Toward the next marker. Toward the next shadow.


The spaceport was a slab of fortress-concrete sunk into the heart of Vardane like a jagged blade. Landing towers loomed, studded with vox-arrays and anti-orbital cannons. Sirens rotated in brooding silence atop control hubs, dormant for now—but not for long. Mord knew war was coming.

He crept along a maintenance trench at the perimeter. His camo-cloak brushed against ferrocrete walls slick with condensation. He paused, eyes flicking left. Something felt wrong—like the air itself had shifted.

A presence.

He turned.

And in one fluid motion, drew his combat blade.

A hand struck his wrist with the grace of falling silk, wrenching the weapon away.

Mord froze, eyes narrowing.

The figure before him emerged from shadow—tall, lithe, cloaked in matte black. Pale eyes stared from a helmetless face, hair raven-black and cut short. A beak-like respirator hung loosely at his hip.

"Ghosts don't draw steel on kin, Mord." The voice was low, rasping, tinged with familiarity.

"Caryth." Mord exhaled. "You walk too quiet."

Caryth grinned faintly. "You breathe too loud."

Despite the sharp discomfort that lingered behind the Raven Guard's eyes, the warrior offered a hand. Mord took it.

They clasped wrists—a warrior's grip—and for a moment, the unspoken tension between them eased. Caryth had always endured Mord's blankness better than most, though his skin still bristled with its touch.

"Still making people's skin crawl?" Caryth asked, quirking a brow.

"They move faster that way," Mord muttered.

The two scouts slipped deeper into the complex side by side—raven shadow and mist-born blade, both born for silence. They moved between ship platforms, observation towers, munitions stacks. Caryth was almost impossible to track—blinking in and out of shadow like smoke. Mord's path was slower, more methodical. Whenever he passed close to guards, they flinched, rubbed their arms, stepped away. "Bad air," they muttered. "Something's wrong here."

One guard nearly turned. Mord had to shift position, slow his breath.

Another—just a boy, really. Seventeen, maybe eighteen—saw him outright as Mord passed through a shadowed gantry. Their eyes locked. The boy's mouth opened.

Mord crossed the distance in two strides and caught him before he made a sound.

There was no time to hesitate.

The blade went in clean, under the ribs, into the heart. Mord held him as he died.

"Ceithir forgive you," he whispered, and lowered the body gently behind a stack of fuel drums.

Caryth said nothing. Only nodded once, solemnly.

The charges came next—melta bombs, shaped thermals, timed disruptors. They planted them beneath haulers, inside power conduits, around communication spires. Every step was timed to their internal chronometers.

At the last ship—an old, slab-sided freighter modified for atmospheric deployment—they planted a triad of melta cells beneath the ventral fuel port.

Then Mord heard it.

Footsteps. Frantic. Voices shouting. Sirens.

He looked up as a klaxon blared across the skyport.

The air crackled with sound. Across the landing yards, people were shouting and running, some waving signal flares. On a loudspeaker overhead, a voice cut through the air in an angular, harsh dialect.

Proto-Gothic, filtered through helm translation.

"Attention Vardane! Prepare for defensive mobilization. Unidentified fleet on approach. All stations to full alert. Civilians to shelter levels."

Mord ducked behind cover, eyes scanning.

"Did they spot the fleet?" he asked sharply, voice low.

Caryth tapped his auspex, scrolled through encrypted comm-feeds, checked for pinged identification codes.

He frowned.

"No. Not our fleet. The fleet is still cold and cloaked at the edge of the system." A pause. "This is someone else."

Mord's eyes narrowed behind his lenses. "Then who—?"

Overhead, the sirens screamed louder. Defence platforms along the horizon began to turn toward the upper atmosphere. Air traffic stilled, then scattered. Panic began to ripple across the port like fire through dry grass.

Caryth muttered, "We're going to find out."

Mord instinctively checked his blade. His hearts thundered not with fear, but readiness.

Whatever fleet was coming... it wasn't theirs.

And it wasn't expected.


Aboard the Gloriana-Class Flagship Avalon
High Orbit, System Edge – Cadmion
Transcribed from the private records of Ilira Torest, Remembrancer to the Mist Wardens


The Avalon was a cathedral of war and wonder. Her command spire rose like the spine of some ancient god-beast, a vast amphitheater of gold-rimmed terminals and statuesque tacticians wrapped in naval blacks. The scent of machine-oil and incense lingered in the air like a half-remembered prayer. To stand upon her bridge was to be dwarfed by both architecture and purpose.

Ilira Torest stood behind the observation dais, her dataslate gently pulsing as she transcribed details, reflections, and tone. Not merely facts—others could record those—but feeling, the breath behind the steel.

At the prow, near the pulpit, the Primarch stood like a statue cast from myth, clad in plate so pale it mirrored moonlight. At his side stood Captain Althea, sharp-eyed and severe, every inch the embodiment of naval discipline. Her voice was clipped, precise, as she relayed orbital telemetry.

They spoke of ship trajectories, fleet patterns, cultural inflections in Cadmion's defense net. There was no laughter here, only careful regard, and the soft hum of star-killing machinery. From a respectful distance, Ilira Torest observed, her stylus hovering just above her thin slab of memory-slate, the words already blooming behind her eyes.

"...their orbital patrols move irregularly," Althea was saying. "But not unintelligently. A cadence of tradition rather than efficiency."

Artorias folded his arms, Ceithraig sheathed across his back, the argent hilt catching the filtered light. "Old Night habits die hard," he said with a soft smile. "Still—Branne will unmake those rhythms soon enough."

Ilira was about to mark that down when the vox officer's voice rang out crisply from the command dais above.

"Priority request, my lord. General Auvex is requesting a direct audience."

Artorias turned slightly, amused. "Well," he said, "summon the good general before he explodes with anticipation."

A moment later, the hololith shimmered into being. The image formed: General Auvex, a tall man with a barrel chest and the glint of a polished monocle affixed over one eye, his medals practically clanging against one another. His face, though aged and weathered by many campaigns, bore the overeager gleam of a man who'd waited his entire life for this moment.

"My Lord King!" he exclaimed at once, bowing so deeply his hololithic projection nearly lost cohesion. "To stand in even simulated presence of your glory—Emperor's blood, I never dared to dream it! You honour me. You honour us all."

Ilira arched a brow and tapped her slate. Overcompensating. Likely calculating the next three sentences of flattery before he speaks them.

Artorias smiled, the way a mountain might smile—barely perceptible, but unmistakable. "The honour is mutual, General. Your men shall serve with similar valour, I do not doubt it."

"Oh, they will, my King!" Auvex blurted, catching himself a breath too late. "That is—they do, they have, they—Emperor help me, what I mean to say is—we are at your command. Every soldier in my fleet has read the tales of your exploits. Mist and Blade, The Lament of Sireth, A Knight of Thorns and Fire. Penned by the masterful Mistress Torest herself!"

Ilira blinked, surprised. Even her datapad hesitated mid-sentence. She'd grown used to the slow burn of reputation, but to hear her name dropped with such flourish?

She glanced to Artorias, who simply turned his head and gestured her forward.

Ilira stepped lightly into the hololith's field of view, bowing her head with professional grace.

Auvex practically glowed. "A pleasure, madam. A deep honour. I assure you, I shall give your pen glory to record."

Artorias's voice, smooth and commanding, cut through the air like Ceithraig through smoke. "Then let us speak of such glory. How may I help you, General?"

The man straightened—what he could manage of it—then cleared his throat.

"Begging your pardon, my lord, but if I might ask… why the delay? The men grow restless. They long to fight beside your sons. With respect, why wait when the glory of battle could already be upon us?"

Artorias did not bristle. Instead, his gaze held Auvex's with patient weight.

"We are not here to offer the storm, General," he said. "We are here to shape it."

He stepped aside, and Ilira's heart beat faster even before she saw the tall figure emerge from the shadows.

Branne Nev, Commander of the Raven Guard detachment, strode forward in his pitch-black plate, eyes like buried embers under a pale brow. His voice, when it came, was gravel and silence.

"Our ships drift in high orbit, cloaked and tracking key installations. Once the orbital guns and fleet assets are neutralized, you will have clear skies for landfall. Any sooner, and your transports burn before they touch soil."

Auvex frowned, though he tried to keep it respectful. "Of course. I did not mean to presume."

"Then let me offer you more than patience," Artorias said. "I shall join your landing force. My sons need no hand upon their shoulders. I will stand beside your warriors, General."

There was a long pause. Auvex blinked. "I—I—you—?"

Artorias smiled, like dawn cutting through rain. "I shall be relying on your finest. The fiercest. The fastest. Your men must be swift to keep up—and strong enough to hold the line beside me."

Auvex's breath caught. "Then, my King… I must prepare. Immediately. Vigilantis Imperator, my flagship—it will stand ready."

"Good," Artorias said. "Then go. History waits for no general."

The hololith dissolved in a flicker of azure static.

Ilira exhaled slowly and resumed her notation. The general would be writing his memoirs by nightfall, she wagered.

Then Branne paused. His head cocked. His hand went to his vox-bead. His expression darkened.

"Movement," he murmured. "Cadmion is sounding the alarm."

Artorias's eyes narrowed. "Were we detected?"

Branne shook his head once. "Not us. Another fleet is approaching. Large. Pattern unresolved."

Ilira's fingers froze above her dataslate.

The fog thickens, she thought.

And behind the veil, new shadows stirred.


The city of Vardane, capital of Cadmion, trembled beneath sirens.

Mord slid into the alleyway, his breathing shallow beneath the cowl of his cloak. Caryth followed a breath behind, the Raven Guard's movement near-silent despite his bulk. Around them, the echoing klaxons of the spaceport cut through the haze like hunting horns. Floodlights swept the fog-choked avenues, their beams scattering off moisture and exhaust.

Behind them, the distant thunder of engines roared to life—cargo haulers and defence craft lifting from the tarmac in panicked sequence. The people of Cadmion were moving to defend their world.

They melted into the shadows along a low security wall, slipping past the last checkpoint. A thin trail of light marked where one of Mord's melta charges had gouged a breach in the ferrocrete hours earlier. Caryth gave a sharp hand signal, and the two began their exfiltration.

Every step brought them closer to the edge of the port, closer to safety—but Mord's body was still charged with that terrible hum of anticipation, like lightning before the storm. His fingers twitched near the ignition bead hanging from his belt.

It was only once they had passed into the dark urban expanse, slipping unnoticed through crowded streets and leaping across rooftops, that Caryth finally broke the silence.

"Now?" the Raven Guard asked softly.

Mord didn't hesitate. He unclasped the detonator from his belt. The small device pulsed once under his thumb. He pressed it.

A low thud rolled beneath the city like a beast stirring in its sleep. Then came the chain reactions.

From the skyline, a dozen orange blossoms bloomed across the spaceport. Plumes of smoke and fire lashed the air. The shuddering crack of pressure waves reached them a heartbeat later. Defence towers cracked open, their ammunition cooking off in rising staccato; landing ships and fuelling lines erupted in curtains of molten debris. One by one, their carefully chosen targets collapsed in on themselves, swallowing landing pads and cutting off the arterial flow of the port.

A hiss from Mord's vox broke through the roar. Sergeant Cystern: "Good work, Windmere. Move to the rally point."

They made for the heights.

The city was fully awake now—alarms howling in every district, enforcers and troops scrambling in confusion. The chaos created the perfect veil. The scouts moved like ghosts.

By the time they reached the top of a tall arcology overlooking the city's heart, the other squads were already assembled. The broad rooftop was shrouded in the last remnants of dirty brown fog and choked exhaust, the flashing lights of the burning spaceport glinting far below. Mord rejoined his kin—Talan gave him a brief nod—and slipped into formation beside him.

Two Raven Guard squads flanked the Mist Wardens, black shadows at the edge of the rooftop.

Mord glanced to Caryth. The Raven Guard was staring at the sky.

"What is it?" Mord asked quietly.

Cystern was mid-sentence—giving precise instructions for exfiltration, next contact points, fallback zones—when Caryth raised one hand.

"Something's wrong," Caryth murmured.

The others turned skyward.

Through the ever-churning clouds, a new light was bleeding—bright and amber-red, unnatural. It pulsed like a wounded star.

Then came the groaning.

A tremor passed through the sky—not sound, not exactly, but a pressure in the bones. The mist above them churned as if disturbed by something vast. Shapes swirled within it. And then, it came.

Breaking through the cloud layer with a roar that shattered the wind, a massive battleship emerged.

Its prow was split and bleeding flame, decks venting oxygen and debris in steaming rivers. The hull bore the cracked and re-welded marks of brutal retrofitting. Charred banners flapped from bent antennae. The engines screamed in failure, yet it descended with dreadful purpose—toward the city.

"No... Emperor preserve us," someone muttered.

Cystern's jaw was clenched, his posture frozen. Caryth took a step forward.

"That's a Cadmion ship," he said softly.

Mord could see the emblem even through the smoke. A golden spire, the symbol of this world—scratched but unmistakable.

"But why—" Mord began, but the words died in his throat.

The vox flared.

Not with orders. Not with encrypted coordinates. But with screaming.

Voices—human voices—scrabbling against the edges of sanity. Not battle cries. Not distress calls. Raw, agonized terror. They echoed in multiple languages, devolving into choking sobs, incomprehensible howls, children weeping, a chorus of dread stitched into the static.

Their helmets couldn't filter it. There was no protocol for this.

Mord looked at Cystern, who stared, silent.

"I—" Mord started.

"I don't know," the sergeant said, voice tight. "I don't know what this is."

The ship continued to fall.

Its hull groaned like a dying god, glowing red with heat and madness. It was not descending as a wreck.

It was aiming.

Mord felt a chill in his bones colder than the wind. The screams hadn't stopped.

And in that moment—watching the broken sky, watching the flaming titan fall upon the city he had just crippled—Mord understood that whatever had arrived on Cadmion...

…it was not a good thing.


The sky tore open.

The wounded battleship fell like a judgment from the stars, trailing a wake of fire that stained the clouds crimson. Its descent was no accident—no failed re-entry or navigational error. It angled, nose-down, toward the heart of Vardane, as if the hand guiding it had chosen the place with great care.

Toward the Government Spire. Toward the centre of the world's power.

Mord couldn't move. None of them could. They watched, rooted by something deeper than awe—something primal, ancient, bred into all life that looks up and sees death descending.

The Cadmion ship struck.

A heartbeat of silence.

Then light.

Blinding. All-consuming. The impact shattered the horizon. A sun bloomed where there had been towers and squares and government palaces. The detonation came an instant later—a roar, a wall, a scream of air itself—and it hit them like the wrath of a god.

"Take cover!" bellowed Sergeant Cystern.

They dove behind rooftop structures, low defence walls, anything that might shield them. Mord flung himself down beside a cracked ventilation tower as the shockwave slammed into the arcology like a titan's fist.

The building groaned. Glass shattered across the arcology. Hundreds—thousands—of windows exploded into gleaming shards that scythed through the air. Below, the streets turned into killing grounds as panes the size of banners rained down. Screams joined the din of sirens and collapsing architecture.

Mord pressed his helm tighter against the wall, feeling the whole tower tremble beneath him. His auto-senses dimmed automatically, sparing him the worst of the sound, but he still felt it in his bones. The wave passed like a living thing, devouring half the city in fire and smoke.

And then—quiet.

The wind returned. Shattered glass crunched beneath armoured boots. One by one, the scouts rose from cover.

The city was no longer a city. It was a wound.

Where once had stood spires and fortresses and the ceremonial heart of Cadmion's resistance, there was now a smouldering crater, miles wide, lined with molten rebar and the remnants of civic pride. The haze of ash rolled in unnatural waves, casting the skyline in a dusk-like pallor despite the hour.

Mord stood slowly, feeling the weight of it in his chest.

Then he looked up—and froze.

The sky was full of falling stars.

No… not stars.

He knew the shape. He had trained to recognize it. Sleek, predatory. Like blades hurled from orbit.

"Drop pods," Caryth whispered beside him, voice hoarse.

The streaks of fire multiplied by the second. Scores of them. Hundreds. Each one a missile. Each one carrying death.

Then, from the vox, came a whisper.

Not in code. Not a distress call. Not encrypted. Just… a voice, dragging itself out of static.

"We come for you."

It slithered through every channel. Every helm. Every ear. A sound that didn't raise volume so much as it raised dread. There was laughter beneath it. Wet, broken laughter.

Mord's fists clenched. His throat was dry, but his voice was sharp and cold.

"Night Lords."

The others turned to him, the name hanging in the air like a curse.

Cystern was already moving, working with the other sergeants barking into the vox, trying to cut through the jamming. It came and went in spurts, only half-formed words reaching the edge of comprehension.

Mord glanced to Caryth. The Raven Guard stood still as a statue, but there was tension in his shoulders.

Far below, the city screamed anew.

The first wave of drop pods slammed into the outer districts. The sound was like thunder wrapped in iron, echoing off half-shattered buildings. Some landed in the wreckage of the spaceport, others in marketplaces, residential towers, public gardens—anywhere people had fled to for safety.

And then came the screaming. Not in fear. In pain.

The kind of screaming that followed monsters.

Mord swallowed hard. His limbs ached. The aftershock of the blast still rang in his nerves. But he could not look away.

The city was burning.

And the true enemy had only just arrived.


The stars parted before them like a tide recoiling from shore.

The Avalon glided at the vanguard of the Mist Warden fleet, its massive hull casting shadows over the smaller cruisers and escorts arrayed in precise formation. Raven Guard stealth frigates rode in the void like wraiths, barely visible save for the brief glint of drive trails. The Auxilia fleet, utilitarian and proud, followed behind, weapons primed, banners hung, and formations tight.

Beyond them, Cadmion loomed—still wreathed in ash and stormlight.

Artorias stood at the Avalon's forward strategium, his gaze unwavering on the display of the planet. The world's magnetic field trembled under atmospheric stress. Fires blazed on its surface—some natural, others not. Smoke curled high into orbit, joining the storm clouds already thick with the debris of burning ships and tumbling wreckage.

The Primarch's face, carved from marble and resolve, betrayed little. Only the way his gauntleted hand clenched behind his back hinted at the fury rising within him.

On the legion vox—secure, sanctified, encoded—came the whisper:

"We come for you."

It wasn't loud. It wasn't shouted. It slithered. A silken, flayed voice buried beneath layers of vox distortion, barely above a breath.

It moved through the command deck like a virus.

Several officers turned pale. One dropped their dataslate. Even Althea, ever calm and composed, felt the hairs along her neck rise. She glanced at Artorias.

The Primarch stood at the forward edge of the strategium, facing the tactical display. The planetary feed was still calibrating, but the explosion radius that had erupted near Cadmion's capital was already mapped—an entire segment of the metropolis gone, its governmental district obliterated in an expanding ring of radioactive fire.

Artorias's voice was soft and cold. "Play it again."

The vox-officer hesitated, then obeyed.

"We come for you."

This time it seemed to echo.

Althea turned, the green glow of the hololith reflected in her eyes. "That voice—it's not local. Nothing in Cadmion's command structure has that cadence. That… pleasure."

"No," Artorias said. His voice was controlled, but something beneath it trembled—an ancient instinct. "It is not Cadmion."

He lifted his eyes to the viewport.

Through the churning atmosphere, lit by fire and falling debris, they saw them.

Ships.

More than a dozen. None bore IFF signals recognized by the Warden network. They had no transponders, no heraldry flashing bright from their hulls. Their profiles were long and jagged, as though the void itself had broken their shapes. Several captured Cadmion shipwrecks floated amongst them as well. One, even from here, looked like a carcass of a leviathan, hanging low in the upper atmosphere, its prow broken and burning, its hull dripping fire as if it bled magma.

They were not elegant.

They were not his brother's. But he recognized them. Their crude markings. The midnight blue and gold. The obscene ornamentations meant to evoke only one thing in their enemies.

Terror.

The VIIIth​.

Artorias's fists clenched again.

Althea stepped forward, voice quiet. "Those aren't Raven Guard vessels."

"No," he said. "They're not."

He paused, watching one of the captured voidships bank low toward another city. "Patch me into a secure vox. Priority cipher. I want Lucan."

Althea gave the nod. Moments later, the channel opened with a soft chime.

"My Liege?" came the voice—rich, amused, and arrogant in that way only Lucan managed to be.

Artorias could almost hear him smiling.

"I was just finishing a rather intense discussion with one of my Valiants about whether the planet's gravity would interfere with their hair. You interrupt at your peril."

Artorias didn't rise to the bait. "Look out a viewport, Lucan."

A pause. Then: "Ah. I see them."

His tone changed. The laughter faded, replaced by a quiet steel.

"Ugly bastards. Do you recognize them?"

"I do."

Artorias exhaled once. It was the sound of a man giving name to something he had hoped not to face.

"Night Lords."

Lucan didn't reply for a beat.

"Huh. That would explain the screaming over the wide vox."

From his place in orbit aboard the Heart of Flame, Lucan's view would've been nearly identical. A massive Cadmion battleship plummeted through the lower clouds like a meteor. Even before it hit its target, its hull was coming apart in the atmosphere. Chunks peeled off. Flames gouted from its flanks.

Lucan again, quieter this time:

"That's a deliberate descent, Lord. They're crashing on purpose."

"Yes."

"That's madness."

"Yes."

Another voice cut in—General Auvex, his tone all clipped protocol and veiled anxiety.

"My Lord Primarch. The fleet stands ready. Are we to proceed with deployment?"

Artorias's jaw set.

"No more waiting. No more diplomacy. I want full battle formations. Begin atmospheric entry."

He turned toward Althea. "Deploy the Bladeguard. Get me a teleport lock. I will not watch this from the stars."

Lucan's voice over the vox again, the humour returning in flashes like light through stormclouds.

"So it's to be war after all. I'll have the Valiants scour the cities of resistance. Shall I leave any monsters for you, Lord?"

Artorias allowed himself the ghost of a smile. "If you're feeling generous."

"I'll try not to steal all the glory."

The channel cut.

Althea looked at her primarch. "And if the Night Lords refuse to stand down?"

Artorias's expression hardened into something colder than fury.

"Then we teach them the meaning of mercy—by its absence."

Below, Cadmion burned.

And the sons of Caerdyn Vallis descended.


The building groaned like a dying beast.

Chunks of glass and metal shrieked as they peeled away from the arcology's upper frame. Plumes of smoke and ash poured into the sky as Mord and the scouts sprinted down the twisting stairwells. Every step felt like it could be the last—each footfall met with tremors that shuddered through steel.

"Move!" Sergeant Cystern barked. "Down! Go!"

The stairwell vibrated violently as another distant explosion shook the city. Dust and plaster rained from above, and the walls cracked like old bone. Caryth vaulted a shattered railing, landing a few steps below Mord, grabbing his shoulder as the stairwell behind them gave a moaning, tearing sound.

"We're not dying here," Caryth growled, and kept running.

They burst into the main lobby of the tower just as the first support column gave way with a deafening groan. Iacyn and one of the Raven Guard were caught by falling debris, crushed instantly. The rest didn't stop to look back.

Out on the street, panic painted everything in streaks of flame and shadow. The entire building leaned, groaning, against the low clouds of ash. Mord threw himself into a run, sprinting down the avenue with Caryth and the others. Behind them, the arcology—once a polished obelisk of the Cadmion skyline—buckled, twisted, and collapsed.

It was like the wrath of the mountain gods of myth—glass and ferrocrete roaring down like an avalanche. What windows remained shattered in rippling waves up and down the block, raining glittering death. Screams were swallowed beneath the deafening thunder of the fall. Wind from the collapse buffeted the streets like a hurricane, throwing civilians and wreckage through the air. A civilian vehicle hurtled past, smashing into a wall in a burst of metal and blood.

Mord dove behind an overturned transit hauler, dragging Caryth with him. The others found what cover they could.

And then—silence. A deep, oppressive silence that followed like the exhalation of a great beast.

Ash fell like snow. It clung to them—to their cloaks, their pauldrons, their armour. Mord glanced sideways and saw Caryth, his features obscured under soot and grime. For a moment, they were no longer Mist Wardens or Raven Guard. Just pale ghosts wandering a graveyard.

Cystern stood, breathing heavily, a rent down one side of his armour. "We move. Extraction is still viable. Original coordinates. Move fast and quiet."

No one argued. They turned, ducking low, and began the long trek through the broken bones of the capital.

The city was deathly quiet for nearly two minutes.

Then came the gunfire.

It cracked from around a corner, wild and panicked—Cadmion army holdouts, eyes red-rimmed from dust and terror, opened fire the moment they caught sight of the scouts. The first few rounds pinged off Mord's pauldron before he dove behind a mound of shattered concrete.

"Return fire," Cystern ordered flatly.

A few silent bolts were all it took. The Warden scouts fired with calm, mechanical precision. None of the shots missed. The Cadmion soldiers dropped where they stood—no screams, no glory.

Then silence again, but this time disturbed by something worse.

Farther down the thoroughfare, the air carried a different kind of gunfire—shorter bursts, the deep bark of bolters, layered with cries not of resistance but of pain. Real pain. Screams that curled at the edges. There were no orders being shouted. No tactics. Just death.

Cystern's face was set like stone. "We avoid it."

"But—" Mord began, jaw tightening.

"It is not our war to fight," the sergeant said. "The Primarch will answer this. Not us. We move."

Reluctantly, Mord nodded.

They passed through a half-collapsed alley, sidestepping the shattered remains of what had once been a bakery. A burning flyer hung from a lamppost, smouldering down into the puddles of blood and water that slicked the street. Civilians were running now—hundreds of them—mothers clutching children, elders gasping and limping through the dust, wide-eyed teenagers dragging friends behind them.

Mord's armour had no symbol left to it beneath the ash. He was one of many shadows.

Then, they saw it.

Up ahead, a wide avenue opened onto what had once been a transit hub. The corpses of Cadmion soldiers lay scattered, torn to pieces—many not cleanly. Some were flayed. Some were missing limbs but still breathed, barely.

And around them moved others.

Massive, hulking forms. Legio Astartes—but not like Mord or Caryth. Not like the Raven Guard or the Wardens.

These ones were monsters.

Their armour was a blue so deep that it looked almost black, slick with gore, decorated with chains and dangling trophies. Arcs of lightning played out over the plate in erratic bursts. They moved like jackals—fast, laughing, snarling beneath rebreathers shaped like screaming skulls. They toyed with the wounded, kicking them aside, carving sigils into the walls with their knives.

Mord watched one drag a half-dead soldier across the floor by his entrails, singing softly to himself.

He clenched his fists, teeth grinding. He began to move.

Caryth caught him.

"Mord."

"They're killing them. Playing with them—"

"You'll die. And you'll do nothing for them if you do."

Mord looked again. The Night Lords were a dozen strong. The Cadmions hadn't stood a chance.

He said nothing. Just nodded.

They turned away.

They moved again, down a side street. There were more civilians now. Fewer soldiers. The army had broken. Cadmion was already lost.

Mord's thoughts were a storm—one he couldn't quiet.

And then he saw them.

A woman, wrapped in a long cloak torn from ash and soot. She carried a boy—no older than seven—half-dragging, half-carrying him down the ruined road.

The boy had dark hair. Green eyes. Eyes like Mord's. The woman reminded him—sharply, painfully—of her.

Elyria.

Two Night Lords came after her, their armor wet with fresh blood. They laughed behind their helmets, voices like razors scraping glass. One licked his blade. The other made barking sounds like a beast pretending to be human.

The woman stumbled. The child cried out.

Mord's world narrowed.

He broke off, sprinting across the rubble-strewn intersection without a word.

"Mord!" Cystern roared across the squad vox. "Return to formation! That's an order!"

Caryth reached for him but was too slow.

Mord was gone—into the smoke, toward the screaming.

Toward them.


The night was a suffocating weight.

Blood pulsed cold in her leg where the jagged shard of glass had sliced deep, dragging each step into agony. Mara's breath came ragged, shallow — too fast, too desperate.

"Come on, come on…" she whispered to the boy, Aedan, clutched tight to her chest, feeling his small body trembling against hers.

She didn't understand what was happening. What these monsters were, or why the sky had torn open like the gods were angry and raining fire down upon them.

Her world was breaking. The city — her home — was burning and screaming.

She saw them. The things with the blue armour, the glowing eyes behind terrible helmets. Their voices were like death itself—rough, mocking, cruel. They played with the dying like children with broken toys. She saw her neighbours—her friends—crushed and flayed, their blood spilling out like rivers across the broken streets.

Her husband—his body dragged away, entrails exposed—had tried to fight them, but they had torn him apart as though he were nothing.

Now it was just her and her boy.

She ran, breath catching in her throat, pain screaming in her leg, every agonized step slowing her down. In her panic, she darted into a narrow alley, hoping to lose them, to hide.

But the way was blocked. Rubble and twisted metal sealed her fate.

She sank to her knees, tears hot and bitter on her soot-streaked cheeks.

"No, no, no…" she sobbed, clutching her son tighter. The world felt like it was closing in—dark and cold and endless.

Then, the worst sound.

Slow footsteps.

Turning, she saw them.

The Night Lords.

They didn't rush her. They didn't need to. They were playing, savoring the moment. One knelt and traced a knife along the boy's cheek, making a shallow cut that drew a small scream.

"Shh," she whispered fiercely, pressing a trembling finger to his lips. "Don't look, it'll be over soon."

The nearest Night Lord laughed—a sound like shattered glass and rot.

"Over? Sweet child, we promise you—this is just the beginning."

The cold dread curling in her stomach turned to ice.

Then—


A shadow exploded into the alley.

Mord moved like a storm unleashed—his armour smeared with ash, his presence sudden and fierce. The helmed figures froze, their glowing eyes narrowing in surprise. They hadn't expected company—not here, not now.

One hissed to the other, voice low and harsh. "A scout. Leftovers of the Raven Guard in orbit... but fools, all of them."

The other laughed—a cold, cruel sound like metal scraping bone.

Mord's voice was low and sharp. "Leave. Now. Or I will kill you both."

They didn't move.

Steel sang through the smoke.

The first Night Lord lunged, his ceramite fingertips sharpened into claws slashing a deadly arc toward Mord's throat. He ducked, feeling the blade graze his armour, and slashed upward, aiming for the joint of the attacker's elbow. The blade bit deep, cutting through power armour and sinew. The Night Lord snarled, stumbling back with a spray of black blood.

But the other was already on him.

A vicious kick slammed into Mord's side, sending him crashing against the alley wall. The impact rattled his ribs; pain flared sharp and fierce. The second assailant swung a cruel, hooked blade low. Mord barely rolled away, the weapon scraping against the cracked concrete where he'd stood.

He gritted his teeth.

He couldn't afford to be slow.

Mord ripped a length of jagged metal pipe from the debris at his feet and spun, catching the charging Night Lord across the helmet with a bone-jarring clang. The figure staggered, momentarily dazed, and Mord seized the moment—he plunged his combat knife deep into the back of its knee joint. A sickening crunch echoed as the Night Lord screamed, collapsing to the ground, clutching the wound.

But the other Night Lord had recovered and surged forward with feral speed.

Mord barely blocked the slash of the hooked blade with his forearm, the force sending sparks flying as metal clashed. Blood oozed from a deep cut across his arm, burning hot and sticky. The Night Lord pressed the attack, hammering Mord with brutal strikes.

Cornered, Mord lashed out again with the pipe, but the foe caught it mid-swing and yanked, nearly tearing the weapon from Mord's grip. With a grunt, Mord dropped the pipe, drawing his bolt pistol in one smooth motion.

He fired twice—once into the shoulder, the other into the side. The Night Lord staggered but did not fall. Instead, he roared and charged again.

Mord ducked under a vicious blow and shoved the Night Lord hard against the alley wall, grabbing a length of chain tangled in the rubble. Wrapping it quickly around the attacker's neck, he twisted tight. The Night Lord thrashed wildly, clawing at the metal, but Mord held firm, squeezing with every ounce of his superhuman strength.

The other Night Lord had risen and moved toward Mara and Aedan, snarling, blade raised.

Mord's eyes flashed. With a desperate roar, he slammed the chained attacker's head against the wall repeatedly until the movements slowed—and then stopped.

He lunged toward the second Night Lord, who snapped his hooked blade toward Mara's face.

"Get back!" Mord shouted, grabbing the child and yanking him from the path of the blade. The hook grazed Mord's armour, tearing through and biting into his flesh.

Blood ran hot down his side.

Pain ignited every nerve, but Mord roared again, firing a short burst from his bolt pistol at the Night Lord's neck. The monster's head jerked violently, then sagged forward.

Panting, Mord leaned heavily against the wall, chest heaving.

His arms shook as he wiped blood from his face and looked at Mara, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and confusion.

He knelt and said quietly, "I am Mohrdrehd of the XIth ​Legion of the Emperor's Legio Astartes. I will keep you safe. I give you my word."

She recoiled slightly—his cold presence unsettling—but the desperate hope in her son's eyes softened her.

Mord extended his hand again.

This time, she took it without hesitation.

Together, they stepped out of the alley, into the nightmare-torn city beyond.


As they spilled out of the alley, Mara's lips parted, trembling with gratitude. "Thank you..."

The words barely left her throat before a torrent of bolter fire shredded through her and Aedan.

The heavy rounds tore into flesh and bone, ripping their bodies apart with brutal precision. Aedan's small scream was cut short, his limbs flailing uselessly as blood sprayed in violent arcs. Mara's face contorted in pain and horror, a red mist blossoming across her torn clothing as her body crumpled backward, lifeless.

Then, mercilessly, the rounds detonated—miniature explosions blossoming from their armor fragments, tearing open even more wounds, spraying gore and shrapnel across the alley walls.

Mord's roar shattered the silence—raw, furious, guttural.

He spun toward the source, hearts hammering as a whole squad of Night Lords surged forward, eyes burning with savage hunger.

Steel tightened in his chest. He lowered his blade, drew his pistol, and prepared to die.

Closing his eyes, he commended his soul to the Ceithir, praying his spirit would find its way home.

The Night Lords charged, shadows of death stalking him with murder in their eyes.

Just as they were upon him, the street erupted with gunfire.

From shattered windows, hidden corners, rooftops—the scouts of mist and raven unleashed a hailstorm of sniper rounds.

Heads exploded, helmets ruptured like rotten fruit.

Limbs jerked, bodies crumpled, blood sprayed in choking sprays.

Almost simultaneously, the Night Lords fell, their merciless advance shredded by precise, lethal shots.

Mord sagged to his knees, blood oozing from multiple wounds, armour smoking and torn.

The healing stimulants coursed sluggishly through him—pain dulled but far from gone.

His gaze dropped to the shattered remains of Mara and Aedan, lifeless and torn.

A weight of sorrow pressed down on him, heavy and cold.

His voice cracked as he whispered, "I'm sorry... I should have been faster. I should have—"

Sergeant Cystern's hand clamped firmly on his shoulder.

"Enough, Mord," he said, voice steady but not unkind. "We're not done yet. Things are going to get a lot worse before they get better."

Caryth stepped forward, supporting Mord to his feet with a grunt.

But before Mord could even draw breath, a chilling voice echoed through the ruined streets.

"You have no idea how much worse."

The sky darkened as dozens of Night Lords, jetpacks roaring like banshees, descended in a deadly storm.

Their armour gleamed with malice beneath the flickering flames of the burning city.

They encircled the scouts—silent, merciless hunters. The VIIIth​ Legion's infamous Raptors.

Mord tightened his grip on his knife and pistol.

The real nightmare had only just begun.


They landed like vultures, fanning out with disciplined menace—dozens of Raptors, their cobalt and brass armour streaked with blood and ash, chainblades purring like eager serpents. Smoke curled off their jump packs, the burning city casting hellish silhouettes behind them.

From their ranks, one stepped forward.

He moved with a predator's grace—slow, assured, cruel. The leader.

His helm was shaped like a snarling beast's skull, the paint scorched and cracked, his armor lined with trophies—fingers, teeth, bones—tied by sinew.

He circled the huddled scouts like a wolf studying prey.

"Well now…" he said, his voice crackling with amusement through his helm's vox. "What kind of stones do you bastards have, skulking through a battlefield that doesn't belong to you… killing over a dozen of my men without even a fair fight?"

His tone was theatrical, almost delighted.

None of the scouts responded—until Caryth took a step forward, cloak fluttering in the acrid wind.

"This isn't your campaign," he said coldly. "The Night Haunter has no authority here. You're not welcome, and your presence is a violation of standing orders."

The Raptors tensed at that, and cruel laughter erupted from several of them—dark, wheezing mirth.

One barked, "The Night Haunter's campaign is wherever the Primarch wills it to be, little bird."

The leader stopped his circle, facing Caryth fully.

He raised both arms theatrically and declared: "Zso Sahaal. Talonmaster. Your executioner. You just signed your death warrants."

The Night Lords cheered like jackals.

Mord stepped forward, his wounds still raw but forgotten in the white heat of fury.

"You're all cowards," he spat. "Honourless bastards, every one of you."

Zso Sahaal didn't flinch. In fact, he nodded with a kind of grim approval.

"Of course we are," he said. "And that's why we're going to win."

A moment of silence followed, taut as a drawn wire.

Then Zso tilted his head, as if hearing something.

He went still.

"Repeat that," he snapped. His tone changed. His shoulders stiffened.

A long moment passed. Then a snarl curled from his vox grille.

"Damn it."

He gestured sharply at the scouts.

"Take those four," he snapped, pointing at Mord, Caryth, Cystern, and one of the Raven Guard sergeants.

"The rest? Kill them."

Then all hell broke loose.

The Raptors surged forward with a shriek of jump packs and howling chainswords.

Bolts roared and blades clashed in a storm of violence.

Mord fired into the oncoming wall, dropping one Night Lord with a lucky bolt to the helm's lenses. Another lunged—he sidestepped, stabbed deep into the gorget with his combat knife, twisted, and used the body as a shield before kicking it off.

The world became blood and smoke and screams.

Caryth disappeared in a blur of motion, cutting through two Raptors before he was tackled and driven to the ground. The Raven Guard's sergeant fought to the last, taking down three before a chainaxe split him from collar to hip.

Talan roared as he covered his scout brothers—then vanished beneath a pile of blue armour and screaming chainblades.

Mord snarled, turning toward a pair of Raptors as they closed in.

One knocked his pistol from his hand. The other slashed, scoring his chestplate. Mord countered with his blade, drawing blood, but a gauntlet smashed across his face, staggering him.

They hit him again, and again—until the sky spun and the ground lurched.

His vision swam with red and fire.

He dropped to his knees as fists and boots hammered his body. His ribs cracked. His vision dimmed.

But through the agony, a sound pierced the ringing in his ears.

A voice.

Soft. Familiar.

"…Mord…"

He gasped, blinking through the pain.

"…Mord…"

His mother's voice.

Elyria.

Calling him.

Then the Night Lords' laughter rose like thunder—and the world went black.


Mord sat on the stone bench beside one of the inner cloisters of the Sanctum, still in the charcoal-grey robes given to aspirants. His bare feet barely touched the floor. Ten years old. A wisp of a boy, but already tall for his age—taller than he should be. Pale-eyed. Quiet.

The mists curled at the edges of the vaulted arches. The mountain air carried the scent of snowmelt and peat-smoke. It'd been several minutes since Grandfather had left him.

He heard her before he saw her—boots striking stone like thunder.

"Mohrdrehd of House Windmere," she snapped, her voice like flint, "do not dare look surprised to see me."

Mord winced slightly, already standing.

"Mother," he said.

Elyria, daughter of Sevrin, strode into the cloister like an angry goddess. Her cloak was soaked with mist and her hair had come unbound, curling like black fire around her face. Her eyes, a violet mirror to Mord's own emerald, burned with fury.

He bowed his head slightly. "I thought father—"

"Your father is doing the only sensible thing right now, which is not getting in my way."

She came to a stop before him. For a long moment, she said nothing. Her eyes scanned him. The boy she had carried in her arms. Now draped in the solemn grey of an aspirant. His voice already deeper. His shoulders starting to broaden.

"You ran," she said at last. "You ran from your sisters. From me. You vanished in the middle of the night like a thief. No note. No farewell. Just gone."

"I left a message for Grandfather," Mord said softly.

"I am not Sevrin!" she shouted, her voice echoing off stone. "You are my son, Mord. My only boy. I carried you through the blood-snow of the Rimeward Pass. I nursed you through the windpox. You cried when the ravens took the harvest last winter. You were still a child then—and you are still a child now!"

"I am a Warden aspirant now."

"You're ten!"

"I am ready."

She clenched her fists so hard her nails bit into her palms. "You think you know what this is? What it means to live this life?"

"It's all I've ever wanted," Mord said. "Since I was old enough to remember."

Elyria scoffed. "The first thing you ever wanted was another slice of my peatberry pie. You were three and had just soiled yourself."

He almost smiled.

But her face was stone.

"You don't know what you want," she said. "You're a boy chasing myths with a fool's blood in your veins."

"I know what I feel," he answered. "The Ceithir is part of me, mother. Every time I breathe the mist, I feel whole. And I know what the Wardens stand for."

Her voice dropped. "Do you? Do you, Mohrdrehd?"

He looked her in the eye. "They protect. They endure. They do not bow to fear, and they do not forget who they are."

Her mouth twisted. "You sound like him."

"Good."

She flinched. "Do not talk to me about your Unbroken King. He's taken my husband's blood, my blood, your sisters and now he takes my son's."

"It isn't for Artorias that we give our lives," Mord said. "It's for Caerdyn Vallis. For the Ceithir. My soul belongs to the mists. Not to him."

"And what of you?" she demanded. "Do you think your soul belongs to anything? You're like me. You're nothing. A blank. You'll leave the mists one day, and they'll hate you. No matter what colours you wear. They will feel the wrongness in you."

"I know."

"You know?"

"I've known all my life. Here, I can still be loved. My brothers—if I earn their trust—they will love me too. Then it won't matter where I go."

Elyria turned away, hiding her face in the mist. Her shoulders heaved with the effort of holding something in.

"Sevrin told me you were born with quiet in your soul," she whispered. "That you were always meant for something vast and cold and ancient."

Mord stepped closer.

"I'll always choose to protect, mother," he said. "To be what our people need. I'll never dishonour our name."

She looked at him, finally, and the fury was gone. In its place: fear. Raw and naked.

"You'll be burned out," she whispered. "Like a lantern in the wind."

"Then I'll burn bright," he said, stepping forward. "For our name. For Nessa. For Caera. For Father. For you."

Tears finally fell from her eyes. Her mouth trembled. She reached out and pulled him into her arms, holding him so tightly that it hurt. But he didn't move.

"My little Mohrdrehd," she breathed. "You always had the kindest heart. Even more than your father."

"I'll protect our people," he said against her shoulder. "I swear it. I'll stand for what's right, until the very end."

She pulled back, cupping his face.

"You promise me," she said. "Promise me you'll be the best of them. That you'll come back."

"I promise."

She kissed his brow, fingers lingering on his cheek.

"I love you," she whispered. "But now you need to wake up."

Mord blinked.

"What?"

She smiled through her tears.

"Wake up, Mohrdrehd. Your king needs you."

The mists began to roll, faster now, swallowing the cloister, her face fading.

"Mord. Wake up."

He reached for her hand—


And the world returned in agony.


Crack.

The blow rang through Mord's skull like thunder off granite. His head snapped to the side, blood misting from split lips.

"Wake up, little bird," the Night Lord sneered in a mocking singsong, standing over him in that jagged midnight armour laced with gold and crackling with arcs of hateful light. "Don't want you to miss the show."

Mord groaned, vision swimming back into painful clarity. The world around him was a waking nightmare.

They were in a plaza — or what remained of one. Firelight and corpse-smoke hung thick in the air. Craters cratered the flagstones, and blood had stained them so deeply they looked like they wept crimson. Around them stood scores of Night Lords, helms grimacing with sculpted snarls and grinning skull-visors. Some carried flensing knives, others flayed banners or heads on chains. A few wore human scalps like trophies.

Everywhere, atrocity. A young girl screamed as she was nailed to a wall. Soldiers were being dismembered while still breathing. Civilians sobbed as they were hunted for sport.

Mord's arms were bound behind his back with chain and his body burned with old and new bruises. Blood matted his hair and leaked from the corners of his eyes. Beside him, Caryth, Sergeant Cystern, and one of the Raven Guard sergeants were also bound, equally battered and broken.

A wide path parted in the crowd of monsters.

Zso Sahaal emerged — his presence like a blade pressed to the jugular. His raptor helm was clipped to his belt, revealing a hawk-like face carved in cruelty, his eyes glittering with bloodlust. He strode forward with theatrical exaggeration, smirking.

"Ah, the heroes awaken. How quaint." His voice was mocking, sing-song, too amused. "Dragged all this way, through such beautiful carnage. You really ought to thank me."

At his gesture, the Night Lords dragged the bound scouts through the crowd. Their captors cackled and hissed, some licking the blood from their armour, others taunting them with mock mercy. One even draped a garland of ears around Caryth's neck like a crown.

Then they reached the heart of the madness.

A mound of corpses and barely living wrecks towered before them, a charnel pyramid of skinless, twitching agony. Flayed soldiers moaned weakly, their nerves burning. Eyes blinked from skulls without lids. It was too much — the air reeked of blood and horror.

At its base sat a throne. Dark mahogany, carved with screaming faces, glinting wet with arterial spray. It was sized for a Primarch.

And on it sat Konrad Curze.

The Night Haunter.

His pale flesh stretched like wax over tight muscle. His gaunt face was the colour of old parchment, sunken and sharp, his long black hair wild. A bloodied skull rested in his pale hands like a child's toy. He studied it absently, bored, as if waiting for something interesting to begin.

Then he looked up.

And smiled.

"Ah," he purred, his voice silk on broken glass, "they've finally woken. Zso, you do spoil me."

Zso bowed theatrically. "I thought you might appreciate the gesture, Night Haunter."

The Raven Guard sergeant found the strength to speak. "This is not your—"

Zso backhanded him so hard his helm cracked in two, his head snapping sideways with a crunch. The other Night Lords laughed.

Curze, amused, stood and descended the mound slowly. He crouched before the groaning sergeant and gripped his chin with long white fingers, almost tenderly.

"I go," Curze said, "where I please. The Emperor, in His infinite indifference, cares only that the stars burn in His name. And they do."

Caryth lifted his head, bleeding from one eye. "This sector was assigned to Corax."

Curze stood again, tilting his head like a curious bird.

"Yes," he said lightly. "It was."

He looked up, mock-inquisitive.

"Where is dear Corax, anyway?" he said in a high, lilting voice. "Didn't want to get his feathers ruffled playing war with the tender-hearted here?" He patted the skull in his hand. "So soft, so fragile, so very easy to crack."

Mord growled low, eyes burning.

"Corax gave the campaign to his brother."

That stopped Curze dead.

He turned. Slowly. Birdlike. Hawk-like.

"...Which brother?" he asked, voice suddenly thin, still.

Mord lifted his bruised chin, resolute. "The Twice-Born."

Something changed in Curze's expression.

His face froze.

His eyes went wide — pinpricks of madness surrounded by shadow. Then he moved—stalking forward, unblinking. He reached out and ripped the dust-covered pauldron free of grime and ash with one clawed hand.

Pale blue armor glinted beneath. The image of a white tree bloomed stark against it.

Curze recoiled like he'd touched flame. He dropped Mord like a corpse.

He stood still for a long moment, then crushed the skull in his hand without noticing.

"No," he whispered. "No, no, no, no."

He turned, pacing. The Night Lords looked at each other, confused. Zso stepped forward.

"My lord, they're Raven Guard, I swear it. Ash-covered, they—"

"FOOL!" Curze hissed, eyes wild. "You blind, arrogant child! These two—" he jabbed a claw at Mord and the Warden sergeant, "—they are not of the Raven."

He approached Mord again, face drawn tight with something near fear. "Who are you?" he snarled. "Whose seed do you bear?"

Mord, confused but unyielding, answered, "We are the sons of the Twice-Born. The Unbroken King."

Curze drew back like the name stung. The white tree stared back at him. His face twisted in old, unwelcome recognition.

Then, a smell—ozone and burning metal.

The Night Lords paused.

They all knew the scent.

Teleport lock.

A split-second later, the plaza exploded in light.

Azure lightning. Pale flame. The air split in half as armoured forms slammed into existence—


The world screamed around them, the teleport flare searing against the soot-stained heavens like a lightning strike birthed from the mists themselves. When the light died, it left behind giants—armoured in curling steam and shadow, their greatcloaks billowing with the taste of home.

Artorias stood at the heart of them. His warplate was the colour of storm-washed stone, inlaid with the pale etchings of mountain script and the seal of the XIth Legion. The gold of his eyes glowed behind a regal face carved with the weight of unrelenting purpose. His short, dark blonde beard and hair, once cut in peace, now bore the edge of campaign steel.

In his right hand he bore Ceithraig, its gleaming runes flickering with ghostlight, its edge wreathed in drifting trails of silver mist that danced like living memory.

The Bladeguard formed around him in a disciplined wedge. Towering in Cataphractii terminator armour, their storm-grey plate gleamed with seals and etched runes, each warrior a silent pillar of death. Helion, his Equerry, stood at his right shoulder, his own greatblade held low and ready.

Artorias took in the scene in one measured glance.

The scouts, his sons, bloodied and bound—one of them, Mord, his features drawn but unmistakable.

The plaza, slick with blood, strewn with flayed corpses and twitching half-dead things moaning beneath the weight of agony.

The Night Lords, draped in midnight blue and gold, arcs of hellish lightning crawling over their armour, prowled like carrion beasts among the dying.

And stood before a macabre throne of blackened mahogany and raw, twitching meat, was a figure swathed in shadow—his pale skin catching the firelight like the inside of a tomb.

Konrad Curze. The Night Haunter.

Artorias's voice was soft, and as cold as the winds of Caerdyn Vallis.

"If any of them acts out of turn… cut them down like the rats they are."

His words fell like a judgment. The Bladeguard raised their blades in unified silence, and Helion allowed himself a grim smile behind his helm.

"With pleasure, Lord."

The Night Lords hissed and tensed, hands twitching toward blades and bolters—but none moved. Not yet.

Because something was wrong.

Curze had bolted upright like a scared mouse the moment the mists arrived. He now stared—not at the warriors, but at Artorias himself. His face, pale and cruel, had gone unreadable. His hands, clawed and delicate, trembled at his sides.

He backed away slowly.

Then stopped, his spine pressed against the cold mahogany behind him.

Artorias advanced, Ceithraig humming with restrained fury.

"Konrad Curze, my Brother," he said, his voice calm and full of weight. "This is, regrettably, exactly how I expected our first meeting to go."

Curze's voice emerged in a rasp. "You shouldn't be here."

"No. I should have been met." Artorias took another step, the ground hissing beneath his armoured tread. "Forty-seven years ago. When our Father requested you and Sanguinius to welcome me to the family."

Curze laughed, and it was a sound of breaking things—shards of glass tumbling down a stone stairwell.

"I would never have come. Not in a thousand lifetimes. You—" he pointed, voice rising in pitch, "—you shouldn't exist. You're a ghost. A lie. A crack in the pattern."

Artorias frowned, but held his voice.

"You weren't meant to be found. You are the forgotten son. The one who slipped through the net. You are wrong. And you are a ruination."

The Night Lords shifted again, some glancing at each other, confused. Zso Sahaal, the raptor captain, narrowed his eyes beneath his helm.

Curze's voice fell low, trembling.

"You broke the skein. I see it, Artorias—I see it all. The long night. The burning of the stars. The death of hope. I see our father killed by his own blood. I see myself murdered by his hand. I see it again and again—except for you."

His eyes widened. "You're not in it. You're a hole. A blind spot. A shadow that casts no light. You and that damned fog."

Artorias let silence sit for a long breath.

Then he said, evenly, "I've had enough of this madness."

He turned his blade slightly in his hand.

"You will leave this world. You and your butchers. Now."

Curze's laugh became a hiss.

"You cannot command me. I know the path. I see the path. And you are not on it. You were never meant to be."

"Then make me leave," Artorias said.

The Night Haunter's hands clenched into claws. "You are an abomination. An impossibility. And I will kill you—"

His eyes blazed.

"—and then I will see again!"

Artorias rolled his shoulders, raising Ceithraig to guard.

To his warriors, he gave one final command:

"If anyone intervenes—kill them. Every last one."

Helion didn't flinch. "As you say, Lord."

Konrad Curze screamed—and lunged.

And Artorias met him head-on, Ceithraig raised in a perfect high guard as two Primarchs collided like gods come to war.

The impact was cataclysmic. Ceithraig rang against Forgiveness, one of Curze's twin lightning claws, while the other—Mercy—screeched toward Artorias's throat. He pivoted, barely avoiding decapitation, mist streaming from his armour as the claw carved sparks across his gorget.

A few Night Lords, either emboldened or mad, surged toward the fight.

They never made it.

The Bladeguard moved as one. Helion stepped forward, his greatblade cleaving through a charging raptor's torso like it was soft clay. Two more were obliterated by wrist-mounted combi-bolter fire. One screamed as his legs were cut from beneath him, crawling before Helion's boot shattered his skull.

"Hold back!" Zso Sahaal roared, wings flared. "Let them finish it!"

And so they watched, an entire warzone frozen around two titans locked in duel.


Artorias was a storm of precision. Each strike of Ceithraig came with the force of a thunderhead, his footwork relentless, smooth, honed by decades of war. But Curze was faster—he fought like a beast unchained, limbs whipping like whips, blades flickering in unnatural arcs.

"You're impossible!" Curze shrieked between slashes. "You were never meant to be found! You are the forgotten son!"

Claws sparked off Ceithraig's blade, raking across the Mist Warden's plate. Artorias didn't answer. He didn't have to. His sword spoke for him.

But even as he blocked and countered, one claw came screaming low—slicing clean through the pauldron on his right shoulder, exposing the armoured inner joint.

"You're insane!" Artorias snarled, pain flashing in his golden eyes.

Curze only grinned.

"And you're not even real. You're a ghost in the weave. A blind spot!"

Artorias surged forward, slamming his shoulder into Curze's thin chest and sending the Night Haunter staggering back. Before he could recover, Ceithraig slashed low and fast—biting into Curze's abdomen, splitting the ceramite and carving through pale flesh beneath.

Black, tar-thick blood sprayed the tiles.

Curze hissed—but the wound began to knit instantly, sealing with a noise like wet silk torn in reverse.

"You should've stayed buried in your cursed mist!" Curze spat, leaping back in, claws wide.

Artorias met him—but this time the claws struck true.

Both stabbed deep into his sides.

Lightning lanced through Artorias's body. He roared, his vision swimming—then gripped Curze by the shoulders, teeth bared, and began slamming the pommel of Ceithraig into his brother's face.

Once. Several teeth shattered.

Twice. Curze's nose broke with a crack.

Thrice. Blood splattered across the throne.

But still the Night Haunter stabbed him, again and again, his claws punching into armour and muscle.

Artorias finally grabbed his brother's filthy hair, pulled hard to expose the flesh and slashed across Curze's throat.

Black blood fountained. Curze reeled, claws faltering, gurgling through the shredded mess of his neck.

Artorias didn't wait.

With a growl, he surged forward and drove Ceithraig clean through Curze's torso, impaling him to the throne of corpses.

The Night Haunter screamed—not in pain, but in rage.

And Artorias began to beat him with his fists.

Ceramite plated fists, honed by war and time, crashed into Curze's skull, again and again. Flesh gave way. Bone cracked. The throne quaked beneath the impact.

All around them, the Night Lords stood in shock.

Some stepped forward, uncertain.

Helion raised his blade without a word.

Artorias didn't stop.

His breathing was laboured. Blood soaked his sides. His golden eyes glowed with wrath and sorrow.

And still he struck.

Curze's foot snapped up, catching Artorias square in the chest and sending him skidding back across the blood-slick stone.

The Night Haunter rose—a grotesque silhouette backlit by fire and atrocity. His face was a ruin, nose crushed, lips torn, eyes sunken in a mask of gore. And still, he smiled.

Ceithraig was still lodged through his gut, pinning him to the throne. He reached down and ripped it free, shattering the chair behind him as he tore his body forward.

The sword didn't come loose. It dragged with a screech, caught in his innards, too heavy, too ancient. Too willful.

"Struggling, brother?" Artorias said coldly, stepping forward with blood running down his side, his golden eyes burning like coals. "Allow me."

He opened his hand.

With a sound like cracking air and screaming wind, Ceithraig tore itself from Konrad's flesh and soared through the air, its blade singing as it landed in Artorias's palm.

Curze was already moving, a blur of madness and claws.

They met in a savage clash. Mercy flashed and sheared through Artorias's thigh, parting the hamstring. Blood burst from the wound, but Artorias did not fall. He roared, teeth gritted, and hammered his sword down, forcing Curze back with blow after blow.

Curze panted through his half-healed throat, eyes wild, spitting blood and broken teeth.
"You cannot change anything! The stars are already dead! The darkness comes and you are nothing but a shadow without a place!"

"I don't know what madness you see," Artorias snarled, stance steady despite his injuries, "but I know this: there is no fate but what we make for ourselves."

They crashed together again. The Night Lords around them were utterly still—caught in reverence, horror, awe.

Ceithraig and claws danced, steel and fury. Sparks sprayed like starlight.

Curze screamed and disarmed Artorias, knocking the greatblade away with a shriek of steel. But as he lunged in for the kill—

Artorias caught him.

He stepped inside the claws, ducked under, and with a roar that echoed across the plaza, he unleashed his fury.

A thunderous uppercut, then a brutal hook to the ribs, followed by a shoulder-check that lifted Curze clear off the ground. Artorias slammed him down, pounding him with fists like falling towers.

"Pathetic," Artorias spat, dodging another desperate swipe. "You fight like bandit scum. Frightening to the untrained—but to me, you're as predictable as the sunrise."

Curze shrieked, spinning, driving Mercy into Artorias's shoulder, the claw scraping against bone. Artorias howled but turned with it, catching Curze's other arm—

And with a great heave, he hacked through it.

Forgiveness flew free, spinning through the air and embedding in the ground.

Konrad screamed, falling back, clutching the stump. But Artorias caught Mercy, reversed the grip—

—and shoved the claw back into Curze's hand.

The Night Haunter resisted, veins bulging, legs thrashing.

But Artorias was stronger.

He gripped the claw and, with brute force, drove it into Curze's own face—slicing across his eyes. Blood burst in fountains as darkness swallowed the Night Haunter's sight.

"Now," Artorias growled, stepping behind him, "let me show you how a King fights."

He ducked under Curze's flailing strike and with a mighty roar, heaved the mad Primarch into the dirt.

The Night Haunter crashed, sending dust and blood flying.

Before he could recover, Artorias moved.

He grabbed Curze's power pack, his muscles flexing like coiled cable, and with a primal cry, he ripped it free, tearing the reinforced mount from his brother's back. Sparks showered the stone as cables and steel burst apart.

Konrad shrieked.

Then Artorias lifted him high.

And broke him across his knee.

There was a sound like shattering iron and splintering flesh, and Curze tumbled to the ground, a heap of ruin and fury, twitching and broken.

Around them, silence.

Even the Night Lords did not speak.

Curze still lived—he always would. But his body was broken. His pride shattered. His sight gone.

And Artorias stood over him, bloodied and battered, but unbowed.


The wind blew ash and blood across the shattered plaza, curling in eddies around the ruined throne. Konrad Curze lay crumpled in the dust like a broken marionette, his limbs twitching, eyes torn and sightless, spine shattered.

Artorias stood tall, chest heaving with the weight of combat, Ceithraig gleaming wetly in his grasp. His armour was rent and gouged, blood dripping from the great gouges in his flanks and shoulder, but still, he loomed like a storm given flesh.

He turned his golden gaze to Zso Sahaal.

The Raptor captain had not moved, his talons twitching, body locked in instinctive readiness. The other Night Lords flanked him—scores of them—but none stepped forward. Their helms turned subtly toward him, a silent condemnation.

Artorias raised Ceithraig, pointing the length of the ancient blade at Sahaal.

"You."

The word was a command, heavy with fury and authority.

The Night Lords stepped back from Zso, unconsciously retreating, as if the blade now marked him as cursed.

Artorias's voice was quiet, cold, and ironclad.

"Take this wretch of a brother from my sight. Carry him to orbit, and remove your accursed Legion from this system."

He stepped forward, the blade unwavering.

"He lives only because we share blood."

His eyes glowed with cold judgment.

"But if the Eighth ever crosses my sons again without direct writ from the Emperor's own mouth… there will be no mercy."

A long silence followed. Only the crackle of fire and the distant cries of the wounded marred the stillness.

Artorias's voice dropped into a snarl.

"You are carrion dogs. Worthless curs gnawing at scraps in the shadow of men who built something greater. Know your place, or I will put you in it."

Sahaal's jaw clenched beneath his helm. His claws curled, rage leaking off him like ozone. But he bowed his head, just slightly.

"As you command… Primarch."

He turned and barked orders. The Raptors moved swiftly, gathering their broken gene-father from the dirt with none of the reverence usually shown to a primarch. They lifted his broken body onto a stretcher of chained arms, his blood trailing in a thick smear.

The Night Lords retreated.

One by one, they disappeared into the shadows, vanishing into the night like the cowards they were. The skies soon rumbled with the roar of departing Thunderhawks.

Artorias stood silent until the last of the Night Lords were gone.

Only then did he exhale.

Ceithraig lowered slowly.

Behind him, the Bladeguard said nothing. Helion watched him from behind the slitted visor of his Terminator helm.

"Lord?" Helion asked.

Artorias didn't respond. His golden eyes were fixed where the Night Lords had gone, his brow furrowed in thought. Curze's words echoed still in the vaults of his mind:

"You were never meant to be found. You are the Forgotten."

Artorias clenched his jaw.

What did it mean? Was it the ravings of a madman—or something more?

He told himself it was madness. He had to believe it was madness.

And yet, as he stood among the broken bones of the plaza, amid the stink of blood and smoke, doubt whispered at the edges of his thoughts like fog at the edge of the world.

He turned away, sword still in hand.

"Secure the survivors," he said at last. "Burn the dead. We march at dawn."

Helion nodded. "As you will it, Lord."

Artorias cast one last glance to the heavens where the Night Lords fled.

Forgotten...

He pushed the word from his thoughts like a blade from a wound and walked into the smoke.
 
Terran Nights New
Terra

The Scholastica Historica, Lecture Hall Theta-Primus

977.M30


The air in Lecture Hall Theta-Primus was thick with incense and aged paper, the domed ceilings etched with frescoes of the Emperor's early victories, each gilded stroke a silent reminder that history was not just studied here — it was curated, preserved, and judged.

"Do you really think she's going to be worth all this noise?"

Calven Durei leaned back in his wooden bench, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. His bronze stylus tapped rhythmically against his data-slate, the tone more smug than nervous.

Beside him, Nevena Rael, a dark-eyed woman with a raven-black braid coiled like a crown at the back of her head, didn't even bother to look up. She continued copying out citations from The Campaigns of the 5th Expeditionary Fleet.

"She's one of the most widely-read Remembrancers in the Imperium," Nevena replied flatly. "She's seen sixteen active theatres of war, interviewed a Primarch, and was nearly killed in the Zandakar compliance."

Calven snorted. "Oh, she's famous, sure. But that doesn't make her serious. She writes like she's auditioning for the dramaticae. All metaphor and fog with lines like 'he fought like a storm given flesh' or, her latest, 'his voice rolled like thunder across the world's bones'."

He mimicked the lines in a mock-theatrical voice, earning a couple of chuckles from nearby initiates.

Nevena shot him a sharp glance. "That line described Artorias after ending the Jaal Rebellion in a single night. The bones' part wasn't even a metaphor. You'd know that if you'd actually read the context."

Calven shrugged, clearly unconvinced. "She romanticizes the Legio Astartes. Especially the Mist Wardens. They're warriors, not poets."

"She treats them like what they are," Nevena said. "Myth made flesh."

Before Calven could quip back, the heavy oaken doors of the hall groaned open on ancient hinges. The sound cut through the low conversation like a bolter report.

A figure entered — thin, hunched, and slow.

The initiates fell silent as Magister Olymn Thassor, one of the oldest living remembrancer-lectors in the Scholastica Historica, shuffled to the dais at the foot of the lecture hall. His robes were ink-stained and moth-eaten, his cybernetic hand hissing slightly as he leaned on an ivory walking cane.

His voice, though cracked and dry as old parchment, cut through the silence.

"Stop pretending to be scholars and actually listen for once," he growled. "You've all heard the rumours, so I won't waste time. Today's guest lecturer is one of mine."

He paused for effect, his bionic eye whirring as it adjusted across the crowd. "Whether you like her or not, she's stood where most of you never will. On battlefields beside giants. In the shadow of a Primarch's gaze."

He turned toward the doors. "Ilira Torest. Historitor. Novelist. Disgrace to proper historical formatting."

He stepped aside with a grudging smile.

And then, she entered.

She wore a pale blue coat with silver trim, the collar high and sharp in the Terran style. Her boots echoed on the stone, worn from travel. A thick data-satchel hung at her hip, and her long black hair was tied up in a rough coil. A stylus was tucked behind one ear. She wasn't beautiful in the traditional sense — her nose slightly too sharp, her eyes too wide — but her presence was magnetic. Commanding.

Calven's smirk faltered. She didn't look how he'd imagined — no foppish laurels, no pretension of grandeur. She looked like someone who'd lived.

Nevena sat up straighter, her breath catching in her throat.

Ilira reached the dais and gave a slight bow to Magister Thassor.

Then she turned to the class.

Her voice was low, steady, and rich with cadence.

"I've walked through the smoke of Iskareth's burning towers," she began, "and stood in the cold silence of Caerdyn Vallis, where the mists are so thick you can taste memory in them."

She paused, smiling slightly at the room full of wide-eyed initiates.

"I've seen Primarchs bleed. And I've watched mortals die for causes they didn't even understand. And I wrote it all down."

Calven swallowed.

Nevena leaned forward, rapt.

Ilira's eyes moved over the students. "You think writing history is about facts. You're wrong. Writing history — real history — is about truth. And truth is always messier than dates and ranks. Truth has teeth. And sometimes it sings."

The room was silent.

Even Thassor looked proud.

She smiled slightly.

"Let's begin."

Ilira Torest moved with an easy grace as she crossed in front of the amphitheater's dais, stylus twirling absently between her fingers. She spoke without notes, the words flowing from her like a practiced orator — measured, but never rehearsed.

"It is a difficult thing," she said, "to be a remembrancer to a Legion."

The audience was rapt. All except Calven, who had taken to quietly tapping his stylus against the edge of his bench again.

"We are not warriors. We are not commanders, nor do we order fleets or crush cities. But we see. And we remember. That is our burden."

She looked across the gathered initiates.

"Understand this: aside from a precious few, the Legions are not like us. Not anymore. They've been tempered by war and time, and whatever scraps of humanity they once bore were burned away in the crucible of their making. At best, remembrancers are tolerated. A curiosity. A nuisance to be ignored."

She paused, letting the next part settle coldly.

"At worst… we're vermin. Unwelcome. Crushed like insects beneath ceramite boots."

A few students shifted uncomfortably. Even the ancient Professor Thassor gave a small grunt of approval.

"I was fortunate. I was assigned to the Mist Wardens." Her tone softened. "I saw humanity not as a weakness in them… but as a flame, carefully guarded. A flicker of what we once were, preserved beneath adamantium and oath. They were — and are — warriors of grief, not glory."

Nevena's eyes gleamed. Calven rolled his.

"If you are ever granted the honour of being assigned to the Ultramarines, or the Raven Guard, or the Salamanders, count yourself blessed," Ilira went on. "But do not spurn service with the Imperial Army, or among the archives of a compliant world. There is no dishonour in chronicling the hearts of ordinary men. No shame in bearing witness to their triumphs. Often, it is where the truth hides best."

"And what about the Mechanicum?" someone muttered.

Ilira smiled faintly. "You'll find no joy there… but the duty remains. Even the soulless must be remembered."

There was a long silence. Then Calven sighed loudly.

Nevena elbowed him.

"Something you'd like to add?" she whispered.

But his eyes were fixed now — not on Ilira's face, but on her shoulder.

"Is that…" he leaned closer, squinting. "Is that a tree?"

Etched subtly into the fabric of her coat's left shoulder was a pale blue icon — a stylized white tree, roots spiralling into mist. It was hand-stitched, the silk faintly glimmering under the golden lumen-strips.

Nevena whispered, reverent. "The Sigil of Caerdyn Vallis. The Mist Tree. See the sword at the centre? That's supposed to represent Ceithraig. The Primarch's legendary blade. That's the mark of the Mist Wardens."

Calven blinked. "You mean they let her wear it?"

"That's not just some honorific," Nevena said. "That mark means she's been accepted. She's an honorary legionnaire."

He scoffed. "That's ridiculous."

But he wasn't smirking anymore. His stylus stopped tapping.

Ilira continued her lecture, speaking now of the Siege of Caer Brannach, of the First Compact of Haelstrom, and the cruel weight of witnessing heroes falter. Her voice carried through the hall like a tide — gentle and deep, impossible to ignore.

Time passed. The walls of the great chamber seemed to fold in as her stories grew more vivid — the forge-world stormed by vengeful Iron Warriors, the void-silent standoff with the Silent Walkers of Pol'tar, the Weeping Accord, and how the Mist Wardens lit their torches and sang the Dirge of Camlann before purging the corrupted moon of Darynth.

For three hours she held them in her spell.

And then finally, inevitably, Calven raised his hand.

Ilira paused mid-thought. Professor Thassor, who had been quietly dozing behind her, cracked an eye.

"Yes?" she said, evenly.

The young man stood. "You've told us what it's like to be with a Legion. But what about him?"

A ripple passed through the hall.

He didn't have to say the name.

Thassor's eyes blazed with fury. "You insolent welp—"

But Ilira raised a hand, calm and composed. "Please, Magister."

Thassor clenched his jaw, veins rising on his wrinkled neck.

"They all want to know," she said, turning to the class. "Let's not pretend otherwise. You are here not to write, but to follow. And those you follow are often larger than life. Heroes. Monsters. Primarchs."

Calven shrugged, unrepentant. "We all want to know what it's like. You've been there. You know him."

The girl beside him pulled hard on his sleeve, hissing under her breath, "Sit down, Calven—"

Ilira was quiet for a long moment.

Then, slowly, she looked askance at her old professor.

Thassor glared at Calven for several seconds… and then gave the faintest, most reluctant nod.

The atmosphere in the room shifted. Something hung in the air — reverence, perhaps. Or dread.

Ilira turned back to the assembled initiates, her voice quieter now.

"You want to know what it's like to be a remembrancer to a Primarch," she said.

"Very well."

"I'll tell you."

Ilira stood at the front of the amphitheatre, the stylus in her hand forgotten, her posture relaxed yet quietly coiled — the bearing of one who had stood in the shadow of gods and returned intact.

"I doubt many of you can imagine it," she began. "But I will try."

She paced slowly before the gathered remembrancer candidates, voice low, steady — and arresting.

"When I was first assigned to the XIth​ Legion fleet, I was not pleased. In fact, I had fought the order tooth and nail. I had no desire to go to them. And I was not alone."

Her golden eyes swept across the students.

"You're young. Many of you will not remember — or have forgotten — what it was like, before the XIth returned to the wider stage. Rumours whispered in corridors. Censures wrapped in silence. Whispers seeded from the lips of every admiral and general in the Army."

Nevena leaned forward, her stylus frozen mid-note.

"The Wardens were called cold. Merciless. A Legion of cowards and murderers with a Primarch who was equally ruthless. No one wanted to be sent to the Mist Wardens."

A few in the hall exchanged uncomfortable glances. Calven scoffed quietly and opened his mouth to speak—

Nevena stabbed him in the thigh with her pen.

Hard.

Calven flinched and bit back a yelp, glaring at her. She ignored him.

"I was the first remembrancer assigned to the Wardens," Ilira continued, "and this more than a decade after they had already been reunited with their gene-father."

"I thought I was going to chronicle ghosts or nightmares."

A flicker of something — a distant memory, perhaps pain — passed behind her eyes.

"I was met, as soon as I disembarked, by a veteran of the 1st​ Company. Scarred, impassive. I would come to know him well in time. Sergeant Helion, Equerry to the Primarch. But in that moment…"

She looked to the students.

"He accused me of being a spy for Horus. Interrogated me practically on the spot."

A murmur of confusion rippled through the room, until a voice spoke up from the third row — a young woman with olive skin and soft red eyes. Her name was Yenthar Vale, a promising poet from Luna.

"But… I don't understand," she said. "The Legions serve the same cause. The Primarchs are brothers. There's no rivalry—"

Ilira cut her off with a sharp gesture.

"You are a fool if you believe that."

Yenthar blinked, chastened.

Ilira softened a moment later, though her voice remained firm.

"Yes, the Legions serve the Emperor. But the Primarchs are not automatons. They are men. Brilliant, terrible, colossal men — shaped by vastly different worlds, philosophies, experiences. Some hold each other in great affection. Others…" She shook her head. "There are rifts. Resentments. Battles of will that have never truly ended."

There was silence.

"But back to Helion," she said, shifting the current. "He was the first Astartes I ever met. And to this day, he remains one of the most frightening beings I've ever stood before."

She turned to the class. "Have any of you stood in the presence of an Astartes?"

A scant few nodded.

Ilira offered a bitter smile.

"Then you know what I mean when I say that transhuman dread is not just a poetic flourish. It is real. It sits in the marrow of your bones. Like gravity. Like fear. Being near one of them is to feel — without question — that they are not like us."

Her gaze sharpened.

"Now imagine a Primarch."

The amphitheatre held its breath.

"They are the gravity of planets. They bend the air around them. They drown your thoughts. They crush the walls you think define you."

"There is no easy way to describe what it feels like. Some men fall to their knees without understanding why. Others weep. Others feel the sudden, irresistible need to do something — to serve, to fight, to matter."

"A Primarch doesn't ask for obedience. He doesn't need to."

She paused.

"You just give it."

Her voice had softened, nearly a whisper.

"When I met him… when I met Artorias… I didn't know why I was there. I hadn't even been told I would be his personal remembrancer until just before the audience. I was unprepared, terrified, furious—"

"And then I met him."

She closed her eyes briefly, reliving it.

"They call him 'King.' It is not just a title. It is a truth. His presence makes you feel it — not that he is a king… but that he is your king. That loyalty is not requested — it is demanded. Not through force. But through… righteousness."

Nevena was completely transfixed. Even Calven had stopped fidgeting.

"In his presence, honour is everything. Duty is all. But it is mutual. You feel — somehow — that he would risk his life for you without hesitation… even if you are just a mortal woman with ink-stained hands."

She let the silence settle for a moment.

"The Primarchs radiate themselves," she said at last. "What we feel is a reflection of who they are. In Guilliman's presence, I became obsessed with precision. Every sentence I wrote had to be perfect. A single wrong detail made me ill. In Corax's presence, I became paranoid, invisible. I spoke little and listened much. I feared being seen."

Calven spoke up again, more subdued now.

"And Artorias?"

Ilira turned her gaze on him, and for the first time, there was no irritation — only a sad, quiet clarity.

"He is the King," she said, as if it explained everything. "And in his presence, you want to be worthy of him. Not because he commands it… but because you should. Because honour matters."

"And if you spend too long near him… it begins to matter to you as well. More than you ever expected."

She glanced at the remembrancer-lector, who gave a small, grunt-like harrumph of reluctant approval.

"It's a compelling theory," Thassor said, "this idea that the aura of a Primarch shapes those around him. But there is no evidence to support it either."

"It's just a theory, as you say," Ilira said, conceding with a faint shrug. "I have no data to back it up. Only… observation. And the feeling in my bones."

There was a long pause. The air was thick with thought.

And then Calven, as ever, broke it.

"You said before… not all the Primarchs get along."

His tone was casual, but his eyes were sharp.

"Can you tell us more about that?"

Ilira was quiet again. Her eyes flicked to the professor. He gave Calven a look that could kill a Thunder Warrior.

She turned back to the class and took a slow breath.

"I can."

Her voice was quieter now, her face more serious.

"And you need to understand what that means."

There was a long silence after Calven's question. Ilira's gaze remained distant for a moment, her fingers toying with the hem of her robe — a gesture so rare it betrayed her inner hesitation. Finally, she spoke.

"What I say now may seem… disrespectful," she began, "but I assure you, I speak not from irreverence. Only understanding earned in blood and dust."

Thassor shifted in his seat. His eye narrowed while his bionic eye flared a bright ruby red.

"Tread carefully, Torest," he warned, "You speak of the sons of the Emperor."

Ilira inclined her head.

"Yes," she said. "His sons. Not his angels. Not his automatons. Not his statues."

"They are powerful. Perhaps the most powerful beings in the galaxy, save for the Emperor himself. They are generals. Kings. Scholars. Tyrants. But they are also children."

The room froze.

The professor's cane struck the floor with a sharp crack.

"Watch your tongue—"

Ilira raised a hand calmly.

"Let me explain."

She looked across the faces of the students. Even Calven leaned forward now.

"They were scattered, torn from each other and their father before they could walk or speak. Raised on strange, hostile worlds. Each of them became the apex of their domains, but without each other. Without their family. And when they were found again, it was not as brothers. It was as weapons. Pieces on a gameboard."

Her voice grew softer, heavier with weight.

"Like all families, they fight. But when such beings fight… they shake the stars. Their rivalries last decades. Their wounds are carved into worlds. And the ones who suffer most… are not them."

The students were silent.

"Take Horus," she said at last.

That name still held immense power. There was awe in it, even here.

"I do not know the full reason for the Primarch will not speak of it to me. Perhaps no one does. But from the moment Artorias and Horus met, they did not get along. Oh, they maintain civility in the open. Smiles, handshakes, declarations of unity. But it is a charade. Underneath it, they sparred like boys in a court of glass."

"They undermined one another. Sniped with words. Contradicted one another's campaigns. Always subtle. Always deniable. Like children, they fight for their father's favour — even if they no longer realize that's what they're doing."

Nevena looked deeply unsettled. Calven simply frowned, arms crossed.

Professor Thassor was red in the face.

"That is speculation," he barked. "There is no evidence of such claims. I've seen no such tension recorded in official accounts of the early Great Crusade."

Ilira nodded.

"Because the sons of the Emperor are proud, Professor. To a degree that borders on the ridiculous. Because such slights are rarely declared aloud. But let me ask you — does one need evidence to explain why people began to whisper that the Mist Wardens were no better than the Night Lords? That they butchered cities, erased cultures, revelled in violence?"

She looked him squarely in the eye.

"There was no evidence. No records. Just a single, powerful voice whose displeasure made those lies grow wings."

"The Lupercal's annoyance is all it takes."

That landed. Even Thassor leaned back, mouth pressed into a thin line.

"And yet," Ilira continued, "not all relationships among the Primarchs are like that."

Her voice shifted, the edge softening.

"Some become true brothers, unshakeable in their friendship. A good example is that of Ferrus Manus and Fulgrim, Horus and Sanguinius or Guilliman and Artorias — rare and remarkable — these brotherhoods have endured many challenges. But I shall speak only of Lord Guilliman and Lord Artorias, for theirs is the only brotherhood I have stood witness too."

There was a murmur of recognition. The two names were often spoken together by civilians, especially in the Eastern Fringe.

"Together," Ilira said, "they govern one of the greatest and most stable realms in the Imperium. Ultramar. Caerdyn Vallis. They are joined so closely through trade, diplomacy, administration and even military that many simply call them one."

A different voice spoke this time — a quiet, clear male voice from near the back of the hall. The speaker was a dark-haired man with piercing green eyes, his name-tag reading Luthan Marei. Known for his memory and wit, he rarely spoke — but when he did, others listened.

"I thought there was a falling out between them," Luthan said. "Over the compliance of Khur in the year 964."

Ilira's lips curled in a faint, saddened smile.

"Ah. Yes. You've read the censored reports."

She nodded approvingly.

"They did fall out. Bitterly. The kind of disagreement only brothers could have."

She paused.

"But they made peace. About four years ago."

A ripple of interest passed through the hall.

Nevena leaned in, pen hovering mid-air.

Even Calven looked genuinely curious.

"I was there," Ilira said quietly. "I witnessed it myself. And if you will permit me, I will tell you how the King and the Architect reconciled."

She glanced at the professor, who gave a reluctant grunt of assent.

"Proceed."

Ilira stepped back slightly from the lectern. Her stance changed. Her voice dropped into the melodic cadence that marked her more poetic works. She had gone from lecturer to storyteller.

"It began on a dying world in the Southern Fringe. A world of ghosts, riddles, and things far older than men…"

The air of Calthyx smelled of burned soil and blooded stone.

Ilira stepped carefully between the broken masonry of what had once been a xenos temple, now reduced to scattered ivory bones and scorched steel. Fires guttered in hollow vents. Black smoke writhed beneath a pale and uncaring sky.

The only sounds were the soft clicks of auspexes and the hiss of cooling armour vents.

Two forces faced one another across the shattered ruin of the alien citadel — sons of Ultramar in ranks of cobalt and gold, and sons of Caerdyn Vallis wreathed in sea-mist blue and silver. All power-armoured giants. All silent. Watching.

At their head, two figures stood apart.

Ilira recognized the tension at once — the gravity of it. Artorias and Roboute Guilliman stood facing each other on the broken dais, a mere three meters apart, but it may as well have been the breadth of the galaxy. Even here, amidst legions and fire, they were alone.

She had seen Artorias furious before. His anger was so unlike the raging inferno many of his brother Primarchs preferred. His was a cold fury. Crowned in frost, not flame.

Lucan, standing beside her like an alabaster mountain with gold trim, folded his arms and murmured, dry as ever.

"This could go very poorly."

Ilira looked at him. Lucan looked positively unbothered.

In fact, he raised his gauntlet and waved across the field — Ilira followed his gesture to see a squad of grinning Ultramarines nodding in return.

"You have friends among the XIIIth​?"

"Many. I have rivals too, my lady," Lucan replied with a flash of white teeth. "Same thing, when they don't owe you money."

Ilira was too tense to laugh.

Before them, the Primarchs remained locked in stillness.

And then—Artorias spoke.

"This is… embarrassing."

The words echoed over the dead world.

Guilliman, ever formal, narrowed his gaze. "Embarrassing? What is embarrassing?"

Artorias lifted a hand, gesturing at the carnage surrounding them. "This."

Ilira watched the shift in Guilliman's stance — the subtle change in weight that suggested offense taken. He didn't speak, but his presence flared.

Artorias pressed on, his voice level.

"I rushed here, Roboute. For over two years I've hunted your trail across the stars. You bounce around more than an ork squig. I was always too slow, even with my ships. Then my friends in Imperial Command let slip this was your next target. I gathered the fleets. I planned for a big dramatic thing. My sons trained for siege and survival alike. We intended to ride in to help you conquer this world. I had a whole, magnanimous speech prepared. And then I arrive…"

He gestured again.

"Only to find you victorious. The war over. The corpses cooling. Settlers already en route to build cities on ground not yet washed clean of alien blood."

Guilliman frowned. "And you resent that?"

"I resent that I was too late," Artorias said, stepping forward.

The shift in the Mist Wardens was imperceptible — no weapons raised, but tension sharpened their stance. Among the Ultramarines, several of the younger ones began to move their hands closer to bolters only for their superiors to bat their weapons down and shake their heads.

Ilira held her breath.

Artorias stopped an arm's length from Guilliman.

His golden eyes bored into his brother's.

"Can you forgive me, Roboute?" he asked. "For being late? For taking so long?"

The silence cracked like thunder.

Guilliman's brow furrowed—but Ilira, ever the watcher of detail, saw the change. The brief flicker in his storm-blue eyes. He saw the offer for what it was.

An out. A bridge.

He nodded, slowly.

"I can. If you can forgive me, too."

Artorias didn't hesitate.

"There's nothing to forgive," he said softly, and then — to Ilira's shock — stepped forward and embraced his brother.

It was not a political gesture. Not ceremonial.

It was a brother's embrace.

"I was a fool," Artorias murmured into the armour of his kin. "And I was hurt. But I remember now what matters. You are my brother. In all the ways that truly count."

Guilliman's face had changed. That impassive, monolithic demeanour cracked like thawing ice. He looked, for the briefest moment, not like a god — but a man.

He returned the embrace.

And all at once, the world shifted.

Then the Primarchs pulled back and laughed.

The air lightened. The postures of both Legions softened, shoulders lowering, bolters shifting down. Across the lines of power-armoured giants, shared nods and subtle gestures bloomed — mutual respect and brotherhood firmly rekindled.

Ilira let out a breath she didn't know she was holding.

Lucan's voice was low beside her.

"Told you it wouldn't come to blows."

"You were also smiling like a madman while it was about to."

"Confidence," Lucan said. "It's the difference between a knight and a corpse, my lady."

Ilira shook her head, the corners of her mouth tugging into a small smile.

But in the corner of her mind, the memory still lingered of their falling out.

Of the moment, on the bridge of the Avalon, when Guilliman, fury in his voice, had snapped at Artorias during their bitter argument over Lorgar's impending censure:

"You still think this is a story, don't you?"
"You think we can save everyone. That this is a noble crusade. But it's not a dream, Artorias. It's war. And you're a fool if you think your sentimentality will survive it. Or worse—you're not a fool. You just don't have the spine to do what needs to be done. You're so desperate to protect him, Artorias. Tell me—is it faith you cling to? Or just guilt for bringing the matter to me instead of him?"

Those words had nearly sundered them forever. It had taken Artorias time to gather his courage to mend the rift between them. Primarchs were proud, stubborn beings. Even the best among them were not immune to pettiness.

Today, brothers had found each other again.

And the Imperium was better for it.


The hall was dead silent save for the furious scratching of styluses and the occasional quiet intake of breath. The warm light of the morning sun angled through high marble windows, casting long shadows over parchment and data-slates.

Dozens of remembrancers-in-training were utterly transfixed.

Some scribbled as though each word from Ilira Torest's mouth was divine scripture. Others simply stared — wide-eyed, jaws half-open — enthralled by the revelations of Primarchs as men, as brothers, as beings of rage and affection, not cold titans of propaganda reels.

But not all were convinced.

A scoff broke the reverent hush.

Calven, reclining too far back in his seat, arms folded, gave a derisive snort. He looked deeply unimpressed, and deeply smug about it.

"That doesn't sound like the Artorias I've heard about."

Ilira's gaze shifted toward him slowly, expression unreadable.

"Oh?" she said softly. "And what have you heard, Remembrancer?"

Calven shrugged, leaning forward as though eager to expose what he clearly thought was a flaw in her narrative.

"That he's not so brotherly. That he's a hypocrite. The Unbroken King, sure — but not because of diplomacy or brotherhood. I've read the records. He attacked two of his own kind and his Legion has killed several Astartes from other Legions already. In fact, I heard"

"Enough."

Ilira's voice cracked through the chamber like a lash of thunder.

Even the professor — long since relegated to a chair by the lectern — looked up from his notes. Several remembrancers stopped writing.

Ilira's expression was no longer calm.

Her voice was tight with controlled fury.

"You speak of records as if they carry weight in matters like these. You think the scribes of Terra, most of whom have never stood in a Primarch's shadow, understand what happened?"

She rose to her full height, and though she was a small woman, her presence expanded like storm clouds gathering.

"You speak of the incidents at Crenea and Arkturus are well documented, it was they who struck first. Not the Twice-Born King."

Calven opened his mouth to speak — but Ilira wasn't finished.

"I will not speak of these things. Those matters are long and buried. The situation on Crenea was resolved privately between the King and the Gorgon. And I am sure you've all read my works and the reports of what happened between the Wardens and the World Eaters. There are deeper truths to what happened, but it is not my place to speak on them."

A beat.

"Our purpose is to remember but that only goes so far. We all answer to higher authorities."

Ilira sighed, softening slightly, letting her breath ease out. Her voice returned to something gentler — though her eyes stayed sharp on Calven.

"Be careful what 'truths' you cling to, young man. Some things can only be understood if you've seen them. Walked beside giants. Felt the weight of their choices. Heard what isn't written in the official histories."

Calven, looking somewhat chastened now, lowered his gaze. He didn't offer another retort.

The professor grumbled approvingly from his chair.

"You always were better with a dagger than I was, girl," he muttered. "Words just the same."

Ilira turned back to the rest of the class. Her anger faded into something thoughtful.

"This is why your work matters," she told them. "You are not just observers. You are witnesses. The Imperium does not need more propaganda. It needs truths. Human truths."

She let the words settle over them like mist.

"And sometimes," she added, "the truth is that even legends are broken. That even kings can bleed."

The Roof of the Scholastica Historica — Terra, 977.M30

Ilira stood at the edge of the rooftop garden, stone balustrade under her palms, a cold breeze tugging at the hem of her long coat. Her dark hair — once always carefully styled — now flowed freely, tousled by the upper-atmosphere wind. Before her, the sprawl of Terra — the cradle of humanity, the throne of the empire — stretched out like a dreaming giant beneath a cloak of smog and brilliance.

It was beautiful. And suffocating.

The sky was no sky at all, just a pale shimmer of pollution and atmospheric stabilizers, streaked with the fiery trails of drop-ships, transports, and skimming bulk-freighters that moved in endless waves. Spires thousands of meters tall rose like spears from the earth — cathedrals of metal and glass, vox-array towers and Administratum colossi, each emblazoned with the Imperial Aquila. Closer to the institute, minarets and domes of older architecture still clung to the past, flanked by crawling arcologies and skyways that writhed with untold billions of human lives. The great Transmat lines, wider than rivers, pulsed with cargo and people, and across the void beyond the choking clouds she could see the faint red glint of Mars, a distant ember hovering low over the horizon.

It had once been home.

Ilira remembered the taste of Terran food from a thousand hives, the buzz of art houses and old libraries, the comfort of the night streets where each sector had its own rhythm. In her youth, she had found poetry in the city's decay, its industry, its vast mosaic of dialects and music. But now…

She closed her eyes, breathing deeply.

She longed for mist.

She longed for wind — not this artificial gust fed from atmospheric vents, but real wind, rolling over moors and through high pine forests. She longed for the damp heather hills of Caerdyn Vallis, the pale light that filtered through the ever-fog. She missed the sensation of the Ceithir, the mist of her adopted home, brushing against her skin like the touch of a memory. That strange, elemental fog — half-weather, half-spirit — that had seeped into her bones as deeply as the words she wrote.

It was a different life now.

The Mist Wardens had changed her.

No, he had changed her.

Before she could wander too far into reflection, the roof access door creaked open behind her.

Bootfalls, hurried and varied. Then voices.

"Lady Torest!"
"She's here!"
"Please — would you sign my copy of The King of Mist?"
"—or Knights of Mist and Blade, if you would—"

Ilira turned, smiling faintly as a small knot of remembrancers emerged onto the rooftop. Most were still flush with the glow of the lecture — half-awed, half-nervous, each clutching worn dataslates or physical editions of her published works. Her name, Ilira Torest, etched in calligraphic Low Gothic script across the covers in silver leaf. One eager young woman held out a stylus with both hands as though offering a relic to a saint.

Ilira accepted the stack of books and began signing them with careful strokes, one by one.

But not all eyes on her were adoring.

Standing slightly apart from the group was Calven — arms crossed, trying not to appear interested. His eyes were cool but thoughtful now, far more subdued than he had been in the lecture hall. Yet Ilira noticed the way he hovered close to Nevena, their arms occasionally brushing. The quiet glances, the way they moved in unspoken accord — yes, she saw it. A couple, young and foolish, but with something genuine in their tension.

She handed back another signed copy and looked at Calven.

"You've come to argue again?" she asked lightly.

Calven shook his head, lips twitching.

"Not this time."
"Then why come up?"
"Because I've got a question. If you're really the personal remembrancer to the Mist Wardens… to Artorias himself..."

He cocked a brow, voice laced with curiosity but not quite disbelief.

"Then why are you on Terra?"

There was a brief silence. One or two others looked at Calven with raised brows, as if he'd voiced something they'd been wondering but hadn't dared ask.

Ilira laughed.

It was a bright, clean sound, surprising even herself.

"Why do you think I'm here?"

She turned back to the balustrade, her voice light, but full of meaning.

"The Wardens are in-system. Their fleet is over Mars, undergoing a refit. Some of their ships were damaged during the campaigns in Segmentum Obscurus, and they've come to take on new allies as well — outcasts and exiles from the Mechanicum, mostly. The kind Kelbor-Hal would rather silence but can't quite kill discreetly."

Murmurs from the students. Excited glances exchanged.

"And what about the Primarch?" one asked. "Is he here, too?"

Ilira smiled, turning slightly to face them.

"Weren't you paying attention?" she said, amused. "The Primarchs are children. And sometimes, children go to visit their uncle."

Nevena blinked. "Uncle?"

Ilira nodded.

"Artorias is on Terra to speak with Malcador the Sigillite."

A hush fell over the group again.

Even Calven looked visibly intrigued now.

"What would he want with Malcador?" someone asked.

Ilira didn't answer right away.

She looked out over Terra again, across the city-world's vastness, and thought of her King — golden-eyed and solemn, heart weighed down by prophecy and purpose — walking the stone paths of the Imperial Palace as a ghost among giants.

"That," she said at last, "is not for me to say. But I suspect… it is about what is to come."

The rooftop had grown quieter now. The cityscape of Terra pulsed beneath them like the exposed circuitry of a great machine — alive with endless motion and lives stacked atop lives. Ilira leaned against the railing again, but her eyes drifted back to the group of remembrancers.

It was Nevena who spoke next, voice tentative.

"Lady Torest… is it true?"

Ilira arched an eyebrow, half-amused, half-weary.

"You'll need to be more specific than that, my dear. I've heard far too many things said about me and the Wardens. Half of them written by people who've never even seen a Legionnaire."

Nevena flushed, then steadied herself.

"That… that Primarch Artorias cut off the Night Haunter's hand. On Cadmion."

There was a hush. Even the ambient city-hum of Terra seemed to draw back.

Ilira sighed deeply. She pinched the bridge of her nose and looked skyward, as if asking the heavens why she still bothered being surprised.

"Stars… yes. It's true."

Gasps from a few of the younger remembrancers. Calven looked sceptical but said nothing. Nevena, however, was watching Ilira intently.

Ilira continued, arms folded now across her chest.

"I'm surprised it's made its way into academy rumour, though. That particular incident was meant to have been silenced."

Nevena hesitated, glancing around, then lowered her voice.

"It's… not public knowledge. My father told me. I wasn't supposed to repeat it."

Ilira blinked at that.

"Your father?"

Nevena nodded sheepishly. "Yes. Admiral Laurentius Rael. Imperial Army."

Ilira straightened. That name meant something. Of course it did. Laurentius Rael was one of the highest-ranking officers in the Imperial Army — known for his honour, a rare calm, and a deep alliance with the VIIth​ Legion. Dorn had even referred to him in public as "a mortal I trust implicitly." That made Nevena the daughter of one of the Emperor's most trusted generals.

"Ah," Ilira said softly, the surprise giving way to a flicker of something more respectful. "That explains the bearing. And the discretion. But be careful with truths like that, Nevena. All of you."

She looked around at the small crowd gathered — young, eager, brimming with ambition and curiosity. And terribly unaware of the depths they were trying to swim in.

"There are names you should never speak too loudly," Ilira said, her voice lowering. "And there are rumours that can cost you more than reputation. If the Sigillite believed you were spreading tales about Curze's… injuries, he might decide to make an example."

She paused, letting the weight of that warning sink in.

"You'd never make it to your first assignment. You'd disappear into some archive in the lower hives, your work left to rot."

Calven scoffed. "That's a bit dramatic, isn't it?"

Ilira turned to him, and this time her expression had no trace of humor.

"No. It's not."

Silence again.

"Primarchs have fought before," Ilira went on, softer now, but still clear. "It's rare. But it has happened and it will most likely happen again. And when it does, the Emperor doesn't leave it to fate. The Sigillite investigates. Quietly. Thoroughly."

"Cadmion was one such case. The Night Haunter attempted to seize control of the campaign — uninvited — from Corax. Unfortunately for the Night Haunter, Lord Corax had delegated the war effort to Artorias."

She paused, remembering.

"The situation… escalated. It always does with the Night Haunter. He struck first. And Artorias responded. It wasn't much of a fight."

She looked away, her voice lowering.

"He took the Haunter's hand, his eyes and shattered his spine. That ended it."

Calven looked faintly pale.

"But… surely Curze—?"

"It was reattached. The Primarch's own unnatural healing dealt with the rest," Ilira said flatly. "And he was censured in private before his brothers. Then publicly by the Emperor himself. Officially for exceeding the mandate of his orders."

"And Artorias?" someone asked.

Ilira's gaze returned to the horizon.

"Vindicated. The Sigillite passed judgment six years ago. Found in favour of the King."

She looked at them all, each young face reflecting different shades of shock, awe, and unease.

"Just because the Primarchs are heroes," she said, "doesn't mean they're saints. And just because they're brothers, doesn't mean they won't kill each other."

She hadn't been lying. The number of times that the sons of the Emperor had fought each other and had to be censured was uncomfortably high. Angron. Russ. Curze. They were just a few and the only ones she knew any real detail of.

The wind stirred again, lifting the edge of her coat, tugging at her scarf. The Mist Tree shifted on the sleeve of her garment, swaying like it had roots in something far deeper than fabric.

The Imperial Palace.

There was no structure in the galaxy like it.

From orbit, Terra looked like it was being devoured by a golden leviathan—layer upon layer of metal and stone, crystal domes and adamantine spires, reaching like skeletal fingers toward the stars. The Palace was not a palace in the old Terran sense. It was not a place. It was a world within a world. A city within a mountain within a fortress. From the basalt foundations carved into the bones of the Himalazia, to the star-scraping towers that clawed the void itself, it defied all attempts at scale.

Pilgrims of the Imperial Truth, who had never even glimpsed the Emperor came simply to kneel in its shadow.

Artorias had walked it before. But it never stopped feeling like a tomb made for gods.

Within the Palace, through vast echoing corridors guarded by silent Custodians, through chambers wide enough to swallow hive spires whole, down past frescoed archways and voice-locked sanctums that hummed with forbidden power—was a room that few knew existed.

It was quiet.

Intimately so. An antechamber of dark stone, lit by low amber lamps and the slow fire crackling in the hearth. Books lined the walls—ancient, real, printed books. A small table sat in the centre. Upon it, a regicide board, half-way reset for a new match. The scent of hot broth and roasted herbs filled the air.

Malcador the Sigillite raised a cup of steaming stew to his lips, exhaled contentedly, and chuckled.

"That's five in a row."

Artorias groaned, tossing his captured Lord-Regent piece aside like a fallen warrior.

"It's the pawns. I keep underestimating them. You bait them like a knife-fighter."

The Primarch of the XIth​ Legion ladled more of the dark, rich stew into two wooden bowls. He passed one across the table, steam rising in swirling ribbons. The meat had been slow-cooked, the spices familiar, the thick mossbread crumbling perfectly at the edges.

"From Caerdyn Vallis," Artorias said. "Proper Warden fare."

Malcador nodded approvingly, dipping the mossbread into the stew with a practiced flick.

"It reminds me of… goulash. The old kind. Back before we forgot how to make food with soul."

Artorias smiled as he settled back down, beginning to reset the board again.

"I made it myself."

"You didn't."

"I did. I have a pot in orbit and everything."

Malcador chuckled again, that dry, gravelled sound of someone who had outlived most of the galaxy's jokes.

"Strange," he said, after a pause. "You sit here with me so comfortably."

Artorias glanced up from the board, frowning slightly. "Should I not?"

"Most of your brothers wouldn't. Don't. They look at me and see a threat. Or a usurper. Or a spy. Russ is an exception. Dorn tolerates me because he must. Sanguinius and I share mutual regard, but even then…"

"They're fools, then," Artorias said. "You're the Emperor's closest friend. That alone is worth every ounce of respect I can give."

Malcador raised an eyebrow.

"Respect. From a Primarch. That's worth bottling."

Artorias offered him a rueful grin. "It's not flattery. I ruled a kingdom before my Father found me. Caerdyn Vallis is small compared to the might of Terra, but its soul was deep. I tried to rule not from above, but beside. I created a council—The Table of the Round, they called it—where knights, scholars, traders, even farmers, could advise the king. I never liked ruling alone."

He made a move on the board. Malcador countered with ease.

"So you admire bureaucracy."

"I admire people who keep the world moving while the rest of us fight wars." Artorias sat back. "You don't get the credit you deserve. My brothers sneer because you're 'just a mortal,' and yet… if my Father is the soul and face of the Imperium, you are its heart."

Malcador didn't reply immediately. He simply regarded the Primarch across the board—this mountain of golden-eyed nobility with a knight's soul and a general's weight.

"That," Malcador said at last, "is a dangerous truth to believe. And one many of your brothers would find… offensive."

Artorias shrugged, amused.

"Too many of my brothers are children."

"You're all children, Artorias," Malcador replied softly. "That's the real problem."

Artorias smiled faintly, though it didn't reach his eyes.

"Then you're our uncle."

Malcador's brow furrowed. "Am I?"

"You may as well be. Families don't have to make sense. They fight. They rage. They break things. They fail. But pretending that we're just tools—just generals—it's the only delusion in this palace."

Malcador tilted his head, intrigued.

Artorias leaned forward, eyes shadowed now.

"If we hadn't been scattered across the galaxy, maybe things would be different. Maybe we could have been raised as soldiers, nothing more. But we were cast out. Shaped by strange suns, broken worlds. Some of us were raised by tyrants. Others by monsters. Some of us made families before we even knew we had one."

He stared down at the board.

"When He found us, He didn't just return us to service. He returned us to him. That made him our father. Which makes you—like it or not—the closest thing we will have to an uncle."

Malcador exhaled long through his nose. "Family is a foolish notion, in an empire like this."

Artorias smiled again.

"Foolish notions are often the only ones worth keeping."

Malcador grunted. "You speak like a poet."

Artorias gave a small, self-effacing laugh. "Blame Ilira. She's rubbed off on me more than I'd care to admit." He reached for his drink, pausing before adding, "You let a remembrancer like her run wild in your fleet for a few years and suddenly every speech becomes a verse."

Malcador raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "The Wardens seem… quite fond of her."

Artorias's smile deepened. "They are. She sees them—not just as soldiers, but as men. She gave them something few outside our brotherhood ever offer: dignity. A chance to be remembered not only for the battles we fought, but for why we fought them." He glanced toward the hearth, eyes distant. "After the Rangdan campaigns, my sons carried a weight. Shame for withdrawing even though it was to go in search of me. Ilira helped them put words to it, made them understand it wasn't cowardice. It was survival. Mercy. Can you understand what a gift that is? To help the Astartes overcome such a thing? About a war they are forbidden to speak of? For what she has done for me and my sons, there is no reward great enough."

Malcador folded his hands beneath his chin, nodding. "Good. That is precisely why I arranged for her to be sent to your Legion."

Artorias's brow furrowed. "…You what?"

Malcador didn't look at him. He moved a piece across the regicide board, voice cool. "She didn't end up with the XIth​ by accident, Artorias. I saw something in her work when she was still at the Academy. Something your Legion needed." He finally looked up. "You understand the importance of words. She gave your sons back their voice."

Artorias leaned back in his seat, absorbing the weight of it. "You meddling old snake."

Malcador offered the faintest trace of a smile. "I prefer gardener."

There was silence again. Pieces clicked on the board, thoughtful and slow.

Then, finally, Malcador looked up from his move.

"Why have you really come?"

Artorias didn't answer immediately. He set his piece down, met the Sigillite's eyes.

"I want to speak about Curze. And Lorgar."

Malcador didn't smile. Didn't frown. He simply leaned back in his chair, the firelight dancing in the dark wells of his eyes.

"Then let's begin."

The stew was thick and fragrant in the quiet of the chamber, punctuated only by the occasional sound of spoon scraping bowl, or the soft shifting of firelight across ancient walls. For a long while, Artorias said nothing—then, quietly, he looked up from his bowl, his voice low but thoughtful.

"I still don't understand it."

Malcador raised an eyebrow without looking up from his spoon.

"Understand what?"

"How I wasn't censured. I cut off my brother's hand."

"Maimed," Malcador corrected mildly, as if discussing a bureaucratic footnote. "Technically."

"I maimed a Primarch," Artorias said, more insistently. "There were many reports. Plenty of witnesses. A real argument could be made that I struck the first real blow. I drew the most blood. And the Emperor simply… let it go."

Malcador finally set his bowl down with a slow exhale, folding his hands over the table. He tilted his head slightly, the fire catching the silver in his robes.

"You truly don't know, do you?"

Artorias frowned.

"Know what?"

Malcador smiled—not kindly, nor condescendingly. Just sadly.

"How highly your father regards you."

Artorias barked a short, dry laugh.

"Don't lie, uncle. Everyone knows it's Horus and Sanguinius. They're His favourites. Horus is the prodigal son. Sanguinius… Sanguinius could ask for anything, and He'd give it. As for the Emperor and I… After Monarchia, I can only dread to guess his opinion of me. Weakness perhaps?"

Malcador shook his head slowly.

"Favourites? Perhaps. But favour isn't the same as regard, Artorias. The Emperor sees you—and Vulkan—as something else entirely."

The firelight flickered. Artorias blinked.

"Me? Vulkan, yes, I can believe. But me?"

Malcador stirred the mossbread in the remaining broth of his bowl, then tapped a knuckle lightly against the regicide board between them.

"Do you know why He respects you?"

Artorias said nothing.

Respect?

"It is because you care," Malcador said. "Not in the way some of your brothers pretend. Not the rhetoric Fulgrim spouts when he's addressing mortals. Not Guilliman's cold paternalism. Not Lorgar's pity. You and Vulkan care in a way that is inconvenient. Costly. Real. You shoulder humanity like a shield, not a burden."

Artorias sat very still.

"Guilliman is a greater builder," he said at last. "If the Emperor's concern is the safeguarding of humanity, then surely Roboute should be the favoured one."

Malcador nodded. "By that logic, yes. But logic is not always what guides the heart."

There was a beat of silence.

"The Emperor has always favoured Horus and Sanguinius," Malcador said, finally. "But you—he trusts you. And that is rarer still. I would go so far as to say that he trusts you the most of all the Primarchs."

Artorias looked down at his bowl, then quietly ladled more stew. His hands were steady, but his face was a mask of conflicted thought.

Malcador let the silence breathe before shifting the topic, his voice calm.

"Returning to the matter of Curze... you did your Father a favour."

Artorias glanced up sharply.

"By maiming my wretched brother?"

"By giving him an excuse," Malcador said. "Despite Horus's constant needling to let Curze off the leash entirely, your duel gave the Emperor what he needed: justification to censure the Night Haunter publicly, formally, legally."

He folded his hands again.

"You may think it petty or political. It's both. But it was also necessary."

"Because of the Night Lords' tactics," Artorias murmured.

Malcador nodded. "Terror, slaughter, skinning prisoners, crucifixions… We tolerated it in the early years of the Great Crusade. Needed it, even. But now? With compliance rates nearing totality across entire sectors? It's barbarism for its own sake."

Artorias's voice turned cold.

"Curze tried to take the campaign of Cadmion from Corax. That alone was enough."

"And yet," Malcador said softly, "if you hadn't made it physical, nothing would have happened. The Emperor would not have moved. He couldn't."

"He has the power."

"He has the power," Malcador said firmly. "But not the opportunity. You gave Him that."

Artorias leaned back slightly, expression unreadable.

"How is Curze?" he asked.

"His arm has already been reattached. He is functional. More sullen than usual."

Malcador's expression darkened.

"The Night Lords have been reassigned. Half the galaxy away. They're being sent into the northern fringe of the Ghoul Stars. Somewhere their... appetites can't make headlines."

"And no trial. No hearing. Just… relocated."

Malcador gave a tight, diplomatic smile.

"This is the Imperium. Justice is not blind. She merely chooses her targets wisely."

Artorias snorted.

"And what would've happened if I had lost the duel?"

"Then we'd be having a very different conversation. Likely at your memorial."

They shared a brief, bitter laugh.

The game board lay untouched between them, but neither moved to reset it yet. The stew cooled in its pot. The fire cracked once more, deep within its stone cradle.

"So," Malcador said, voice quieter now. "You've come to speak of Lorgar as well."

Artorias's jaw tensed.

"Yes."

"Trouble?"

Artorias's golden eyes glittered.

"Not yet. But I fear it's coming."

The fire in the chamber hissed softly as a log settled deeper into its embers, sending a brief plume of sparks upward. Artorias set his empty bowl aside and reached beneath the folds of his grey and silver cloak. From a small, weathered pouch, he produced three small, round medallions, each roughly the size of a clenched fist, and set them on the regicide board between himself and Malcador with quiet finality.

They were worn. Blackened bronze, etched with strange variations of legion symbols—subtle, but distinct. Malcador leaned in, his lined brow furrowing as his pale eyes scanned each medallion.

One bore a stark black version of the white tree of the Wardens, twisted slightly, with its roots wrapped into a closed knot. Another held a crude, iron-wrought variation of the Iron Warriors' skull-and-cog motif, surrounded by interlocking circles. The third bore a strange sigil: something that might once have been a stylized Night Lords winged skull, now overlaid with arcane runes etched along the inner rim.

Malcador's expression darkened. He said nothing at first, only stared.

Artorias broke the silence.

"That one," he said, pointing to the Night Lords medallion, "was taken from the corpse of a Legio Astartes sergeant on Cadmion."

Malcador looked up sharply, but Artorias waved a hand as if to say not now. His voice was calm, but carried weight.

"Lucan found it. He said it reminded him of something one of his men had. After some quiet investigation, he uncovered this—" He tapped the black tree medallion. "Apparently it had been circulating among some of the younger Wardens. They picked up the idea from the Iron Warriors during extended campaigns together."

Malcador's face remained unreadable.

"And the third?"

Artorias picked up the iron-ringed symbol and turned it once in his fingers before placing it down again with care.

"Perturabo gave it to me."

That caught Malcador's interest.

"He just gave it to you?"

"I asked if his legion had something similar. He didn't think much of it. Said they call them Iron Circles. Not an official tradition. More like… social bonding groups. Small brotherhoods. Most of them started popping up after a few extended deployments with visiting Word Bearer chaplains."

Malcador's fingers steepled.

"Word Bearer chaplains?"

Artorias nodded.

"The moment that term came up, I started digging. It turns out the first lodge among my sons started after joint operations with Iron Warriors units that had just been reinforced by those same chaplains. Harmless at first—camaraderie, shared rituals, stories. But once we looked closer... it felt more like compartmentalization. Secrecy."

Malcador picked up the Night Lords medallion again and turned it in the firelight. The runes on it shimmered ever so faintly.

"And what did you do with your own lodge?"

"I outlawed it. My sons understood. They weren't trying to hide anything from me. They admired the Iron Warriors and wanted to honour the bond between them. I told them we have enough orders, knightly traditions, and war oaths to last a hundred lifetimes. We don't need this."

Malcador looked up from the medallion, eyes suddenly sharp.

"And Perturabo?"

Artorias's expression shifted into something unreadable. Not disapproval—something heavier.

"He doesn't care. Not really. If his sons fight well and die on command, they can worship statues made of rust for all he cares. But… I think he knows there's something off about the lodges. They've spread far and wide amongst his gene-sons. He just doesn't want to look too closely. Forrix and his lot don't like us. They think I've made Perturabo weak. That I've softened him."

He paused.

"Perhaps I have."

Malcador set the medallion down and leaned back, folding his hands.

"Have the Word Bearers offered to send chaplains to your legion?"

"Multiple times. Especially after Cadmion." Artorias snorted. "Sycophantic letters, all courtesy and honeyed phrases. They said they wished to 'unify our understanding of the divine martial path.'"

"And you declined."

"Of course I did," Artorias said grimly. "I didn't forget Monarchia. Even if the fire has cooled, the shame has not. Guilliman and I… we fought about it. You were there Malcador. You know the cause of my grievance."

Malcador's face, usually impassive as mountain stone, softened at that.

"You carry the guilt for not stopping a decision made above your station," he said quietly. "Even after all these years."

Artorias nodded, once. "That's why I turned them away. I didn't trust the Word Bearers' intentions. How could I? If I were in Lorgar's position I do not think I could so easily turn the other cheek."

Malcador's eyes lingered on the blackened tree medallion. He seemed troubled in a way that was uncharacteristic of the Sigillite—something behind his gaze shifting gears.

"I've heard whispers of these lodges before," he said finally. "Nothing concrete. But enough to make me suspicious. If they've spread across three legions—"

"At least three," Artorias cut in. "I have reason to believe they may exist among others. The medallions have regional or heraldic variations. But the structure seems the same. Brotherhood. Secrecy. A sort of… pseudo-spiritual fraternity."

Malcador's voice turned cold.

"There have been no reports from the Custodes watching Lorgar. No signs of deviation. The Word Bearers are as loyal as ever according to the Oculi Imperator, Aquilon."

Artorias raised an eyebrow.

"Are they?"

Malcador said nothing for a time. The fire crackled again, louder now. The wind outside shifted subtly, the ever-present mechanical hum of Terra's eternal workings filling the distant silence.

"I will look into this," Malcador said at last. "I will do so quietly."

"That's all I ask."

Malcador turned one of the medallions over again.

"These things spread in silence. They grow in shadow. And shadows are where your brother Curze likes to dwell."

Artorias's gaze hardened.

"That's why I came to you. I think this is bigger than a few misguided rituals and fraternities. I think the lodges are spreading like a sickness. It is one thing for Astartes to bond as brothers. It is another to openly ferment grievances with each other."

Malcador nodded grimly.

"Then it seems we may be hunting a disease… before we even understand the symptoms."

The stew had gone lukewarm, but neither Artorias nor Malcador seemed to care. The weight of the earlier conversation still hung in the air like low mist, but it was thinning now—drifting away on the quiet laughter and familiar ease between the two.

Malcador leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers beneath his chin, and regarded the towering figure across the table.

"So then, where to next, oh King of Mist?"

Artorias gave a wry smile and traced the rim of his empty bowl.

"High Command's seen fit to assign the Wardens alongside Guilliman and Perturabo. A prolonged series of operations—strategic stabilization along the northern reach of Segmentum Pacificus. Apparently, three of us working in concert are ideal for 'long-term cohesion-building.'"

Malcador snorted into his moss bread, crumbs dusting the edge of his sleeve.

"As if the Imperial Army would ever refuse you now."

Artorias raised a brow.

"You think that highly of me?"

"No. I think that highly of your Remembrancer," Malcador replied dryly. "Her writings have made your Legion a household name. Your 'noble mist-knights of old' are the stuff of vox dramas now. They'll bend over backward to curry favour with you. Even the crustiest admirals know the value of public morale."

Artorias sighed but said nothing. He looked pleased, if slightly embarrassed.

Malcador sipped the last of his tea, then set the cup down gently.

"And Perturabo? Still as steel-hearted and simmering as ever?"

Artorias chuckled, rubbing a hand over his beard.

"Sometimes, loving my brother is… difficult. But he's learned to loosen up around me, at least a little. I think he enjoys the company, even if he'd never admit it."

Malcador gave him a knowing look, half-lidded and amused.

"I've heard rumours. That he's developed a fondness for young Princess Aelwen."

The Primarch actually barked a laugh, the sound rumbling like a distant storm.

"You heard that, did you? He adores her. Though if anyone so much as says that to his face, he'll silence them for eternity. I think he's terrified the Iron Warriors would see it as weakness."

"They'd be fools if they did."

"True. But fear of perception is a hard thing to reason away. After our campaign, he's invited me and Roboute to visit Olympia. A gesture of goodwill."

Malcador raised an eyebrow.

"That's generous of him."

"Mm," Artorias said with a sly grin. "But I suspect he'd rather throw Guilliman out an airlock."

Malcador actually laughed—short, dry, but genuine.

"Oh, poor Roboute. Always the diplomat, rarely the desired guest."

"He's not unwanted," Artorias said thoughtfully, tracing the edge of one of the discarded medallions. "Just… excessively competent. Perturabo respects him but resents him all the same. He always believed that Guilliman never had to fight for recognition the way he did. That his worth was assumed, while Perturabo has had to prove his value again and again."

Malcador's expression shifted subtly—something old and weighty behind his gaze.

"And what of Dorn?" he asked. "I imagine he has thoughts about all this. Now that siege campaigns are being split more evenly between him and Perturabo."

Artorias chuckled darkly, a glint of mischief in his golden eyes.

"I wonder how our dear Rogal is really taking it. Having to share the title of 'Imperium's Siege Bastion' with the brother who loathes him most."

Malcador gave an exaggerated sigh and rubbed at the bridge of his nose.

"You're all children. Petty, brilliant, impossible children."

Artorias leaned back in his chair and grinned.

"Oh, come now. That's unfair to children."

"Perhaps. At least children don't take their rivalries across entire star systems."

They both laughed at that—quietly, like old friends sharing a joke that stretched across years and unspoken history.

Then came the knock.

It was gentle, but precise—three quick taps, no more, no less. Both of them turned their heads.

Artorias's hand was already near the hilt of Ceithraig out of instinct, though he did not draw it. Malcador, unhurried, merely turned his gaze toward the door, voice level.

"Enter."

The man at the door stepped into the chamber with measured grace, clad in storm-grey robes, the sigil of the Sigillite pressed in silver upon his shoulder. His complexion was the colour of sun-warmed bronze, his eyes obsidian-dark and sharp beneath a thoughtful brow. He bowed deeply, first to Malcador and then to Artorias, and held the gesture with a courtly reverence not often found in the halls of power.

Without a word, he moved to Malcador's side and leaned in close, whispering.

Artorias's golden eyes flicked up.

"You know I can hear everything he's saying," he said, sipping the last of his stew.

Malcador sighed. "Halim, stop whispering. The boy most likely heard you coming a mile away."

The man—Halim—smiled faintly and inclined his head.

"Very well. A small matter, lord. Remembrancer Ilira has been seen walking with a circle of her peers. Young ones. It seems they've been discussing the events on Cadmion—particularly... the Night Haunter's injury."

Malcador didn't so much as blink. He waved the matter off with an idle flick of his fingers, as if brushing away mist.

"Leave it be. There are already a thousand rumours about what happened, and it was more than six year ago. One more won't tilt the scales." His eyes flicked toward Artorias. "And I am certain Ilira knows—or will be told to know—that there are some truths best kept quiet."

Artorias dipped his head in thanks. "Your leniency is noted."

Halim bowed again and slipped silently from the room.

For a long moment, the two men sat in companionable quiet, the dying fire crackling gently in its wrought-iron cradle.

Artorias eventually broke the silence with a familiar softness.

"Do you ever stop knowing everything?"

Malcador arched a brow. "Do you ever stop dramatizing?"

Artorias snorted and turned his attention to the regicide board, carefully resetting the pieces.

"Are any of my brothers on Terra?"

Malcador gave him a look.

"You already know the answer. You must have seen the ship in orbit as you arrived."

Artorias raised his hands in mock surrender. "What can I say? I was being polite. Courtesies, Uncle."

"You're ten thousand years too late for those."

Still, the Sigillite allowed himself a rare smile. He leaned back slightly, fingers templed beneath his chin.

"He's in the Eastern Wing. Here for another week. An audience with the Emperor. Final briefings. And then back to his station."

Artorias considered that. "I think I would like to meet him. I've spent so many years being a thorn in his side after all."

That drew Malcador's full attention.

"Do not cause a ruckus here. I will not stand for it."

Artorias shook his head. "I give you my word."

Malcador made a small sound that might have been amusement or regret.

"Well then. You should make time."

Artorias studied him, gold eyes narrowing with thoughtful mischief.

"He has a reputation."

"So do you."

"Mine has a touch more poetry."

Malcador laughed dryly. "And his has fewer corpses."

Artorias winced, smirking. "Fair."

Malcador reached for the stew bowl again, poking through it with a spoon now gone slightly tarnished from age.

"You may find him colder than most. But not cruel. And not arrogant. A sharp blade—sheathed in duty. He'll listen, if you speak plainly."

"That's the only way I know how."

"Good. Then perhaps he'll finally meet one of you he doesn't think is either insane or insubordinate."

Artorias laughed aloud at that, warm and full.

"That might still be up for debate."

Malcador gave a long-suffering sigh and raised his cup.

"You're all children."

"And you, dear uncle, are the long-suffering uncle of too many princes."

Another knock sounded at the door—brisk this time. A courier's knock.

Malcador didn't move yet. He looked at the board. At Artorias. Then at the bowl of cooling stew.

"They never leave me alone."

Artorias leaned forward, his smile thin but content.

"Good. You'd only get into trouble."

"I'll take that as a compliment."

The door opened slowly.

The bar they found was buried deep in one of Terra's lower districts—down through rusted transit rails, into underhives thick with the scent of oil, incense, and too many bodies packed into too little space. The name of the place—The Ninth Circle—glowed dimly in pulsing red lumen-script above the door, though several of the letters flickered or had long since died. The establishment looked more like a holding pen than a watering hole. Pipes dripped. A pair of servo-skulls drifted overhead, trailing static warnings about loitering. A blind old man sat near the entrance, muttering catechisms to his reflection in a bottle.

Perfect.

Ilira ducked through the narrow doorway with Calven, Nevena, and a knot of other young remembrancers in tow. The air inside was a haze of smoke, sweat, and off-world spices. A vox-cantor played ancient music from the Great Crusade's early years—melancholic horns undercut by a jagged synth rhythm.

It wasn't a place most Imperial officials would visit, but that was precisely the charm.

They squeezed into a half-rusted booth near the back. A servo-drone hovered by for orders, and they wasted no time. Strong drink was poured, toasts were made, and soon laughter was echoing off the riveted walls.

Nevena was already tipsy, slurring stories about an artist who mistook a passing Mechanicum Magos for a statue and sketched it topless for six hours. Calven was aloof, as usual, but Ilira caught the warmth in his eyes when Nevena touched his arm or whispered to him between sips.

Ilira, flushed and grinning, leaned back and chuckled.

"You think that's bad? During my second month at the Scholam, I got caught trying to 'borrow' an Arbites' helmet because I thought it would help me write from the perspective of a constable. I ended up in a holding cell with an iterator who'd started a fistfight with a servitor. We ended up trading poetry."

They all roared.

Ilira turned to gesture animatedly—then slammed into something. Something massive.

A towering man stood there, skin like leather, eyes sunk deep under a brutal brow. Tattoos crept up his neck like barbed wire. He wore a thick flak vest under a coat of stitched hides, and at his hip hung a stub pistol that looked like it had taken more lives than age ever could.

He loomed over her. Growled.

"You wanna lose your teeth, little miss?"

The table went silent.

Ilira looked up slowly, instinct screaming to say nothing. But before she could offer an apology, the man squinted. Then his eyes went wide.

"...Wait. Wait a second. You're her."

She blinked. "What?"

His mouth curled into a toothy grin, all threat vanishing in a blink.

"Ilira Torest! You wrote The Storm That Walks With Men. And The King in Smoke. And that story—what's it called—'The Blade by the Hearth.' Emperor's blood, I love that one."

Ilira stared, stunned. "You… you read?"

"'Course I read! Don't let the gun fool you, I got taste."

He turned, cupping massive hands around his mouth.

"Oi! Boys! You'll never believe who I just bumped into!"

A half-dozen equally rough-looking men and women pushed through the bar like an oncoming wave, all loud, scarred, and starstruck. They clustered around her, some craning their necks to get a look, others jostling elbows excitedly.

"She's shorter than I thought!"

"You think she'll sign my flask?"

"The bit with the Warden who dies saving the refugees on Merovia VII—I cried, boss. I cried!"

The big man puffed up proudly.

"Name's Cagan. I'm your biggest fan. You ever need a bodyguard, you ask for me. You got that?"

Ilira managed a shocked smile. "I… thank you. That's really kind."

"No apologies, eh? You made me cry and not even my mother's funeral managed that. I owe you a drink."

He stormed off to the bar with surprising energy.

Eventually, the crowd thinned and the remembrancers reclaimed her. They looked at her with a mix of awe and mild disbelief. Nevena leaned in.

"Do you always do that?"

"Do what?" Ilira said, dazed.

"Make gangers fall in love with your prose."

Ilira laughed, warmth spilling back in. "Only when I've had enough to drink."

As the night bled on, more patrons began eyeing her from across the room. Curious gazes turned to hushed murmurs. Then one woman—a small, mousy-looking figure in oversized goggles and a data-scroll bag—approached their booth, wringing her hands.

"I'm sorry—excuse me—is it really you? Ilira Torest?"

Ilira blushed. "Depends who's asking."

The woman almost fainted.

"Would you… would you read something?"

A chorus of hopeful voices echoed behind her. Dozens of eyes now on her. The bar was quieting. Even the vox-cantor dulled.

Ilira looked down at her drink, then up at the crowd.

"...Alright. One story."

She stood, cleared her throat, and began to recite The King in Smoke. Her voice, always rich and carefully measured, wove through the grimy bar like incense. A tale of loss, courage, and brotherhood in the firelit halls of the Mist Wardens of the Ashen Circle, the 12th​ Company of the Legion, fighting against the void wyrms at the side of the King.

Even the toughest of the gang leaned in, listening like children by a hearth.

She finished to a scattering of reverent applause and a free drink shoved into her hand.

After that, the night unravelled. Drinks flowed faster. Laughter bloomed. Voices rose and slurred. The crowd grew friendlier, stranger. The haze thickened.

Ilira remembered less and less.

A few scattered images remained: Nevena dancing on a table. Cagan challenging someone to arm wrestle in her honour. Calven watching her with an unreadable look.

Then nothing.

Just the deep, heavy black of sleep.

Ilira awoke with a groan that echoed inside her skull like a shell detonation.

Her tongue felt like parchment, her throat dry, her mouth sour with the dregs of too many cheap drinks. She winced at the sharpness of light lancing through a half-shuttered window and tried to piece together where she was.

The bed was large and industrial, the sheets tangled and half-falling to the floor. Her body ached in ways that were… not unwelcome. Her bare skin was sticky with sweat, her limbs sore in a manner she didn't exactly regret.

Then the snoring started.

A long, thunderous bellow like an autocannon warming up.

She turned her head slowly, dreading what she already suspected—and found herself staring at the broad, tattooed back of Cagan. One muscled arm was thrown over the side of the bed like a dropped servo-winch. His pistol holster was slung over the bedpost. He slept deeply, mouth open, snoring like a gunned-out ork.

Ilira stared at him. Then down at herself. Then back at him.

"…Oh. Oh, Throne."

She clapped both hands over her face and squeaked out a laugh, the kind of laugh one makes in the pit of self-horror.

And yet… there was a grin tugging at her lips. Emperor forgive her, the sex had been good. Enthusiastic. Honest, even. The sort of warm, primal tumble that only happened when all inhibitions melted under the furnace of cheap booze and the kind of admiration that came from someone who'd memorized your words.

But now came the reckoning.

Ilira slithered out of bed with all the grace of a stowaway rat. She carefully stepped over discarded clothes, grabbed her scattered garments from across the room, and dressed in a blur of speed, hopping on one leg to pull up her pants while holding back a groan.

She crept toward the door, bolted through it-

And ran full-force into a wall of ceramite and muscle.

"GAAH!"

She stumbled backward, clutching her forehead—only to look up into a face she recognized way too well.

Lucan.

Lord-Warden of the Second Company. The Silver Knight. Bearer of Solbrand. Overall pain in her ass. Her headache doubled.

The towering not-quite-Astartes stood in full pale-blue and silver armour, the white Mist Tree on his breastplate gleaming softly. His cloak was pinned to one shoulder, and the right arm of his armour shone in gold—a marker of his station. His handsome, worn face was split into a slow, sly grin.

"Good morning, milady," he said smoothly, voice like velvet over gravel.

Ilira froze. "…How long have you been standing there?"

"Long enough to see you sneak out like a guilty noble's daughter."

She let out an incoherent noise and covered her face again.

Lucan leaned a little closer, pretending to whisper, but speaking loud enough to ring in her skull. "Did you at least remember his name? Or did the alcohol delete that too?"

Ilira groaned, "Lucan, please. I will vomit on your boots."

"Tempting. These took hours to polish."

She glared up at him, cheeks blazing. "Why are you even here?"

He shrugged, still smirking. "You slipped your protective detail last night. The brothers asked me to find you, since you've made a habit of running off." He tilted his head, voice light. "And I must say, your choice of company is… fascinating."

She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sighed through her teeth. "I hate you."

Lucan made a theatrical boom noise, as if firing a bolter, causing her to wince and slap his armoured chest. "Stop that! My skull feels like a collapsing hive spire."

"And yet you still drink like an off-duty naval officer," Lucan said with a shake of his head. "Come, you've earned this torment. Besides—" he tapped the side of his helm, voice dipping serious for just a beat, "—the King waits."

Ilira blinked. "Wait… Artorias?"

Lucan nodded. "He has a meeting this morning. And you're meant to be there."

Her headache momentarily forgotten, she blinked fast. "Why didn't anyone tell me?"

Lucan grinned. "Because if we told you, you wouldn't have gotten drunk and disappeared into a bar full of outlaws and poor choices."

She groaned again and sagged. "You are enjoying this."

"Immensely."

Ilira pulled her coat tighter and followed him down the narrow corridor of the hab, boots echoing beside his heavy tread.

As they passed into a lift, she glanced up at him. "You said the King had a meeting?"

Lucan looked at her sidelong, eyes unreadable. "Yes. A very important one."

"Who with?"

Lucan smirked again, just faintly this time.

"The man whose ship you saw in orbit when we arrived. Eastern wing. Very shiny armour. Bit of a brick. Doesn't understand what a joke is."

Ilira's brow furrowed, then lifted as realization struck.

"Rogal Dorn."

Lucan simply nodded.

Ilira straightened herself, suddenly feeling every wrinkle in her coat, every strand of hair out of place, and every drop of stale alcohol still in her veins.

"Oh, Throne. I need caf. And maybe a doctor."

Lucan's laughter echoed off the metal walls.
 
Wardens of the Crown New
Terra had many faces.

To the multitudes who toiled beneath the smog-choked hive-stacks, it was a rusted sky and rationed breath. To the pilgrims of the Imperial Truth, it was the glimmer of gilded spires, the whispered promise of salvation through enlightenment. And to the warriors of the Imperium, it was the Throne World— the beating heart of all that was ordered and righteous in the universe. A testament to the glory of Mankind.

But here, deep in the veins of the Imperial Palace, Terra became something else entirely: endless.

Artorias walked with the stillness of thought wrapped in steel, his stride fluid and unhurried despite the bustling energy around him. Gold-armoured Custodians moved in concert around the hall, adjusting fields, inputting data-cants into vox-slates, clearing corridors at a gesture. Everywhere he passed, the air shimmered faintly, runes briefly activating, then dimming again in recognition.

The Unbroken King paid it little heed.

He was speaking softly with a cluster of Custodes, the commander among them—a grizzled warrior named Remial Valka—nodding as Artorias gestured along a data-holo of the palace's inner transit network. Routes were being cleared. Vox-codes verified. Security protocols overridden, cleared or quietly discarded.

He was, after all, a Primarch.

And such beings were not stopped in the Imperial Palace. They were navigated around.

"Ensure all locks on Level P-9 through H-Theta are lifted for the next seventy-five minutes," Artorias murmured. "If anyone objects, tell them to log it with the Sigillite."

Valka raised an amused brow. "And if the Sigillite objects?"

Artorias tilted his head slightly, a glimmer of dry amusement on his lips. "Then he'll tell me himself. Over tea."

The Custodian almost smiled. Almost.

A sudden clatter broke the rhythm. Footsteps. Voices. Someone arguing with a logistics serf in the corridor behind.

Lucan was the first through—immaculate as ever in his deep silver-and-blue armour, his cloak billowing with each stride. And behind him—

Artorias arched a brow.

Ilira Torest looked like she had crawled out of a collapsing lander and then been hit by it twice more. Her coat was wrinkled beyond salvation, her hair a halo of frizz and rebellion, and her eyes were rimmed red like she'd spent the night inhaling ash.

Lucan stopped and clapped a hand to his breastplate. "My King. We found her."

Ilira stumbled to a halt and made a weak, wheezing noise that may have been "good morning."

Artorias looked at her for a long moment, his golden gaze unreadable, then said calmly:

"I admire your commitment to arriving in a state of battle damage, Ilira. But if you're to walk beside me to meet my brother for the first time in fifty years, you'll have to look less like you lost a drinking contest with a cargo hauler."

Ilira blinked.

"...You're not wrong, my King," she croaked.

He turned smoothly and gestured behind her. "See to her."

At once, a flurry of movement erupted from side corridors and service ducts. A dozen palace attendants, servitors, and gene-coded servants poured in like a precision strike team. Hands guided Ilira to walk even as augmetic tools and precision brushes hovered around her. Her coat was taken and replaced with a new one—stitched in deep navy and pinned with the crest of the Legion. A servitor glided forward to comb her hair with quiet mechanical efficiency while a servo-skull applied light-dampening powder beneath her eyes. Another, a servant, dabbed something herbal beneath her nose that cleared her sinuses instantly.

"This is... horrifying," she murmured, walking as she was dressed and cleaned and repaired on the go.

Lucan chuckled. "Palace standard. Consider it a mobile exorcism of last night's demons hey?"

They walked in procession now—Artorias at the front, Lucan beside him, Ilira trailing as a small army of attendants finished fixing the damage she had done to herself. Behind them, Custodes glided with silent grace, their halberds glinting in the high light.

They passed through wide echoing halls that could have housed city blocks, their ceilings carved with the faces of long-dead generals and ancient heroes of Old Earth. They rode in a levitating transit-dais, watching miles upon miles of corridor vanish beneath them in whispering silence, then disembarked at a mag-rail station carved from obsidian and shaped like a cathedral. The train that arrived was plated in gold, trimmed in adamantine, and so smooth in motion that Ilira didn't feel it when it started to move.

The journey took half an hour.

Through each viewport, the Imperial Palace unfolded: miles of infrastructure suspended in the skies, levels upon levels of ornamented stone, buttressed towers wrapped in void-shielding, entire hab-complexes given over to astropathic choirs. The structure pulsed with power, with discipline and order and above all—with the weight of the Imperium's hubris made manifest.

At last, the train halted at a gate unlike the others.

A long colonnade stretched before them, its pillars white as bone and etched with the tactical axioms of the Primarch of the Imperial Fists. Statues of the Emperor in battle array lined the walls. Vox-anthems hummed faintly in the background like a hymn on the edge of hearing.

At the end of the colonnade stood two golden-armoured Custodes, motionless as death. Before them, Imperial Fists milled in squad formations, some reviewing tactical dataslates, others murmuring in low conversation.

As Artorias approached, heads turned.

Lucan leaned close and said under his breath, "They don't look thrilled to see us."

Ilira gave a dry laugh, her hair now perfectly shaped and her coat freshly pressed. "They're Imperial Fists, Lucan. They're never thrilled to see anyone."

The moment the Fists saw the colours—the pale blue, the silver, the white Mist Tree—they stiffened. A few shifted posture, subtle but sharp. Eyes narrowed.

Artorias said nothing.

He kept walking.

They were twenty paces from the colonnade's end when a figure stepped forward—tall, broad, helmed in Imperial Fist yellow. Flanked by four warriors. His voice rang out, polite but unmistakably hard.

"Honoured guests," he said. "You approach restricted ground."

Artorias stopped.

The figure removed his helm—revealing a scar-lined face, proud and impassive.

"I am Captain Camba-Diaz, of the Seventh Company. I greet you in Lord Dorn's name."

Artorias inclined his head. "Then I greet you as brother to the one you serve. I am here to meet with Rogal Dorn."

Camba-Diaz smiled thinly, practiced.

"Regrettably… Lord Dorn is deeply engaged in preparation for the coming instructional conclave. He cannot be disturbed."

A pause.

Lucan bristled beside Artorias, one hand straying to the hilt of Solbrand at his side. "You are denying passage to my King?"

The words were said softly, dangerously so.

Ilira exhaled slowly through her nose. She knew Lucan well. For all his bravado, he was perhaps one of the deadliest fighters in the Legion. If it came to it, she was sure that half the Imperial Fists would be dead before they could mount any significant opposition.

Artorias simply stepped forward.

"I have waited fifty years to look my brother in the eye," he said. "I will not waste this opportunity. Nor will I ask permission."

Camba-Diaz's smile faded. The other Fists tensed. Hands drifted toward weapons.

Whhmm.

The sound of power halberds activating was not subtle.

The Custodes flanking the gate had not moved—but their weapons were now lit, blades glowing faintly with death-heat.

Not aimed at Artorias.

Aimed at the Imperial Fists.

Lucan's hand tightened on the grip of Solbrand. "Well, this escalated," he muttered with a vicious grin.

Ilira straightened, her hangover gone in a single pulse of adrenaline.

The air between the two Legions hardened.

And still, the Primarch of the XIth​ stood there, perfectly calm, as if daring the next moment to define what came after.

Tension lanced the air like drawn wire.

The Imperial Fists stood tall, impassive—but the slight shifts of weight, the tightening around knuckles, the way one man exhaled just a shade too sharply, all betrayed what lay beneath. The Custodians had not moved from the archway at the far end of the colonnade, but their weapons remained live, shimmering faintly with the death-glow of their charged halberds.

Artorias, for his part, seemed utterly unaffected. He did not draw a weapon. Did not raise his voice. He simply turned his gaze from the wall of yellow-armoured transhuman soldiers and looked toward the Custodians posted by the sealed adamantine door.

His voice was calm. "Announce me."

A pause followed—just long enough for the Fists to glance at one another in wary confusion—before one of the Custodians tilted his head in acknowledgment.

Nothing was said. No formal address, no ceremonial gong or data-sigil. The Custodian simply turned and pressed a single rune beside the entrance.

For a full minute, nothing happened.

Then the doors opened.


A sound like massive vaults unlocking rolled down the corridor, followed by a faint hiss of atmosphere adjustment. The strategium gates parted with mechanical grace, revealing the warm amber lighting within.

And out stepped Rogal Dorn.

He was exactly as he appeared in the reports, vid-captures and stories: cut from the bones of Terra itself. Tall even for a Primarch with a head of white-blonde hair, his gold-chased armour bore the Imperial aquila and the stylised fist of his Legion, unmarred and glinting like freshly forged steel. His expression was chiselled from stone—no warmth, no curiosity, only calculation. His eyes moved fast.

He took in the entire scene at once—the postures, the tension, the humming halberds, the line of Fists half-ready to fight—and stopped cold.

"What," he said, "is the meaning of this?"

His voice was clipped iron. Absolute. Even the Custodians stilled slightly.

Camba-Diaz stepped forward and saluted, sharp and proper. "My Lord. They approached without prior clearance, unannounced. His companions—"

Dorn turned his head and cut him off with a glance sharp enough to halt a thunderhead.

"Do they look like xenos, Captain? Do you think them saboteurs or rebels? Shall we next question every Solar Auxilia cohort that forgets to file a corridor pass? Are you blind, perhaps?"

Camba-Diaz hesitated. "My apologies—"

"They wear Legion colours. That one," he gestured at Artorias, "is clearly one of my brothers. So perhaps you are as much a fool as you are blind."

Camba-Diaz blinked in surprise, clearly not expecting such admonition from his Primarch. He bowed his head in capitulation.

Dorn's gaze sharpened as it fell squarely on the man standing beyond the yellow line of his warriors. "Brother."

Artorias inclined his head in acknowledgment. "Brother."

There was no ceremony. No embrace. Just a nod from Dorn to the Custodes and his men.

"Stand down. Let them pass."

The golden-armoured giants deactivated their blades in perfect unison. The air shifted. One of the Imperial Fists took a slow, measured step backward.

Dorn did not wait for them.

He turned and strode back into the chamber without another word.

Artorias followed—without pause or comment—his long stride quiet over the polished marble floor.

Lucan did not follow. He lingered just beyond the threshold, arms folded, gaze scanning the assembled Fists like a veteran evaluating a field line.

Ilira hesitated, then stepped inside.


The strategium of the Imperial Fists was a sanctum of tactical reason.

Its central space resembled an ancient Terran senate chamber—severe, circular, and tiered with concentric rows. Polished brass and gold-rimmed adamantium panels curved into soaring arches. No decoration marred the walls save for schematics etched into the surface: fortress blueprints, siege tunnel cross-sections, and trajectory curves carved like sacred texts.

In the centre sat the great tactical hololith, a three-dimensional projection of active and theoretical operations. Siege drills. Deployment patterns. City-scale maps of subterranean layouts taken from a hundred different worlds.

Dozens of figures sat or stood in the ring: Architects, Administratum tacticians, and even a few Custodians, each reviewing datapads or debating with subdued formality.

Artorias made no sound as he found an empty section of bench near the outer curve and sat, his presence unmissable but deliberately subdued.

Ilira took a seat two tiers above him, scribal stylus already in hand.

Dorn didn't acknowledge them again.

Instead, he resumed his lecture without preamble.

"For bastion breach scenarios, our doctrine now employs micro-implosive charges in sequential relay, triggered within one-half second windows. This forces overpressure shockwaves inward and collapses internal bulkheads before automated venting can compensate."

He moved to the console and adjusted the display. The projected image zoomed and rotated—showing diagrams of mountain-range fortresses being gutted from the inside.

"Furthermore, in siege defence, I have revised the kill-box interval timings to allow overlapping fields of fire using three fireteams rather than four, enabling better redistribution of command personnel in static deployment zones. If such methods were to be employed here, the results would be most efficient."

The others listened attentively. Questions were asked. Notes were taken.

Artorias sat like a statue.

For hours, Dorn spoke, adjusted, answered, recalibrated. Even when the midday meal was silently delivered and consumed in rotation, he did not pause. He only permitted a five-minute recess for the replacement of one architect whose stim regimen failed him. Artorias did not speak once.

He simply waited.

And when the last vox-slide faded from the air and the gathered officials began to rise and file out in ones and twos, Artorias remained. Still seated. Still silent.

Only Ilira stayed with him, her stylus long since motionless, her gaze drifting between the two sons of the Emperor.

Dorn stood at the centre console, adjusting dials, eyes narrowed in thought. He made no sign of acknowledging the man behind him.

At last, in the echoing quiet of the nearly empty chamber, he spoke.

Not turning. Not softening.

"What do you want?"

Artorias smiled faintly—just a flicker in the corner of his mouth.

"I thought it time I introduced myself."


The doors closed behind them with the hydraulic finality of a vault seal.

Rogal Dorn did not look up from the strategium table. Not immediately. The faint hum of its projectors cast green light across his gauntlets as he moved one node, then another. Defence grids. Docking lanes. Shield overlap.

Every inch of it mattered. It was all so achingly familiar. It reminded Artorias greatly of similar designs that Perturabo showed him. His brother had many such things kept hidden away. Things that Dorn was only too happy to share with the world.

Perhaps it was because of this, that Artorias couldn't help but slightly resent the man standing across from him now. It was a strange feeling, to carry a grudge on behalf of another. It was an uncomfortable feeling.

"Fifty years," Artorias said, breaking the silence. "That's how long it's taken for us to finally speak."

Dorn's eyes remained on the display. "And? Do you think we should weep and embrace each other now?"

"No," Artorias agreed, tone light. "But perhaps an acknowledgement would've been nice."

Now Dorn did look at him.

The XIth​ Primarch stood comfortably, arms loose at his sides, his expression somewhere between amused and measured. There was no sense of urgency about him—no deference, either. Just that insufferable calm.

"You came uninvited," Dorn said.

"You invited me in."

"I allowed you to pass," Dorn corrected, voice sharp. "That is not the same thing. You and I are brothers and servants of the Emperor. We are not friends and never will be. If we are ordered to war together then so be it. But your intrusion here is a disruption. I do not like disruptions."

Artorias nodded slowly, golden eyes narrowed. "Then I will take little of your time."

"You already have."

Dorn turned back to the console, jaw flexing beneath the hard line of his face.

He heard footsteps approach. Not hurried, but deliberate. That calm again. Dorn hated calm when it wasn't earned.

Artorias circled the table, gaze scanning the shifting projections of defensive walls and orbital platforms. "Your defences are… impressive."

Dorn did not respond. He did not need compliments from him—particularly not from the progenitor of the Legion which had failed the Imperium so utterly.

"Is this why you've avoided me?" Artorias asked, voice quiet but insistent. "You're still angry about the Rangdan Crusades."

Dorn's hands stilled. It was as if Artorias's golden eyes had peered into his mind.

"I am not angry," he said coldly. "I am disappointed. There is a difference."

"You think my sons ran."

"I know they did. Your Legion fled and left a hole in our lines so large that the entire war effort almost collapsed in a single day. It was my Legion that suffered the most to fill it." He looked at Artorias now, eyes flat and without apology. "And many died doing so. It took us thirty years to recover."

Artorias met his gaze evenly. "I know so little of the truth of the Rangdan. Every time I do, I grow more and more weary of it. Of hearing that my sons were cowards and weaklings. My sons left a thankless war. A war in which they were used as little more than fodder so that the rest of my brothers could protect their own. You think you sacrificed?"

Artorias's eyes blazed. "I lost over half my Legion before they ever went in search of me. My sons held the line, alone, against an enemy so brutal that six of my brothers refused to commit their own men to fight against it first. And now we are the forgotten no more. We are the Mist Wardens."

Dorn grunted. "Your name changes. That doesn't impress me."

"We've changed."

"Perhaps."

Artorias studied him. "But you haven't, I think."

Dorn's expression didn't shift.

Artorias allowed himself a dry smile. "Ferrus once told me talking to you was like arguing with a glacier."

"Ferrus talks too much."

Artorias chuckled, but Dorn returned to his work, turning away again as if the entire conversation itself was a waste.

"You campaign often with Horus," Artorias said, leaning on the edge of the table.

"You do the same with Perturabo."

"I do. It builds rapport."

"Convenient." Dorn muttered.

"I thought so. You and Horus seem close."

"We are effective."

"Sure." Artorias allowed a beat to pass. "Is that why you two act as counterweights to Perturabo and I? Does your rivalry with my dear brother rankle you so?"

Dorn paused only for a moment.

"There is no rivalry."

Artorias smiled faintly. "So it is one-sided?"

Dorn turned his head then, just slightly. "You think this is a game. That all this—" he gestured to the projections, the hundreds of blinking markers, records of a dozen sieges during the course of the Crusade— "is a board you play on."

"Do you think it is?"

"No. This is duty. Weight. Blood. Not theatre."

Artorias's smile faded just a hair. He straightened.

"I didn't come here to antagonize you."

"Then why did you come?" Dorn snapped, turning fully now. "Fifty years of silence. Fifty years of fighting, rebuilding, commanding—without a single word between us. You have performed your duties admirably, of that I cannot doubt. But why are we bothering with this conversation? I have nothing of interest to say to you or you to me."

He stepped closer, eyes narrowing.

"If this is about brotherhood, then it is already a fruitless endeavour. Your Legion is unreliable and cowardly. I will not work with them unless it is required. If it's about recognition, I don't have time to stroke your or Perturabo's pride. If it's about politics, there are better venues. So tell me, Artorias, what is it you want from me?"

Silence.

Then Artorias, softly: "To meet you. Simply that. I've met many of my brothers, but not you. It was my hope that we might find common ground."

Dorn stared at him.

That was the worst part.

There was no deceit in his voice.

Only sincerity. And the slow realization that, perhaps, this meeting had never been about anything grand. Just the desire to connect. And it was a waste of time.

Dorn looked back to the console. "Then you've met me. Now you know. We are not alike."

"No," Artorias agreed, voice quiet now. "But we are brothers."

"That means little to me."

Another silence stretched. Dorn began adjusting planetary approach vectors, his fingers moving across the interface without hesitation.

Artorias stood still for another moment. Then took a step back.

"Ferrus warned me you were a difficult man."

Dorn didn't look up. "He was right."

"I can see that now."

A long pause.

At last, Artorias turned, cloak catching lightly as he moved.

Dorn did not bid him farewell. That sort of thing was for other men.


The Ceithir rolled in sheets across the Sanctum's high yard, veiling the jagged peaks of the surrounding range like the folds of a grey, living shroud. Dawn broke slowly here, with the veiled sunlight bleeding across the snow-bitten stone and catching on the layered ramparts of the Warden's fortress-monastery, casting long shadows from its towering statuary and ironwork.

Mord stood in formation, his breath low and even within the helm that now enclosed his head. Scout no more. The armour felt new and strange when he had first donned it — too heavy at the shoulders, stiff across the spine. But now, as he stood among his brothers beneath the pale morning sky, it fit as if it had grown from his bones. He had never felt prouder.

Row upon row of his kin flanked him, dozens of former Scouts standing rigid in silence, armour burnished in the pale blue of the Legion. Each bore their bolter at parade rest across the chest. None spoke. None shifted. The silence was not hollow. It was reverent.

Mord's hearts thudded behind the ceramite, steady and strong.

The mustering yard below the Sanctum's northern gate was carved from the mountain itself — a great flagstone terrace ringed by terraces of granite steps where initiates, serfs, and watch-serfs had gathered to observe. From the high balconies above, ancient banners stirred in the wind. The glyph of the Ceithir — the sigil of the Elevenfold Way — hung beside the banner of the Legion: the legendary blade Ceithraig, trapped in the roots of the Mist Tree.

At the yard's head stood a stone platform. Upon it, flanked by two honour-guards and the mist-wreathed banners of old Terra and Caerdyn Vallis, stood Watch-Lord Alric.

The old warrior was bare-headed, though the mountain wind pulled at his braided white beard like a hound at a cloak. His power armour bore the mark of long campaigns: pitted, scarred, and sanctified through fire and loyalty. His helm, cradled under one arm, gleamed like a skull pulled from the mist itself.

Mord had only spoken to the Watch-Lord a few times. Something that only a handful of the initiates had been able to claim. But all knew his voice.

Alric's gaze swept the yard. When he spoke, it was low and grave, but it carried through the mist like a clarion.

"You stand today at the edge of what you were… and what you are yet to become."

Silence. The wind paused, listening.

"You have been shaped by flame and shadow. Some of you walked the cairn-roads of Caerdyn Vallis as children. Others remember only Terra, and the steel that raised them."

He raised his chin. "It does not matter. Today, all divisions fall away. Blood, name, place of birth — they are echoes now. You are sons of the Ceithir. Sons of the Unbroken King."

Alric drew his blade — a long power sword of Terran pattern, its edges worn by a hundred crusades. It hummed softly in the mountain air as he lifted it high.

"And what are we?" he roared. "What is our cry?"

In perfect unison, the scouts raised their voices, bolters clenched to their chests:

"By Mist and Blade!"

The cry echoed from the Sanctum walls like thunder on stone.

Alric lowered the blade slowly. Beside him stood a figure half-wrapped in the folds of a black and silver robe, crowned by an intricately worked torque of mist-iron. Sevrin, the Mist-Father. Pale, ancient, and unreadable.

Alric gestured toward him. "There remains but one rite — the final seal of your becoming. You shall journey now to the north. To Camlann."

A stir rippled through the ranks. Mord felt it — the weight of the name.

"It was there, over sixty years past," Alric intoned, "that the Unbroken King cast down the Blackened Ones. Where Vaedran, the Lord of Silence, was slain. The mist remembers. The earth remembers. You will stand upon that field and speak the oath — not to me, nor even to the Legion, but to the people of this world, and the Imperium that they now serve. From this day until your dying breath."

He stepped back. "Prepare for the journey. The road is not short. And the Ceithir does not forget."

Mord said nothing as the formation broke and the newly clad legionaries turned in unison to descend the yard. But behind his helm, his eyes burned with pride. With purpose.

He was ready.

Not just to wear the plate.

But to become the blade.


The Thunderhawk's engines shrieked like a hunting falcon as it cut through the high atmosphere above Caerdyn Vallis, ice crusting along its wings. Inside the dim-lit bay, Mord sat among his brothers in silence broken only by quiet vox-chatter.

"It still doesn't feel real," muttered Garan, his voice thick with amusement.

"Aye," replied Durren. "No more crawling through gorse to knife xenos in their sleep."

Laughter rippled across the vox-channel, subdued but genuine.

"Remember that swamp world?" another voice asked — Volas, probably. "Where the whole squad fell into that sinkhole trying to ambush that Aeldari patrol?"

"And the sergeant made us sleep in our wet gear for a week."

More chuckles. Mord said nothing. What could he say? He'd lost his squad to the Night Lords on Cadmion. After that he'd bounced around from squad to squad before earning his plate.

He stared ahead through his helm's lenses. Outside, the clouds gave way, and the plains of Camlann appeared — scarred, frost-laced, and wide.

The Thunderhawk circled once, then came down in a controlled descent, landing talons touching ground with the weight of prophecy.


They disembarked in silence. The Ceithir was thick here, heavier than anywhere Mord had ever known. It clung to armour and flesh alike, whispering through the seams.

Before them lay the battlefield. The mists clung low to ancient soil, where weapons still jutted from the earth like rusting memories, and shattered helms slept beneath the earth.

Alric stood before them, his voice was low and reverent.

"You walk now upon hallowed ground."

He turned to them all, eyes grim.

"Each of you must walk the field alone. The Ceithir will guide your path. When you have found the place it draws you to, you will kneel, and offer your oaths.

First in the old tongue — to the Unbroken King, to the Legion, to the Ceithir and to Caerdyn Vallis.

Then in High Gothic — to the Imperium, the Crusade, and to the Emperor of Mankind.

And then… you will kneel in vigil. Seven hours — for that is how long Camlann burned in the fires of war. And when you rise, you will bleed into the earth, as those who came before you bled for this world.

Go now. Let the mist know you."


Mord stepped forward. Alone.

The mists thickened around him. For a time, it felt like walking through memory — half-light and silence and endless grey. He had no measure of time, no sign of direction. Only the pull.

And then, at last, it found him.

He came to a clearing ringed with dead trees. And at its centre, rising from the frozen soil, was a greatsword driven into the earth. Upon its hilt rested a battered knight's helm — ancient, corroded, but proud.

He approached slowly, reverently. On the back of the helm was an engraving:

Matthias of Filswych.

Filswych. A small fishing village far to the west, months' travel from Camlann.

Mord felt the ache behind his ribs.

"So far," he murmured, "just to fight for us."

He bowed his head and knelt before the marker.

"Thank you. You did your duty. You fought for a future I now live in. I will not forget."

Something on the sword caught his eye. A phrase, carved into the crossguard.

"I am that is, my sword shall wield for me."

He did not understand its full meaning.

But it stirred something in him — something old, something solemn. He felt it take root.

"I will carry you, Matthias. You and your oath. I'll inscribe your words on every blade I wield. Let them know you still stand."

He removed his helm, breath blooming in the cold. Snow began to fall.

He raised his voice in Old Caerdynic:

"Tre vannan Artor Cen Caerdyn. Aes mithil doran, aes Ceithir. Aes Vallis, aes lin."
To the Unbroken King I do swear. To the blade, to the mist, to the Fourfold Way. To Vallis, to kin.

Then, in High Gothic:

"I swear by my honour to serve the Imperium of Man. To uphold the dream of Unity. To walk the stars in defence of the innocent. I pledge my life to the Great Crusade, and to the Emperor of Mankind."

He knelt in vigil.

Seven hours passed.

And when he rose, he drew his dagger, removed his gauntlet, cut his palm, and let his blood fall to the earth.

It hissed in the frost, and vanished into the soil of Camlann.

Mord said nothing more.

But in the mist, he did not walk alone.

The Thunderhawk loomed like a steel shrine on the edge of the Camlann fields, its hull frost-bitten, engines idling with a low, constant growl that shivered the mist around it. One by one, the new legionaries emerged from the Ceithir, walking back from their solitary vigils.

Mord was among the last.

The others gathered around the gunship in a loose half-circle, their armour dulled by mist, blades and bolters slung respectfully. Their faces were unreadable behind their helms, yet something in their postures had changed. They were scouts no longer.

Alric stood waiting at the foot of the boarding ramp, Sevrin beside him like a shadow drawn in breath and thought.

"You are blood-sworn now," Alric said, eyes scanning them. "Brothers of the Mist. Sons of the Ceithir. Sons of Artorias."

His tone was warmer now — not fatherly, never that — but proud in a way that only warriors could understand.

He gestured behind him, toward the faintly visible rising peaks in the far east. "The Unbroken King returns to Caerdyn Vallis in three months' time. When he does, each of you will be assigned to your proper place within the Legion."

A ripple of anticipation moved through the group, restrained but palpable.

"But until then," Alric continued, "your duties begin now."

He looked to the left flank. "Half of you will remain at the Sanctum. The young need watchful blades. You will train initiates, hold the mountain passes, and guard the flame of discipline that made you."

His gaze shifted to Mord's side. "The rest of you will journey to Caer Tholen."

There it was — the name. Caer Tholen. Heart of the world. Jewel of the high valleys. Mord's pulse quickened.

"You are assigned to the Crown Wardens," Alric said. "The Legion's honour guard within the capital. You will serve under Crown-Captain Maevric Thorne, commander of the city garrison and Protector of the Realm. Your task is simple, but not small: to protect the royal line of Caerdyn Vallis."

Alric's voice deepened.

"Queen Isolde bears the trust of Artorias himself. She is ruler of the Vallis, chosen and anointed by his own hand. You are her swords. Her shields. If she falls, the dream falls with her."

Mord felt something stir in his chest — not awe, exactly, but something near to it. Isolde had always been more than a monarch. To him, she had once been warmth, laughter, a voice that told him stories while his mother and father were away on campaign.

He found himself smiling, just a little, inside his helm.

"Never forget," Alric said, "that our strength was forged not to conquer, but to protect. The Ceithir does not honour the predator. It honours the Warden."

There was a pause. And then a voice broke across the line — dry, clipped, unmistakably Terran.

"Babysitters, then," one of the brothers muttered across the vox. "Standing watch over softskins while the real fight waits out among the stars."

Mord turned slightly. He knew that voice — Varien, lean and bitter, a sharp blade honed in the alleys of Hy Brasil.

Alric didn't move. Didn't even blink.

But his voice cut cleaner than any blade.

"You think it dishonourable to guard those who cannot guard themselves?"

Varien said nothing.

"We are not the thunder at the front of the charge," Alric said, stepping down from the ramp. "Not always. We are the silence behind the door. We are the blade that does not sleep."

He stepped directly in front of Varien, meeting his helm-eye to eye.

"Understand this: Artorias does not wear his crown because he is strongest. He ceded it because he believed in the world it guarded. If you believe your strength lies only in the shedding of blood, then you have learned nothing. You are not his son. You are a weapon without a master."

Silence.

Sevrin's pale gaze glinted behind the Watch-Lord's shoulder.

Alric stepped back. "You serve Isolde not because she is powerful. But because she must be protected. She is the heart of our people."

He looked once more across them all.

"Swear to me — all of you. That you understand this."

A chorus of voices answered. Mord's clearest among them.

"We swear."

Alric nodded once. "Good. The mist watches. And so must you."


The Thunderhawk soared through a sky without sky.

All around them, the Ceithir lay thick and living — not mere cloud, but a veil of memory and meaning that shifted with the breath of the world. No stars shone through. No sun broke its hold. Only the faint glow of thermal shielding traced the Thunderhawk's silhouette, like a comet trailing in endless fog.

Inside the passenger hold, the new Wardens sat in silence, seated across from one another in rows of pale blue. Their helmets were removed now, cradled on their laps or mag-locked to their belts. Faces stared ahead, impassive, but every one of them bore the subtle tension of men being drawn toward something immense.

Mord sat near the rear hatch, gaze fixed on the swirling mist beyond the portside slit window. Even here, within the steel belly of the gunship, the Ceithir pressed against the hull like it wanted to listen. Or whisper.

Across from him sat his grandfather.

The Mist-Father's robe shimmered slightly under the cabin lights — black and silver, clasped at the throat by a torque of worked mist-iron, its surface etched with ever-shifting glyphs. He sat still, hands resting on a new staff, shaped from the wood of the first Mist Tree, his eyes half-lidded beneath the shadow of his brow. He had not spoken since departure.

But then, he never needed to.

"You see it now, I think," he said, softly, voice low and winding. "The shape beneath the silence. The weight of the road you've taken."

Mord blinked and then felt a flutter of something in his hearts. Ascending to become a member of the Legio Astartes was no simple matter. He had been reforged from the ground up. At times, even Mord couldn't be sure if any of the boy he was still remained. "Am I still your grandson?"

Sevrin's lips curved into a smile. "Of course. Now and forever, my boy."

The gunship shook slightly as they passed through a pocket of mountain wind, stabilizers adjusting with a soft growl. Mord held his gaze.

"I didn't think you'd come," he said.

Sevrin shrugged gently. "The mist called. And blood remembers its own."

There was a pause.

"You did well, Mord," Sevrin said after a while. His voice, while measured, carried something warm beneath the folds — pride hidden in riddles. "Your oath stirred the soil. The roots listened. Even the old ghosts nodded."

Mord swallowed. "You felt it?"

"I always feel it," Sevrin replied.

"Your family is proud," Sevrin said softly. "Even those who doubted. Even those who feared what you might become."

"I didn't walk the field for pride," Mord said. "Or legacy."

"No," Sevrin agreed, his eyes bright with something ancient. "You walked because the mist chose you. I am no seer of the future, but I sense great things for you. Yours is a destiny that will shape this world and this Legion for countless generations to come."

There was silence for a while. Only the hum of the engines. Then Mord, quieter: "Is that how it works? The Ceithir… choosing people?"

Sevrin's staff tapped the floor once — a sharp, echoing sound.

"The Ceithir remembers," he said. "And in remembering, it weaves. Not destiny, child. But possibility. We are threads. The Ceithir is the loom."

Another pause. "It is why machines stumble here. Why augmetics rust. You cannot tame the mist with circuitry. You must walk it."

Mord considered that. Then asked, "And if it walks back?"

Sevrin's smile deepened. "Then you listen."


Three hours passed.

The Thunderhawk descended slowly, its bulk trembling as it emerged from the thickest banks of the Ceithir. Mord leaned forward, instinct guiding his hand to the viewing slit.

And there it was.

Caer Tholen.

The city stretched across the valleys like a crown fallen sideways onto the land — not in ruin, but in regal sprawl. Silvered towers and pale stone turrets rose from hill and cliff alike, interwoven with domes, spires, and wide circular plazas. Bridges swept like silk between ancient towers, while modern struts of alloy and geomantic buttresses supported graceful spans of translucent iron.

The entire capital pulsed with a quiet, radiant harmony — modernity wrapped in reverence.

Mord's eyes widened. He remembered it from the many visits of his childhood — memories of warm hands, laughing courtyards, the scent of lake-wind through the hospice gardens. But this was something more.

Here, Perturabo's additions stood not as foreign limbs but as ribs, bracing the old heart of the city, not replacing it. Slender vox-towers rose in quiet symmetry beside Caerdynic minarets, though many of them stood dormant, the Ceithir curling like smoke around their crowns.

The Market Crescent sprawled in colour — still bright with awnings, still alive with voices — but now framed by steel supports etched with rune-script that shimmered when the mist passed over them.

The Hospice Halls, nestled beside the southern lake, gleamed white and silver. Antiseptic vapors hissed from gentle basins, diffused by mist-bound machines too elegant to be anything but Caerdynic. No plasma. No servo-skulls. Just warmth and precision.

And then Mord saw Tholen Grove.

It was like seeing a vision. A wide swathe of living green, cupped by the city like a sacred heart. Trees from every corner of Caerdyn Vallis grew alongside luminous foreign flora. And at its centre…

The Mist Tree.

It rose like a pillar of moonlight, its trunk broad and winding, bark gleaming like ice touched by starlight. Its crown stretched far above even the highest towers, leaves shimmering as if woven from memory and breath. When the Thunderhawk banked slowly above it, Mord swore he could hear it — a whisper of a thousand leaves singing in the mist.

He did not realize he had stopped breathing until Sevrin's voice stirred beside him.

"She remembers you," the Mist-Father said, eyes half-lidded. "She grew, because you grew. Because the Wardens and the Primarch grew."

Mord looked at him.

"She?"

Sevrin nodded. "The Tree. The City. This world. They are not dead things, lad. They sleep. They wake. And when they are honoured, they flourish."

The gunship swung left again, giving them full view of the Aethen Hold — the royal palace.

It rose from the manmade mountainside like a fortress carved by the wind, all smooth stone and polished alabaster, flanked by banners of silver thread. Its towers mirrored the Ceithir — shaped in curved, organic geometry, almost like bone and crystal grown in perfect harmony.

At the base of the cliffs, near the crescent bridges and patrol towers, waited a half-dozen Sigma-pattern transport crawlers, marked with the sigil of the Crown Wardens — Identical to the Legion's save for the addition of a small golden crown, just above the sword's pommel.

The Thunderhawk settled onto the obsidian landing pad with a soft thud, steam coiling around its flanks as the ramp hissed open. The Ceithir licked at the edges of the vessel, drawn to the still-warm hull, curling around it like a curious cat. As the ramp descended, Mord and his brothers stepped down in formation, their boots thudding softly against stone so old and smooth it glinted like black glass beneath the mist.

They had arrived.

The Aethen Hold rose behind the pad, its towers veiled in pale vapor, its silver pennants snapping gently in the mountain wind. Somewhere high above, unseen through the dense Ceithir, the Mist Tree's canopy swayed and sighed like a dreaming god.

At the edge of the platform, a group of warriors stood waiting.

They were clad in the burnished plate of the Wardens. The visors of their helms resembled the angular visages of Caerdynic knight-masks — ornate but not impractical, each etched with flowing script that glowed softly in the mist. Each of them was ringed with a small circlet of gold, reminiscent of a simple crown.

And at their head stood Captain Thorne.

He was tall even among Astartes, with a weathered, noble face framed by streaks of grey in his closely-cropped black hair. His armour was masterfully kept — lacquered plate in the colours of the Legion, marked at the pauldron with the triple-blade sigil of the illustrious 15th​ Company. A red cape hung from his shoulders, fastened by a brooch wrought in the shape of a crowned tower wreathed in mist.

When they approached, Thorne stepped forward and placed one gauntleted hand to his chest in salute.

"In ainm an Rí Díbhriste, fáilte romhaibh, mo bhráithre," he said, his voice rich and sonorous, the words thick in Old Caerdynic. "Baineann glóir le do mhisneach agus le do mhóid."

A few of the Terran-born among the group exchanged glances, blinking.

Thorne chuckled.

"In the tongue of your birthworlds, then," he said, grinning. "In the name of the Unbroken King, welcome, brothers. Glory attends your courage and your vow."

The new arrivals saluted in kind.

Thorne's eyes moved past them, finding Sevrin.

"Mist-Father," he said, and inclined his head with deep, genuine respect.

Sevrin returned the gesture, staff thudding gently once against the stone. "Captain," he said simply. Then, with a wink to Mord and a swirl of his cloak, he turned and vanished into the mist, disappearing down a side path that seemed to rise from nowhere — as if the Ceithir itself had revealed it only to him.

Thorne turned back to the line of new arrivals and clapped his hands together once, the sound echoing faintly across the landing pad.

"Come," he said. "There's much to tell, but more to eat."


They followed him through the winding paths of the Aethen Hold — bridges that curled around gardened courtyards veiled in soft light, wide hallways lined with statues of ancient Caerdynic heroes, and halls perfumed by subtle incense distilled from lake-moss and crushed pale blossom.

As they walked, Thorne spoke, his voice easy and warm.

"Your duty here is a sacred one. You are Crown Wardens now — guardians not only of our Queen, but of the soul of this world. You will patrol the city — both its outer reaches and its deep arteries — alongside its sworn lawkeepers, the Strathguard. You will walk the high towers and the underways. You will keep watch when the mist grows too thick, and when the wind sings wrong."

They crossed beneath an arch of mist-glass, its upper surface shaped like a rising wave.

"Some nights, you will stand watch over the Hold itself. You will guard the royal family when needed. You will be sentries when guests arrive, or shadows when danger whispers. You will be sword, and silence, both."

One of the Terran-born, a stocky Marine named Venn, muttered under his breath, "We're to play nursemaids to nobles, then."

Mord frowned. Venn was the second of his Terran brothers to display such callousness today.

Thorne's head turned slightly — not fast, not sharp, but enough.

"I heard that," he said. Not unkindly, but with the firmness of seasoned command.

"You think this assignment beneath you?" he asked.

Venn stiffened.

"No, Captain."

Thorne stopped. The procession stopped with him.

"The protection of mankind is the purpose of the Astartes," Thorne said calmly. "Our Primarch taught us that long before the Emperor came. You are not here to bask in glory. You are here because this city is the heart of our people. And the Queen," he said, his voice lowering slightly, "is not a symbol. She is a sovereign. Confirmed and crowned by Artorias himself."

He paused.

"If any of you find the prospect of guarding her distasteful, you are welcome to request reassignment. I will not stop you. But know this — the Primarch will hear of it. His displeasure will for you alone."

Silence.

Venn bowed his head. "Understood, Captain."

Thorne nodded, then turned once more. "Good. Now — enough of that. Tonight, we feast."


The Crown Warden's Hall was a high-vaulted chamber of dark wood and carved stone, illuminated by rings of blue-glass lanterns that glowed with mist-light. Tapestries hung from the walls — ancient scenes of knightly duels, of the Ceithir swirling around mounted warriors, of battles beneath a sunless sky.

The long table was already set when they arrived.

An army of servants moved between the rows, some bearing steaming trays, others placing crystalline goblets or polishing ceremonial silverware in respectful silence. No servitors here — only the hands of men and women who took pride in their craft.

When all had been seated, Captain Thorne stood at the head of the table, lifting a goblet of blacksteel chased in silver.

"My brothers," he said, voice carrying.

"Tonight we welcome new blades to our watch. Each of you has walked the Mists. Each of you has sworn the Oaths. Now, you dine in the house of the Crown. You are part of this city's breath, now. Its heartbeat. You will eat at its table. You will bleed for its peace."

He raised his goblet higher.

"To the Unbroken King — Artorias, our father, our blade."

The assembled Marines lifted their cups. "To the Unbroken King!"

"To the Emperor," Thorne said.

"To the Emperor!"

"To Queen Isolde — shield of the people, voice of the realm. The Little Star!"

"To the Queen!"

"To Caerdyn Vallis. To the Ceithir."

"To the Ceithir!"

Thorne smiled, firelight catching on the rim of his goblet.

"By Mist and Blade."

The hall rang with the echo. "By Mist and Blade!"

Then Thorne laughed and clapped his hands.

"Now we shall feast."


And what a feast it was.

First came honeyed moss bread, warm and crusty, the inside rich and buttery, flecked with green and gold herbs that shimmered faintly in the low light. Next, roast fen-pheasant, its skin crackled with spiced salt and glazed in a sticky sweet reduction of redfruit and basil-oil. Riverclaw meat, simmered in deep earthen pots, fell apart at the touch of a spoon — tender, buttery, and soaked through with saffron and mistwine.

From the Terran side came platters of Olympian lamb, fire-roasted and basted in garlic butter, and thick slices of Proximan root-loaf, nutty and rich with tangy glaze. Fen-berry pies, small and round, burst with sharp sweetness between the teeth, while Tholen Grove truffles were shaved over rice cooked in geo-stone steamers, releasing a scent that filled the chamber with earthy warmth.

The drinks flowed just as freely.

Mistwine, dark purple and cool as twilight, was poured from long-necked decanters etched with old Caerdynic scripture. The vintage was sharp and smooth both — heavy on the tongue, but with a clarity that danced behind the eyes. Other wines — paler, sharper, dusted with frost from mountain cellars — complemented lighter courses. A few officers passed around fernmead, sweet and floral, brewed from the dew of the Grove.

Mord sat among his brothers and ate in silence at first, letting the warmth of the food melt his reserve. The buttery moss bread reminded him of home. The fen-pheasant made his mouth sing with spice and memory. When the mistwine passed his lips, he felt the Ceithir itself smile in his veins.

He looked down the table.

His brothers laughed, argued, toasted. The Terrans warmed visibly, red-cheeked and eager now. Even Venn chuckled between bites, arguing the proper way to roast lamb with a Tholen-born recruit.

And Mord?

He smiled.

This was no longer a future imagined. This was real. He was here. He belonged.

And above them all, unseen but ever-present, the Ceithir moved through the rafters like a breath from the deep, watching. Waiting.

Approving.


The Market Crescent was alive.

Not simply in the manner of a hive's bustle or a manufactorum's grinding purpose — but truly alive. There was warmth in it, a pulse, an invisible rhythm that moved with the shifting of awnings, the clatter of tools, the smoke of spiced street food curling into the mist above.

Crown Warden Mohrdrehd of the Windmere, resplendent in his new, freshly polished plate marked out only by small tokens from his family, walked with even steps through the outer ring of the Crescent. His partner, Venn, followed at a precise three paces. Protocol.

The patrol was, in essence, ceremonial. There was no war here. No uprising. No blasphemy that needed cleansing by flame and blade.

But still, they walked.

A pair of Rathguard officers trailed behind them, dressed in long coats of dull blue and lacquered breastplates, their faces open, alert. The civilians paid them polite attention. But it was to the Crown Wardens their eyes always returned.

Yet there was no fear.

Children darted past Mord's greaves, laughing, weaving through market stalls like flitting birds. One particularly brave girl with moss-braided hair thumped her tiny fist against Mord's leg and shouted, "You're it!" before dashing off with a scream of joy.

Mord grinned. Venn scowled.

"They treat us like mascots," the Terran muttered, his voice crackling over the comm-bead.

"They trust us," Mord replied, watching as a pair of elderly vendors bowed deeply in greeting. "That matters."

Venn grunted. "Trust's a poor substitute for fear."

Mord glanced at him. "You're in the wrong Legion for that, brother."

They passed between the spice-vendors and smithy-alleys. The air was heavy with the scent of baked lake-fish, cinnamon root, and forge-oil. The mist above caught the sun at an odd angle and cast refracted light through the translucent awnings, painting shifting halos on the cobbled street.

Along the way, they helped a hunched grandmother cross through a snarled wagon-cluster — Mord lifting her clear with a gentleness at odds with his bulk — and retrieved a lost child from beneath a fabric cart. They broke up a shouting match between two glassblowers arguing over stall territory. Mord resolved it with calm, firm words.

Venn threatened to separate them bodily. That proved more effective.

Then came the tavern fight.

They heard it first — the unmistakable crash of crockery, the yelp of pain, and the thudding crack of someone's head against the floorboards.

Mord strode through the tavern doors without slowing, Venn close behind. The Rathguard outside didn't even try to follow — this was Crown Warden business now.

Inside, a pair of brawlers had overturned half the main hall. One had a stool raised like a club. The other was bleeding from the nose and roaring incoherently about an unpaid bet and "that lying swampdog."

Mord moved between them.

"Stand down," he said, voice iron.

They didn't.

The man with the stool swung. It hit Mord's pauldron and shattered.

The next moment, Mord's gauntlet caught him mid-torso and gently propelled him through the nearest table. He crumpled in a heap of splinters and ale.

The second brawler ran at Venn.

Venn did not restrain himself.

The Terran snapped out with a single armoured fist and the man collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut, several of his ribs snapping like kindling.

Silence returned. The barkeep bowed low. The remaining patrons avoided eye contact. The Rathguard moving in to make their arrests.

"We'll bill the Hold," Venn said with a shrug.


They lunched beneath a mist-laced trellis overlooking the central fountain — a spot known simply as Traders' Rest. The water shimmered in strange, geometrical ripples where mist-light struck the basin's runes.

Mord carried two skewers of grilled fen-frog — a common Caerdynic delicacy. The meat was lacquered in a glaze of lake-honey and greenfire pepper, the edges seared just enough to crisp the skin and trap the rich oils within.

Mord passed one skewer to Venn and bit into his own. The meat was buttery, with a slight tang from the glaze. It melted on his tongue like seasoned cloudfish.

Venn stared at the food like it had insulted his mother.

"This is... amphibian," he said, disgust creeping into every syllable.

"Yes," Mord said, chewing contentedly. "And it's amazing. Grow up."

"I'm not eating frogs."

"You ate corpse-ration cubes on Drill-Moon Six."

"That was rations," Venn snapped. "Functional. This is barbarism."

Mord grinned. "Then be a barbarian with me. Or starve."

Venn scowled, bit off a piece, and grumbled the entire time. He did not, however, stop eating.


Later, they patrolled through the Western Quadrant, where the buildings leaned older and the mist thickened just slightly. Here, the outer limbs of the Mist Tree began to reach above the skyline — great pale-white branches veined with silver light. Its white leaves rustled gently in the unseen breeze, even when the air was still.

This part of the city moved more slowly. The people here were older. Wiser, perhaps. A soft-spoken watchfulness guided every interaction. Mord enjoyed the hush of it. Even Venn, despite his boredom, said little now. The mist did that to people.

They passed a group of Rathguard on horseback. The two Crown Wardens nodded in greeting, then paused at a bridge over one of the hot-flow canals. The light was dimming. Evening was near.

Another pair of Crown Wardens approached — their relief. Mord saluted his brothers and stepped aside. The day was done.

"Not bad for our first day," Mord said, stretching slightly. His armour clicked and adjusted to the motion. "No greenskins, no riots. We even got lunch. Much better than when I was assigned to Pheabos-VII"

"I still feel like a glorified constable," Venn muttered. "But…"

"But?"

"…it's good to be on the homeworld," Venn finished, after a pause. "Even if it's not mine."

Mord turned to look back toward the Grove, the Mist Tree rising like a cathedral behind the rooftops.

"This place is as close to peace as I've seen," he said.

Venn grunted. "Peace is boring."

Mord chuckled.

"Maybe. But we've had worse."

They walked in silence for a while. Then, as they passed beneath an archway carved with the Unbroken King's oath, Venn asked:

"When the Legion returns — when the full muster is called — what company are you aiming for?"

"The Eleventh," Mord said, without hesitation.

Venn blinked. "The Primarch's own? That's ambitious."

Mord nodded. "He led the line at Solus Reach. Held the Trenchwall at Vedan IX. When he fights, he leads. And I want to follow."

Venn grinned.

"Well. I want Second Company. The Valiants. Real legends. I heard that the Lord-Warden once cut through a company's worth of greenskins in under a minute."

"We'll see who earns their place first."

They reached the outer wardens' barracks, mist drifting low around their boots. Their armour was still warm from the day's walk. The Ceithir curled around them like a benediction.

Mord watched the mist for a while longer, breathing in the scent of stone and green.

"Say what you will, Venn," he murmured. "This was a good day."

Venn rolled his eyes. "You're impossible."

"And you're an ass."

They both laughed, quietly.

But beneath it, they both knew the truth.

Caerdyn Vallis was beautiful.

But the stars — the war among them — still called.

And this time, when the call came, Mohrdrehd would not answer it as a Scout.

He would answer it as a Brother.


The Sunveil Chamber was dappled in green light, the Ceithir filtering through the tall crystal-glass windows in shifting, lazy waves. Moss clung to the outer panes, soft and silver-laced, making the morning light spill across the marble floor in cool, serene patterns.

Here, at the high table of the Aethen Hold, the royal family of Caerdyn Vallis took their breakfast.

And just behind them, motionless as statues, stood the Crown Wardens.

Mord stood at attention to the left of the table's arc, beside Lord-Captain Thorne — red-cloaked and ever calm — and a pair of younger wardens in polished helms. None of them moved save to breathe. Their power armour gave off quiet thermal hums as it adjusted automatically to the mild breeze and ambient mist within the chamber.

Aelwen's laughter broke the stillness.

"Oh come now, really, Uncle Thorne," she said with a mischievous grin. "You cannot stand there like a heraldic statue and not join us. The roastgrain bread is still warm!"

"And the butter," Isolde added with an approving nod, "is the goldcream from the southern Vale. You can smell it from here. A feast fit for a king — or at least his guards."

"Much appreciated, Your Grace," Thorne replied in fluent, sonorous Old Caerdynic, bowing his head with both charm and deference. "But we have already feasted. It would not do to so again when the realm is still waking. Perhaps at supper?"

Aelwen, now a young woman of twenty, rolled her eyes with exaggerated exasperation. "You're no fun, Thorne."

"No, but I am faithful." His grin was barely hidden.

Mord shifted slightly, suppressing a smile. He stood tall, bolter slung across his back, helmet at his belt, bare head bowed in discipline. He kept his gaze slightly lowered — not out of servility, but propriety. Still, he felt the weight of their gazes on him.

Especially hers.

"You too, cousin," Aelwen said, her tone lighter than morning mist. "Surely you're not immune to the smell of buttered moss-bread and smoked trout. Come. Sit. Pretend to be human."

He hesitated, lips twitching. "My Lady, I am… quite fine where I stand."

"You're no fun either."

Isolde laughed, her long hair pinned with silvery mistbone combs, a soft grey mantle falling over one shoulder. Though a queen, she radiated warmth more than authority — at least within these walls. "Don't tease him so, Aelwen. Little Mord has more manners than most men in this Hold."

From across the table, Talren — golden-haired and proud, his clothes immaculate and lined with a cutlery-thin edge of Caerdyn steel — scoffed audibly. "More manners, perhaps, but less breeding. We ought not pretend the servants are court guests."

The temperature in the chamber shifted — subtly, but tangibly.

Thorne said nothing.

Mord met Talren's gaze for a breath too long before lowering his eyes again.

He understood.

Talren was a fool. An arrogant boy playing at being a man. But Mord saw what the others would not say. That his mother favoured Aelwen. That the realm would likely bend the knee to the daughter, not the son. That Mord — a soldier — was more welcome in her presence than he was.

Arrogance was armour. Pain always hid beneath.

Still, it stung. He and Talren had been great friends in his youth. He had been different then. Kinder. They had planned to undertake the journey to the Sanctum together. Fate had another path in mind for the prince.

Aelwen caught Mord's eye and gave a small, apologetic smile. Isolde did not rebuke her son, but her sigh said enough.

They returned to breakfast. Silver dishes were uncovered by a quiet procession of liveried attendants. Thorn-bark bacon, still sizzling; golden butter whipped with wild herb and steamroot; fruit preserved in lake-honey; and the infamous moss-bread — dense, chewy, rich with spiced cream fungus that turned its crumb green and its crust crisp. Wine was poured, though sparingly — the House drank sweet early-wine with breakfast, light and floral, just enough to awaken the tongue.

Mord did not eat.

He watched.

After a time, Aelwen glanced toward the window, where the branches of the Mist Tree could be seen rising into the pale sky like a cathedral's ribs.

"When's Uncle Art returning?" she asked, her voice light, but hopeful.

Thorne answered carefully. "Soon. The Warp is never kind to schedules, but the King was last reported near the Kalvar Gates. That was two weeks ago. If the tides favoured him… it will be soon."

Aelwen's eyes lit up. Even Talren showed interest now, if only barely.

Isolde turned toward Mord, studying him with eyes that were gentle and sharp in equal measure. "And you, Mord? How have you adjusted to capital life?"

"I've missed it, my Queen," he answered truthfully, bowing his head. "I have many fond memories of visiting you with my family. To serve here now — it is an honour."

She smiled, something maternal flickering beneath her formality. "I thought you might say that. Though, I'm sure you'd be happy to hear that your mother and father sent word. They'll be here in three days' time. Just in time for the court festivities."

Mord felt it like a sunburst in his chest. He had not seen them in years — not since his final trial and become a scout. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Thorne looked toward him with something softer in his eyes.

"You Caerdyn-born Astartes are fortunate," he said, folding his hands behind his back. "Most Legionnaires never see their kin again once inducted. It is a privilege — one granted by the Wardens and the Salamanders alone. Treasure it."

He was about to add more when his vox-bead clicked softly in his ear.

Thorne frowned.

"…Repeat that," he said sharply.

Mord turned, alert. His own vox flickered to life, keyed into the Crown Warden frequency.

"Crown Captain," came the voice from the outer orbital tower — breathless, tense. "Unidentified fleet approaching orbital range. Fast. Twelve ships. Not answering our challenge protocols. No IFF codes recognized as of yet."

Thorne's jaw clenched. He moved toward the balcony overlooking the city and beckoned Mord with a sharp flick of the hand.

Isolde half-rose from her chair. "Thorne — what is it?"

He paused, scanning the horizon with enhanced vision.

"A fleet is approaching orbit, my Queen" he said, voice taut. "Twelve hulls."

Aelwen stood beside her mother now, face bright. "Is it Uncle Artorias?"

Thorne didn't answer at first. Then he spoke — voice grim.

"No," he said. "This is not the XIth​."

Mord felt his blood run cold.

Thorne's voice darkened as the next message came through.

"One signal. One phrase, broadcast across every emergency channel."

Mord tuned his own vox just in time to hear it:

PREPARE. THE WOLF KING COMES.

He met Thorne's gaze. The Crown-Captain's eyes were dark beneath his helm's shadow.

"Well," Thorne muttered, drawing himself up to full height. "Looks like breakfast is over."


Thorne's red cloak whipped behind him as he strode from the chamber, boots ringing sharp and hollow on the mist-hung stone. Mord followed immediately, bolter magnet-locked to his back, helm in hand.

Behind them, the royal family stood frozen at the breakfast table, the quiet clicking of silverware replaced by a thick silence. Three Wardens remained — silent sentinels clad in blue and silver, their visors already glowing as lockdown protocols began to whisper across the vox.

"Vox the Sanctum," Thorne barked as they descended the central hall. His voice was clipped and precise, every syllable honed like a blade. "If the Wolves bypass the capital and try to descend there, we need the entire fortress on ready footing. If they come here, we mobilize every Warden in the valley."

Mord's boots pounded the stone half a pace behind. "Is it war?"

"No." Thorne's tone sharpened. "Not unless they throw the first stone. But arriving uninvited at another Primarch's world is no gesture of peace. It is disrespect of the highest order. And if they think they can come down here and mark their territory like hounds…"

He trailed off, adjusting his vox.

"Enact full city lockdown. Civilian sectors must be cleared. No movement unless authorized. I want the streets empty within ten minutes."

A wailing tone began to echo throughout Caer Tholen — distant at first, then closer, as towers and municipal sectors responded in cascading order. Mord saw the first signs of compliance: couriers turned back, auto-wagons pausing, public plazas being cleared by the Rathguard with practiced speed.

"Signal the Astropathic Choir," Thorne continued, fingers pressed against his vox bead. "The Primarch is en route — I don't care how close he is, we need to reach him now. The Wolves are in orbit, and they've brought a fleet with them!"

The mist that always hung in Caer Tholen grew denser as they entered the outer keep. The temperature dropped. Mord felt the change like a pressure in his chest.

"You think it's really him?" Mord asked. "Russ?"

"They broadcasted his name, didn't they?" Thorne muttered. "If it's not him, it's someone playing a very dangerous game. We've had to fight our own too many times before — Iron Hand radicals, Angron's madmen and Curze's wretches. This will not be the first time a brother Legion forgets where they stand."

Mord's expression hardened.

They passed through an archway, emerging onto a wide promenade overlooking the city. Sirens echoed in the distance, and Mord saw the glow of defence batteries igniting atop the curtain walls — great ion-beam cannons and flak emplacements shuddering to life with deep mechanical groans.

"Captain," Mord said suddenly, "the Ceithir. It'll kill them if they try to descend through the atmosphere."

Thorne stopped. Looked out over the horizon — the mists churning like waves of silk under storm winds.

"We've adapted," Mord continued, cursing himself for just thinking of it. "Our dropships, our flight paths, the elevation nodes — everything. They haven't. Their Thunderhawks'll fall apart before they breach cloud level. The mist will blind them, scramble their auspex, kill their inertial guides. They'll crash."

Thorne swore aloud. Clearly, it hadn't occurred to him either.

"Damn them for fools! That'll be worse than disrespect — it'll be a massacre. Astartes corpses raining on my city. A Primarch, dead, flattened on the hills like a bug on a glider's canopy."

He spun, activating his vox again.

"Relay to the orbital platforms: repeat the following message on all channels, all frequencies. Loop it until the Wolves either answer or burn. This world is not compatible with standard atmospheric descent. You must dock at orbital elevator Gamma-Primaris. Shuttles will be provided. Do not attempt planetary entry by Thunderhawk."

There was a pause, static in the channel.

"They're not listening, sir."

Thorne exhaled through his nose, slow and dangerous.

"Of course they aren't."

Another voice cut across the vox, hailing him by rank.

"Captain Thorne — multiple Wolves ships are showing signs of damage. Heavy scarring, some leaking reactor trace. No formation discipline. This is not a diplomatic column."

Thorne's eyes narrowed. "What the hell happened to them…"

He looked at Mord, face pale under his battle-scarred tan.

"Ready all Crown Wardens not assigned to the royal family. Full muster at platform Cael-Delta. I want every plate-clad warrior I have at that point before the VIth​ get anywhere near the tower."

"Understood."

"We take Thunderhawks to Gamma-Primaris. If the Fenrisians come down, we intercept them there. Shielded entry paths, choke points. If this turns bloody, I want it in our ground. Not theirs."

Mord nodded. "And if they don't answer hails?"

"We stand ready. Thorne turned as a Thunderhawk shrieked overhead, trailing mist off its wings like a silver arrow slicing the dawn. "We give them one chance to explain themselves."

"And if they don't?"

Thorne's voice dropped.

"Then by Mist and Blade, we show them how we greet the uninvited."


The orbital platform trembled as the vast elevator shaft locked into place, its steel arteries linking the heavens to the earth with a thunderous groan that echoed through the mist-veiled hangars.

Over five hundred Crown Wardens stood at parade rest, bolters held firm but ready. Their visors flared like coals in the atmospheric draft that issued from the sealed docking chamber. Overhead, the vaulted gantries of the elevator station groaned under their own weight — this close to the stars, even stone creaked like old bones.

Thorne stood at their head, crimson cape swept over one armoured shoulder, his hand resting on the hilt of a sheathed power blade whose guard was shaped like the wings of an ancient Terran dragon. His face was grim, carved from granite, but the eyes behind it burned — wary, proud, and deeply insulted.

Mord moved to join his squadmates but Thorne's arm stopped him.

"You remain here," the Captain said without turning. "I've read your profile, brother. I know of what happened to you on Cadmion. You are the only Warden here who has experience meeting another Primarch besides our lord."

Mord blinked. "That was… brief. Curze wasn't exactly verbose."

"Even a moment with that creature is more than most see in a lifetime." Thorne's voice was low. "I may need your insight if things turn bad with the Wolf King."

Mord nodded and held his place beside Thorne, helm in the crook of one arm, expression set.

From the side of the chamber, the elevator shaft began its descent.

It was a monolith — kilometres wide, held in place by cyclopean suspension rails that trembled as the cradle-bearing shuttle bore down from high orbit. The spaceport's auspex screens displayed its approach in stuttering vox-runes: the VIth ​Legion had heeded the warning at the last possible second, docking instead of crashing through the Ceithir's choking embrace.

Thorne wasted no time.

"Signal the Sanctum," he voxed. "Two thousand Wardens on immediate redeployment. They're to transit to this platform and secure the outer ring. Leave three hundred behind as garrison. Alric is to lead them personally."

The reply came with curt affirmation. Mord heard the whistle of engines already warming in distant hangars.

Thorne turned back toward the great airlock and drew his blade. The whisper of steel left its sheath with the gravity of ceremony. He held it before him, tip down, like a knight at vigil.

"Parade stance," he commanded. "Bolters loaded. Safeties off."

Five hundred servos clicked as one. Five hundred warriors moved in perfect unison.

The elevator chamber rumbled again. Warning klaxons flared.

Then the gates opened.

Out of the mists and artificial light strode Russ.

Leman Russ, the Wolf King. The Lord of the Vlka Fenryka. Son of Fenris.

He led a column of nearly four hundred Space Wolves, and if the Wardens were a wall of iron resolve, the Wolves were a living storm. They surged from the cradle in loose packs, their weapons unsheathed — axes of charred iron, chainblades the size of men, blades of frost-flecked metal etched with runes. Their armour was war-damaged, pitted and scraped, smeared with green blood and worse. Many bore fresh wounds. Their helmets were off — snarling faces, braided beards, eyes that gleamed with animal hunger.

They were not an army. They were a pack. And the King of Wolves led them.

Russ stalked forward like a beast barely leashed, golden hair matted with battlegrime, his cloak stitched from the hides of great Fenrisian wolves that no longer lived to tell of him. His eyes scanned the mist and stones, head tilted as if listening to the world itself. Many of the Wolves began sniffing the air of their world like dogs.

Thorne looked at them and, unable to help himself, muttered, "Barbarians."

Mord, for once, agreed. Entirely.

The Wolves came to a halt ten paces away, their lines loose, snarls rising in their throats like a choir of beasts barely trained not to pounce.

Russ raised his head. Sniffed the air.

"Strange," he muttered. "Smells like secrets."

Thorne stepped forward, helm under his arm, sword still held vertical before him. His voice was formal and firm — the voice of a son of Caerdyn.

"My lord Leman Russ. Welcome to Caerdyn Vallis, in the name of the Unbroken King, Primarch Artorias. May I ask—"

Russ's gaze snapped to him like a wolf hearing the rustle of prey.

"You may not," the Primarch interrupted.

Thorne blinked. "My lord?"

Russ stepped closer, nostrils flaring.

"Who do you think you are," he growled, "to make demands of me and the Vlka Fenryka?"

His voice carried the weight of glaciers cracking, ancient and furious.

"I am Captain Thorne," he replied, voice a degree colder, "and in King Artorias's absence, I am Protector of Caerdyn Vallis."

Russ leaned in. His breath was hot and wild, heavy with iron and the musk of blood.

"If it is so precious to you, little sword-man," he said, almost gently, "then where is King Artorias? Why isn't he here to greet his brother?"

His teeth bared in a fang-filled grin.

"Or is this muddy little jewel not worth his time?"

Mord felt something snap inside him.

He didn't know why he opened his mouth.

He just did.

"We could ask the same about Fenris," he said, loud enough to carry across the ranks. "Cold, cracked rock, isn't it? Covered in beasts. Filthy water. And from what I hear, not much to brag about when it comes to manhood, either."

There was a moment of pure silence.

Then—

The Wolves howled. Weapons snapped up, growls rising in fury. A few stepped forward, blades half-raised.

Russ turned on Mord.

The Primarch's glare could have stopped a charge. He looked at Mord like he wanted to gut him. Tear out his ribs and laugh about it.

Mord met his gaze.

He didn't flinch.

For a second, the air between them vibrated — the tension sharp enough to draw blood without ever touching steel.

Then Russ roared with laughter.

The Wolves echoed him — barking, hooting, slamming their fists on their chests.

Russ stepped forward and slapped Mord on the shoulder hard enough to rattle his armour.

"I like this one!" he bellowed. "You've got fire, little Warden! Spirit! It seems the XIth​ has some fangs, after all!"

Thorne looked halfway between fainting and bolting, but kept his face composed.

Russ turned to him, still chuckling.

"My apologies, Captain. It was not my intention to trample your pride. Our ships were mauled in a slaughter-ballet with an ork migration. Half my fleet's bleeding fire. We need repairs. Shelter. Aid."

Thorne exhaled slowly, posture loosening by the barest margin. "Then you shall have it. In the name of Caerdyn Vallis and the Unbroken King. You and your warriors are welcome to feast while your ships are tended. Then we shall escort you from our system with all honour."

Russ's grin faded.

He tilted his head, as if listening to something distant — wind, instinct, blood.

"No," he said at last, voice low and rough like a glacier grinding against stone. "We'll not be sent back to our cages so quick."

Thorne's brow creased. "You mean to remain?"

Russ turned his gaze on him — those ice-pale eyes flickering like stormfire under a wolf's brow. "Aye. We'll stay."

He took a long breath, nostrils flaring as he tasted the wind of Caerdyn Vallis again, mist brushing against his gauntlet like silk. His voice grew louder, chest rising.

"There's truth here. Stone that remembers. Air that hides teeth in the fog. This is a land that bites back. There is a saga here. And I've no mind to miss it."

His warriors growled softly behind him — not in anger, but approval.

Russ turned his gaze back to Thorne. "You offered a feast," he said, tone shifting to something dangerous, almost teasing. "I've heard tell the Wardens know how to host kings."

He stepped closer, so near Thorne could smell the wild musk and ozone of battle still clinging to his armor.

"And a King stands before you know, little man. The King of the Russ. So let's not play at table scraps and courtesies. Bring your finest meat. Uncork your best fire. And don't waste time polishing silverware."

He bared his teeth.

"Because we're staying till my brother comes home."
 
A Royal Rumble New
The scent of roasted meat and spilled fog-wine was thick in the Great Hall of the Aethen Hold, clinging to the carved stone arches and dancing with the ever-present mist that drifted in through every crevice. It was a hall meant for the King of Mist — ancient, vast, reverent — yet now it thundered with the raucous howls of foreign beasts.

The Vlka Fenryka had made themselves at home.

Leman Russ lounged across the great throne; the seat once shaped for the Unbroken King. Though Artorias had long since ceded the crown to Isolde, the throne remained a sacred symbol of his enduring authority. To see another Primarch sprawled across it, tearing into the roasted haunch of a mountain-winged beast known as a coatyl, was an affront felt by every soul present.

The warriors of the VIth​ Legion feasted and drank like they were in the mead-halls of the Fang, not the hallowed court of Caer Tholen. Great flagons slammed against stone. Bones clattered to the floor. Somewhere in the background, the deep, growling laughter of the Space Wolves echoed like thunder through the stained glass.

Mord stood rigid among his brothers, every muscle tight beneath his ceramite. Around him, the other Crown Wardens watched with silent fury, their gauntlets clenched on bolter grips. None dared move. None dared speak.

Crown-Captain Thorne stood a few paces ahead, his jaw visibly tense, a vein pulsing at his temple. His crimson cloak fluttered with each rise of his chest.

Russ caught his gaze and smirked, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

"Go on then," he called down from the throne, tossing the stripped bone of the bird leg to the floor. "You've got that look, little sword. Like your blood is burning with the need to start something."

The Crown-Captain said nothing for a long moment.

Then, with restrained venom: "It is not my place to raise my hand against a son of the Emperor. That burden lies with my King — should he see fit."

Russ threw his head back and laughed, full-throated and thunderous. Around him, his warriors howled their approval, banging mugs and hurling scraps into the air.

Just behind the line of Wardens, the royal family stood ringed by a protective circle of warriors. Isolde stood ramrod straight, face pale with fury and dismay. Aelwen clenched her fists until her knuckles went white, the fire in her eyes promising violence. Prince Talren, by contrast, looked pale — more shaken than enraged — but his jaw was set.

"How much longer must we suffer this madness?" Isolde whispered, barely loud enough for Mord to hear.

Mord didn't take his eyes off the wolves. "Not long, my Queen. The King is coming. Any day now."

Aelwen shifted forward, fury darkening her face. "I'll give that brute a piece of my mind. One word to the Knights of the Green and their corpses will fertilize our soil."

She took a step forward — but a hand caught her wrist.

"Aelwen, don't be an idiot," Talren hissed, pulling her back. "You think he won't gut you where you stand? You want to die for your pride?"

His voice cracked at the end, but his grip held firm. Aelwen paused, stunned. So did Mord. Talren, always the sulking, spiteful heir, had never stood between his sister and danger before — never risked himself for her. Throne above, Mord couldn't think of a single time the spineless weasel had done anything that wasn't for himself.

"I don't care if Mother likes you best," Talren muttered. "I'm not going to watch you throw yourself to those savages."

The tension in the Great Hall ratcheted higher.

Two of the Fenrisians upended a serving table, howling in mock duels as platters and silver clattered to the floor. One hurled a cask against a wall, laughing at the spray of crimson wine that painted the stone.

Thorne's face darkened.

He turned, speaking low into his vox. "Keep the remaining servants out of the central hold. Keep them clear of the Wolves unless they want to get trampled or mauled."

The Crown-Captain then turned slightly to Mord. "Get the Queen and her children out of here. They don't need to be subjected to this humiliation any longer."

Mord nodded, stepping closer to the royal trio. "Come. We'll go to the gardens. It's safer there."

Aelwen glared once more at the Wolves before nodding. Isolde gave a stiff incline of her head, and Talren didn't protest as the Crown Wardens formed a protective phalanx around them and began to escort them from the Great Hall.

As they passed beneath the high doors and into the misted corridors beyond, Mord glanced back once.

Russ sat sprawled across the throne like a war god in a wolf's pelt, surrounded by ruin and merriment. But his gaze — sharp, calculating — followed them as they departed.

He wasn't laughing now.


Thrones of ash, and monsters made welcome.

It was a curious thought but one the Wolf King rather liked. It sounded like the beginning of a skald's next great epic.

The throne of Caerdyn Vallis was truly a thing of unparalleled beauty, honed by patient artisan hands across generations of monarchs. Even the long crack in the stone did nothing to dull its majesty. It was not originally built for giants, but Leman Russ lounged in it nonetheless, the great weight of his frame draped over its arm like a wolf sprawled on a fallen tree. His mane of tawny hair fell about his shoulders in wild braids, threaded with runes and the teeth of Fenrisian beasts. One boot rested against the dais, scuffing the polished onyx. His plate, filled to the brim with a wide selection of meats and treats, sat beside him, forgotten.

He watched them leave, the royal family and their little tin guards, like a hunter watching prey vanish into the brush. The Throne room fell to noise once the royals vanished from view.

His sons — his pack — had turned the palace's high hall into a feasting longhouse. Wood and marble echoed with rough laughter and the crash of tankards. Roasting meats had replaced incense, and more than one silk-draped pillar bore the gouges of bored blades. The Vlka Fenryka bellowed boasts and war songs, their ceramite draped in pelts and skulls. They shoved one another and taunted the silent Wardens stationed along the perimeter — the same guards who kept such a tight grip on their bolters. Terrified servants darted between them like a fish beneath breaking ice.

The Fenrisians had made their mark.

And that, Russ thought, was the problem.

He leaned slightly, speaking without shifting his posture.

"Bulveye," he murmured.

The old Jarl at his right hand inclined his head slightly, a grizzled mountain in storm-grey plate. His beard was iron, his eye gold. Bulveye Greybeard, Jarl of the Thirteenth Great Company, stood as he always had — like a granite crag among shifting tides.

"Aye, High King?"

Russ nodded toward a pair of younger warriors near the edge of the chamber. They had cornered a servant boy, teasing him with jabs of a spoon tipped with meat while howling at his fearful expression. Their laughter was hoarse and wine-slicked.

"They set the Wardens' hackles high," Russ said, voice low, almost wistful. "We are already seen as beasts. There's no need to chew the furniture."

Bulveye's eye flicked across the room. He grunted. "Aye. The pups grow loud."

"Go," Russ said. "Put some iron in their spines."

Bulveye said nothing more. He stepped down the dais with the deliberate grace of an old killer, vanishing into the fray like a wolf returning to the dark forest.

Russ remained seated, swirling the wine in his cup. The stuff was sharp and red as blood, tart with fruit and soil. Caerdynian vintage. Soft. Not like Mjod, not like home — with its thick golden warmth and honeybite.

Still, it would do.

He drank. Grimaced.

He had told Thorne the truth. They had indeed encountered a greenskin fleet on the fringe. It had been a battle worth the name — vicious, unrelenting, brutal. The Wolves had triumphed, of course. They always did.

But the truth, Russ thought, is rarely the whole of a thing.

He had already been sailing toward Caerdyn Vallis long before the orks crossed his path. He had come for reasons he had not shared with his sons, nor with Thorne.

He had come to see the Unbroken King.

More than fifty years had passed since the Eleventh Primarch had been rediscovered. Russ had not sought him out. Not at first. There were many reasons and none of them, he hated to admit, sounded good to his ears now.

Artorias's saga had not yet reached a pitch that demanded Leman Russ's attention. Not like Horus's endless campaigns or the grandiose compliances achieved by that oh-so-perfect ponce, Fulgrim or the mad genius of Ferrus.

But the Emperor's Executioner had begun to hear whispers. And more than whispers, words — woven into tapestries by Remembrancers. Everywhere he went, it seemed the mortals in his crew had a well-thumbed copy of Knights of Mist and Blade on hand. For a heartbeat Leman struggled to remember the author of those works.

Ilira. That was her name. The one who had followed the Mist Wardens for over a decade. Her words were too poetic by half — better suited to choir halls than campaign fields — but they rang with something rare: truth. Her verses painted a picture of a brother Russ had never met, a warrior-king in the old style. A king who bled for his people, who stood, unbent.

Russ loved it. He couldn't deny the power of a good saga.

And so he had come.

But not simply out of curiosity. He had heard things. Whispers from passed on to him through Malcador. That the Thousand Sons — Magnus — had begun to sniff around the Mist Wardens as well. That he had eyes on the knowledge they guarded so heavily. On the nature of the mists they named themselves for. That both Legions had exchanged psykers to learn from the others' disciplines.

Russ curled his lip.

Sorcery.

Just thinking the word tasted foul.

Magnus had not met Artorias either. But the Crimson King had intentions — and Russ knew them like he knew the smell of frost on the wind. Knowledge. Dominion. A twisting of kinship into leash.

He would not have it.

And so, Russ had come to the mist-wreathed world before his brother did, intending to meet Artorias on his own terms. To speak warrior to warrior. To carve truth from word and weight.

But fate had fanged him. Artorias had not yet returned from Terra. And then there had been the warp storm, and the orks, and the damage to his fleet. And now they were guests — stranded, under scrutiny, toothless.

Russ snorted and drained his cup.

The wine still tasted wrong.

Bulveye returned, dragging one of the rowdier Wolves by the scruff and cuffing another with the back of his gauntlet. The carousing diminished by degrees. Some still laughed, but now it was more watchful. With one final roar of admonishment, the Old Wolf kicked the young legionary away from him with a look of disgust.

The Jarl returned to Russ's side. "It is done."

Russ nodded. "The pups?"

"Leashed," Bulveye said. "For now."

A serving girl approached. Barely more than a child, hands shaking, eyes wide as she tilted the pitcher into Russ's cup.

He regarded her, one eye squinting.

"Tell me, girl," he said, his voice rich as thunder on the mountains. "Are you afraid of us?"

She froze.

"Do you think us monsters?" he continued, lowering his voice. "Red of tooth and claw? Will we eat you alive if the mood strikes us?"

The girl looked like she might collapse.

Russ leaned closer, eyes gleaming.

"You'd be right to fear," he whispered. "We are monsters."

And then, before she could bolt, he smiled.

"But we are loyal monsters."

The girl fled, wine sloshing behind her in terror.

Bulveye huffed something like a laugh. "You do love the theatre, my Liege."

Russ smirked. "It keeps the weak sharp."

He swirled his cup again.

"Have the men turned in their weapons as I ordered?"

"They have," Bulveye replied. "Reluctantly."

Russ watched his warriors, saw the tension in their limbs, the way their hands still sought hilts they no longer wore.

"Good," he said.

Bulveye gave him a sideways glance. "You're never one to disarm your pack. Why have you rendered us so toothless, my King?"

Russ did not speak at once. When he did, his voice was quiet.

"Their blood runs too hot," he said. "Too near the edge. I will not let it be said that we spilled the blood of another brother's sons."

He said no more.

Bulveye said nothing — but the look in his ancient eyes told of old wars, of secrets sealed in frost and blood.

Russ raised his cup in a mock salute to Thorne, who watched from the far wall like a hound on a razor's edge. The Crown-Captain did not return the gesture.

Russ chuckled. "They are wound tight here."

Bulveye shrugged. "Too tight, they'll break."

Russ nodded. "Aye. But let them strain. We're not here to tame lions."

He leaned closer.

"But mind the Thirteenth," he said. "I'd not see our welcome worn out before it's earned."

Bulveye nodded solemnly. "As you will. I'll keep their fangs in their mouths."

Russ nodded, satisfied. He was about to speak again when he scanned the hall once more.

His brow furrowed.

"…Where's Sigvar?"

Bulveye followed his gaze. The warrior and his coterie were conspicuously absent.

Russ's voice lowered. "Find him. Now."

Bulveye tensed. "You think—?"

"I think he's a hammer in a room full of eggs," Russ growled. "A mean bastard, that one. Good in a scrap, but poor at peace."

The Jarl nodded, already turning.

"Go," Russ said. "And quickly."

Then he leaned back in the throne of kings, cold stone beneath him and the weight of choices yet unmade upon his shoulders.


Commander Aethon Kael of the Caerost Auxilia Vigilis stood at the broad viewpane of the Iron Halo, a colossal defence bastion hanging in low orbit above Caerdyn Vallis. In his gloved hand was a steaming tin cup of recaf, in the other, a plate of moss-toast, the grainy green bread smoked lightly and served with hardtack.

Below, the slender silhouette of the orbital elevator stabbed skyward through the thick silver-Gray mist of Caerdyn Vallis like a monolith of forgotten gods. Around it, a dozen VIth​ Legion ships—scarred, patched, and as inelegant as the beasts they were named for—clung like carrion birds to a carcass. Mechanicum repair craft flitted around them, welding, scanning, exorcising machine spirits.

Kael took a grim bite of his toast, chewing with slow contempt. He had served for a long time. In his thirty-six years of service to the Crown and to the King. He'd seen pirates, void-beasts, and once even an Ork boarding action. But he had never, not once, seen a supposed ally treated with such sullen contempt by every soldier under his command.

"The Wolves," he muttered aloud to no one, voice like gravel. "More like feral curs let loose in a henhouse."

He turned away from the viewport and approached the central console tier, where dozens of officers worked at augur scopes, void cartography panels, and targeting relays. Pale-blue uniforms and steel-plated boots clicked and shifted as the crew moved with disciplined ease.

"Augur Officer," Kael barked. "Any shift in the void patterns? Anything from the system edge?"

The officer, a lean woman named Hest Korr, shook her head. "Negative, Commander. No new signatures. Warp lanes are static."

Kael gave a grunt, then pivoted toward the vox pit. "Vox-master, anything from groundside? Any change in tone?"

Vox-Master Dren, his face half-stitched with silver augmetics, gave a slow shake. "The Crown-Captain has not issued any new communiqués. He did confirm a feast was still underway at the Hold. No violence…yet."

Kael scowled. "They've had three days. And still they squat in our capital like drunkards in an alleyway."

He tapped the railing in thought, then looked up toward the gunnery stations that lined the outer tier of the command dome.

"Run full status checks on all macro and lance batteries. I want the defence net primed and every station locked on their ships. If Captain Thorne gives the word—just one word—they don't get a second breath."

A handful of gunnery officers snapped off affirmatives, fingers dancing across runes of activation. Kael exhaled and straightened his coat.

"Let them play their filthy games in the home of the King. Up here, I am the Emperor's will."

That earned a few nods from his officers, even the subtle tightening of jaws from veterans who, like him, despised the arrogant tread of outsiders on Caerdyn soil.

He made to return to his modest breakfast when a figure in hooded crimson robes appeared near the edge of the chamber—hovering, silent, a shadow among steel.

Kael's mood soured immediately.

"May the Green preserve me. Astropath," he growled. "Still skulking around, Ephrene?"

The astropath inclined her head slightly. Her voice, like dry silk sliding over parchment, slithered into the commander's mind rather than his ears.

"I have been trying to speak with you since the moment the Wolves arrived. You've avoided me. Again."

Kael grumbled and took another sip of recaf. "Because you always bring bad news, Ephrene. And you smell like incense and fear."

The astropath actually scoffed. "Then rejoice. For I bring more."

He sighed. "Out with it."

"We've been dreaming. All of us in the choir. Across every platform."

Kael didn't look at her. "I don't care about dreams."

"These are not dreams. They are visions. The Warp is stirring. There is something watching."

That made him pause.

He turned.

Ephrene's dead, milk-white eyes stared unblinking. "A great eye. Red and vast. Fixed on us. On the Wolves. On Caerdyn Vallis. And it is drawing closer. Every night it has moved. Closer. And hungrier."

Kael's mouth tightened. "You're saying something else is coming."

"No. It was coming three days ago. Now, I don't think it is 'coming', Commander. I think it's already here."

Before Kael could respond, a cry rang from the augur tier.

"Contact!" Officer Korr shouted, eyes locked to her scope. "Mandeville point—warp breach!"

The command deck exploded into motion.

Kael slammed down his cup. "All stations—red alert! Track the contact! I want weapons armed and targeting relays live across the net!"

"Aye, Commander!"

"Get me visuals!"

"Working!"

Ephrene's voice was barely audible now—yet trembling. "Too late."

Kael roared across the chaos. "Could it be the King? Is it our King?!"

"No!" shouted Officer Korr, peering through the augur scope, hands flying across the controls. "It's only one ship!"

That stopped Kael cold.

The deck fell silent but for the soft hum of power conduits and the thrum of data relays. Then—

"Unknown vessel is inbound from the system edge!" Korr shouted again, the feed on the central hololith shifting to display a pulsing red dot skimming into the outer system.

Kael turned with a growl. "Status of the minefield?"

"Field is live, Commander!" came the reply from Sub-Commander Harn. "Layered ordinance at three perimeters. Re-established last week after the Wolves arrived."

"Good," Kael snapped. "Let's see what our visitor thinks of Vallis hospitality."

The red dot moved closer—slow, steady, deliberate.

Korr's hands trembled over her console. "It's plotting… a precise course. Sir, I don't think it's random."

"What do you mean?"

"It's avoiding the mines, Commander. Like it knows exactly where they are."

Kael's breath caught. "That's impossible. The Wolves came through when the field was down for maintenance. This ship shouldn't have a map."

The bridge lights dimmed slightly as the tension mounted.

The vessel ghosted closer through the layered grid of mines—sensors displayed its path in stark green amidst fields of flickering red. One wrong move and it would be annihilated. But it kept threading the needle—avoiding every pressure-spike, every trip-wire, every void-charged pod with eerie, unnatural grace.

Kael stepped toward the hololith. "Bring me status reports from the other platforms. Patch me through to them."

The vox crackled and resolved. "Platform Lucent Crown online."

"Platform Vigilant Blade, standing by."

"Platform Bastion Eighteen reporting. Guns primed."

Kael raised his voice. "We have an unidentified vessel cutting through the minefield like it was hand-drawn. All weapons trained. No one fires unless I give the order. Repeat—no one fires unless I give the order. Understood?"

"Understood, Commander," came the stern replies from platform captains across the net.

Kael wasn't done.

"Put me through to the Mist Wardens on all platforms."

A brief pause—then the grim voice of Warden-Sergeant Rael came through. "Thirty Wardens on Iron Halo. Two hundred total across the net. What's the situation, Commander?"

Kael's eyes stayed locked on the ghost vessel manoeuvring closer. "Unknown vessel is approaching. We haven't been able to identify it as of yet. Could be friendly, could be worse. Be ready to repel boarders. Do not let anyone step onto your platform unless they wear our colours."

Rael didn't hesitate. "Acknowledged. We'll hold."

The red dot continued weaving its serpentine path through death.

"Five minutes to weapons range," Korr announced, sweat running down her temple.

"Get targeting solutions prepared across the network," Kael said.

The crew moved as one, years of drilled precision emerging under pressure. The hololith pulsed. The red dot moved again. Another impossible dodge.

"Sir…" whispered someone near the back. "It's like the ship can see them."

Kael said nothing. The cold prickle crawling down his neck said enough.

Then—

"Commander!" Vox-Master Dren's voice cut across the tension. "I have a broadcast from the vessel, Commander!"

"Well?! Who is it?!"

Dren swallowed. "It says… it says, 'Stand down. The King approaches.'"

Kael stared at him.

"Which king?" he barked. "The Wolf king is already here. The Emperor is a galaxy away. Every damned Legion calls their Primarch 'King'—"

Dren looked stricken. His voice cracked.

"The signal is encoded in crimson cipher. Astartes encryption. Cross-referencing now. It… it matches… it's the Crimson King."

The chamber fell deathly silent.

Kael's mouth opened, then shut.

He looked slowly toward Ephrene.

The astropath was weeping blood.


The low, whispering wind that moved through the stone-laced gardens of Caer Tholen brought with it a hushed tranquility — the scent of dew-soaked vines, sea-wind carried through the open archways, and the sweet bloom of the silverbloom thorns that only flowered when the Ceithir flowed thickest. It was a place carved for peace — a place where war was not meant to follow.

But war had already arrived, and it wore the skin of wolves.

Mord stood still beneath the shadow of the veil-trees, his Mark II plate quiet against the cobbled path, a long cloak of dusk-grey fluttering faintly behind him. His helmet remained mag-locked at his belt, exposing the cold lines of his face and the ever-watchful stare of a Warden on edge.

Behind him, ringed by a half-circle of seven Crown Wardens in full ceremonial plate, stood the royal family.

Queen Isolde was a vision of noble wrath, her posture statuesque even in her rage. Her lips were drawn in a tight line, her hands clenched before her, white-knuckled. Aelwen, stood beside her — blazing fury behind every breath, as though barely constrained from charging back into the Great Hall and gutting the Fenrisians herself. Talren stood somewhat apart — silent.

Too silent.

Mord glanced toward the prince. The young man looked far older today. He was pale, but not from anger. His jaw was taut, his shoulders locked, but there was fear in his eyes. He was trying to hide it — trying desperately — but Mord had seen the emotion too many times before not to recognize it.

It was not a coward's fear. It was clarity.

He's never left the planet, Mord reminded himself. Never seen the wider Imperium. His only contact with the Astartes were with us — with Wardens who served and guarded him from birth.

The Wolves weren't bound by those same oaths. The prince was afraid because he understood — perhaps for the first time — how little protection his royal blood would buy when savages held the high seat of their house.

Mord filed the thought away. There was more to the boy than people gave him credit for.

"My youngest and my husband," Isolde said suddenly, voice low but sharp. "Are they safe?"

"They are," Mord replied at once. "Prince Tristayn and Princess Merelda left for the coast with Lord Anaryn before the Wolves arrived. We've sent word for them to remain there until the situation stabilizes. A squad of my brothers have been sent to bolster their security just in case.

Isolde nodded once. Her composure did not break, but her fingers eased slightly. "And how long must we suffer this farce?" she whispered. "That barbarian is… desecrating Art's throne. My family's throne! Parading about our home as though it were his personal playground."

Mord took a breath. "If Lord Russ were not here," he said, tone carefully measured, "his men would already have been removed. Forcefully, if need be. But a Primarch cannot be handled the same way as a wayward company. He is a son of the Emperor. He wields incredible power. The only man who can stand against a Primarch without risking ruin is another Primarch."

"And so we must wait," Isolde muttered, voice like venom. "While our gardens are trampled and our dignity dragged through the mud."

Mord inclined his head. "But not forever, my Queen. The King is returning. And when he stands before Russ, all this will end."

Then came the laughter.

Not soft laughter — not from mortals. It was the rough, booming, howling sort that echoed against stone and made the Mistbirds take flight from the trees. Seven figures strode into the gardens from the archway: Space Wolves in battle-plate, helms unsealed, carrying Mjod flasks and dripping handfuls of roasted meat. They shoved and jostled each other, mock-wrestling and roaring with laughter.

The leader stood at their head — a young wolf, lean and broad-shouldered with his chestnut hair tied back in Fenrisian knots. His grin was wide and cruel, his eyes bright with intoxication and ego. There was a roughness to his armour, like he wore his dents as medals. A beast in a prince's frame.

The Crown Wardens closed ranks instantly, bolters half-raised, feet planted.

Mord stepped forward. "The gardens are off-limits, cousins. You may roam the hold's interior, but this ground is sacred. This place is not yours."

The lead Wolf laughed and bit into his dripping haunch. "Says who, little lordling? Who are you to command Sigvar Ironblood?"

"Says me," Mord replied, calm and cold. "Says Crown-Captain Thorne. Says the Crown. Says the two thousand Wardens stationed throughout the hold. Says the near million Rath Guard in the city. And the four million Auxilia below us. You've trespassed far enough."

A hush fell.

The Wolves behind Sigvar stopped laughing. One cracked his knuckles. Another drew a slow finger along the handle of a hunting knife.

Sigvar twisted. "You lot always talk like you're guarding Terra herself. But you're just ghosts with titles. You think a few ceremonial lapdogs can make demands of us?"

Mord did not move. "I'm telling you to back down. Do not make this worse."

The young wolf sneered. Then, with a mocking bow and a careless shrug, he turned. "Fine. Keep your garden, little ghosts."

As he turned, he stomped hard on the nearest flower bed — crushed silverblooms underfoot — petals that Aelwen and Isolde had planted together.

It was a small cruelty. But in that moment, it echoed louder than any shouted insult.

Aelwen's breath hissed out. "Throne-damned animals, they are no better than dogs," she muttered.

Too loud.

The Fenrisians halted mid-step. They turned.

"What was that?" Sigvar asked, his voice flat now. The Mjod-laced cheer was gone. His eyes narrowed. "Say that again, little flower girl."

Talren moved at once, stepping between them. "Don't, Aelwen. Don't—"

But she stepped past him. Her chin lifted.

"You heard me," she said. "Animals. Beasts in armour. You foul our halls with your stink, and you drink from cups meant for noble souls and Kings. You insult our people and our land. Even wild dogs know better than to defile a hearth they were welcomed into."

Sigvar's nostrils flared. "You little—"

He lunged.

But Mord was faster.

Like a blur, the Warden moved — armoured fist crashing into the Wolf's chest with a thunderclap of ceramite against ceramite. The younger Astartes was hurled back through a garden arch, crashing into a sculpted pillar that split down the centre and toppled.

The Wolves roared and charged immediately.

The Wardens surged forward.

And in the middle of the flower-strewn path, the brawl began.


Moonlight silvered the mist that curled through the royal gardens of Caerdyn Vallis. Once a place of sculpted peace and quiet regality, the garden now bore witness to chaos — the kind whispered of in sagas and scarred into memory.

It began with a howl.

Steel-corded limbs crashed through flowering branches. Marble shattered beneath armoured boots. Servants screamed and scattered, but the royal family stood stunned— frozen amidst a grove of tall ash trees and drifting blossoms.

Legiones Astartes.

Two groups. Two brotherhoods of living gods. One — clad in slate-grey plate etched with the runes of Fenris, braided beards and blood-streaked faces — came snarling. The other — cloaked in mist-patterned blue, with helms shaped like knights of old — stood firm around the Queen and her kin.

The Wardens were first to draw blood.

There were no bolters in this battle. No blades. Only fists. Gauntlets. Elbows. Skulls.

The Wolves charged into them like a wave of wolves into a shield wall.

The clash rang out like a thunderclap.

Mord met Sigvar Ironblood in the centre of the storm.

They collided with the sound of breaking mountains. Sigvar roared with laughter, already smeared in blood. Mord's mouth was tight, a line of iron determination. Their fists found armour, flesh, bone. Each blow that landed rang through Mord's frame like a warhammer striking stone.

Sigvar was strong. Inhumanly so. He fought like an avalanche— momentum, weight, hatred. Every punch drove Mord back, every swing forced him to block or break.

But Mord held.

Around them, Wardens grappled and slammed with their opponents, their movements honed, disciplined, almost ritualistic. The Wolves were feral, laughing, biting, throwing. They didn't fight to win — they fought to maim. To humiliate.

Mord grunted as Sigvar slammed a punch into his ribs. His vision blurred for a second. Pain flared through his flank. Still, he returned fire — a brutal elbow to the jaw that rocked the Wolf's head back.

Sigvar grinned through bloody teeth.

Behind them, Isolde pulled Aelwen and Talren behind a carved stone fountain.

"Aelwen, stay down!" she snapped, pulling her daughter close.

Talren's lips were white. He stared, trembling, at the carnage, his hand clenching around something — a long, curved blade with a carved ivory handle. A hunting knife, ceremonial but sharp. His breath came in shallow gasps.

Sigvar's eyes flicked toward them.

Aelwen. The princess. His grin twisted into something hungry.

Mord saw it. His eyes went wide. "NO!"

Sigvar surged forward. Mord slammed into him, grappling, dragging him back by the waist. Sigvar bellowed, shrugging off punches, clawing forward. He wanted her. Wanted to make a point. Wanted to break something the Wardens held sacred.

They struggled across a path of crushed flowers and shattered stone benches. Mord was losing ground. Sigvar's strength was beyond reason — he fought like a berserker from the ice-worlds of myth. And Mord… Mord was just a man made war-god.

A hard boot caught Mord's chest. He fell. The wind left him in a rush. He gasped and rolled, spitting blood.

Sigvar turned.

He stepped toward Aelwen.

And Talren stepped between them.

The prince's hand trembled around the knife. His eyes were wide, his knees buckling, but still — he stood. Shaking. Breathing. Afraid, but unmoving.

"Don't touch her," Talren rasped. "You will not touch my sister, you beast!"

Isolde screamed his name. Aelwen reached for him. The prince didn't turn.

Sigvar laughed. A hoarse, ugly sound — a broken engine of hate.

And then Talren struck.

The knife flashed upward. For a moment — just a breath — Sigvar was still turning, caught mid-shift, overconfident, not expecting resistance from a mere mortal.

The blade bit deep into his throat.

Blood sprayed — arterial, hot, alien. Sigvar staggered back, eyes wide.

Then he roared, an inhuman gurgle through a ruinous mouth. He swung.

The punch caught Talren square in the chest.

There was a sickening crack.

The prince flew like a ragdoll, slamming into a tree trunk with bone-crushing force. His face struck a thick branch. Something gave way. Blood sprayed again — but this time it was royal.

He crumpled to the earth.

Aelwen and Isolde screamed.

Mord surged to his feet.

He was beyond reason now, beyond tactics or formation. He launched himself at Sigvar, catching the wounded Space Wolf by the waist and dragging him down into the wet soil. He climbed on top of him, teeth bared.

And began to beat him.

Fist after fist after fist. The mist-slicked ground soaked with the blood of titans.

Sigvar gurgled laughter through a ruined mouth, even as Mord shattered his nose, broke his orbital bone, crushed the teeth in his jaw. Still he laughed. The laughter of the mad. Of the damned. Of a warrior who had never once believed in peace.

It took four Wardens to haul Mord off him.

He rose with gauntlets slick to the wrist, chest heaving. His nose was broken. His arm dangled limply. His blood mixed freely with that of his enemy.

Around them, the newly arrived Wardens moved like ghosts — disciplined, furious. The remaining Wolves were forced to their knees, snarling, surrounded by a wall of power-spears and bolters. The Ceithir drifted low, lapping around blood-slick boots and broken stone.

Isolde cradled Talren's broken body, her expression carved from agony.

Aelwen sobbed beside her, holding her brother's bloodied hand.

Mord turned.

He looked at the ruined garden. The unconscious Wolf. The prince's torn face and crumpled chest. The furious Queen. The captured Legionaries.

He swallowed, tasting ash and iron.

This… this would not pass quietly.

This was trouble.

And it had only just begun.


The Great Hall was no longer silent. The stained-glass windows of the high dome cast columns of pale blue and sea-green light across the obsidian floor, once meant to evoke serenity and the unshifting strength of the Ceithir. Now those shafts of light flickered with the shimmer of medicae units, servo-lamps and warning runes. The air was thick with the tang of blood, the sterile bite of wound-sealants, and the metallic weight of tension.

Prince Talren lay still on the stairs leading up to the empty Primarch's throne — the same throne now darkened by its usurper. His tunic had been shredded into pieces and the scraps had to be peeled away. A red line of raw, ragged ruin ran from his hairline to his chin, where the impact with the tree had opened his flesh to the bone. His left eye was gone, destroyed in the initial strike. His ribs had caved inward under the power of Sigvar's blow, and the Physikars whispered of internal haemorrhaging.

Isolde knelt beside him, stroking her son's blood-matted hair with shaking hands, her face a sculpture of silent agony. Aelwen, her dress soaked with her brother's blood, clutched Talren's unresponsive hand, her eyes locked on the Wolves nearby with a coldness no flame could melt.

Around them, near three hundred Crown Wardens stood, weapons sheathed but ready, helms mag-locked at their belts or cradled under their arms — all save Crown-Captain Thorne, whose gauntleted fingers clenched his helm so hard it creaked.

He was livid.

"Are you mad?" Thorne snarled, rounding on Mord and the others who had accompanied the royal family. "A brawl? In the gardens? You think you're gang-fighters in the alleyways of some hive world?! What in the Throne were you thinking?!"

Mord stood still beneath the full weight of the Captain's fury. "The Wolves struck first," he said, voice level. "They threatened the princess. We had no choice but to act."

"You endangered the heirs of Caerdyn Vallis!"

"They were in danger already, sir," Mord snapped. "We should have just cut them down instead of trying to force them into submission. And it was the prince who paid the price for our weakness."

Thorne flinched at that. He looked down at the prince's still form, at the red-soaked robes, the pale skin, the rasping breath. His jaw clenched. "That Wolf. The one who struck him so low. You have the cur's name?"

"Sigvar Ironblood," Mord said grimly. "He was their leader in the garden."

Thorne's face twisted. "Then it is him I will flay alive."

He turned and paced, teeth grinding audibly. "Thank the Throne it wasn't Aelwen," he said, almost to himself. "If she had fallen—By the Throne, do you know who would be at our gates? Artorias. Vulkan. Corax and Guilliman. Perturabo. We'd have half the damned galaxy on our doorstep demanding Russ's head. Talren…"

He looked back at the prince, at the ruin of his face, and his voice softened.

"…Talren was brave."

Across the hall, the Space Wolves watched the scene with tight jaws and dark eyes. Some looked ashamed. Others furious. Most hovered near the massive figure of their lord — Russ, the Wolf King, who stood just beside the throne.

He was not lounging now.

Gone was the careless predator tearing through game meat. Now he stood tall and still, one hand resting on the pommel of Mjalnar, his frostblade, a thin scowl etched across his face. He had heard the story from his sons, had smelled the blood, had seen the boy's wounds.

Now he wanted answers.

He strode forward. Every footfall struck like a war drum against the polished obsidian.

"Enough barking," Russ growled. "You. Thorne." He pointed with one thick finger, the motion slow, deliberate. "I want to know what in all the worlds this is. My men say the Wardens struck first. Provoked them unfairly and then escalated things. Is that true?"

Thorne didn't blink. "No. Lord."

Russ's nostrils flared. "Then what is true? Speak quickly before I lose my temper and take your tongue as recompense."

The air went still and the Wardens tensed. Thorne's features went from one of impassivity to one of icy fury.

"You came here uninvited," Thorne said coldly. "You took our King's seat, drank our wine, filled our halls with your ungodly howls. You claimed our hold like it was your own. And then one of your whelps drew blood on a royal child. One could almost believe that he was ordered to do so."

Russ's eyes narrowed. "Are you accusing me of—"

"I'm saying your man is out of control. And your presence has made it worse."

A sharp breath drew from the Wolves. Bulveye began to growl at Russ's side. Thorne stood his ground, helm still under his arm.

Russ's tone dropped into something dangerous. "You'd better watch what accusations you level, Warden."

At that moment, a voice cut across the hall.

"Crown-Captain."

It was Isolde.

She did not rise. She did not shout. But every syllable cracked like a bell against stone.

"Do your oaths still bind you?"

Thorne turned toward her, and without taking his eyes off Russ, answered: "To the Emperor, to the Unbroken King, to the Queen and her blood. Until my last breath."

"Then I want his head," Isolde said, pointing at Sigvar Ironblood — the bloodied Wolf who even now was being stabilized by a fellow legionnaire. "His, and all who stood with him."

The hall fell into dead silence.

The silence that followed was not peace. It was the eye of the storm.

Russ took a step forward.

"You ask what?" he said, low now, disbelieving. "You speak of executions? For a scrap between cubs? Sigvar lies wounded. Your pup lives. That should be enough."

The Wolves growled. Their armor creaked.

But then — with a sound like unsheathing steel — the Crown Wardens drew.

Russ blinked. He made to laugh, but nothing came. The Crown Wardens surrounding the hall readied their weapons. Power blades hummed to life. Bolt pistols clicked as magazines were locked into place and safeties were deactivated. Every barrel turned toward the Wolves.

Even Mord drew his sword, but his eyes were on the King of Fenris.

Russ took a half-step back. "You dare to draw on me?"

"I am carrying out my oaths," Thorne said.

He stepped forward now, voice quiet but lethal, each word as sharp as a scalpel.

"You came to Caerdyn Vallis as a guest. We gave you everything — food, repair, sanctuary, dignity. In return, you gave us contempt. You trampled our customs. Spat on our crown. You let your men act like conquerors. Then one of them cut down a prince. And now you demand we apologize?"

Russ looked at the drawn weapons. He was quick to count — three hundred Wardens in the hall, all armoured, all ready. He knew they were not alone. He had seen the garrisons. And most of his men — by his own request, as a show of peace — had left their weapons stored in the Aethen Vaults.

Thorne took a step back and placed his helm upon his head. The system clicked into place with a hydraulic hiss. Then came the ring of drawn steel. His long blade shimmered with heat. A plasma pistol purred to life in his left hand.

Russ's eyes narrowed. His fingers curled into fists.

"You don't want this," he growled.

"No," Thorne said flatly. "I don't. But my oaths don't leave me room to want anything. If the Twice-Born were here, he would make the same demand."

Russ bared his teeth. "What demand?"

Mord stepped forward beside Thorne, his face like ice. He pointed at Sigvar.

"You heard the Queen," he said. "Blood for blood."


And it was then — just as blades lifted, just as Mord braced for the scream of war — that the world changed.

The air thickened. A pressure like a second atmosphere crushed down on their skulls.

Ozone and strange spices filled the nose. The crackle of reality splitting.

A flash.

A soundless boom.

A presence.

Like a sun had entered the chamber.

FWAAAHMMMM.

The Wolves screamed, clutching their heads.

Mord staggered, ears ringing, mind ringing with a voice that was not a voice, heard not with ears but within the bones of the soul.

<STOP.>

Everything froze.

And from the searing white came figures.

Four shapes resolved within the white-fire storm of teleportation, cut from silhouette and myth.

Mord staggered a step backward. His helm, heavy in the crook of his arm, slipped slightly as the weight of sheer psychic presence slammed into him like a pressure wave. The air grew hot and thick with the scent of ozone, scorched parchment, and something floral and strange — like burning lotus.

And then, through the haze, they emerged.

First, towering above the others, came a figure like a vision dredged from the dreams of god-kings.

He was taller than Russ. Taller than Artorias, Mord realized with a start. His armour was not forged so much as woven from the burning sun itself, veined with light and complex glyphs that shifted with every breath, every flicker of movement. An immense golden collar flared back from his shoulders, enclosing a head crowned with a long crimson topknot that streamed behind him like a war-banner in a hurricane.

His single eye — just one, for the other was hidden behind a burnished gold plate fused to his brow — glowed with a furnace-light intensity. It fixed on the hall like a lighthouse beacon, and it saw. Not just what was there, but what had been, and what might yet be. Mord felt it pass over him, and for a breathless second, he felt known — the scars beneath his skin laid bare, the half-finished thoughts in his mind brushed aside like smoke.

The Primarch — for who else could it be? — paused at the edge of the teleportation haze, gaze sweeping from Isolde and the wounded prince to Russ and his bristling sons.

Then he stepped forward, and with him came the three others.

The first was a giant in deep, polished crimson plate, etched with high sorcerous wards and bound in golden filigree like a reliquary. His helmet was sculpted into a serene golden mask, marked out by single black teardrop painted under his left eye. He moved with a dancer's precision, one gauntleted hand wreathed in coils of witchfire that pulsed with silent, ominous rhythm.

His other hand held a tome — an actual book, bound in cracked leather and chained to his belt, pages whispering as if in some unseen wind. Mord's breath caught. That's no wargear. That's a relic. He could feel the thing's presence like a low hum in his bones.

As the warrior passed, his head tilted ever so slightly toward the Wolves, and the fire that danced across his fingers flared in warning — not yet attack, but close.

The second figure was… stranger still.

His armour was the same crimson and gold, shaped in layered segments that shimmered subtly as he moved. It reminded Mord of the exoskeletons of the great Wardroth Beetles used by the Knights of the Green. Great spheres of glass and crystal were socketed into his pauldrons and backplate, each one refracting light from the chamber's glow-globes into kaleidoscopic starbursts. His helm was off, revealing a pale, almost waxen face beneath eyes that burned. Not with emotion, but with data — constant motion, constant calculation. His gaze swept over the Wolves and the Wardens like a cogitator sweeping for fault-runes.

There was an energy about him — uncontrolled, tempestuous, like a rift in the warp barely contained by flesh. The mist in the chamber recoiled from his steps, but it did not flee — it folded into his presence, as though tasting him, intrigued.

And the last — this one Mord recognized.

"Rathen," he whispered under his breath.

The Chief Mist-Speaker of the Wardens, Lord-Warden Caelor's old comrade, was as composed and calm as ever. His staff — Nhalraith, tapped softly against the marble floor as he walked. His wizened dark skin gleamed with sweat, but his eyes were unreadable, ancient as glacier ice. He looked from the Wolves to the throne to Thorne, and inclined his head slightly, just once.

Then the Primarch — Magnus the Red, for it could be none else — spoke. And his voice was not merely heard. It echoed through the soul, resonant as prophecy.

"Enough."

The word detonated through the chamber. Wolves dropped to one knee, ears bleeding, howling as if the world had just been torn open. One crashed to the ground, frothing at the mouth, his mind crushed by the sheer force of psychic command.

Russ snarled, staggering but upright, his fists clenched so tightly that the ceramite cracked.

Magnus ignored him.

He looked past the fury, past the raised blades and war-ready stances, to the Queen and her children. In a few strides, the crimson giant crossed the breadth of the room to stand before Isolde. Slowly, with great care, he lowered himself to one knee and bowed his head.

His voice softened.

"I come unbidden in a time of great tragedy. And for that, I ask your pardon, Queen Isolde, Regent of the Mist and Green."

"A cry reached us. A voice in the warp, calling for a King. We misunderstood. We thought it was for me."

He smiled faintly, more amused at himself than anything else.

"It is not the first time I have mistaken purpose for destiny."

Thorne, to his credit, did not lower his weapon. But his stance relaxed by a hair.

"Who are you?" he asked, quietly. He already knew the answer. They all did. But protocol demanded that formalities be observed. "All who approach the Queen must identify themselves."

Magnus turned, cloak swaying like smoke.

"Ah of course. We must all play our roles. I am Magnus. Called the Red. Son of the Emperor. And brother to the one you call the Unbroken King."

A hush. Even the mists in the hall seemed to hold their breath.

He continued.

"I was on my way to entreaty with your lord. To walk beside him, if he would have me, in the Emperor's name. A joint campaign. A union of minds. One born not of conquest, but understanding."

His single eye lingered on Rathen for a moment — and Mord understood. This was Rathen's doing. A bridge of trust built in whispered words and mutual respect.

Magnus turned back to Russ.

"And I see now that in my absence, my fool brother has managed — somehow — to step on every cultural landmine your people possess."

His tone was dry as a dead sea.

Russ exploded.

"You have no place here sorcerer!"

Magnus's voice snapped like a thunderclap before Russ could say anymore.

"Enough."

Russ bristled. His wolves snarled. One took a step forward — and that was a mistake.

The tear dropped-helmed warrior — Mord didn't know his name, but he felt his power — raised one finger.

Fire bloomed.

A line of psychic flame erupted between the Wolves and the Wardens, not hot, not loud — but impossible. It formed a circle around the gathered 13th​ Great Company like a collar. A warning.

The Wolves reeled back, shouting curses, blades half-drawn.

"Enough games, Magnus!" Russ barked. "I came here to meet our brother — not watch you parade your witches like they're gods!"

"Then act like you deserve his welcome," Magnus said, low and dangerous. "Because right now, you've brought only pain."

His gaze turned once more to the wounded prince.

Talren was barely breathing now, skin grey, the cut across his face weeping blood and essence both.

Magnus moved. Slowly. Deliberately. He laid a gigantic hand over Talren's chest and then looked askance at Isolde.

"Allow me. I can help."

Isolde stared at him, wild-eyed, still unsure what manner of creature she faced.

But Talren stirred.

"…Mother," he rasped.

Isolde and Aelwen moved aside — barely — and Magnus laid his hand over Talren's chest.

For a moment, nothing.

Then the air shimmered. The light in the chamber bent inward, and the Ceithir itself coalesced around the Primarch's fingers. His eye closed. Power poured from him, silently, gracefully.

Flesh reknit. Ribs cracked into place. Breath returned to the prince's lungs.

And then Magnus moved his hand to Talren's face.

The long scar that split his brow to his cheek began to fade.

He stood, the light fading from his hands, and turned to Russ one last time.

"You came here to rest. To meet our brother. And now, through blood, arrogance, and the inability to control your Legion, you've burned that welcome to ash."

Russ growled.

"And yet," Magnus said, turning away, "you still need what you came for."

He faced the Queen once more.

"There shall be no more blood, my Lady. No more death. I will ensure the Wolves behave themselves. And until our brother arrives — we shall wait."

He turned his head slightly.

"Together."

And in the hush that followed, Mord exhaled for the first time in what felt like hours.

A war had been stayed.

For now.


The ship did not drift through the warp so much as glide, a fortress suspended within the darkened sea of madness. Unlike other vessels of the Great Crusade, which hurled themselves through the Immaterium encased only in flickering Gellar fields and desperate prayer, the ships of the Warden fleet moved within a vast, coiling shroud of Ceithir.

A mist of light and memory—soft and silver, alive with ancient wards—clung to every hull-plate and spine of the Mist Warden fleet. Its presence soothed the violence of the tides, silenced the screaming winds, and held the denizens of the abyss at bay. Ships that sailed in the Ceithir's embrace did not shudder and groan through the warp—they whispered.

Behind the sealed shutters of the Avalon, there was no view of the Sea of Souls. No windows to madness. No eyes cast into the churning veil. Instead, the bridge was lit by soft lumen-amber and the pale, perpetual blue of the Ceithir-threaded systems. The Ceithir permeated everything—the scent of ozone, the charged stillness, the sensation of something just out of sight.

Artorias stood motionless beneath the vaults of the strategium.

He had not moved for over an hour.

His armour gleamed a pale blue in the glow of a hundred data-sconces. He stood with one hand upon the polished rail, the other curled loosely at his side. From a distance, he looked calm. Regal. But up close, the tension was unmistakable—muscles like coiled steel, jaw clenched ever so slightly. A storm brewed behind his golden eyes.

Artorias's thoughts kept returning to his meeting with Dorn.

Their meeting on Terra had been anything but cordial. It had certainly not been brotherly. Dorn was a man of stone and line, of order and fortification. To him, every thing had a place, and every soul a duty. There had been no warmth. Artorias began to understand Perturabo's feelings about Dorn a bit better.

A soft chime disrupted his thoughts. The hololith array came to life, flickering in a circle before him. Two visages resolved from silver static—Lucan and Caelor.

Lucan appeared first, arms folded over his ornate chestplate. His voice, when it came, was as calm and steady as ever.

"You're quiet, my King. That doesn't suit you."

Artorias blinked, returning from his thoughts.

"I was thinking of things best left behind," he said. "Has the fleet completed final preparations?"

"Aye, my King," Caelor answered, stepping into view. The older Astartes looked as though he had been carved from basalt—every word deliberate, measured. "Our resupply at Caerdyn Vallis will be brief. Our stores will be full within two standard days of orbitfall. After that, we are ready to depart for the Eastern Fringe."

Lucan offered a faint smile.

"Ready to endure Perturabo's exacting timetables and Guilliman's endless coordination."

Artorias allowed himself a breath of amusement.

"Be careful Lucan. They are my beloved brothers also."

He paused, looking toward the sealed shutters that separated them from the storm outside.

"Still… it will be good to stand on home soil again."

Just then, the doors hissed open with a subtle pulse of psychic recognition.

A robed figure entered—robes of deep midnight trimmed with silver, the hem marked with the sigils of the Choir. He moved like a shadow, head bowed, bearing the glimmer of psychic brands etched into bone-pale skin. Beneath his cowl, one augmetic eye glinted dully, the other sealed by scar tissue.

Virex Halak, Choir-Master Telepathica of the Avalon.

He bowed deeply.

"Lord Primarch."

Artorias turned toward him.

"Speak."

"We have received a transmission, my lord. A message torn from the tides of the warp. Its nature is… urgent."

Lucan's brow rose. Caelor stepped forward slightly in his projection.

"From whom?"

"Caerdyn Vallis," Virex said. "The Choir strained to extract it. The tides fought us. We sang for nearly an hour. But the message was clear."

Artorias's shoulders tensed.

"Tell me."

The astropath exhaled slowly.

"It came not as words, but visions. Images. Echoes of thought and flame. We saw fire within the halls of stone. A great beast among your people. A wolf, grey of fur and red of tooth. We felt fear, my Lord. And betrayal."

The silence was absolute.

"Say that again," Artorias said, very softly.

"A wolf stalks the halls of Caerdyn Vallis."

For a long moment, Artorias said nothing. Then he stepped back, his gauntleted hand coming to rest lightly on the hilt of Ceithraig.

"Horus."

It was not a question.

Lucan's image sharpened.

"That is bold indeed. You think he would dare?"

"He dares too much, too often," Artorias said coldly. "He thinks himself the sun around which we orbit. That charm and victory make him beloved. But he forgets—my loyalty is not to him. And Caerdyn Vallis is mine."

Caelor's expression darkened.

"It is a grave insult to visit the homeworld of another Primarch without rite or invitation.

"It's more than insult," Artorias muttered. "It's a challenge. A gauntlet cast at my feet. He thinks himself bold. Perhaps he means to sway my people, to curry favor. Or worse."

Lucan's smile was grim.

"He always did have a taste for spectacle."

Artorias turned sharply to Virex.

"Choir-Master. Prepare an immediate reply. They are not alone. The King of Mist returns."

"And the content, my lord?"

"Tell them to hold fast. The fleet shall be home within three days. Let them know that I have heard their cry. And I am coming."

Virex bowed again, then turned to go, the doors hissing shut behind him.

Artorias looked to his commanders, eyes hard.

"Ready the fleet. The moment we breach realspace, I want full tactical uplinks from every orbital station. And if there is even a trace of Luna Wolf presence on my world…"

He drew in a slow breath, voice falling to a low growl.

"…then there will be recompense. In blood or in flame."

Lucan gave a tight nod, and Caelor bowed his head.

"It will be done, my lord."

The hololiths winked out.

Alone again beneath the starless vault, Artorias closed his eyes.

A wolf…

The mists of the Ceithir stirred around him—whispering, warning, weaving.

He had been gone too long.


The Aethen Hold breathed differently now.

Two days had passed since the storm of fury and thought had clashed in its Great Hall — two days since the Wolf and the Cyclops had nearly torn it apart.

Now there was quiet. Not peace, never peace, but a tension held taut like a bowstring. The Wolves still laughed too loudly, drank too deep, and swore too freely, their heavy boots echoing through marble halls as if they owned them. Yet their jeering had grown forced. Their swagger, feigned. For every grey-clad son of Fenris lounging in the sun or brawling in the shadow of the arcades, a red-armoured figure of the XVth ​Legion stood silent, golden trim gleaming like blood and fire in the mists of Ceithir.

The Ceithir…

Magnus inhaled slowly, pausing at the crest of the steps leading into the Great Hall.

It clung to him even here — not like the Warp's smothering pressure or the wild, living winds of Prospero's Great Library, but something finer, more ancient. It tasted of rain on granite, of candle smoke and old vellum. It calmed him. Where the Warp was fire, this was dew. Where the Warp screamed, this whispered.

And—Throne above—his eye no longer ached.

That dark wound that had throbbed with every psychic tide, that emptiness that howled in his soul like a half-healed scar — it was quiet. The socket still bore the weight of sacrifice, but here, in this place, it felt… soothed. As though the Ceithir itself were cradling it.

What are you? he thought. A tranquil anomaly? A natural calm in the sea of madness? Or something older still… a dreaming god the rest of us forgot?

He would need time. Study. Patience.

He would be given none.

His golden-armoured feet clicked softly on the black stone floor as he drew further into the hall of the King. The vaulted ceiling soared above him, ribbed with filigreed stone, mists curling like low smoke around the carved colonnades. Murals lined the walls in towering panels, ten metres high, interlocked like the teeth of a great chronicle. Gold leaf shimmered in the lamplight, catching against shades of green and blue and weathered stone-paint. Here, history was not told — it was sung, in art and script and sweeping motion.

He let his hand trail lightly along the base of one panel.

Kings with antlered helms. A dragon of stars falling from the heavens. A silvered ship cradled by mist. A woman cloaked in starlight and runes holding a blade to the sky. The artistry here was not crude — it was as rich and layered as any tapestry on Terra, and perhaps more honest. Every face had pain. Every victory, a cost.

He felt the laughter of the Wolves behind him, the way one might feel a cold draft through an open window. Jeering. Mocking. But none came close. Not with the crimson-armoured guardians of Prospero and the Crown Wardens posted at every arch and stair. Magnus ignored them all.

He paused at a central panel — larger than the others.

A comet splitting the sky.

No — not a comet. A pod.

A child, cradled in flame.

He leaned in. The runes below were not Gothic, nor even High Terra. Ancient Caerdynic. A dialect pulled from old tongues. He traced a single line with one finger and read aloud, softly.

"An tàn a sgoilt na speuran..."
"The Fire that Split the Sky."

A long breath. Wonder and memory mingled in the words. The hall had gone quiet.

Magnus looked up slowly and realized why.

The Wolves had fallen silent.

The throne at the far end of the hall — filled only moments before — was no longer so.

Russ was gone from it.

He stood instead at Magnus's side, his presence vast and unspoken. The scent of wet fur and wine followed him like a cloak. He looked not at Magnus, but at the mural, his goblet of wine held low, swirling idly. His golden mane was tangled and unkempt, and his scarred brow furrowed as he stared at the art.

Magnus blinked, not at the sight, but the silence. The lack of bite.

"You can read it?" Russ asked, not looking at him.

The voice was rough, but the usual venom — sorcerer, witch-thing — wasn't there.

Magnus narrowed his one eye.

"Yes," he replied cautiously. "I can."

Russ nodded once.

"I have been trying to, since I got here," he muttered. "No one would translate for me. Not Thorne. Not the Crown Wardens. Not the servants. They all said I'd twist it. That I wouldn't understand it. That only those with the Ceithir in their veins had the privilege to know of this world's history.
He took a sip of wine. "Maybe they're right."

There was something in his voice Magnus hadn't expected.

Frustration. A hunger not unlike his own. A man trying to read the saga of a brother he does not know.

Magnus looked back to the mural, then made a decision.

He turned slightly, lifting his chin toward the colonnade behind them.

"Ahriman."

The First Captain of the XVth​ stepped forward silently from the shadows, clad in red and gold, his helm under one arm.

"You will take the others and return to the guest barracks."

Ahriman hesitated.

"My Lord, are you certain? The Wolves—"

"I am sure." Magnus did not look back. "I am with my brother. There is no safer place."

For a long breath, Ahriman remained still, then bowed.

"As you will." He turned, giving a silent signal.

One by one, the Thousand Sons filed out.

Across the hall, Russ watched with a raised brow. When they had gone, he turned to his own.

"Get out."

There was an immediate chorus of protests. Bulveye growled, stepping forward.

"High King, you cannot mean to—"

Russ turned his head and glared. It was not a request. His voice, when it came, was low.

"I can handle myself. It's just the Cyclops."

The Wolves shuffled, muttering, then retreated in a low tide of fur and steel.

Only Thorne and a handful of Wardens remained, tense and unmoving.

Magnus turned to them and spoke plainly.

"Leave us as well, if you please."

Thorne jaw clenched, a vein in his cheek pulsing.

"My Lord—"

"I will not say it again. Leave, or my brother and I will make you leave."

Russ barked a short, barking laugh.

"I'd do as he says little man. I'd just kill you. He'll turn you inside out and leave you screaming with a stray thought.

Thorne looked between them, considering his options, and sighed.

"If anything happens—"

"Then you will be the first to know," Russ growled. "Now go. Before I start thinking you don't trust us."

Thorne practically snarled, before restraining himself at the last minute. Then he bowed, sharply, and withdrew.

Silence again.

The two Primarchs stood beneath the vaults of the Great Hall, beneath murals of a brother both knew and yet did not.

Magnus turned to the first of the panels.

"Shall we begin at the beginning?"

Russ grunted.

"It's always the best place to start a saga."

And together, without warhorns or swords or armies, they began to walk.

One step. Then another.

Reading the saga of the world of mist.


The Ceithir curled along the flagstones, soft as breath, stirring beneath Magnus's boots and the heavy tread of his brother. The towering murals rose around them like cathedral glass, but it was not saints or angels they depicted — it was memory, half-sung and half-remembered. A saga of a world like no other.

Russ walked beside him in uncharacteristic silence, his wolf-pelts trailing like banners behind his shoulders. Every few paces he would grunt, or mutter under his breath, but he did not leave. He did not interrupt. And Magnus, in turn, did not jeer or boast. He read.

"When the mists parted, they came — not on wings of steel nor from the void above, but from the folds of the world itself," he murmured, tracing the curling script beneath the first panel.

It showed ships — or were they shapes in the fog? Human figures stepped from them, cloaked in furs, hands raised toward a foreign sky. Around them loomed silver towers, glimmering with technology now long lost. Stars above, mist below.

"The old tongue is unclear," Magnus admitted, voice low and thoughtful. "They came either on a ship, or were brought by the Ceithir itself. The phrase from the folds of the world could mean either the Warp… or something else entirely."

Russ scratched at his chin with one gauntlet, gaze narrowed on the panel.

"You think the mists moved them?" he asked.

"I think they may have carried them," Magnus replied. "Or perhaps gathered them. It reads almost like myth. But myths are how truths are swallowed safely. One must ask what truth required such honeyed poison."

Russ grunted. A rare expression of agreement.

The next mural showed fire and swords. Castles in ruin. Kings torn apart by wolves and beasts. War without end.

"The Age of Dimming," Magnus translated. "Where flame ruled and kin slew kin."

He studied the shadows etched along the edges — indistinct figures with leering mouths and claws of smoke, raking across burning villages. At their feet, corpses turned to ash. But the Ceithir rose like a wall of moonlight between them and the people, repelling the tide.

"These things," Magnus said softly, "are not of this world."

Russ leaned in.

"Warp entities of some kind?" he asked, his voice lowered.

Magnus nodded slowly.

"Predators of the Immaterium. They have no names in this tongue, but the depiction is unmistakable. The Ceithir resisted them."

Russ looked sideways at him.

"That'd explain it, then," he said. "Why the Wardens move like a thunderclap through the Aethersea. They're not just fast — they're steady. I thought it was some trick. Turns out they've got a realm wrapped in a Warp-warding veil."

Magnus allowed himself a small smile.

"A realm of mist, protected by myth. How poetic."

Russ said nothing to that.

They moved on.

The next panel burned with golden light. A mortal king, crowned in antler-helmed majesty, raised a great blade above his head — the form unmistakable. Ceithraig. All around him, the people knelt. Tribes bowed. Armies laid down spears. Cities built up from the soil like flowering stone.

"Artor Eanaid," Magnus read, struggling with the pronunciation of the name in the old tongue. "The One-King, Bearer of the Sky-Splitter. The first to unite the realm."

"Artorias?" Russ asked, brow raised.

Magnus nodded.

"Not our brother. But the namesake. The people who raised our Eleventh brother called him 'Artorias' because they believed he was the Twice-Born King. The soul returned. The myth reborn."

Russ studied the mural; his features lit with firelight. He said nothing for a long moment.

The next mural showed peace. Grain heavy in fields. Children dancing under banners of silver and blue. A high court of shining stone. Then came betrayal — a dagger in a feast hall, plunged into the king's back by a man in shadowed armour. The woman at the centre of the court stood, mouth open in horror, as the king fell.

"Vaedran," Magnus said. "Brother. Traitor. A blade born of envy, wielded for lust."

"There's always a Vaedran," Russ muttered.

Magnus gave him a sidelong glance.

"Yes. And always an Artorias."

"Not always."

They passed many panels of decline — kingdoms fracturing, cities lost in mist. Ruin. Grief. Silence. Then—

"An tàn a sgoilt na speuran." Magnus smiled faintly. "The Fire that Split the Sky."

A comet — no, a pod — fell from the heavens, cloaked in fire, cutting the sky like a blade. From it emerged a boy, eyes like molten gold. At his feet, the mists curled like hounds returning to their master.

Russ stepped forward, staring at the child's face.

"He looks like me."

Magnus tilted his head.

"He has your nose," he allowed. "And your chin. And, I suspect, a noble heart."

Russ flinched — just slightly. A twitch of the brow. A shift of the jaw.

"Don't flatter me, witch."

"It wasn't flattery," Magnus said.

They moved on.

The next panel showed the youth finding the blade — Ceithraig, lodged in a pillar of obsidian stone, mist swirling around its base. Figures watched from the shadows as he placed a hand upon it.

In the next mural, he held it aloft, the sword blazing with argent fire, driving back a beast of shadows with a face half-seen, a nightmare with many jaws.

Then—black skeletons. Thousands. With green eyes that bled smoke. Their claws tore through palaces. Their weapons turned men to glass. The people fled — and the boy, now a man, stood before them, rallying people beneath a silver and blue banner.

"The Battle of Camlann," Magnus read.

"Those things look tough," Russ murmured, "but I've killed worse."

"No," Magnus said. "You haven't."

Russ didn't argue.

The mural that followed showed the man with blazing golden eyes — now a king — beheading a figure in blackened armour, half human and half machine, glowing green from beneath the helm. It wore the shape of Vaedran. Betrayer reborn, reforged in steel and vengeance.

The mists swirled red.

Then came the coronation. Artorias crowned, seated upon a high throne carved from obsidian. His people bowed. His sword rested against his lap like a holy relic. The sky above had cleared.

Magnus said nothing. He simply watched.

The murals continued.

A tourney. A single Astartes scout, kneeling in the mist, looking up at the king.

"When he beheld him, the flame was reborn. The Forgotten Legion, was forgotten no more."

Then an entire host of grey-armoured warriors, kneeling in fog, while a golden-eyed warrior upon a mist-white horse raised a burning blade in salute. A pledge of unity. Of brotherhood.

Orks next — a vast horde descending upon the world like a swarm. Artorias rose into the sky in a winged chariot, sword ablaze. The mists themselves grew fangs and claws, rising up to shred the invaders, leaving not even ash.

Then---

The Emperor. A great host of Astartes knelt before Him. All save one.

Artorias stood, bearing Ceithraig like a knight at vigil, not in defiance but in dignity. The Emperor's hand rested upon his shoulder. His face was proud.

Russ stared at that one for a long time.

They walked in silence through the last sequence of murals — the Great Crusade, the Mist Wardens descending upon alien worlds, liberating forgotten colonies, destroying tyrants. Each mural bore a single line, etched in the old tongue, like verses from a vast, forgotten epic.

Magnus read each aloud. One after another. Their voices were the only sound in the long hall.

When the final mural ended, the mists at their feet had stilled.

Russ looked at him, his gaze unreadable.

Magnus, for once, said nothing.


Russ lingered behind as Magnus drifted toward the final murals. He had doubled back, boots thudding softly on worn flagstones, back to the scene of the coronation.

The King of Mists, seated high on a throne of pale stone, mist curling at his feet like hounds awaiting their master's whistle. Knights and nobles stood in rows before him, their helms off, heads bowed — men and women of every realm across Caerdyn Vallis. Farmers. Swordlords. Wyrd-witches. All kneeling in reverence, united not by conquest, but by will.

He stood there a long time, arms crossed. The scent of dust and wine and smoke filled his nose. The fire crackled behind them somewhere, far away.

Russ leaned in closer.

To the left of the throne stood a knight — a giant in green armor, as tall as any Astartes, his antlered helm stern. Honor-bound. Built like a mountain. Russ narrowed his eyes. A champion, perhaps. Or a brother-in-arms.

Beneath the throne, half-shadowed in the curl of mist, stood a girl. Hair like sun kissed wheat, her posture regal even in youth. She looked up at Artorias, smiling in a way that stilled Russ's gut. It was the Queen.

Next to her stood something small. Childlike. Cloaked in robes of dark green and brown, its face unseen beneath a deep hood. Its presence, even in paint, was unsettling.

Russ stared at it, frowning. His instincts prickled — the way they did when warp-things hid behind veils.

"You're quiet," Magnus said behind him.

Russ didn't turn.

His fingers traced the image of Isolde.

"I never meant for the boy to be hurt," he said at last. "I didn't… I didn't come to start a war."

Magnus's voice was calm, almost gentle.

"I know."

Russ snorted, still not turning.

"Do you? Because you've always thought the worst of me."

"And you came here expecting the worst of me."

Now Russ did turn. Eyes like ice flared like fire.

"I came to meet him first. Artorias. Before you got your claws in him."

Magnus blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

"Claws?" he echoed.

Russ stepped closer, his voice low and hard.

"You corrupt everything you touch, Magnus. That's why I came. Not for war, not for conquest — to try and see him before you twisted him."

Magnus's gaze sharpened.

"You think I'd ruin him?" he asked, incredulous. "Because I speak of things you fear? Because I don't measure my worth in skulls and glory?"

Russ growled.

"No, you damned fool. Because you think you're above all of us. You walk into every room thinking you're the smartest man alive, that every other brother is a child playing with sticks. You wield power like a drunk swings a warhammer — no restraint. No thought. Just arrogance in the shape of knowledge."

Magnus stiffened, lips drawn thin.

"I don't fear power," Russ continued. "But I do fear unrestrained power. Human history — the sagas, the ancient laws, even the Emperor himself — all of it is built on safeguards. On chains. On runes to bind what should not be let loose."

He pointed to the mural behind them, to the shadow-creatures torn apart by the Ceithir.

"The mists don't protect this world by embracing those things. They protect it by keeping them out."

Magnus clenched his jaw.

"You hate all psykers, dear brother," he said coldly. "Don't pretend otherwise."

"I hate sorcery without discipline," Russ snapped back. "You and your sons twist the warp for every little thing. Lifting scrolls with your minds. Scrying futures you shouldn't glimpse. You think because you can, you should. And that will doom you."

Their words hung in the air like blades, echoing in the stillness.

Then Magnus said, voice quiet and edged:

"Is that what you thought of the Second?"

Russ's expression changed in an instant. His entire body tensed.

"Don't."

"You saw what unchained psychic power could do once. You saw the price."

"Don't."

"He was your friend. There were none you were closer with. And you—"

Russ lunged forward, a single step, finger raised, voice a growl.

"You know the Emperor's decree. Don't say his name. Don't even think it too loud."

Magnus held his ground, eye narrowing — but the moment passed.

Silence. Weighty. Heavy as the mountain above them.

They stood in it, breathing like beasts before battle. Then Magnus sighed. Shoulders lowering.

"This is the first thing we've ever done together that hasn't ended with greater animosity between us," he said, tone wry. "Or a broken nose."

Russ huffed.

"It still might."

That drew a faint smile from Magnus.

"You misunderstand me, brother," he said. "It's not sorcery that drives me. It's knowledge. Discovery."

Russ raised an eyebrow, sceptical.

"And how am I supposed to tell the difference?"

Magnus hesitated, then spoke.

"Do you remember the campaign you fought with the Lion?" he asked. "When he claimed the fortress you laid siege to, snatching the final blow?"

Russ's scowl returned.

"He stole my victory."

"Exactly. That's what glory means to you. To be denied it is to be denied part of yourself."

Russ growled low.

"Get to the point."

"That's how I feel about knowledge. When I'm kept from understanding, when mysteries are locked away, it's like being told I cannot breathe. You seek renown. I seek truth. It is who we were made to be. You, the Emperor's blade. I, his eye."

Russ's lips parted slightly — but he didn't speak.

Magnus pressed on.

"I know why my Legion is disliked. Our pride. Our obsession. But I am what I am. And so are they. I do not apologize for the soul the Emperor gave me."

A long pause.

Then Russ leaned back, arms folding.

"You've still got the ego of a highland bull," he muttered.

Magnus smiled faintly.

"And you've the manners of a frost bear."

That earned a genuine chuckle. A short, rough sound. Not friendly — but not hostile either.

Time passed. The fire dimmed. The mist deepened.

Russ scratched his stomach, then looked up toward the stone ceiling.

"I'm hungry."

Magnus raised an eyebrow.

"You're always hungry."

"It's almost time to call for another feast."

Magnus rolled his eye.

"Your wolves are rude guests, you know. This hall wasn't built to withstand Fenrisian appetites. They'll eat Caerdyn Vallis into famine by week's end."

Russ laughed, loud and hoarse.

"I was about to invite you, actually."

Magnus blinked, surprised.

Russ turned, striding toward the archway, voice booming.

"Thorne! Tell the Wardens we'll need another feast. The Cyclops and I are dining together tonight!"

He grinned over his shoulder, eyes alight with amusement.

"Make it a good one. I want a saga to horrify the rest of my Legion."

Magnus stood still for a moment, watching him go.

Then, quietly, he said to himself:

"One more feast couldn't hurt."


The Avalon burst from the Immaterium with the quiet grace of a breathing god. The Ceithir, which had coiled around the great warship's hull like smoke around steel, vanished as if exhaled — receding back into the vents, seams, and metallic lungs of the vessel that had carried it across the dark tides of the Warp. All around her, the fleet of the Wardens emerged in staggered formation.

The Mandeville Point shimmered behind them, a distortion of stars and space. Before them hung the sacred cradle of their people.

Caerdyn Vallis.

White mist curled over the curve of the planet's northern hemisphere like a dream still clinging to waking earth. The great orbital ring, Cindral's Crown, shimmered faintly in high orbit, girdling the planet's axis — a thousand-kilometre-long dock and elevator spire stretching down into the clouds like a spear plunged from the heavens.

Minefields drifted silently near the ring's anchor points — ancient, dormant devices with warheads sharp enough to cripple a battleship. But the Avalon made no evasive maneuver. Instead, it transmitted.

A sequence of longform, highly classified command-cant, lanced into the void from the flagship's vox arrays. The fields obeyed. Mine-spirits slumbered. Codes were accepted.

The fleet passed unmolested, like kings through a gate.

On the bridge of the Avalon, the air was cold and clean. Tall archways of silver-blue steel lined the chamber, draped in banners of mist-white and indigo. Hololith displays shimmered like ghosts over the command consoles, while the heart-beat thrum of the ship's massive reactor pulsed through the deck plates.

Artorias stood tall beside the command throne, a living statue of iron will and unreadable fury. Ceithraig, bound in its rune-sheathed scabbard, rested at his side, the sigils upon its guard glowing softly — reacting to the presence of the Ceithir above the world.

Captain Althea, sat upon the throne, her uniform of mist-hued blue gleaming in the glow of orbital light. She looked up from her display, face unreadable.

"Ten vessels docked at the ring, my Liege," she said. "All marked as belonging to the VIth​ Legions 13th​ Company. They're undergoing repairs — major ones, from the readouts."

Artorias's expression darkened like storm clouds gathering over Camlann.

"Space Wolves," he said, voice low. "I thought it would be Lupercal."

Althea inclined her head. "It seems the information was… incorrect."

She hesitated.

"There is also another ship in orbit. Gloriana-class. The Photep."

A beat of silence passed.

Artorias's fingers twitched at his side.

"Magnus," he said, coldly. "So both of them are here."

His eyes narrowed. Confusion stirred behind the mask of wrath. Why? Why would Russ and Magnus — eternal adversaries — be together here, of all places? On his world?

"Open a link to Captain Thorne," Artorias said. "On the surface. Now."

Althea bowed slightly and turned. Orders went out. Vox-officers murmured codephrases, the ship's psionic communicators flaring to life. The hololith dais near the center of the bridge shimmered. Runes flickered. Then, with a surge of blue light — the image resolved.

Captain Thorne appeared, kneeling.

Even in projection, the Crown-Captain looked remarkably ashamed.

"My King," Thorne said, voice taut. "You have returned."

Artorias's words came like a sword-thrust.

"What happened in my absence?"

Thorne did not look up.

"The Wolves came, my King," he said. "Their fleet entered orbit, heavily damaged after an engagement with Ork warbands in the Dargan Expanse. They requested harbour for repairs. Lord Russ… elected to extend his visit. Said he would remain until you returned."

Artorias's jaw clenched.

"And you let them."

Thorne flinched.

"I did not have the power to deny him, my King. The Wolves do not… listen. They are wild. No discipline. No deference. They treat the Hold as their own — they eat and drink without restraint, taunt our people, harass our guards. I kept them confined, as best I could. I feared it would come to war."

Artorias was silent. The flickering light of the hololith danced along his cheekbone, sharpening the lines of his fury.

"There's more," he said, flatly.

Thorne hesitated.

"Speak it," Artorias snapped.

"There was… an incident. In the Royal Gardens."

Artorias's stare was unblinking.

"An attempt was made on the Princess Aelwen's life. Prince Talren was wounded while defending her."

The words were quiet. And they hit like a hammer.

Artorias said nothing for a moment.

The temperature on the bridge felt colder.

Thorne bowed his head lower, voice hushed now. Artorias exhaled through his nose, the only sign of the fire within.

"I am coming down," he said.

"My King?"

"Do not alert my brothers. I will speak to them in person."

"As you command."

The hololith winked out.

The bridge was silent.

Althea looked up at him.

"My Liege?"

Artorias turned toward the forward viewport. Caerdyn Vallis gleamed below, white mist curling along invisible mountain ridges, her heart beating in the sky.

His voice was quiet. Controlled.

"It seems I will have to teach my brothers about the meaning of respect."


Morning in the Aethen Hold was anything but quiet.

The great feasting hall of Caerdynic stone, hewn from the mountain's heart, echoed with the roar of Space Wolves at rest and revel. Long tables groaned beneath the weight of meat, loaves, and steaming pots of broth. Caerdynian wine — thick, red, and bitter — flowed in flagons the size of a mortal's chest. Tapestries depicting the deeds of the XIth​ Legion hung from pillars now wreathed in smoke and furs, smelling of elk fat and mead-sweat.

The Wolves feasted without shame, without pause. Beasts in ceramite, drinking and devouring as though war had no end and no consequence.

At the head of the revel sat Leman Russ, the Wolf-King of Fenris, gnawing into a steaming haunch of mountain elk with a grin that bared his teeth. Wine ran in rivulets down his chin, staining the collar of his great pelt cloak.

"Ha!" he laughed, shoving his elbow into Bulveye beside him. "These Caerdynians raise their elk proper. Meat like earth and blood! Reminds me of home!"

A round of cheers went up from the nearby packs — armoured warriors pounding fists on wood and steel. Somewhere, a drinking horn shattered against a wall.

Across the hall, Magnus the Red sat still as a statue at the high table — his features schooled to neutrality. His golden armour, gilded and rune-bound, gleamed in the firelight like the walls of an untouched temple. The Thousand Sons sat with their Primarch in two orderly rows, untouched goblets before them, untouched food growing cold on golden platters. They watched the revel with distant eyes.

The understanding that had bloomed between Magnus and Russ the night before had already withered. Like all things between them, it had proven fleeting.

The mask of the barbarian king had returned to Russ's face. Every laugh, every boisterous shove, was a defiance. A performance. And Magnus hated it.

Then—

The doors opened.

Not with a creak. Not with the subtle bowing of servants.

They exploded open with the force of judgment.

And through them came Artorias.

He strode through the archway like the wrath of a god, his silver-and-blue warplate blazing with the fresh polish of readiness. His cloak was clasped at one shoulder, trailing like a banner of fog. At his side walked Sergeant Helion, towering in storm-grey Cataphractii plate, his blade sheathed across his back like a shard of lightning waiting to fall.

Behind him, in perfect ranks, marched several hundred Mist Wardens — helmed and armoured, their visors glowing with cold light

The feast stopped.

Chatter died. Laughter choked in the throat. Even Russ's warriors fell silent.

"What," said Artorias, his voice a low thunder, "is this?"

His words echoed across the stone hall like blades scraping on iron.

"Is this how you treat my hospitality? Extended by the good will of my Legion?" he stalked forward, slow and measured, every footstep heavy with intent. "You usurp my hall. You desecrate the sanctity of my hearth. And you feast," he snarled, "as if you rule here."

No one answered.

He passed the first row of Wolves, their eyes wide, their mugs forgotten. Helion and the Bladeguard flanked him, quiet as death.

"You thought me absent forever?" Artorias said, gaze cutting toward the Thousand Sons. "So you'd stake your claim in my halls, take your ease in my realm, while my people suffer your contempt and mockery?"

Magnus opened his mouth, but something in Artorias's glare silenced even him.

Then his gaze shifted.

To Russ.

"And then…" The words were steel. "You wounded my kin. My blood. A prince of Caerdyn Vallis lies injured because of you, wolf. And your pack."

Russ stood then. Slowly.

The great pelt upon his shoulders shifted like a beast waking. His expression was hard as rock, his teeth gritted.

Bulveye — grizzled and broad, his face a map of old wars — stepped forward from the benches.

"Stand down, Lord of Mist," he growled. "You'll not approach the Wolf-King with a hand on your blade."

Artorias did not pause.

In one movement, faster than thunder, his hand snapped out—

And struck Bulveye full across the face.

The blow lifted the old warrior from his feet. He crashed into the Wolves behind him, knocking several sprawling in a clatter of armour and overturned benches. One groaned. One cursed. A jug shattered on the stone floor.

The sound echoed like a sword dropped on a cathedral floor.

Artorias didn't slow.

"I do not take orders," he said coldly, "from a dog. This is business between kings. Not mutts."

Russ's eyes went wide with fury.

"You shouldn't have done that," he said, voice low, ragged with rage.

Ceithraig was drawn from its scabbard—

No. Artorias held it.

Then removed it, slowly, and tossed it over his shoulder.

The blade spun once in the air before being caught cleanly by Mord, who looked surprised to hold the ancient greatsword.

Artorias took a step forward.

"Then come," he said. "I shall beat some respect into you."

Magnus stepped up, raising a hand.

"Brothers—this does not need to—"

Russ roared.

Like Fenris itself had broken from orbit and crashed down in fire.

And then—

He charged.

Chairs shattered. Tables upturned. Wolves yelled and scrambled. Mist Wardens raised their weapons, but Helion barked a single word — and they held, unmoving.

The two Primarchs collided like twin avalanches.


The roar had barely left Russ's throat before he was moving — an avalanche of grey ceramite and muscle, fangs bared, eyes ablaze with fury.

Artorias did not flinch.

Instead, in one smooth, practiced motion, he brought his helm to his head, the silver laurels of the Twice-Born King shining as the helm locked into place with a magnetic hiss as the auto-seals engaged.

Then Russ hit him.

The Wolf-King crashed into his brother like a warhead, lifting Artorias bodily off the ground, slamming him backward with a deafening crack that sounded like ceramite-on-oak as both Primarchs shattered a table beneath them. Wine, meat, and broken flagons exploded into the air.

They hit the flagstones together in a snarl of locked arms and fists.

Artorias didn't hesitate.

His gauntleted fist slammed upward, crashing into Russ's jaw with the sound of shattering stone. Blood — dark and thick — flew from the Wolf-King's mouth, and with it, a cracked fang.

"I liked that tooth," Russ growled.

Then he headbutted Artorias.

The impact rang out like a cannon-blast. The laureled helm cracked backward, and Artorias rolled away with a snarl, shaking off the dizziness. He rose to one knee — then to his feet — bringing himself upright in time to see Russ clambering up as well, fangs bared, laughter on his lips.

"Come on, then!" Russ bellowed.

Artorias didn't answer.

He just grabbed the nearest longtable, thick enough to withstand the weight of five men, and swung it like a battering ram.

It struck Russ full across the chest with a whump that drove the wind from his lungs and flung him into a pillar. The stone cracked. Russ staggered forward a moment later, coughing, but grinning.

"You've got bite after all, little brother!"

"And you've got no table manners," Artorias snapped.

"Brothers—enough!" Magnus's voice echoed through the hall, laced with psychic force. The Crimson King had risen to his feet, arms outstretched, his aura flaring like a heat shimmer. "This has gone far enough!"

Russ didn't even look at him.

"Go to Hel, Magnus," he growled. "And stay out of this."

He turned back toward Artorias—

Just in time to catch a fist across the face.

The punch connected with a meaty crack, blood spraying from Russ's nostrils as his nose crunched sideways. He reeled, growling — and swung back with a brutal haymaker.

Artorias ducked, clean under the blow.

And then he reached up and grabbed Russ's long mane of blond hair in one armoured fist.

"What kind of warrior wears his hair like a bog-witch?"

And then, with strength that could split tanks, he hauled Russ off his feet by the hair and hurled him over his shoulder.

The Wolf-King slammed into the stone behind Artorias with a growl that sounded more beast than man.

Wolves surged forward at the insult. Four of them, clad in full warplate, howled and charged.

They didn't get far.

Artorias moved like the Ceithir itself. The first he floored with an elbow to the throat. The second, he sidestepped and sent sprawling with a boot to the back of the knee. The third raised his a large hunting dagger — only for Artorias to rip it from his hands and send him spinning with a backhanded blow. The fourth halted, wisely.

"He's mine!" Russ bellowed, shoving himself to his feet, blood pouring down his face. "Stand down!"

And then he was on Artorias again, fists a blur of motion.

One punch slammed into Artorias's side, cracking the ceramite there. Another hit his helm — then the next found his knee guard, shattering the ornate trim with the force of a piledriver.

Artorias grunted.

Then he brought that same cracked knee up into Russ's throat.

The impact made the Wolf-King stumble, choking on his breath.

"Magnus," Artorias growled through his helm's vox grille, "this is what happens when you let a hound off the leash."

"Enough!" Magnus roared — and this time, his voice was not his own.

It was the voice of Prospero, of ancient power bound in flesh and flame.

Psychic force lashed out like a hurricane.

Both Primarchs were seized — lifted — flung back by invisible hands.

Without thinking, both grabbed the nearest things they could find:

Cauldrons of steaming stew.

And they hurled them — together — at Magnus the Red.

The bronze pots struck home with a wet, squelching crash.

Stew and broth and roots and venison poured down Magnus's armour, clinging to his crimson plate like bile. Silence fell. Absolute silence.

A tomato slid off his pauldron with a wet plop.

Magnus's eye twitched.

Steam rose from his pauldrons as his aura flared to life, light shimmering around him like the sun itself.

Artorias and Russ stood side by side for a moment.

Artorias muttered in Old Caerdynic:

"Caer Fynna's bones…"

Russ blinked and muttered in Fenrisian:

"Svarngr's balls…"

Magnus raised his hands.

The world folded inward.

BOOM.

The force of the psychic blast hurled both Primarchs from the dais, across the feast hall, through a massive stained-glass window, shattering it into a million shimmering shards.

The image of Artorias's crowning moment was annihilated as his body flew through it — followed by Russ, howling all the way.

They disappeared into the open air beyond.

Everyone in the hall was silent. The Wolves stared. The Thousand Sons blinked.

Magnus stood still, dripping stew.

He sighed, wiped a parsnip off his gorget, and in the soft, flowing tongue of Prospero, muttered:

"Nekhtet-a'ut en saeh'hotep..."

Three Primarchs cursed in three languages. They all had the same meaning.

Oh for feth's sake.


They fell like meteors.

Artorias and Russ plunged from the shattered stained-glass window, still locked in combat, fists hammering into one another as the howling wind tore at them. The dawn-lit spires of the city flashed past in a blur. The distant sea of civilization churned far, far below.

Russ roared — and landed the first blow mid-air, his gauntleted fist driving into Artorias's chest. The impact cracked ceramite, made Artorias grunt — but the King of Mist answered with a brutal uppercut, snapping Russ's head back.

They tumbled.

Spun.

Crashed.

Their bodies smashed through the upper floor of a narrow watchtower, pulverizing masonry and splinters of wood. They burst out the other side without even slowing down, trailing shards and dust like twin comets.

More blows landed. Elbows, knees, fists. The world whirled around them in a storm of grey stone and screaming air.

They crashed again — this time through the Library Tower.

The ancient structure buckled, a rain of carved stone, shattered glass and shards of plasteel and ferrocrete spiralling through the air as they hurtled through a third-floor window.

Books flew like birds, tomes slamming into shelves and bursting open mid-air.

Artorias hit the floor hard.

He grunted, dazed for the first time — vision swimming inside the lenses of his helm.

Russ landed atop him.

Before Artorias could recover, the Wolf-King locked his arm around his brother's neck, yanking him into a savage headlock.

"C'mere, you silvery bastard," Russ snarled, grinning through blood. "Let's get that pretty face out in the light."

Artorias responded by driving his armoured fists into Russ's kidneys, once, twice, three times.

Russ grunted — but held on, his gauntlets scrabbling for the latches of Artorias's helm, trying to tear it free.

"There is no point in hiding behind this tin mask. What's wrong, little brother? Don't want anyone seeing that handsome mug of yours?"

Artorias, breath tight in his throat, growled:

"There's a reason I wear a helm."

"And what's that?" Russ asked, twisting harder.

Artorias's elbow slammed into his gut like a hammer.

Russ's grip loosened just enough.

Artorias turned, caught him off guard, and brought both fists together — slamming into either side of Russ's head like a bell being rung.

Russ howled.

"It protects my head," Artorias snapped.

They lunged at each other again.

Russ struck first — a rising punch that shattered one of the helm's eye-lenses, sending fractured glass into Artorias's face. Artorias reeled back, boot heels skidding across the marble floor, but he kept his feet.

He reached up.

In one fluid motion, he removed his helm — revealing a bloodied but still furious visage — and hurled it at Russ like a cannonball.

Russ snarled and ducked—

Too late.

The helm clipped him, spinning him slightly just as Artorias surged forward.

They crashed into each other.

The impact sent them both barrelling over the balcony, tumbling into open air once more, through the hollow centre of the tower.

They fell through level after level, smashing through railing, stairs, and buttresses. Books exploded around them. Scrolls fluttered through the air like panicked birds.

At one point, Artorias managed to rip a gilded tome from a floating shelf and hurled it at Russ's face.

"Here, read this!"

Russ caught it — and immediately flung a thick codex the size of a paving stone back at him.

"Ha! Your history's shite anyway!"

The two demigods collided again, smashing through another floor and tumbling down onto the next — a reading hall that collapsed under their weight.

The scent of parchment and burning candles filled the air, mixing with sweat and blood and rage.

The brawl never stopped.

Down, down, floor by floor, they fought — a whirlwind of fists, broken furniture, stone splinters, torn banners and scattered books. A war of kings inside a sacred place of knowledge.

At last—

Artorias came crashing through the front doors of the Library Tower, splinters flying from the wood as he slammed into the flagstones outside, skidding and rolling to a stop.

He coughed, blood in his teeth, wiping it from his mouth with the back of his gauntlet.

Footsteps crunched through the wreckage behind him.

Russ emerged, cracking his knuckles, covered in bruises, scratches, and bits of ruined furniture.

He grinned.

"You hit like a maiden."

Artorias got to his feet.

"You look like one."

And without another word—

They charged each other again.


The tavern in the Market Crescent, The Hog's Bog, a crooked establishment of stone, bronze-laced timbers, and rune-carved beams, still clung to the edge of morning's peace. Outside, the mist was just beginning to burn off under the rising sun, and within the half-lit confines of the tavern, a few barflies dozed in pewter-cupped stupor. The scent of spilled wine, roasted moss bread, and yesterday's sweat hung thick in the air, unbothered by the dull creaking of rafters or the half-hearted snore of a passed-out tinker-lord by the hearth.

Then the roof exploded.

A thunderous crash of shattered tile and splintered beam heralded the sudden arrival of two gods in a drunken world. Stone rained down, sending shrieking barmaids scrambling and one poor barkeep stumbling backwards, jaw slack in abject disbelief. Through the jagged hole above, the morning light pierced the gloom just long enough to illuminate the two massive forms — still locked together in combat even as they smashed through the upper rafters and thudded heavily to the floor.

Russ rose first, brushing splinters and roof dust from his pauldrons, shaking his head as he swayed slightly. Blood gleamed fresh across his cheek, running from a gash just above his brow, and his mane — that golden, braided tempest of glory — was half undone, wild and tangled.

He blinked, then broke into a breathless laugh.

"Hah! Now that was a fall!" he bellowed to no one in particular, teeth crimson as he spat a cracked molar onto the counter. "By the Allfather's hairy arse, Artorias — I haven't had a scrap like this in centuries."

He turned to the barkeep — who was visibly trembling, trying not to wet himself — and grinned with a wolf's full mouth of broken enamel. He leaned forward over the counter, planting one massive gauntlet on the bartop.

"Biggest tankard you've got," he growled, voice thick with Fenrisian gravel. "And none of that sweet piss you call wine. Real stuff, if you've got it. Or something that burns."

The barkeep, shaking like a leaf in the wind, fumbled under the counter and produced the largest stein he could find — a barrel-hooped vessel fit for a feast-hall lord. It looked comically small in Russ's hand.

The Wolf King drained it in a single draught.

He grimaced as the flavour hit his tongue — sharp and floral.

"By the fang," he muttered, wiping his mouth with the back of his wrist. "This tastes like Eldar piss fermented in a vineyard. Sweet as a lover's kiss and just as useless in a fight."

Behind him, boots crunched on debris.

"Allow me," said a voice like distant thunder, "to offer you a stronger vintage."

Russ turned just in time to see Artorias, helmless now and eyes burning gold with cold fury, heft an entire cask of Caerdynian wine — one of the ceremonial barrels lined in black-iron rings and blessed with sigils of long-fermentation. Without a word, the King of Caerdyn Vallis brought it down across the King of the Russ's head like a war maul.

CRACK.

The cask shattered in an explosion of red wine and soaked splinters. Russ staggered back, roaring as the drink drenched his cloak and face. A moment later, the tankard still in his hand crashed forward, connecting with Artorias's jaw with a resounding clang.

"Still weak!" Russ barked, shaking the wine from his face even as the blow made his brother's head snap sideways.

They lunged.

Titanic blows smashed against ceramite, fists cracked like thunder on ribs and neck guards. The barflies fled or dove under tables as the two demigods tore the tavern apart like drunken beasts of legend. Benches shattered under thrown bodies. A column split from shoulder impact. At one point, Russ caught Artorias in a grapple and forced him to the floor, straddling his chest and raising a wine bottle triumphantly.

He took a swig — from someone's forgotten bottle — as Artorias glared up at him.

"Now this," Russ declared, lips wet with stolen liquor, "is the Caerdynian hospitality I've heard so much about!"

Artorias's fist shot up into Russ's gut. Then a second, harder blow struck — lower.

Russ's breath hissed from between his teeth.

"Ahh! Thurak's stones!" he howled, doubling slightly.

"Shouldn't have mocked the wine," Artorias growled.

He seized Russ's braid with one hand and yanked, hard. The Wolf King yelped in indignation as Artorias hauled him upright by the hair like an errant dog. With a twist of his hips, Artorias threw him clean through the tavern's double doors, which exploded outward in a rain of shattered hinges and brass bolts.

Russ landed in a sprawl in the street outside, groaning. He turned just in time to see Artorias emerge from the rubble and dust, regal even amidst the wreckage. His pale blue armour was scratched and wine-stained, a rivulet of blood trailing from his brow, but he stood tall.

Artorias glanced over his shoulder at the half-destroyed tavern, then back to Russ.

"Call my drink weak," he muttered coldly, voice low and wrathful. "I'll show you weak."


Russ's snarl was still echoing off the cobbled walls when Artorias hurled himself into the street after him. The Wolf King rolled to his feet just in time to meet his brother's charge. Their armoured frames collided like thunderhead and cliff, sending shockwaves through the stone beneath them. Market stalls exploded in showers of wood and fruit, and a decorative plinth — carved in honour of the Compliance of Sar Torkan — cracked down the middle as Russ was driven through it shoulder-first.

The fight did not pause.

They rose and crashed together again, fists slamming into armour, teeth bared, roaring like beasts from half-remembered myths. Each blow was a siege-battery. Each grunt, a choked snarl of ancient fury.

Citizens scattered. Shopkeepers fled behind reinforced shutters. Above, from the highwalks and bastions, the Mist Wardens and Rathguard scrambled to clear the districts, shouting warnings and sweeping civilians away with practiced urgency. Crowds were pushed back, cordons raised. The men in blue and silver dared not interfere with the Primarchs directly — none were foolish enough to try. They did what they could: cleared streets, shielded homes, and prayed to endure the storm.

Somehow, the brawl kept to the main avenues and merchant quarters. The Tholen Grove, with its glowing trees and sacred calm presided over by the Mist Tree, remained untouched — as though some wordless pact lingered between the kings.

Russ slammed Artorias against a statuary wall, cracking the face of a marble Knight of old, into rubble. Artorias responded with a vicious elbow that drove the breath from Russ's lungs and a following knee that lifted the Wolf King off his feet.

"You fight like a drunk mason," Artorias snarled.

"And you talk like a court-bred fop choking on his own titles!" Russ roared, blood-slick teeth flashing as he punched Artorias square in the gut, denting the ceramite.

From a high balcony above the chaos, Magnus descended like a red comet. His arrival warped the air — pressure shifting, loose stone levitating an inch from the ground, his sole eye burning like a brand.

He landed between them, one hand raised toward each brother.

"Enough!" he bellowed, voice echoing through the very bones of the city. "You are Primarchs — sons of the Emperor, not rabid beasts in a fighting pit! This is madness!"

Artorias's fist, already mid-arc, glanced off Magnus's jaw.

Russ's following swing hit the other side.

There was a moment of absolute silence.

Magnus blinked once. Twice. Then his nostrils flared, and his jaw tightened with barely-contained rage. The Crimson King was taller than either of them by several heads, broad as a gatehouse and shining like an ancient war-idol. For an instant he simply stood there, nostrils flaring, power crackling along his limbs.

"You… insufferable cretins," he growled, voice low and lethal. "Fine."

He struck them both.

Artorias was lifted off the ground by a telekinetic uppercut, crashing through a masoned archway. Russ staggered sideways, only for Magnus to seize him by the breastplate and hurl him bodily into a passing water-cart. It detonated in a blast of splinters and steam, sending a cascade of scalding mist into the air.

Then the three of them were at it — not as brothers, not as demigods, but as warring beasts stripped of diplomacy, civility, or pride.

Artorias charged back in, shoulder-checking Magnus off balance. Russ leapt from the wreckage, bloodied but grinning, launching himself into Magnus's flank. Magnus lashed out with psychic force, but Artorias ducked beneath and struck him with a rising hammer-fist that split his lip and sprayed scarlet across the air.

Russ hit both of them again, laughing madly.

"Now this is a feast of fists!" he roared. "Come on, you overgrown candle-wizard! Let's see what those scroll-hands can do!"

Magnus growled like some ancient desert lion. His hands flared with raw warp-light, arcs of controlled fury whipping around his gauntlets. A stone stairwell exploded. A vox-tower imploded with a shriek. Glass shattered across several blocks as the Crimson King lifted Russ bodily with invisible hands and threw him with such force the Wolf King left a crater in the ground.

Artorias flew at Magnus again, catching him in the ribs with a brutal haymaker. He followed with another, and another — each blow striking with the weight of mountains, each move honed by discipline earned from campaign after campaign. But Magnus had centuries of duels behind him as well, and turned the last strike with a shield of pure force, catching Artorias in a counter-strike that sent him crashing into a fountain plaza below.

The three Primarchs stood bloodied, breathing heavily, each encircled by devastation — and not one of them showed any sign of yielding.

People watched from the distance, breath held. The Wardens stood at full alert, and the Rathguard had cleared entire streets, forming perimeters they all knew wouldn't hold if things turned worse.

Somewhere in the dust, a young page whispered, awestruck and terrified:

"…are they going to kill each other?"

The wind answered with another explosion of stone and flesh and fury.

And the brawl continued.


Time had become fragmented, scattered like the broken stone left in their wake.

What had begun as a confrontation in the high halls of the Aethen Hold had spilled through the great towers, courtyards, and sacred spaces of Caer Tholen. Morning gave way to the muted hues of midday, and now the early hours of evening smouldered behind the ever-present veil of the Ceithir, casting the city in a dim twilight. Still, the battle raged.

The Primarchs fought without restraint.

They collided again beside a shattered vox altar. Artorias tackled Russ through it, stone and copper glyphs exploding around them as Magnus loomed above. The Crimson King brought down a hammering fist — Artorias barely dodged — and the impact shattered a channel of glass piping, scalding steam billowing up around them.

Russ let out a feral growl and lunged at Magnus, arms locking around his midsection. With a roar, he slammed his red-skinned brother into the ground — again, again — until cracks spidered from the epicentre like fractures in ice.

Magnus exploded outward with a blast of kinetic force, flinging Russ back through a plinth bearing a statue of Lord Myr, Knight-Lord of the Doubt. The statue fell.

Before Magnus could regain balance, Artorias struck from behind — fast and low — jamming two fingers into Magnus's remaining eye.

The sorcerer-king howled, staggering back, psychic light bleeding from between his fingers.

Even Russ hesitated at that. Then, still breathless, still laughing faintly, he wiped blood from his split lip and charged Artorias.

He didn't make it far before Magnus recovered and, with a snarl, seized Russ by the waist and slammed him up and down like a war-maul. The ground splintered beneath each impact.

Artorias surged forward, catching both brothers in a brutal shoulder check that sent them tumbling through the colonnade of the Anselmian Shrine. Columns collapsed behind them. The three hit the floor in a heap of cracking armour and raw muscle.

Russ pulled himself to his feet first — dazed but grinning, the laughter stripped to something hoarse and wild. A cut ran down the side of his face, and another of his fangs was missing.

"You bastards are tougher than you look," he muttered, half to himself.

He grabbed the ruined remains of a gong and hurled it at Artorias — who batted it aside with the haft of a broken banner pole. Artorias stepped forward again, blood down the side of his temple, his breastplate cracked. He said nothing. There was no room left for words.

Magnus lunged — no sorcery now, just force. Fists like hammerstones. He met Artorias in a storm of blows, gauntlets sparking, armour ringing like bells in a funeral procession.

Russ dove in as well, turning the two-sided duel into a storm of shifting alliances and raw fury. He ducked low under Magnus's backhand and seized Artorias by the shoulder, driving him into a wall hard enough to crack stone.

Artorias responded by slamming a fist into Russ's gut, then driving his elbow into the side of his jaw. Magnus caught him from behind — only for Artorias to headbutt him in return.

Somewhere in the chaos, Russ ripped off Artorias's pauldron and began beating him with it. Each blow rang loud. Artorias stumbled, then twisted around, seized Russ by the hair again, and drove him backward into a timber post that cracked and buckled.

"Allfather's balls! Stop pulling my hair!" Russ snapped, voice hoarse, as he shoved Artorias back with both hands.

Artorias didn't answer. He just bared his teeth and charged again.

They smashed through a glasswork dome above the old herbariums, fell through a glass staircase, bounced off iron railings, and landed in a heap in a stone garden once used by the Hospice Matrons.

Magnus descended like a thunderclap behind them.

The three Primarchs — bloodied, bruised, battered — clashed again.

And time moved on.

Afternoon deepened into twilight. Though no sun pierced the Ceithir, the city grew darker, lanterns kindling along high arches and windwalks. Street by street, the Wardens and the Rathguard had cleared the thoroughfares, driving civilians inside and creating barricades. Not to stop the Primarchs — that would have been futile — but to guide them, away from sacred places, away from the Tholen Grove. But everywhere else bore the scars of their wrath.

At one point, Magnus had Russ bent over his knee, arms locked, preparing to drive him down with such force his spine might snap. Artorias tackled them both, sending the three of them into another pile of broken stone and shattered banners.

By now, their armour was nearly ruined.

Artorias's left vambrace was gone. Magnus's chestplate hung in warped halves. Russ bled from a deep gash above one eye. All of them breathed raggedly, gauntlets streaked with blood — some of it their own.

And still, they fought.

As dusk gathered in the mist-veiled sky, the three sons of the Emperor clashed again in the shadow of Caer Tholen's great library spire. Brothers in war. Brothers in blood.

And none would yield.


The great bronze doors of the Aethen Hold creaked open with a sound like groaning thunder. The light of a thousand sconces cast golden fire across the marbled floor of the Great Hall, dancing along spears, banners, and the rows of armoured warriors that lined the walls.

All eyes turned as the three Primarchs returned.

They entered bloodied, bruised, and broken — but together. Magnus was in the middle, one arm slung over each of his brothers' shoulders. His golden armour was scorched and cracked, the luminous gold of his warplate dulled and blackened. Russ bore him up on one side, his wild hair loose and tangled, one eye half-swollen shut. Artorias walked on the other, lip split, helm long gone, his face a mask of dried blood and blue bruising. One gauntlet hung by fractured ceramite and pity alone.

They were barely standing.

Yet somehow, they moved like Kings.

Thorne was the first to approach, helmed and straight-backed, eyes wide beneath the plumed crest of his warhelm. Beside him, Helion stalked like a shadow of iron, greatblade gripped in gauntleted hands, his face unreadable behind his helm. The Bladeguard stood still as statues behind him, immovable.

On the other side, Ahriman and Bulveye stepped forward, flanked by warriors of their respective legions. The Sons of Magnus moved with eerie grace, while the Vlka Fenryka paced like restless hounds, unsure if this was the calm before another storm.

The room was still — waiting for a signal.

Then Russ barked a hoarse laugh, low and ragged. "By the fang," he growled through blood-streaked teeth, "You should see the looks on your faces."

No one moved. Ahriman's gaze flicked between the brothers. Helion subtly shifted his stance. Bulveye's hand twitched toward the haft of his axe.

Artorias let out a breath, a dry rasp that might once have been a chuckle. He turned his gaze to Thorne.

His voice, when it came, was hoarse but steady.

"It took some doing," he said, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth, "but I believe I've managed to beat a measure of respect into my brothers."

Magnus made a vague noise of agreement — more groan than word — his head lolling slightly between them. Russ grinned.

Thorne opened his mouth to respond but seemed to think better of it. He bowed his head.

Artorias shifted his weight and straightened as much as his battered form would allow. He looked toward Helion and the gathered Mist Wardens, then to Ahriman and Bulveye.

"No more fighting today," he said. "Send word to the Physikars. Tell them we need a damn legion of them."

A murmur ran through the hall.

"Then send word to the kitchens," Artorias continued. "Tonight, we dine together — brothers, all. Let Caer Tholen hear laughter instead of war drums."

He paused, and though he stood proud, his next words came with a blade's weight.

"Tomorrow," he said, voice low but clear, "we will reckon with what damage has been done. Today, and in my absence. But tonight... we rest. And we remember we are kin."

None dared argue.

Russ nodded, eyes bright despite the blood on his face. Magnus managed a soft, rumbling exhale — not quite a sigh, not quite a laugh. Together, they helped the Crimson King toward the hearth at the centre of the hall, where flames still burned.

Behind them, slowly, the hall relaxed. Bladeguard lowered their weapons. The Wolves gave uncertain shrugs and. Ahriman bowed his head, inscrutable behind his mask.

The night would be long. The feast would come. And tomorrow, judgment.

But for now, the blood had cooled.

The brothers had returned — as brothers.
 
Consequences New
The Great Hall of the Aethen Hold was quieter than it had any right to be.
The hearthfires still roared, casting gold across pale blue and silver banners. Servants moved soundlessly, bringing platters of roasted game, steaming bowls of stew, bread black with barley and green with moss. But the laughter that usually filled the high-vaulted chamber was absent.

At the high table, in seats usually reserved for the royal line alone, sat three Primarchs.
Artorias at the centre, still bruised and blooded from the day's madness, golden eyes blazing. His pale blue and silver cloak hung ragged where Magnus's grip had torn it.
Leman Russ, hair wild, chunks torn from his head and one hand wrapped in hastily-bound cloth.
Magnus, a crimson shadow, his remaining eye unreadable as he sipped slowly from a silver goblet, wincing as the wine stung his split lips and bleeding gums.

They had fought each other until the sun had dragged the mist from morning to dusk. Now they dined in silence broken only by the clink of cups and the crackle of flame.

At length, Artorias lifted his goblet. "To my brothers," he said, voice low but steady. "Though the day has been long and filled with madness, it ends as it should — with us sharing bread and meat at one table."

They drank, but no cheer followed.
The tension was a living thing between them. Around the hall, the men of the VIth​, XIth​ and XVth​ Legions sat at long tables in mixed numbers. They followed their Primarchs' leads and raised their cups in silent comradeship. No words were exchanged. No jokes or easy banter passed between them. This was a feast of reconciliation but not one of brotherhood.

The Primarchs drank long and deep, finishing their wine in one long pull, their gazes flitting between each other like animals backed into a corner. Slowly, Russ reached for the pitcher and refilled their goblets, pouring for himself last.

Artorias set his goblet down. "On the morrow," he said quietly, "there will be consequences. There has to be."

Russ's eyes, blue as the skies of Fenris, narrowed, his mouth half-open to argue — but he stopped. His jaw worked for a long moment, then he exhaled heavily. "They went too far," he admitted, voice like gravel. "Tell me their punishment and let us be done with it."

Artorias didn't flinch. "Death."

The word landed like a hammer on stone.

Russ's fists curled. His shoulders rose, and for a heartbeat it seemed the table itself might be overturned. Almost as if sensing their gene-sire's choler, several of the Vlka Fenryka began to growl lowly in their throats. The Mist Wardens and the Thousand Sons eyed their dinner companions warily.

Magnus's voice cut the air before the Wolf King could erupt.
"I think… it is only fair, my dear Brother," he said. "If such crimes were committed on Prospero, I would demand much the same. If on Fenris, you would too."

Russ glared at him, canines bared. Magnus did not blink.

"You know it's true, Brother," Magnus said.

Russ growled low in his throat, but after a long pause, he gave a single curt nod. "If my warriors must die, then let them die on their feet, not kneeling in the dirt."

Artorias leaned back in his chair, fingers drumming the wood. He studied Russ for a long moment, then inclined his head. "That can be arranged, though I will not do so without permission from Queen Isolde. With her blessing, there will be a Trial of the Green."

Russ snorted, tossing back his drink in a single gulp.
"Permission?" he barked, his voice booming like a storm against the rafters. "You need permission from a puppet ruler to pass judgment upon the blood of the Legio Astartes?"

The hall stilled. Mist Wardens, Wolves, and Thousand Sons alike froze where they sat, eyes flicking between the Primarchs like hounds scenting the first stirrings of slaughter.

Artorias did not flare in open rage. His anger came cold, his eyes glinting like steel beneath ice. He leaned forward, and in that moment the fire seemed to bend toward him. His lips parted—ready to cast down Russ like a hammer from the anvil—

—but Magnus spoke first.

"Brother," the Crimson King said, his tone deep but measured, soothing where Russ's was barbed, "you saw the murals as I did. The histories carved into these very halls. You saw what she means to him." Magnus gestured toward the banners, the tapestries that told of King Ronan, Isolde's father, of the bloodline of Caerdyn Vallis, of Artorias standing guard over them as knight and king. His single violet eye fixed upon Russ. "Lady Isolde is no puppet. She is the thread of this world's heart. To Artorias, she is as much family as your Geri and Freki are to you, or as Amon is to me."

Russ bristled, lip curling. "Mortals deciding the fate of Astartes?" He spat the word as though it stank. "That's madness."

Magnus did not back down. "You, of all, should understand. You claim loyalty to the 'wolves' of your homeworld as brothers. You bleed for them. Would you have one of them struck down without your word?"

Russ growled deep in his chest, the sound of a wolf warning before the bite.
"They are beasts of Fenris, not rulers of men."

The hall quaked as Artorias slammed his fist into the oak table. The wood splintered, denting deep beneath his hand. Dishes leapt, goblets spilled. All sound died. Every warrior present—Wolf, Warden, and Son alike—sat rigid, hands near blades, waiting.

Artorias rose slowly, towering, his voice cutting cold and sharp as honed steel.
"This bickering is infuriating." His eyes burned into Russ. "Hear me, brother, and hear me well. You came to my world with scarcely a whisper of warning. You made yourself at home in my capital, strutted into my Hold as though it were a drinking hall upon Fenris. You terrorized my subjects with your feasts, your drunken roars, your breaking of sacred things. You made the royal family prisoners in their own home. You sat upon my throne, upon her throne."

The words crashed like hammer-blows. Russ's face darkened, but he said nothing.

Artorias's fury deepened, voice rising like the tide.
"For these acts alone, I would be within my right to take the heads of every VIth​ Legionnaire upon my world. And when Sigvar and his dogs raised their blades against Isolde, against her children, in the sacred Gardens of the Green—"

The hall seemed to chill at the words.

"—you are fortunate, Russ, that our quarrel was but a brawl. By all rights I should have broken your back as I did to Curze, lopped your arms from your body, and sent you crawling to Terra to face our father like a whipped hound."

The insult hung in the air like a drawn blade. Several of the Fenrisians rose half out of their seats before Bulveye barked a sharp word to hold them.

Magnus leaned back, watching with sharp interest, his eye flicking between them.

Artorias stepped closer, voice lowering, colder still.
"It is only because you are my brother that I overlook so much. But I will not forgive the attack upon Isolde. Upon her kin. The price is set. Sigvar and his men will die to satisfy honour. And you, Leman—" he pointed, finger like a spear—"you will swear an oath never to return to Caerdyn Vallis."

Russ surged to his feet, rage crackling off him like fire from a pyre. His voice thundered back at Artorias, half-roar, half-laugh of disbelief. "You think to banish me? To forbid me, High King of Fenris, son of the Allfather, from walking the stones of this place? You would shame me before my Legion, before my Father?"

The two glared at each other, the weight of their wrath bending the air. Wolves snarled. Wardens gripped weapons. Ahriman's hands twitched, ready with power. The room was one heartbeat away from carnage.

Magnus rose, hands spread in calm, his voice ringing clear.
"Enough!" His eye burned as his gaze snapped between them. "Brothers, this path leads only to blood. Leman, you know Artorias is right. Had such a thing been done upon Fenris, your judgment would be swift and merciless. And Artorias, you know he speaks from pride, not cruelty. Neither of you seeks to tear this bond asunder."

Russ's chest heaved, nostrils flared, but his shoulders sank slowly. He growled like a wolf conceding a fight.
"Very well. Have it your way, brother. I'll hold my tongue… for now. But tell me then, what is this 'Trial of the Green'?"

Magnus's eye flicked to Artorias with interest. "Some ancient Caerdyn law?"

Artorias nodded. "The crimes were committed in the royal gardens, which fall under the keeping of the Knights of the Green. By ancient pact, they are the aggrieved party for this trespass. The accused may fight for their lives. Should they triumph, they will be pardoned, and no bad blood will remain. If they fall… then the honour of the Green will be satisfied."

Magnus's brow raised as he realized what it was Artorias was offering. A way to satisfy justice without creating further bad blood between them. If Russ were to deal with his errant sons himself, then it ran the risk of creating internal strife within the VIth​ Legion. If Artorias were to carry the sentence, then it would only worsen the relationship between the Wolves and the Wardens. Involving himself would only complicate the situation even more and Magnus suspected his brother knew this. But if another group were to deal with Sigvar… it would keep all their hands clean.

Russ's teeth showed in something almost like a grin. "So it is of a mind of a Holmgang! Good! My Wolves will carve through whatever pretty hedge-knights your forests send and we can be done with this mess."

Bulveye and several other Fenrisians laughed at this.

Artorias said nothing, only looked at him — and there was pity in his eyes.

He knew how it would end.

The Trial, were it to proceed, might satisfy Isolde, for it was her kin that had been wronged. She would choose the champion of the Green. And she would not choose lightly. Artorias knew who she would choose to avenge her family's honour.

The Wolf King's warriors would stand in the Circle… and the Green Knight would break them like rotted oak.

Artorias sipped his wine, golden gaze distant. "Then it is decided," he said softly.

Russ nodded, unaware that he had already sealed his men's fate. Magnus only raised his goblet again, watching both of them, that single violet eye measuring every word.


The air in the medical wing of the Aethen Hold was heavy with the scents of incense, herbs, and the faint, metallic tang of blood. The high-vaulted chamber, lined with pale stone and hung with silver draperies, was lit by soft braziers, lumens and the cold, pearly glow of the Ceithir that clung to every surface. Legion Physikars in white-trimmed plate moved quietly between curtained alcoves, their hands busy with tools and vials, voices hushed.

In the far corner, beneath the gaze of a silver-wrought statue of his grandfather, King Ronan, Prince Talren lay sleeping. His chest rose and fell evenly, the harsh lines of pain smoothed by the healing the Crimson King had worked upon him. A pair of Physikars, bearing the livery of the Crown Wardens, stood watch, their armour immaculate, the red lenses of their helms tracking for any change in the prince's condition. Pale light from the Ceithir spilled through high arched windows, painting the chamber in ghostly silver.

Beside the bed sat Isolde.
Her blonde hair was a tangled crown, her eyes red-rimmed from weeping. She looked as though she had not slept in days. Indeed, she had not slept since the Wolves had stormed the gardens. Her hands, clasped in her lap, trembled faintly as she stared at her son's still face.

From the archway came a soft, familiar voice.
"Isolde."

She looked up sharply. Artorias was there — towering, broad-shouldered, clad in a uniform of blue and grey wools and furs. His silver laurels, which he always wore in place of the crown he ceded to her, were nowhere to be seen; his face was still marked by the brutal brawl earlier in the day. Yet his eyes were soft now, fixed on her with a brother's concern.

For a moment, they only looked at one another. Then her lips trembled. "Art…" Her voice cracked on the name.

She rose suddenly and crossed the space between them, all dignity forgotten. She threw herself into his arms, and he caught her as though she were a small child, lifting her from the ground in the embrace. Her cheek pressed to the wool-and-cloak of his chest, and she shook against him.

"I'm so thankful you came back," she whispered, voice breaking. She had heard of the fighting between the demi-gods. The sounds of their clash and the trail of destruction they left behind them could be seen and felt all through the capital. It was only by some miracle of the mists that no civilians had been killed.

Artorias's hand, huge and calloused, cradled the back of her head. "I am sorry, Little Star," he murmured. "Sorry I was so late."

She shook her head miserably against him and he set her down gently. "No… no, it's me. I failed." She stepped back, wiping at her eyes. "I was supposed to rule. To keep Caerdyn Vallis safe for you until your return. But the moment Lord Russ set foot in these halls, it was as if…" Her voice wavered. "…as if I became a prisoner in my own home."

Artorias's jaw tightened. "On behalf of my brother—"

"Don't." Her voice snapped like a whip, startling even him. She stepped back, and her grief burned away to reveal fury. "Do not apologize for him. Those Wolves are animals, Art. They stormed into our throne room as though it were theirs. They laughed at our traditions, mocked our customs, and treated our people like chattel. And when their amusement ran out, they turned to bloodshed."

"I know," he said quietly.

"You know?" Her voice rose. "They tried to kill my daughter! They nearly killed my son!" She pointed toward Talren's bed, her finger trembling. "And you tell me you know? Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

His eyes narrowed, steel creeping into his tone. "Do not think I take this lightly, Isolde. If I had my way, I would gather the Legion and end them all before dawn."

"Then do it!" she snapped. "Do it now! Where is the Artorias I remember? The Unbroken King? The man who would tear down the darkest horrors of our world with his bare hands to protect those he loves?"

"I cannot do so," he said, and the words landed like a stone between them.

She stared at him, the air between them taut. "Why not? Are we not your family?"

"You are," he said at once, and there was no hesitation in it. "But so is Russ. He is my brother, Isolde. A Primarch. A son of the Emperor. In the grand design of the Imperium… his worth is measured on a scale beyond yours, beyond any mortal."

Her lips parted, and the betrayal in her eyes cut him deeper than any blade could. "So that's it. My children's lives weigh less than his pride?"

He flinched, just slightly. "You know that is not what I—"

"That's exactly what you mean!" she shot back, her voice shaking. "They tried to murder my daughter in her own home! They spilled royal blood in the heart of Caer Tholen, and you want me to accept that because their master is your precious brother, there will be no justice?"

Artorias's voice deepened, the storm building in him. "Careful, Isolde."

"Careful?" Isolde's laugh was short and bitter, but there was no mirth in it. "You sound just like him, Art. Lord Russ. Bluster and threats when your honour is on the line, but silence when it's someone else's blood."

Artorias's expression hardened. "That is unfair."

"Is it?" She stepped closer, eyes bright with fury and grief. "Where was your outrage when they stormed into our hall as though it were theirs? Where was it when they spat on our traditions? When they tried to kill my daughter? My son nearly died, Art — my son!" Her voice broke, but she pressed on, jabbing a finger at his breast. "If it had been your kin bleeding on that grass, you would have torn them apart."

"You are my kin!" Artorias roared, making Isolde retreat from him like a mouse before a lion. Artorias breathed, trying to rein in his anger. Isolde, of all people, did not deserve it. His great hands curled into fists. "Do not think I am unmoved by this. I was ready to—" He stopped himself, forcing a breath. "I cannot simply execute the sons of a Primarch without cause that the Imperium will accept."

"Cause?" Her voice rose. "Your cause lies in this bed. Your cause lies with my daughter, struggling to sleep in her own bed. My daughter, whom you love so dearly, that they tried to murder in broad mistlight! How much more cause do you need?"

His gaze was steady, but there was an edge of steel to it now. "Enough, Isolde. You think I do not burn to see them pay? If I acted as my hearts demand, there would be no dawn for them. All their heads would adorn spikes on the battlements. But Russ—"

"Russ," she spat, the name like poison. "It always comes down to Russ."

He met her glare without flinching. "He is my brother. And… he is not without honour. You should know this — after the feast, in private, with Magnus and I, Leman offered to end the offenders' lives himself."

She blinked, stunned into silence for a heartbeat. "…He did?"

Artorias nodded slowly. "Aye. He would have done it without spectacle, without protest. I have not known him long, Isolde, but I suspect that the 'barbarian king' is a role he plays for others. Beneath it, he is… wise. Intelligent. Calculating."

She shook her head sharply. "Then why—"

"Because he does not want this to end in blood between us," Artorias said, his voice low, almost pleading. "He knows — as I do — that his Wolves went too far. But he does not want things to end badly between our kin. I believe, in my hearts, that he will yield if we give him a path that spares both our honours."

Isolde stared at him, chest heaving. "And you expect me to care for his honour after what he's done?"

"No," he said simply. "I expect you to care for our people. And this… this will be justice, Isolde. Not vengeance. Justice that no one — not the Imperium, not my brother — can contest."

Her eyes narrowed. "And if I say I don't trust him? If I say I want their blood now?"

He stepped closer, towering over her, but his voice was quiet. "If you demand it of me, little sister, I will do it. I will walk to their cells tonight, take their heads, kill any who get in my way, and damn what it costs. Even if it means alienating my brother forever." His gaze softened. "But I ask you… trust me. As you have always done."

She searched his face — the face of the man who had raised her as much as protected her — and saw the iron in his resolve. "How, Art?"

"My Queen Isolde," he said, lowering himself to one knee before her, "I ask you, as King of the Mist, for your leave to call for a Trial of the Green…"


The cells of the Aethen Hold were not made for Astartes.

They were older than the Imperium, older even than the first forging of Caer Tholen's silver towers. Hewn into the bones of a mountain beneath the Hold, they were half-forgotten dungeons of wet stone and deep, breathing silence. The living Mist of Caerdyn Vallis, rolled slowly through the bars like a watchful ghost, indifferent to the passage of time. It was not fog — not truly. It hummed. It watched.

There were seven Wolves in total, held within a single vaulted chamber split by rune-etched bars of silvered alloy and braided ironwood. The Mist did not disperse here. It pooled. It remembered.

Svarki the Flyter — so they called him — sat quietly with his knees drawn up to his chest in the corner of the cell, his back to the wall. His patchy beard and twitching eyes made him look younger than he was. His armour had been stripped, like the others, and the cool, damp air of the cells made his skin tingle, particularly the mark of his pack burned into the flesh of his shoulder.

He was the only one sitting alone.

Sigvar Ironblood paced the cell like a caged bear, fists clenched, his long, frost-braided hair swinging behind him. Around him were the others — Rekk, Brog, Tannulf, Eik, and Harja — each brimming with barely contained fury. The seven of them had brawled in the royal gardens days ago — the ones involved in striking the prince down, bled on Caerdyn soil. Fools, every one of them. Proud, strong, and stupid.

Svarki hadn't lifted a hand. He had held his ground when the others had charged ahead to engage the Crown Wardens, their breaths stinking of hot wine and stale Mjod. Svarki didn't drink. He found it dulled his senses and his thinking. The Flyter was rather fond of his ability to think. He had surrendered as soon as the Crown Wardens' reinforcements arrived.

His brothers hadn't forgiven him for it.

"Still hiding in the corner like a whipped dog, eh?" Rekk growled, pacing near him. "Should've carved out your own belly for cowardice."

"Or thrown yourself off the battlements and saved us the shame," Eik snarled.

Svarki blinked slowly, grinning with cracked lips. "Cowardice, you say? I say it takes guts not to swing when your brothers lose their wits like drunks in a thunder-feast. Despite what you may think, I do have a spine," said Svarki, perched cross-legged on the stone bench like a skinny crow. His face was all sharpness and twitch, a too-wide grin playing beneath his crooked nose. His black carapace was covered in hastily scrawled sigils — likely drawn with his own blood. His unkempt, scraggly beard clung to his face like moss to stone.

"I've just decided to keep mine intact while the rest of you tried to punch holes in our cousin Legionnaires."

Brog scoffed. "You think that makes you smart, do you?"

"Smarter than you," Svarki chirped, tilting his head. "And that's not hard. I could replace your brain with a river stone and no one would notice."

Rekk bared his teeth. "We should've stuffed your mouth with moss when we had the chance."

"You're not wrong," Svarki nodded. "But then who would tell you you're all acting like half-formed pups with frostbite between their legs?"

Another snarl. The Vlka Fenryka stirred. Mist coiled at their feet.

The Mist Wardens stiffened.

"Enough," came the low voice of the lead Warden, a bald brute with storm-etched eyes. "Any more forward motion and I start breaking bones. Trial or no."

Sigvar stepped forward anyway, looming. "You ran from a fight, Flyter. You knelt to men who aren't your kin. You bent the knee like some thrall. You think that makes you wise?"

Svarki shrugged.

"I think it makes me alive. Which is more than I'll say for us come tomorrow."

That stopped them cold. The amusement bled out of the room like heat from a corpse.

Harja muttered. "You were always a rat. Hiding in corners. Slinking through words."

Svarki's grin sharpened.

"You call me a rat, but a rat lives when the hounds chase it. You think Fenris only forges warriors? I say it forges fools and firebrands alike. And sometimes…" He tapped his temple. "It forges a clever tongue."

"You disgrace your pack," Sigvar growled. "You disgrace your gene-father."

"I am my gene-father's son," Svarki said softly. "I just use my tongue for more than shouting."

The others surged at him then — half-hearted at first, more show than action — but the nearby Wardens, clad in grey-blue ceramite and half-shrouded helms, raised their power-halberds in warning. The Ceithir around them coiled tighter, like smoke made sentient.

They fell back grumbling, though not without sneers. Sigvar turned slowly to Svarki, his deep-set eyes filled with disgust.

"You think you're clever, tongue-snake," he rumbled. "You think if you curl your tail and wag your smile, the Caerdyn lords'll throw you a treat."

Svarki snorted. "I think I'm the only one here with a lick of sense. The rest of you danced around in sacred places we were not welcome, with blood on your fists. That's not war. That's suicide dressed in fur."

The air turned sharp as blades. Sigvar took a step toward him.

"Enough!" the Warden jailer barked. "Step back!"

But before Sigvar could make his choice, a horn sounded above. The cells shuddered as ancient gears turned in the stone. The great ironwood doors creaked open, and the air shifted.

The Ceithir recoiled. The Wardens tilted their heads slightly as they listened to some communique over the vox.

"Kneel," said the Warden commander after a moment, his voice cutting. "A Primarch approaches."

Even the Wolves froze.

A heavy shadow fell across the threshold. And then, he entered.

Leman Russ.

The Wolf-King.

His presence filled the chamber like a storm loosed from mountain ice — not regal, not refined, but raw. Primal. His hair was still matted with blood from the previous day's brawl. His eyes burned with restrained fury as they swept across the cage.

None dared remain standing. Not even Sigvar.

The Wolves knelt.

Even Svarki, after a moment of pause, dropped to one knee.

Russ took three slow steps forward, to the bars of the cell, arms crossed, eyes unreadable. His voice, when it came, was a gravelled growl born in the throats of glaciers.

"Idiots! I've seen pups fresh from the ice-fangs with more sense than you. You have shamed me."

No one dared speak.

"You shame Fenris."

He stared down at the seven of them, his gaze like a weight no one could bear.

"You broke bread in this Hold. You feasted in my brother's halls. You drank his wine, sat among his kin. We may enjoy a certain fiery spirit that my brothers lack but we are guests here regardless. They gave us bread and salt. Guest Right! And you answered that hospitality by bleeding my brother's family and pissing on their sacred ground."

Sigvar bowed his head, fists clenched. "My King, I—"

Russ cut him off with a snarl.

"You were insulted?" he barked. "By a girl not even half your size? Then take it like a man, not like some piss-witted cub gnashing at shadows!"

Sigvar's voice was low, almost pleading. "I lost myself. I was drunk. I'll do better, my Lord. I swear it on my blood."

One of the others — Harja — raised his head hesitantly. "When will we be free, my King?"

Russ turned and looked at him as though he'd sprouted wings and danced.

"Free? You think you'll be free?"

The silence was suffocating.

Russ spat.

"You broke Caerdyn law. Sacred law. Royal blood was spilled. On Fenris, if a Warden dared such a thing, I'd have fed him to a kraken myself."

The insult hit like a hammer. Sigvar's knuckles turned white.

"Their laws mean nothing," he snarled. "This place is a half-dead rock clothed in fog and ghosts!"

Russ turned toward him slowly.

"You're a bigger idiot than I thought."

He stepped closer.

"I have argued with my brother. Artorias, pig-headed as he is, would have seen all seven of your heads on pikes. I begged him. I swore you'd face your shame. That you'd stand trial. We have agreed on a compromise. There shall be a Holmgang, of a sort. If you wish to rejoin the Rout then you shall face this world's champion. If you live, or die, all shall be forgiven.

Sigvar tried to rise — and Russ reached through the bars and slammed a hand into his shoulder, forcing him back to the stone.

"You will not leave this cell until the trial. You will do as commanded. And you will face your fate like Sons of Fenris. With dignity, with a grin on your lips and with fire in your hearts. Your lives, or your deaths, may yet repair the damage you've done."

He let go and turned to leave.

But paused.

His eyes settled on Svarki.

"But not you."

The young Wolf stiffened, hackles prickling as though a predator's gaze had fixed upon him. Russ stepped closer, looming like a mountain.

"I've heard your name, pup," the Wolf King growled, eyes narrowing. "They call you Quick-Tongue. Flyter."

Svarki swallowed, unsure whether to be proud or afraid. "Aye… that is what they call me, my King."

Russ's teeth flashed in something between a grin and a snarl. "A tongue that moves faster than your blade. For when Sigvar and his brothers bloodied the royal gardens, I am told you did not fight. You yielded."

The silence of the cell deepened. Even the Wardens leaned closer, listening. Svarki's mouth went dry.

"It's true," he admitted hoarsely. "I threw down my weapon. I meant no harm to the queen's kin."

Russ's eyes bored into him, cold and sharp. "Many of your brothers call you coward for that. A true wolf, they say, would have fought and died with his pack."

Svarki's breath hitched. He searched for words, but none came. He had no defence that would not sound weak. His heart thudded in his chest as though it sought to flee before him.

Then Russ's lips split in a sudden, savage grin.
"Good. That's what they call you. Coward."

He turned to the Wardens. "Release him."

The Mist Wardens stiffened. "My Lord…?" one ventured. "These men are under judgment until the Trial of the Green. By order of King Artorias."

Russ's grin widened, wolfish and dangerous. "And do you think I came here without his word? He and I spoke of this already. The Flyter is no threat, no warrior. He is mine to claim. Or do you dare say the Wolf-King lies?"

The words were delivered with such casual weight that the Wardens faltered. One glanced at another, then reluctantly stepped forward. The locks clanked, the door groaned open.

Svarki stumbled out into the cold corridor, still stunned. Behind him, Sigvar and the others glared venom, their silence heavier than chains.

"Come along, coward," Russ barked, already striding down the hall.

Svarki hesitated, then followed, the sound of his own steps too loud in his ears.

When they were clear of the Wardens' sight, Svarki found his voice. "Lord Russ… why? Why am I to be spared the Trial? Why not let me stand with my pack? Fight in the holmgang, and live or die with them?"

Russ did not look back. His pace was swift, each step echoing off the stone. "Because holmgangs are for warriors. For brave men. Not for you."

The words stung like a lash. Svarki bit his tongue.

At last, Russ slowed. He turned his head, his piercing eyes glinting in the torchlight.
"Yet… I am not certain whether you yielded because you are craven… or because you were the only one among them with any sense. Coward or clever, I care not. Either way, I have use for you."

Svarki blinked, unsettled. "Use…?"

Russ leaned down, close enough that Svarki could feel the heat of his breath.
"Your fate no longer rests with your pack. Their doom is sealed. Yours… will be of my making."

Svarki's stomach twisted, unease knotting inside him. He could not tell whether Russ had spared him or condemned him to some darker fate. A part of him almost wished he had fought with the others, rather than be singled out.

But he said nothing. He followed the Wolf King into the shadows, wondering if surrender had damned him more surely than any blade.


The Aethen Hold was never quiet. Its vast stone veins carried the pulse of Caerdyn Vallis as surely as any beating heart. Light spilled in from tall windows draped in mists, casting everything in pale silver and shifting shadow. The old fortress was alive, not in the way a man was alive, but with centuries of oaths and memory etched into its every stone.

Artorias walked the long corridor, clad once more in a fresh suit of carapace, his regal frame towering above the mortals that hurried out of his path. His footfalls struck the flagstones with the weight of inevitability. Beside him moved Rathen, his stave, Nhalraith, lightly tapping with each step, as though to mark cadence, the Ceithir within it humming lowly.

They passed servants bowing deeply, careful to avert their eyes from their King and his High Mist-Speaker. Courtiers' children scampered between alcoves, their laughter quickly silenced when they saw the Primarch. Messengers intercepted their path with armfuls of scrolls and sealed missives, bowing as they pressed letters into Artorias's gauntleted hand. He accepted each without breaking stride, reading them with a glance before folding them away in his palm.

"You seemed to take well to the company of the Thousand Sons," Artorias said at last, voice calm, though his eyes lingered on a child who peeked wide-eyed from behind a pillar. Artorias smiled and the boy ducked away, his mother rushing to drag him off.

Rathen's reply came with a faint smile, weary but warm. "I did. They are… enlightening company, in their own way. I found particular kinship with one among them—Phosis T'Kar." His tone warmed at the name, carrying a rare fondness. "Disciplined, learned, respectful. A mind like a sharpened blade, yet tempered with kindness. We spoke at great length—about the Immaterium, about fate, even about philosophy. I would call him… friend, if such things are permitted between our kind."

Artorias's gaze flicked to him, lips curling faintly. "I would not forbid it, Rathen. If your heart finds kinship, I am glad of it."

Rathen nodded, though his smile dimmed. His staff tapped softer against the stone now, each strike subdued, almost reluctant.

"But…" Artorias prompted gently, folding another letter with absent precision.

"But," Rathen echoed, his voice lower, "I have concerns."

The corridor opened briefly onto a balcony, where the wind off the valley whipped through. Ships of the Legion, their technology shielded against interference from the Ceithir, circled above the mists, and below, the lower courtyards rang with the clash of training Wardens.

Artorias turned slightly, his golden gaze settling on his Librarian with intent. "Speak them. You know I welcome the truth, however it comes."

Rathen hesitated, his dark eyes searching the stones as though they might give him words. "The Sons of Prospero are gifted—more than any of us when it comes to wielding the Aether. But their arrogance… is astounding. They wield their power without restraint. They use it for the smallest, most mundane acts. I have seen them levitate books rather than reach for them. Remove their armour with thought alone. Clean blades, turn pages, even dress themselves. Things a man should do with his own hands."

Two servants carrying baskets of linens bowed hurriedly as they passed. Artorias didn't look at them, his jaw set like iron.

"They do not touch the world as we do," Rathen continued. "They believe themselves masters of the warp, and so they allow it to seep into every corner of their lives. It unsettles me."

Artorias's features darkened, though his voice remained calm. "That is troubling. Yet Magnus is their Primarch. It is not my place to dictate how my brother governs his sons. I can counsel, no more. If I were to dictate, would I not be guilty of the same arrogance you accuse them of?"

Rathen chuckled dryly, though it held no mirth. "A fair point, my King. Still, I wonder if Magnus truly sees how his sons wield their gifts. Or perhaps he encourages it."

They walked past a knot of acolytes carrying armloads of tomes. The youths pressed themselves against the wall as Artorias passed, eyes lowered, though one dared a furtive glance at Rathen's stave.

"There is one more matter," Rathen said at last, voice heavy.

Artorias halted beneath a towering arch where two statues of ancient Wardens loomed, carved with misted visors and staves like Rathen's own. He turned fully, his face unreadable. "Say it."

Rathen drew his fingers along the rune-etched haft of Nhalraith, as though grounding himself in the Ceithir's whisper. "Some of the Thousand Sons keep familiars. Warp-things that cling to them like pets. They claim these creatures are helpers, guides. I saw Phosis with one. It perched on his shoulder like a raven of fire. Strange, but not overtly threatening… at first."

Artorias's frown deepened. "Warp-things?"

"Yes. I know no better word. When I drew upon the Ceithir in his presence, when I allowed even a sliver to flow through Nhalraith, the thing went mad. It shrieked, clawed at the air, tore itself apart in madness. Phosis was forced to destroy what was left of it."

A heavy silence pressed in, broken only by the shuffle of passing servants burdened with trays of wine for the evening feast.

"And you think them dangerous," Artorias said at last.

"I think I do not know. And that troubles me more than certainty. The Thousand Sons treat them as harmless, but if the Ceithir can drive them to madness…" Rathen shook his head. "I fear they are more perilous than Magnus will admit."

Artorias's steps resumed, slow and deliberate. His scarred hands clenched, leather creaking over gauntlets. "No. This cannot be dismissed. And yet… I know too little to name it crime or folly. Malcador has his hands full already with the lodges worming their way into the Legions. He is preparing investigations into the White Scars and Raven Guard as we speak. I will not burden him with shadows I cannot define."

Rathen studied him closely, his face as still as carved stone. "Then what will you do?"

"I will watch," Artorias answered, his voice low, iron-bound. "And I will remember. If these familiars prove to be a threat, then I will not let my brother's pride blind me."

The Ceithir hummed in Rathen's staff, as though in answer. He inclined his head, though unease lingered in his eyes.

They walked on, past more bowing servants and darting messengers, the fortress alive with mortal urgency that seemed a world apart from the matters they discussed.

At length, Rathen spoke again, his tone gentler. "And how goes the preparation for the Trial of the Green, lord?"

Rathen's question hung in the air—deliberate, practiced, a gentle attempt to move the conversation forward.

Artorias did not let it pass.

The Primarch stopped, and the air shifted as though the corridor itself bent to his will. He reached out, his great hand settling upon Rathen's shoulder. The size difference was almost absurd: his hand engulfed the aged Legionnaire's pauldron as though it were a child's. Yet his grip was not crushing. It was steady. Grounding.

Golden eyes met dark, and Artorias's voice was low, calm, but unyielding.
"You are deflecting, old friend. I know why. You are worried—for Phosis T'Kar, and for those others you have come to respect among the XVth​. You have grown close to them. That weighs upon you."

Rathen shifted, lips parting as though to deny it, but he stopped. He sighed, a long, tired breath, and inclined his head in reluctant acknowledgement.

Artorias gave the faintest ghost of a smile. "I understand. You fear for them. And so, I will offer something. It is not my place to govern Magnus's sons… but I can speak with him."

They resumed walking, passing a cluster of courtiers bowing deeply before scurrying into side halls. A child peered curiously from behind his mother's skirts, wide-eyed at the towering figure of the Primarch, before being ushered quickly away.

"I will propose," Artorias went on, "that several dozen of his Codiciers—and a number of their less gifted brethren—remain here on Caerdyn Vallis for a time. They will learn from you and the Mist-Speakers. And in turn, our own will learn from them. A symposium, a shared discipline. They will see that there are ways of touching the warp with restraint… and perhaps, humility."

Rathen blinked, the suggestion clearly unexpected. His brow furrowed, his grip tightening upon the stave of Nhalraith. "You would do this, my King?"

Artorias nodded, his voice steady, his gaze ahead as servants hurried past with trays of parchment and steaming pitchers of ink for the scribes' halls. "Yes. The Thousand Sons are our brothers. They must be treated as such, with open hands rather than suspicion. If Magnus agrees, their psykers will train beside ours. Their battle brothers will serve among the Crown-Wardens, walking the streets of Caer Tholen as brothers-in-arms. They will see this world, live among its people, and learn restraint from those who serve it every day."

He glanced aside at Rathen, golden eyes gleaming in the torchlight. "And you, old friend… you will remain to oversee it. I know your heart, Rathen. You love your Legion and you love me—but I know also that your days of hungering for the front lines are past. You would rather learn. Teach. Read. In this, you may do all of those things, and still serve your oaths."

For a moment, Rathen said nothing. The only sound was the soft tap of his stave against the stone and the distant clamour of voices deeper in the hold. His face was shadowed, unreadable, until at last his lips curved into a rare, genuine smile.

"Thank you, my King. Truly. You give me more than I dared hope for."

Artorias squeezed his shoulder once before letting go. "Then take it as settled. After the Trial of the Green, I will speak with Magnus. If he is the brother I believe him to be, he will see the wisdom in this. And Caerdyn Vallis shall have one more mighty defender."

Rathen inclined his head, the weight upon him eased, though the concern in his eyes had not fully gone. "Then I will trust your judgment, as ever."

They turned another corridor, the walls alive with murals of mist-wreathed forests and the deeds of kings long dead. As they walked beneath those painted eyes, Rathen found himself almost daring to hope.


Prince Talren drifted in blackness.

It was not the velvet dark of sleep, nor the comforting shadows of Caer Tholen's halls, but something heavier, suffocating. A place without shape or sound, broken only by the echo of memory. He saw Sigvar's face, brutish and leering, the backhand lashing toward him. He felt his jaw break anew, teeth clattering like glass. Then came the void again, cold and endless.

A ragged gasp tore him from it. His body jolted awake, breath burning in his chest. Pain followed in a wave—his ribs ached with every inhale, his face throbbed, and his limbs were heavy as lead. The world swam in and out of focus. For an instant, he thought another blow was coming, that he was still trapped in that fight in the gardens. His muscles tensed, a whimper caught in his throat.

"Easy, my prince."

The words broke the panic. A figure leaned close—white-armoured, marked with the white tree sigil of the Mist Wardens. A Physikar. His tone was steady, practiced, the kind meant to ground wounded warriors. "Lie still. You've taken much hurt."

Cool ceramite pressed a goblet into Talren's hands. He lifted it shakily, water spilling down his chin as he drank like a parched man. His throat burned, but he forced it down, greedily, desperately.

When he lowered the cup, the words came unbidden.
"…Thank you."

The Physikar froze, head cocked in surprise. And Talren blinked at himself, astonished he had spoken them aloud. In his entire life, gratitude had always tasted sour. He had offered commands, complaints, scorn—but never thanks.

"You are… welcome," the Physikar said, almost uncertain.

Talren shifted against the pillows, each movement a lance of pain. A thought pierced through the fog of his mind, sharp and terrifying. "My sister—Aelwen. And my mother. Are they—"

"They are safe," the Physikar said firmly, cutting off the panic before it could spiral. "Neither harmed. And many have been… worried for you, my prince."

The words struck something buried deep. Talren swallowed hard, vision swimming. Worried. For him? That was not the way of things. He was the disappointment, the embarrassment, the shadow left behind when his mother's light turned wholly to Aelwen.

Tears rose unbidden, choking him. He blinked them back, but they only spilled faster, blurring the world.

The Physikar turned slightly, gesturing with a gauntleted hand. Talren followed the motion, and the sight broke him further.

His mother sat in a high-backed chair beside the bed, slumped in exhausted sleep. Her hair spilled loose around her shoulders, her features drawn with worry even in rest. At his side, head pillowed against his arm, was Aelwen—his sister. Her smaller frame curled against him, breath rising and falling in gentle rhythm, as though she had kept her vigil until sleep claimed her too.

Talren's heart twisted. For years he had told himself he hated them. That Aelwen had stolen everything that should have been his—his mother's love, his people's affection, the very crown he had been raised to believe was his birthright. And Isolde, in turn, had abandoned him. Her firstborn, her heir. Since the day Aelwen was born, her gaze had shifted. Her warmth had been for the younger child, her patience, her pride. What scraps remained were cold, distant, heavy with disappointment.

So he had lashed out. It was all he had. Cruel words to servants, arrogance to the Mist Wardens, posturing as though the throne would still one day be his. If he was unworthy of love, he would at least command fear. He would be noticed. He would not be forgotten.

And yet… on the night of the garden brawl, when Sigvar raised his hand against Aelwen, Talren had stepped in front of her. He still did not know why. He thought he despised her. He thought he had wished her gone, so that his path would be clear again. And yet, faced with the sight of her in danger, something inside him had moved before thought could catch it. Something had told him he could never allow her to be harmed.

He had taken the blow meant for her. And now, looking at her sleeping form, peaceful and unguarded against his side, he knew. He loved her. He loved them both, with a fierceness he had never dared to admit.

Aelwen stirred. Her eyes blinked open, soft and hazel, and met his.

"Tal?" she whispered. Her voice cracked, thick with sleep and fear.

The sound shattered him. He reached for her with trembling arms, and she threw herself into his chest, clutching him with all the strength her small body could muster. Tears spilled down her face as she sobbed against him.

"I'm sorry," she choked. "It was my fault. I—if I hadn't provoked them, if I hadn't—"

"No," Talren rasped. His voice was broken, raw, but it carried iron. "No, never say that. This is not on you. Do you hear me? Not on you."

"But—"

"I won't hear it." He pressed her tighter against him, even as his battered ribs screamed. "You did nothing wrong, Aelwen. Nothing."

Her sobs redoubled, muffled against his tunic. And for once, Talren did not feel the gnawing resentment, the jealous sting of being overshadowed. For once, he only felt the need to protect her.

The sound of their weeping roused Isolde. She stirred, blinking awake, her eyes widening as they fell on her son. For a heartbeat she seemed frozen—then she rose from her chair, crossed the chamber, and knelt at his side.

"Talren," she breathed, her voice shaking. She reached out, cupping his bruised face with hands that trembled. "Oh, my son. My heart. You are awake."

He broke then, utterly. The words poured out of him, raw and ugly, between sobs he could not control. "Mother—I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. For everything."

"Shhh," she hushed, pressing her forehead against his, her silver hair falling around them both. "No more words. You are alive. That is all that matters. Do you understand? You are alive."

"But I—"

"No," she silenced him, voice thick with tears but firm as steel. "You stood for your sister. You stood as a king should. I could not be prouder of you, Talren. Not ever."

The words broke him in a way no beating ever had. For years, he had craved that pride. He had built his arrogance on the hollow shell of it, waiting, demanding, desperate for it to be spoken. And now, at last, it was given freely.

The bitterness that had poisoned him for so long splintered, falling away in ragged pieces. He clutched his mother and sister both, and wept—not in anger, not in self-pity, but in release.

For the first time in his life, Talren wept out of love.

And in his mother's embrace, with Aelwen clinging to him, Prince Talren of Caer Tholen swore silently that he would never let them down again.


The Tower of Grey Reflection rose like a shard of obsidian and pearl above Caer Tholen. Few mortals set foot within, and fewer still ever climbed its uppermost reaches, where the air grew thin with power and the mists of the Ceithir pooled like watchful ghosts.

At the pinnacle, a single chamber sat beneath a domed roof. Circular, walled with ancient stone traced in argent runes, it had the air of both sanctum and shrine. Geometric sigils of forgotten origin carved the floor, their lines humming faintly with psychic resonance. Bookshelves, curving with the chamber's walls, sagged beneath the weight of tomes bound in cracked leather and iron clasps. Candles guttered in brass sconces, their flames burning pale blue, casting long shadows. The chamber smelled of vellum, ash, and the cold tang of the Ceithir.

Magnus stood alone within it, crisp white robes trimmed with golden thread swaying as he turned slowly to take it all in. His single eye glimmered in fascination as he trailed his fingers across the spine of a volume older than most human civilizations. He plucked one tome from the shelf, thumbing carefully through its inked pages.

The script was old, but he could read it, for he was a Primarch. It spoke of Caerdyn Vallis as though the land itself were alive—of rivers that dreamed, of mountains that remembered, of the Ceithir that had been here for as long as men had. Perhaps far, far longer. His lips curved in intrigue, murmuring the words aloud as though tasting them.

"Long before the first hearth-fire was lit on Caer's soil, the Mists kept watch. Guardians, hunters, judges… or something more?"

"You read as though words will change their meaning if you stare long enough."

Magnus turned. He had not heard the door open, nor footsteps upon the stone.

Sevrin stood in the threshold, a tall and robed figure, long white hair spilling around a face that seemed older than time yet sharp with vitality. In one hand he leaned upon a gnarled staff carved with curling runes. Under his other arm he carried a clutch of tomes, as though the sanctum's countless shelves had not yet satisfied him. His eyes glimmered with wry mirth.

"You must be the one they call Sevrin," Magnus inclined his head. "I thought I was alone."

"You were," Sevrin said, striding in. "Until you weren't. And now you are discovered." His mouth twitched in the shape of a smile. "What could an old man do for a Primarch such as Magnus the Red?"

Magnus replaced the tome, lips curling faintly. "Your reputation precedes you, Mist-Father. You ask as though I stumbled here by chance. But it was no chance. I spoke with my Father, before I came. I expressed interest in meeting my brother Artorias. It was he who suggested I should seek him here—at home."

Sevrin gave a small chuckle, setting his tomes down upon a heavy oaken table. "Curious indeed. For when you spoke to Artorias, I recall you saying otherwise. That you came because astropaths whispered of the 'King,' and thought, perhaps, the cry was meant for you—the Crimson King."

Magnus paused. Then he laughed softly, spreading his hands. "A slight warping of the truth, perhaps."

The Mist-Father's smile was knowing. "Artorias will not be pleased when he learns that."

Magnus's single eye glinted. "Will you tell him?"

Sevrin's long fingers tapped his staff against the stone once. "No. It is not my truth to tell."

A silence stretched. Then Sevrin tilted his head. "But I wonder. How did you find Caerdyn Vallis at all? Artorias and Malcador took great care to keep its place hidden."

Magnus's expression brightened into a sly grin. "Because of my Father's pet projects here?"

That earned a flicker in Sevrin's composure. The Mist-Father stilled, his gaze narrowing.

"Who do you think told me where to go?" Magnus said softly. "It was the Emperor himself. Though I am curious as to how Russ found this world."

The air changed with each word that left Magnus's lips. The mists that forever lingered within the sanctum's edges stirred. Then stilled. The silence thickened, as though the Ceithir themselves held breath, a predator waiting before the strike. Sevrin's knuckles tightened faintly on his staff.

Magnus raised a placating hand. "Peace, old one. I mean no harm."

"Good," Sevrin said, his voice low, the levity gone. "For though I swore an oath to your Father never to interfere in the quarrels of Primarchs, I will not allow any to threaten this world. My vow to your father was to advise Artorias, as Malcador advises him. No more. But Caerdyn Vallis is our home. I will defend it to the last."

Magnus regarded him with amusement. "Do you truly believe you could oppose me?"

Sevrin's lips quirked. "Anywhere else in the stars, perhaps not. But here?" He gestured to the runes that pulsed in the walls, the silent mist wreathing the chamber. "Here, on the soil I have walked for thousands of years, in the sight of the Ceithir? Yes. Here, most certainly."

Magnus held the old man's gaze, and for a moment there was nothing but the faint susurrus of the mists, the hush of a library older than nations. Then the Crimson King inclined his head, lips curling in rueful amusement.

"You remind me of him," Magnus said softly.

Sevrin blinked. "Of whom do you speak?"

Magnus let the question hang, wandering a few paces along the curve of the chamber. His fingertips traced the spines of books, pausing as if savoring their textures. His eye gleamed with something caught between nostalgia and regret.

"There was… another," Magnus murmured at last. "A brother of mine. One who would have loved this place beyond measure. The shelves, the silence, the whispers in the stone. The mists would have sung to him, I think. He had a heart for wonder… and a hunger for truths best left sleeping."

Sevrin's brow furrowed, though his voice remained even. "You speak of one of the Primarchs? Who?"

Magnus smiled thinly, not looking back. "I cannot say." His tone made the candle flames gutter, as though stirred by something colder than wind. "But the ledger of my Father's works is not so clean as he would have the Imperium believe. Some names were struck out. Some tales never told. Yet absence is not the same as forgetting."

The Mist-Father studied him, the weight of millennia in his eyes. He had heard whispers, long ago, though never dared to voice them. "And you think this lost… brother… would have found kinship here?"

"I do." Magnus turned back, robes whispering across the sigil-cut stone. "This tower, these mists, these secrets half-buried — it is a place made for those who walked with both wisdom and peril hand in hand. He would have thrived here."

Sevrin leaned heavier on his staff, searching Magnus's expression. "Yet he is not here."

"No," Magnus admitted, and for an instant there was something raw beneath the crimson poise. "He is not. And he never will be."

Silence stretched again. The mists quivered faintly, as though responding to the ache in Magnus's words, then settled.

Sevrin's voice was careful. "And this is why the Emperor sent you to me? To stir ghosts?"

Magnus's laugh was low, almost bitter. "Not ghosts. Answers. My father hides more than he reveals. Yet when he bade me come here, he spoke of you. He trusts you with truths even his favored son does not hold. Secrets buried in Caerdyn Vallis. Secrets in the Ceithir. Perhaps he believes you might… steady me, where others cannot."

Sevrin considered this in silence, his gaze drifting to the runes carved into the walls. They glimmered faintly, as though listening. "You speak of steadiness as though it were a chain," he said at last. "But it is not. It is a root. You may grow higher because of it, if you do not break yourself in the striving."

Magnus tilted his head, amusement rekindled. "You truly are a riddler."

"And you," Sevrin replied, "truly are a danger to yourself."

For a moment, both men — one red giant forged by the Emperor, the other an ancient relic of a forgotten age — regarded one another with the air of chess players weighing their next move. The tension had not gone, not entirely, but it had changed. No longer the poised strike of two predators, but the careful circling of wary allies.

Magnus inclined his head once more. "Then let us speak, Mist-Father. Of roots and of truths. Of mists and of men. Perhaps, in your riddles, I will find what my father thought I must."

Sevrin tapped his staff once against the stone. The runes in the floor flared with a pale shimmer, and the chamber seemed to lean closer, as though the tower itself approved.

"Very well, Crimson King. But know this: you may not like the answers you seek."

Magnus smiled. "I rarely do."


The next morning, light spilled like pale silver through the high windows of the infirmary wing. Dust motes hung suspended in the air, and the smell of herbs and sterilising oils clung faintly to the stones. Talren lay back against the pillows, a leather-bound book propped in his hands. The words swam a little—his ribs still ached with every breath, his head throbbed with a dull weight—but the act of reading made him feel less like a helpless child and more like… something else.

A prince, perhaps. Or the shadow of one.

A Physikar hovered at his side, muttering about lingering bruising as he traced some arcane device across Talren's chest. Talren endured it with ill-concealed impatience. He knew he would be called to witness the Trial of the Green before the day was out. His mother would insist. His sister would look at him with those eyes. And he would have to stand straight, pretend the ache in his body did not matter, pretend he had not almost died.

He was about to ask how much longer this would take when the sound of raised voices echoed down the hall. Angry, insistent—like waves hammering rock. The Physikar stiffened, frowning, when suddenly the argument ended in a single growled command that silenced everything.

"Leave."

The infirmary door opened, and Leman Russ filled the threshold.

The air seemed to buckle under his presence. Even in the simple act of entering, he was a force of nature: a wolf-skin draped across his back, the pale gleam of his canines catching the light when he grinned, eyes like shards of hard ice. At his side stood another—Talren recognised him belatedly, one of the Space Wolves who had fought in the Garden. Not Sigvar, but one of his men.

The Physikar moved to intercept, bowing furiously and stammering protests. "My Lord Russ, please, this is the prince's recovery room. I must insist that you leave! —he is not—"

Talren was already moving, instincts screaming. He scrambled upright, the book falling to the floor, his hand fumbling to the hunting knife on the bedside table. The blade had been a gift from his father when he was younger, and he had kept it sharp and well-cared for. He clutched it now with white knuckles, holding it between himself and the Primarch.

The knife shook. His hands shook. His whole body shook.

Russ stopped, nostrils flaring as his gaze settled on the trembling boy pointing a scrap of sharpened steel at him. For a heartbeat, the silence stretched so tight that Talren thought it might break him. Then Russ threw back his head and roared with laughter.

The sound was like an avalanche.

"By Russvik's beard!" the Wolf King bellowed, stalking forward. "Still ready to bare your teeth, though you're near pissing yourself in fear. There's the heart of a true warrior, lad."

The Physikar tried again to intervene, flustered. "Lord Russ, please—"

Russ snapped his head round, eyes flashing. "Begone, chirurgeon, before I feed you to the kennels. You've poked and prodded him enough and I wish for us to have some privacy."

The Physikar went pale, bowed stiffly, and withdrew in haste, no doubt hurrying to inform his fellow Wardens. The door slid shut with a soft hiss, leaving only the three of them.

Russ loomed closer, looming like a mountain of muscle, until he stood directly over Talren. "Put that toothpick away, boy."

Talren's hands refused him. He couldn't move, couldn't think. The knife trembled still.

Russ snorted, a sound halfway between derision and amusement, and with a casual swipe of his hand he slapped the knife from Talren's grip. It skittered across the flagstones, forgotten.

"Better," Russ said.

Talren swallowed hard, throat tight, shame burning in his chest.

The Primarch's grin faded, just a little. His tone grew rougher, slower. "Boy. I did not come to laugh at you. Not only, anyway." He scratched at his chin, visibly uncomfortable, as though the words themselves chafed him. "I came to make amends. For what was done to you. For the harm my Legionnaires caused."

Talren found his voice, though it cracked as he forced the words out. "Then make amends by leaving my world."

Russ barked a short laugh, shaking his head. "That time will come, pup. But before it does, I've something else for you. Something I owe."

He beckoned with a flick of his fingers, and the other Fenrisian stepped forward. The man looked deeply uneasy under both of their gazes, as though he'd been dragged here against his will.

"This one is known as Svarki the Flyter," Russ said, clapping him on the shoulder with a heavy hand. "A clever one, this. Cunning, maybe even a coward. He was the only fool among Sigvar's lot who didn't raise his fists when they brawled with your Wardens. The only one with the wit to stand down. That alone sets him apart. But…" Russ's grin widened wolfishly, "many of my Legion see him as craven for it."

Svarki bristled faintly, but said nothing.

Russ turned back to Talren. "So, I give him to you. Svarki will be your sworn shield. Your guard. Your voice of counsel, if you've sense enough to listen. Where you go, he goes. For life."

The words hit both like hammer blows.

Talren blinked in shock. "What? No, I—I don't need—"

Svarki blurted, "My jarl, with respect, this—"

"Silence," Russ growled, and both froze under the weight of it. The room seemed smaller, darker. "An oath will be spoken. Now."

Svarki clenched his jaw, muttered in low Fenrisian—a rolling vow like stormwind and stone. Then, haltingly, he repeated it in Low Gothic. "By tooth and blood, by sky and sea, I swear myself to Talren, prince of Caerdyn Vallis. I will guard him until death takes me."

Russ bared his teeth in a savage grin. "There. Done. Your lives are knotted together now, like thread and twine. You'll learn much from each other—whether you like it or not."

Talren and Svarki exchanged wary looks, both clearly appalled by the arrangement, yet bound by it all the same.

Russ turned for the door, laughter echoing in his throat as he went. "Remember, boy—better to have a clever coward at your side than a pack of brave fools at your back."

The door closed behind him, leaving only the prince and his new sworn shield staring at one another in a silence thick with unease.


The silence that followed Russ's departure was thick enough to choke on.

Talren's hand flexed on the blanket, itching for the knife that lay across the room. He didn't dare move for it with the warrior still standing there, towering like a shadow in the corner. The man's wolf-helm dangled from one hand, his eyes—strangely quick, sharp, and restless for someone so large—scanned the chamber before settling on Talren.

Neither spoke.

Finally, Talren broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "I don't want you here."

Svarki tilted his head, birdlike. "Good. Neither do I."

The bluntness stung. Talren frowned, shifting upright against the pillows. "Then why don't you leave? Crawl back to your Wolf King and tell him you won't serve some—some boy."

That earned him a sharp, thin smile. "Because my King's word is iron, little prince. And so is mine, once it's spoken. I swore the oath. Your shadow I am. Your shield I must be. Until death—or until you find a way clever enough to be rid of me."

Talren's face flushed hot with anger, then cold with fear. "You think I won't? You think I couldn't?"

Svarki chuckled, a dry, broken laugh that danced uneasily between mirth and mockery. "I think you might try. Oh yes, I see it in your eyes, pup. You'd stab me in my sleep if you thought you'd get away with it. But you won't. You'll learn what every Fenrisian learns—lose your shield, and you die twice as fast."

Talren clenched his jaw, glaring, but the words bit deeper than he wanted them to. For all his bravado, he couldn't ignore the way the giant's presence filled the chamber, couldn't quiet the instinctive dread that screamed in his bones.

"Why you?" he asked, almost spitting the words. "Why not some other brute? Why not the one who struck me?"

"Because the one who struck you lies buried under shame, and the others would sooner bite your head off than guard it," Svarki said lightly, rolling his shoulders. "Me? I didn't swing a fist that night. I watched. I thought. Clever men are harder to kill than strong ones, and harder to forgive too. So I'm yours, whether you gnash your teeth or weep like a babe."

Talren's stomach twisted. He hated the truth in it. He hated the wolf's grin. Most of all, he hated that deep down he wasn't sure if he was relieved or horrified to have this man bound to him.

"You'll watch me? Follow me? Everywhere?" Talren asked, voice rising.

Svarki leaned closer, lips twitching. "Like a hound on a leash. Like breath in your lungs. Like a ghost whispering in your ear." He straightened with a strange little flourish, his tone almost sing-song. "Best get used to my smell, prince. It'll haunt your clothes before long."

Talren shuddered, scowling, but to his horror a tiny snort of laughter escaped him—half nerves, half disbelief. He smothered it quickly, glaring. "You're insane."

"Madness keeps the wolves alive," Svarki said, eyes flashing with mischief. Then, more quietly: "Keeps men alive, too."

Something in the way he said it landed differently—less mocking, more true. For a moment, Talren didn't feel like he was staring up at a monster but at something else: another creature carrying his own weight of scorn and isolation.

Talren swallowed, his voice unsteady. "I don't need you."

"No," Svarki said softly, almost kindly. "But you'll find that doesn't matter. I'm here. And so long as I am, no one else lays a hand on you without losing it."

They stared at each other. The Prince and the Flyter. Mortal and Astartes. Both bound, unwillingly, by the whim of a greater king.

Talren finally looked away, staring at his hands. "Fine," he muttered. "Stay. But keep your distance."

Svarki grinned, sharp and lopsided. "As far as your shadow stretches, little prince."


The morning light slanted in through the tall shutters of the prince's chamber, pale gold cut by the veil of Caerdyn's ever-present mists. Talren grimaced as the Physikar helped him out of the bed. Even healed by Magnus's impossible power, his ribs still ached with every stretch, his jaw throbbed when he clenched it.

The tunic laid out for him was a fine thing—deep blue with silver stitching at the hems, its collar high and buttons polished. Dressing, however, proved its own battle. Each motion was stiff, deliberate, more painful than he wanted to show.

Across the chamber, leaning against a shelf with the indolence of a man with nothing to fear, Svarki watched. His arms were folded, a pair of vicious looking Fenrisian daggers resting in their sheaths at his hips, eyes bright with amusement.

"You dress like a maiden on her wedding morn," Svarki said at last, voice low and mocking. "Careful with the buttons, little prince. They might bite you."

Talren shot him a glare, jaw tight. "And you stand there like a savage dog, waiting for scraps. Do all Fenrisians lurk and stare like starving wolves, or is it only you?"

Svarki's grin widened, sly as frost creeping over stone. "Better a wolf than a pampered fawn trussed up in silk. What would you do without your Physikar to wipe your nose?"

The words stung, but Talren felt a spark of something else—an odd lightness, despite himself. He found his own retort before he could stop it. "What would you do without your pack to hide behind? A lone wolf is just a dog, and you don't even have the sense to heel."

Svarki's laugh was sudden and sharp, filling the chamber. It startled Talren, but then he found himself grinning too, the tension easing just a hair.

"Good, little prince," Svarki said, wagging a finger mockingly. "There's a tongue in you yet. Keep sharpening it. You'll need it."

Their strange rhythm was cut short by the sound of footsteps outside, brisk and purposeful. The door opened.

Isolde swept in, clad in dark finery trimmed with white fur, the silver crown upon her brow glinting. At her side strode Crown-Captain Thorne of the Wardens, towering in his plate, his crimson cape flowing like a banner. His hand rested lightly upon the hilt of his power sword, his expression carved from stone.

Isolde's breath caught the instant she saw Svarki. Her eyes widened. "You—"

Before she could finish, Thorne stepped forward, blade half-drawn in a flare of blue-white light. "How did you escape the cells, wolf?!" he barked, voice carrying the weight of command. "Back to your cage—or I'll strike you down where you stand."

Svarki moved with a predator's grace, stepping smoothly between Talren and the pair. His knives whispered free of their sheaths, gleaming like teeth in the misty light. His grin was sharp, almost feral. "Ah, the tower-guard comes to growl. Careful, tin soldier—my bite is quicker than my bark."

"Stop!" Talren's voice cracked, but it carried. He stumbled forward, clutching his side, glaring at them all. "Stop, damn you!"

Both Isolde and Thorne froze in surprise.

"This man is mine," Talren said, forcing strength into his tone. "My sworn sword. My shield. A… gift," he added bitterly, "from Lord Russ, by way of apology."

Silence crashed into the chamber. Isolde's eyes went wide in outrage and fear, her hand clenching at her skirts. Thorne's face hardened, disbelief flickering there.

"That is impossible," Thorne said coldly. "The wolf-pack of Sigvar awaits trial. He belongs with them."

"No," Talren said, more firmly this time. He stepped closer, wincing at the pain but refusing to show weakness. "He belongs to me. He swore an oath. For life."

Isolde turned to him, her voice tight. "Talren, you cannot be serious. You cannot want this creature by your side."

Talren looked at her—his mother, still worn from her sleepless vigil—and then at Svarki, knives still raised, eyes glinting with strange mirth. For a moment he hated them both: the situation, the humiliation, the choice forced upon him. And yet…

He drew a breath. "I don't want to cause more tension," he said slowly. "The outsiders will only take insult if I refuse him. He has sworn himself to me, and to reject that would be to spit on his oath. Better he serve me than bleed on the floor for nothing."

Isolde's eyes softened, faintly, though her jaw was set. "Talren…"

He forced a crooked smile, glancing at Svarki. "Besides. He doesn't seem quite as much a savage as the rest."

Svarki let out a bark of laughter, sliding his knives back into their sheaths. "High praise from silk and stitches! I'll carve it into the next stone I see."

Isolde shook her head, torn between fury and disbelief. Thorne, slowly, deliberately, sheathed his power sword, though his eyes never left the Wolf.

"Very well," Isolde said at last, her voice clipped. "But Artorias will hear of it. And Russ will answer for it."

"Then let him," Talren said, tugging the last button of his tunic into place. His hands shook, but he did not falter.

Together they left the chamber—queen and prince walking side by side, the Crown-Captain looming in crimson cape on one flank, and the wolfish figure of Svarki on the other. Uneasy, mismatched, yet bound to step forward into the day of judgment.


The bells of Caer Tholen tolled low and deep, rolling through the mist-veiled streets like the heartbeat of the city. The Aethen Hold stirred with life, its vaulted halls crowded with retainers, heralds, and knights arrayed in their finest. Banners of silver and green hung from the high arches, their cloth rippling in the cold wind that swept down from the mountains.

From the high gates of the fortress the procession began, slow and deliberate, each step striking the stone causeway with ritual weight.

At its head walked the Crown-Wardens, their armour polished to mirror sheen, pale blue crests upon their helms nodding in perfect rhythm as they moved. Matching them stride for stride were their brothers of the Legion. Rank upon rank of silver and blue armoured Legionnaires. Behind them came the banners of the mist-realms — each kingdom's colours, each house's sigils — stitched with thread that caught the light of the sun and the glow of the Ceithir alike.

Then came the heart of it: the royal family.

Artorias strode tall, his armour covered in robes of white and grey trimmed with silver filigree, his face a mask of calm authority, golden eyes watching all. At his side walked Isolde, every inch a queen, her hand brushing the shoulder of Aelwen, who held herself with nervous poise. Talren followed just a half-step behind, stiff in his finery, every bruise beneath his clothing an ache that reminded him of the night before. And there — at his flank — walked Svarki.

The Fenrisian's presence did not go unnoticed. Many eyes followed him, some narrowing, others bristling openly. He stalked forward without shame, knives at his belt, a grin flickering like a flame as he caught the scorn directed his way. Artorias glanced at him once, gaze cool and unblinking — but his attention shifted quickly, fixed instead upon the towering figure of Leman Russ, who strode among his Wolves.

The Wolf-King caught the King of Mist's narrowed gaze and smirked broadly, his teeth flashing. He made no excuse for his chosen gift, no gesture of apology. If anything, his expression dared Artorias to speak.

The procession wound its way down from the Aethen Hold, through the streets lined with citizens who stood hushed and reverent, their breaths clouding in the cool air. Children craned their necks to glimpse the giants among them — the Wolves, the red-armoured Thousand Sons, the Wardens in their tower-helms. Many bowed low as the royal family passed, mist wreathing their figures like a benediction.

At last, they reached Tholen Grove.

The air shifted as they entered. The mists parted with deliberate grace, as if the Ceithir itself made way. Bioluminescent moss glowed faintly along the grove's inner walls, and high above, the glass walkways caught the morning light like veins of fire through stone. At the grove's heart loomed the Mist Tree, its silver bark gleaming, its canopy whispering with voices that only the soul could hear. Even the Wolves fell silent at its song.

The podium awaited.

It rose like a throne-platform hewn from the living rock, tiered in ascending steps. At its crown sat three massive chairs wrought of mist-wrought steel and native stone — the seats of the Primarchs. Upon the lower tier, smaller yet no less resplendent, were the chairs of the royal family, set so that all might see them beside the Emperor's sons.

The honour guard formed around the podium in a ring of steel and discipline. The Mist Wardens stood tall with blades unsheathed, their ceramite plate catching the light. Opposite them, the Wolves arrayed themselves in pelts and iron, runes burning faintly across their armour. Between them stood the silent ranks of the Thousand Sons, crimson lacquer gleaming, helms expressionless as statues. Three Legions, three ways of war, three reflections of empire — held in fragile balance by ritual and will.

The royal family took their seats. Talren eased himself down carefully, hiding the stiffness in his movements, while Svarki loitered just behind his chair like a shadow that did not belong.

And then they waited.

The grove fell into an expectant hush. An hour passed. The Mist Tree's whispers carried on the air like the breath of the world itself, but no other sound disturbed the solemnity.

At last, movement.

A second procession entered the grove, heralded by the heavy tramp of armoured boots. Crown-Captain Thorne led them, his crimson cape sweeping behind him, his expression grim as stone. Behind him came the Crown-Wardens, weapons gleaming, steps measured. And at their centre — bound in great iron shackles, yet standing tall — came Sigvar and his pack.

They were armoured in their battleplate, though stripped of weapons. The runes upon their pauldrons flickered faintly, as though restless without steel in their hands. Shackles the size of a man's forearm bound their wrists together, chains forged not by mortal smiths but by Mechanicum artifice. Even so, the Vlka Fenryka bore them with pride, their defiance unbowed.

Sigvar himself walked at their head. His eyes, pale and burning, swept the podium as he came before it. He did not kneel. He did not lower his gaze. Shackled and disarmed, still he stood with his chin raised high, his face a snarl of contempt.

At last, he lifted his eyes to the gathered kings and giants. His stare locked on them all — Artorias, Isolde, Talren, the three Primarchs — and his lip curled back over his teeth.

Defiance blazed in him, brighter than chains could dim.

Artorias rose from his chair, the mists curling faintly about his robes as if to mark the gravity of his words. His voice carried with the resonance of one accustomed to rule — not thunderous like Russ, nor melodic like Magnus, but commanding in its cadence, like iron wrapped in velvet.

"People of Caer Tholen, Fenris and Prospero, children of the mist, sand and snow, warriors of the Legiones Astartes," he began, his gaze sweeping the gathered throng. "We are convened here, in the heart of the Grove, beneath the witness of the Ceithir itself, to lay judgment upon those who have broken the law of Crown and of Green alike."

His words rang against the living bark of the Mist Tree, heavy as ritual.

He turned his eyes down upon Sigvar and his pack, still shackled but unbowed.

"Sigvar Ironblood, son of Fenris, and those sworn to him — you are accused of many crimes. You have desecrated the royal gardens of Caer Tholen, raising brawl where only peace was meant. You have raised hand and fang against the blood of the royal house —striking Prince Talren of the blood, an heir to the throne, and seeking to murder, Crown Princess Aelwen of the blood. You have defiled the sacred laws of our lands with your violence, and shown naught but disdain for our people."

A murmur passed through the assembled Wardens, fists tightening on their power-spears. Isolde's face was pale but resolute. Talren clenched his jaw, though his hand trembled against the arm of his chair.

Artorias drew breath to continue — but Sigvar's voice cut through, harsh and impatient.

"Spare us the litany, Little King. Get on with this farce."

The grove erupted in anger. Wardens shouted curses, fists striking their chestplates in outrage. Even among the Wolves, there were growls and mutters at the insolence.

Artorias's face hardened, eyes flashing like molten gold. But it was Russ who spoke.

The Wolf King leaned forward, his voice a growl that rolled through the grove like the rumble of shifting stone. "Silence. Or I shall rip your tongue out myself."

The words struck like a hammer. Sigvar froze, jaw tight, his defiance smouldering but contained. His shoulders sagged by an inch, his glare cast downward.

Satisfied, Russ leaned back into his chair, though his eyes never left his wayward son.

Artorias inclined his head, a thin smile of satisfaction tugging at his mouth before he spoke again. "As I was saying — your crime is grave enough in its assault upon my kin. But worse still, you carried this violence into the Garden, a sacred place of the Green. To strike in such a place is no mere trespass — it is a wound to the heart of Caerdyn Vallis itself."

He spread his arms, voice deepening, resounding with ritual cadence.

"And so, judgment is not mine to pass. Nor yours to evade. It is to the Green that such crimes are deferred. As I am not the most aggrieved, nor the keeper of that which was profaned, it shall fall to the Crown to name its champion."

Slowly, Isolde rose beside him. She stood tall despite the weight upon her shoulders, her hands steady though her breath quavered faintly. Her voice, clear and strong, carried through the grove.

"I accept the King's words," she declared. "And I name our champion. Let the Green itself rise to defend its honour. Let the Green Knight answer."

A sound rose in answer — the pounding of armoured fists against breastplates, a thunderous rhythm like a heartbeat multiplied a hundredfold. The Mist Wardens struck their fists to their armour, echoing the beat. A drum of flesh, ceramite and oath.

The Wolves shifted uneasily at the sound. The Thousand Sons inclined their helms, their interest piqued. Russ leaned forward, nostrils flaring as though he scented the coming of prey. Magnus, by contrast, smiled faintly, his single eye gleaming with something unreadable. Then came the sound.

Creaking wood.

A groan of roots shifting beneath the earth, a whisper of branches moving though no wind stirred. All eyes turned toward the base of the Mist Tree.

There, the bark rippled, folding in on itself. A seam appeared, glowing faintly with inner light, and with the sound of a sighing forest, a door opened in the trunk. Mist spilled out like breath.

From the opening strode a figure.

He was vast. Taller than any mortal, broader even than most Astartes, his presence seemed to fill the grove. His armour was wrought in ceramite of deep, living green, yet it looked as though bark and moss had grown over it, fusing with its plates until it seemed he was clad in the forest itself.

Upon his head was a helm crowned with sweeping antlers. Upon his back hung a cloak of leaves — fresh, living, whispering faintly though no wind stirred them. In his hand rested a greatsword of dark emerald hue, its edge alive with power, its hilt wrapped in ivy and bark.

He strode forth, each step measured, weighty, as though the earth itself acknowledged him. Where his feet touched, moss stirred, and tiny spores drifted upward like motes of green fire.

The Wardens' beat ceased. The silence was total.

The Green Knight stopped before the dais, his helm raised toward the thrones, and though he spoke no word, his presence was declaration enough.

The champion had come.

The great chains were struck loose. Iron groaned as the shackles fell away from Sigvar and his pack, clattering onto the stone with finality. For the first time since their capture, their wrists were free.

One by one, their weapons were brought forth and laid before them — frost-axes, runed blades, and serrated mauls, each piece gleaming with Fenrisian craft. The Wolves seized them hungrily, rolling shoulders, flexing fingers, their eyes shining with the savage fire of battle once more.

Artorias extended a hand toward Russ. The Wolf King rose from his throne with a predator's grace, looming as he came to stand beside the Caerdyn King.

Russ's voice carried like a thunderclap across the grove.
"My brother has told me the shape of this trial," he said, his golden eyes sweeping over the Wolves. "It is much the same as we know on Fenris — a holmgang. A duel to the death. If you best the champion set before you, then your debts are paid. You will rejoin the Legion with your honour unbroken."

His mouth bared sharp teeth.
"And if you fall? Then still, your debts are paid. You will die as Warriors of the Russ, and your names will be remembered in saga and feast alike. Either way, you are free."

Harja, scarred and broad-shouldered, raised his voice. "Six of us. One of him." He pointed his axe toward the Green Knight, who stood utterly still, blade lowered, like a sentinel awaiting the dawn. "Where is the fairness in that, my King?"

Russ shrugged, already turning back toward his seat. "Fairness? It is a fight. Fight with honour." He sat, his mane of hair spilling about his shoulders, and reached for the drinking horn at his side as though the matter were settled.

The Wolves turned to face their foe.

The Green Knight had not moved. His greatsword rested point-down before him, his gauntleted hands folded upon its hilt. His antlered helm was bowed, as though in prayer, and when he spoke his voice was deep as shifting earth, resonant as an ancient oak creaking in the wind.

"It is no small thing, to die in the shadow of one of the Great Trees," he said, inclining his helm toward the towering Mist Tree. "Take solace, for its roots shall remember you when your bones are dust."

The Wolves muttered among themselves, baring fangs, spitting upon the soil.

Sigvar stepped forward, axe in hand, his lips curling back in a hungry snarl.

"I am Sigvar Ironblood!" he roared, his voice echoing through the grove. "Slayer of the Krell Spawn upon the ice moons of Gathis! Breaker of the Chitin Host of Kshari! I have carved sagas in the flesh of beasts whose names you could not even shape with your forest tongues. I will not fall to some oversized tree-lover, prancing about in moss and bark. You will die here, and your helm will be nailed above the feasting table in the Fang!"

He hefted his frost-axe high, its runes crackling with cold. His pack howled approval, beating weapons against their armoured chests.

The Green Knight did not flinch. His helm tilted slightly, voice calm and immovable.

"I am the Green Knight. No more, no less." A pause, heavy with finality. "You are welcome to try."

With a wordless bellow, Sigvar charged. His boots struck stone, his axe came down in a brutal arc, and the blade bit deep into the Green Knight's chest with a ringing crack of steel upon ceramite.

The grove gasped. The Wolves roared in triumph.

The Green Knight did not move.

Slowly, inexorably, his free hand lifted. With a motion as casual as brushing aside a branch, he backhanded Sigvar. The blow caught the Wolf full across the face, and Sigvar flew like a child's toy, crashing to the ground in a spray of dust and moss.

The Green Knight reached down, unhurried, and wrapped one vast hand around the haft of the frost-axe. With a wrench, he tore it free from his chestplate. A shallow dent and a scattering of sparks were all that remained of the blow.

He regarded the weapon for a heartbeat, then tossed it back to where Sigvar sprawled, the axe clattering across the ground.

"A worthy effort," he rumbled. "But now the trial begins. Now it is my turn."

Lifting his greatsword, he brought it to his chest in salute. The blade glowed with a low green light, humming with restrained power.

"You who are about to die," he intoned, voice echoing like the whisper of leaves in the wind, "I salute you."

He lowered the blade, its tip striking a stone with a sound like a funeral bell.


Brog was the first to die.

Always the most headstrong, he charged forward with a frost blade in one hand and a bolt pistol in the other, howling his name as though to brand it into the memory of gods and mortals alike.

The bolt pistol barked thunder, explosive shells spitting smoke and fire across the grove. But the Green Knight moved with a grace that belied his size, flowing sideways like a shadow among the trees. Not a single round touched him.

Before Brog could adjust, the Knight closed the distance in a single stride. One massive gauntlet seized Brog's sword arm. The Fenrisian snarled, straining, muscles bunching like corded steel. It availed him nothing.

There was a sharp crack, then a wet tearing sound. The knight crushed the bones of the wrist and wrenched the arm clean from the socket, the limb trailing free in a shower of blood and sparks. Brog's howl echoed through the grove, more beast than man.

The Green Knight did not pause. With a single fluid motion, he swung his greatsword, the moss-wrapped hilt steady as iron. The blade swept through Brog's neck. The wolf's head rolled across the stone, eyes still blazing defiance, until it struck the base of the Mist Tree and came to rest.

The grove fell silent save for the hiss of Brog's severed corpse collapsing to the earth.

The remaining five wolves spread wide, circling the knight as predators did when faced with a greater beast. Snarls and growls filled the grove, their frost-axes gleaming like ice in torchlight.

The Green Knight turned slowly, blade held at guard, helm lowering in acknowledgment of their intent.

Then the pack struck.

Harja leapt first, his maul whistling down like a falling meteor. The knight caught the blow on his sword, the impact booming like a drum. Even as he held Harja at bay, Rekk darted in low, trying to hamstring him with a savage axe-swipe. The knight shifted, armor scraping, and Rekk's strike glanced off ceramite, sparks flying.

Eik came from behind, teeth bared, driving his short power-spear toward the antlered helm. The knight twisted his head just enough for the point to skitter past — and then he moved.

One gauntlet lashed backward, catching Eik across the chestplate. The blow hurled the wolf from his feet. Eik hit the stone hard, helm splitting as he tumbled.

Tannulf closed in, his frost axe roaring with caged energy. He brought it down two-handed, aiming for the knight's helm. The green blade rose to meet it — power field against power field — and the collision shrieked like tortured metal. The knight shoved, hard, and Tannulf staggered back, boots gouging trenches in the moss-strewn stone.

Then the Green Knight advanced.

He moved like the storm given flesh. Each strike of his greatsword carried the weight of ages, each step inevitable as falling stone. Rekk darted in again — too slow. The knight's blade tore through his midsection, splitting armour and flesh alike. Blood fountained, and Rekk crumpled in two halves.

Eik struggled up, dazed, only to find the knight upon him. A gauntlet seized his head like a grapefruit and twisted. A crack of bone, and Eik went limp. The knight cast him aside like broken kindling.

Tannulf roared, slamming his axe down in a desperate overhead strike. The knight caught the haft in one hand, yanked it forward, and drove his blade straight through Tannulf's chest. The frost axe fell from nerveless hands as Tannulf was lifted from the ground, impaled. With a flick, the knight hurled him free, the corpse crashing down among the roots of the Mist Tree.

Harja remained, bellowing as he hurled himself in again, both hands on his maul. He rained blow after blow, sparks spraying, the knight giving ground an inch at a time. For a heartbeat, it looked as though the wolf might break through.

Then the knight shifted, fluid as flowing water, and the greatsword came around in a savage arc. Harja's maul snapped apart. A second stroke cleaved his helm clean through, splitting head and skull.

The grove was slick with blood. The Wolves lay broken, torn, their sagas ended.

Only Sigvar remained.

He staggered to his feet, breathing hard, jaw split and with a mouth full of shattered teeth, axe in hand. His pack lay dead around him, and still he glared through the blood running into his eyes.

The Green Knight lowered his blade, saluting the last of them with solemnity.

"Now," he said, voice like a mountain's rumble. "Only you."

Sigvar Ironblood did not charge at once. He stood amid the ruin of his pack, chest heaving, the frost-axe heavy in his grip. Blood dripped from his lips and pooled down his gorget, but his eyes burned bright, defiant to the last.

"Do you see, tree-ghost?" he rasped, voice echoing through the grove. "Do you see the saga? Six we were, the Ironblood's pack. Six who have howled across stars, broken xenos fleets, and taken skulls for the Allfather! Five lie here now, but I remain. Their song is sung, and mine is yet to end. I am Sigvar Ironblood — wolf of Fenris, son of Russ! And I will not fall like carrion to moss and bark!"

He slammed the axe-head against his breastplate, the crack of ice and iron ringing. Then he charged.

The Green Knight met him.

Their blades crashed together with the force of colliding worlds. The knight's greatsword swept in vast arcs, a storm of ceramite and verdant power, but Sigvar matched him strike for strike. The Frost-axe bit deep, sparks flying where it clashed against the older, greater weapon.

The grove rang with their battle. Roots splintered beneath their feet. Shards of green flame spat from the knight's blade, mingling with the biting cold that bled from Sigvar's axe. For a moment — a heartbeat — it seemed the wolf might carve a place in legend.

He ducked beneath a swing, axe flashing up to tear a gouge across the knight's thigh. Moss and bark flew. The crowd roared, Wolves howling their approval. Sigvar pressed on, hammering blows, his axe a blur of frost-light.

But the Green Knight endured.

Step by step, the duel turned. The knight's blade battered through Sigvar's guard, each strike heavier than the last, each parry shaking his arms to the bone. The wolf staggered, blood spraying from new wounds where the edge of the greatsword kissed his flesh. Still he fought, refusing to yield, snarling through broken teeth.

At last, the knight struck low, then high, a feint and a finishing blow. The greatsword swept through Sigvar's side, ripping armour and tearing deep into flesh. The Fenrisian dropped to one knee, his axe trembling in his grip.

The Green Knight halted, looming above him. For a long moment, he did not strike again. Instead, he lowered his blade and knelt.

"You fought well," he said, his voice deep as the forest, solemn as stone.

Sigvar coughed blood, forcing a grin through it. "A saga worth the telling… aye." His gaze flicked to the frost axe that had fallen from his grip. "My axe… let me hold it… one last time."

The knight picked it up, reverent in his great hands, and placed it back into Sigvar's grasp.

The wolf smiled faintly, leaning his forehead against the weapon's haft. "I go now," he whispered, voice fading, "to the Allfather's hall. To feast beside Him… with my brothers."

His chest rose once more, then stilled. The frost axe slipped from his fingers.

The Green Knight bowed his helm. "Go, son of Fenris. May your hall be waiting."

Silence fell heavy over Tholen Grove. Blood stained the stones, but the last of the Wolves had died as warriors — and in that, their honour was returned.
 
A Dream of Grief New
Artorias dreaded sleep. He always had, ever since he was a child lost in the fens outside Dunwyth. Not for the activity itself. If anything, he enjoyed the feeling of slowly waking up, the touch of the Ceithir upon his cheeks like a mother's caress. It was his dreams he dreaded. His dreams had always haunted him. Showing him visions of strange and terrifying things. People and places he had never seen before but may someday, only for most of the memories of the dream to be snatched from him upon waking.

Sleep eluded him because the realm of dreams haunted him. But even demigods needed rest. And after four months awake, he could deny himself no longer.


???

"I know you."

The words came like a whisper and a thunderclap at once, familiar and infinite. They reverberated through Artorias's skull and chest, until he could not tell if he had heard them with his ears or with every nerve in his body.

He opened his eyes.

The Ceithir was all around him. Mist coiled and breathed like a living shroud, soft silver light drifting across his vision. It clung to him as always when he dreamed, comforting, protective, yet tonight it felt heavier — as though even the mists themselves strained against some vast and terrible pressure.

Artorias turned, searching for the speaker. His boots scraped against stone, not the mountain paths, deep fens or ancient woods of Caerdyn Vallis, but something altogether alien. He looked up, and his breath caught.

The ceiling was lost in shadow, impossibly high above, upheld by pillars that rose like mountains. Walls of gold and black marble curved into the distance, etched with frescoes of battles, saints, and stars. The air shimmered with the faintest distortion, as though the entire cavern pulsed with restrained power.

Recognition struck him like a hammer-blow. He had never stood here before, not in this place — and yet he knew. He knew.

There was only one place in the galaxy that could elicit such a feeling in him.

The Imperial Palace.

This was no mere chamber. This was a throne room.

And it was gargantuan.

The space spread outward like a city beneath a single roof, an expanse so vast that even his genetically enhanced mind could scarcely grasp its measure. At the far end, raised upon tiers that seemed to stretch upward into eternity, stood the staircase. No — not a staircase. A mountain wrought of steps, each one large enough to be a rampart, ascending higher and higher into shadow.

Upon each tier stood figures. Pairs of them.

Custodians.

The Emperor's golden guardians, taller even than the Legio Astartes, arrayed in armour that burned with inner radiance. Castellan axes were planted against the stone, blades gleaming faintly in the half-light. They did not move, did not stir. They stood sentinel as though they had stood there for all time and would continue until the end of all things.

Artorias swallowed. The Ceithir clung tighter, tendrils of mist curling around his arms, as though urging him back, holding him fast.

Then the voice spoke again.

"Come."

The word was a command. It struck him like a storm, driving through the Ceithir, bending it, writhing it like a wounded serpent. Artorias staggered beneath the weight of it, knees buckling, his hands braced against the cold gold beneath him. His head rang with pain and awe, yet some part of him knew — this voice was not meant to be resisted.

Shaking, he lifted his eyes. The vast staircase awaited, each step gleaming like the edge of a blade. The Custodians did not so much as turn their heads, yet their presence was crushing, their silence heavier than any shout.

His heart hammered. The voice had called him. It had said it knew him.

And though fear clawed at him, though the Ceithir coiled protectively at his shoulders, Artorias felt his feet move.

One step.

Then another.

He began to climb.


Each step was a labour. Not of muscle, but of will.

The staircase rose without end; its golden flanks laced with vast veins of iron and steel. Cables thicker than tree-trunks crawled over the tiers like titanic serpents, humming faintly with unseen energies. Some were the size of siege engines, others as broad as city gates, all of them vanishing upwards into a horizon that seemed to retreat the higher he climbed.

On either side, the Custodians stood.

Their armour was golden auramite, worked with artistry beyond comprehension. But where he expected the crimson cloaks and banners of the Emperor's companions, these warriors bore cloaks of deepest black. They hung from their shoulders like funeral shrouds, heavy with sorrow.

And though their helms did not turn, though their eyes did not meet his own, Artorias felt something in their bearing that unsettled him far more than their silence.

At first, he thought it was disdain. That perhaps, in this dream, they considered him too small, too unworthy to notice. But the longer he climbed, the more he felt it — the pressure leaking from their stillness.

Not scorn.

Grief.

The air seemed thick with it, a grief so sharp it bordered on rage, and yet was shackled into silence. Shame. Regret. The emotions pressed against him like a tide, though none of the golden giants so much as twitched.

The Ceithir stirred uneasily around him, silver tendrils brushing his face as if to shield his eyes, to pull him back. But still his feet carried him upward.

Minutes bled into an hour. His breath came harder, though his limbs did not weaken. He lost all sense of distance. The staircase became the world — golden stone beneath, titanic cables coiling above, black-cloaked sentinels standing in eternal vigil.

Then, at last, he saw it.

A glow.

Cold and golden, unlike the warm radiance of the hall. It leaked from the uppermost reaches, distant still, but enough to stain the steps ahead with a pallid light.

Artorias halted, chest rising and falling, one hand braced against a rail of metal thicker than a fortress wall. His hearts thudded loud in his ears. The Ceithir curled tightly around him, almost frantic now.

And above, the light awaited.


The light grew.

At first it was only a haze upon the horizon of his vision, a faint shimmer upon the endless rise of steps. But with every pace it swelled, gathering force and brilliance until it became a beacon, a false dawn trapped within the colossal chamber. Soon it blazed like a caged sun, flooding the hall with a radiance that burned without warmth. The glow pressed against his skin and lungs like an invisible tide, every breath dragged through iron bands.

The Ceithir trembled around him. The sacred mist clung tighter, pulling in upon itself as though shielding him with its very essence. Artorias felt it strain, shudder, as if the effort alone threatened to tear it apart. Even so, it endured for him. Without it, he knew — though he could not say how he knew — he would already have been crushed.

The climb was endless. Steps that dwarfed palaces, cables thicker than city walls snaking upward like the roots of some titanic tree. Conduits the size of keeps hummed with unfathomable power, their surfaces etched with runes and sigils older than empires, older perhaps than memory. He could not begin to comprehend their purpose, only that they fed the light above. The further he ascended, the louder it became: a low, constant thrum like the heartbeat of a world, shaking marrow and thought alike.

His vision swam. Sweat broke across his brow despite the cold that bled from the golden stone. His muscles screamed with every step. Yet he continued. He must continue.

And then he saw them.

The last of the Custodians.

Two giants stood sentinel at the final tier. Their golden armour, once radiant, was blackened, cracked, half-sloughed into slag as if they had stood too close to the heart of a star. Their capes, like those he had glimpsed before, were not red, but black — tattered, scorched, as though they had been dipped in ash.

Even so, they held their axes upright, hands clenched upon the hafts, blades planted into the stone as standards. At first Artorias thought them statues, relics of some long-past war. But then he saw them shift, trembling ever so slightly, straining to remain upright.

He felt it — not with eyes or ears, but with the marrow of his bones. Grief. Shame. Pain without end. It poured from them in waves, choking, suffocating. The Ceithir recoiled against it, but could not keep it wholly at bay.

And then he noticed their feet.

Bolted.

Adamantine stakes had been driven through their greaves, through flesh and bone, deep into the steps themselves. Shackled. Nailed upright like relics, condemned to eternity upon their station. Horror coursed through him.

Their armour quivered as they breathed, each inhalation a furnace rasp. Their bodies blistered, cooked beneath the auramite, steaming in the holy light. The stench reached him — scorched metal, seared flesh, the acrid tang of oil and blood.

They had been here for centuries. Perhaps far longer. He knew it. He did not know how, but he knew.

And then the voice came.

"Come forth. Look upon me."

It was not a command. It was a decree. It hammered into him like the toll of a thousand cathedral bells, shattering thought, scouring will. The Ceithir flinched as if struck, its silver veil torn aside. For a heartbeat, Artorias was naked — exposed before the weight of eternity.

And the Custodians saw him.

Their helms shifted in unison, molten lenses fixing upon him with sluggish inevitability. They moved. One raised his axe, the other dragging his shattered body forward, every inch of motion shaking the ruined plates upon their frames.

The sound was like mountains grinding together.

Artorias' breath caught. His body refused to obey. He could not run. He could not fight. He was prey before predators that had forgotten the meaning of mercy.

And then —

"No."

The word broke them.

The axes froze mid-swing. The first Custodian gave a full-body shudder, helm tilting back as if staring into eternity. His massive frame went rigid. A wet crack sounded deep within his chest. His heart had burst. Yet even in death, he did not fall. His bolted feet and iron will kept him upright, a corpse condemned to eternal vigil.

The second staggered. For a moment, Artorias thought he would collapse. But the titan leaned upon his weapon like a crutch, head bowed, chest heaving with tortured breath, and went still once more.

The Ceithir, battered but unbroken, swept back over him, enfolding him in its shroud. He could breathe again.

Shaking, he stepped forward. Past the fallen warden who would never fall, past the one whose torment yet endured.

The golden light intensified with every pace. It devoured shadow, erased distance, turned the air into molten gold. It seared his vision until his eyes watered, until tears streamed down his cheeks. The chamber itself quivered with the force of it, as though the very world was bending beneath the weight of whatever waited above.

Every instinct screamed at him to stop, to turn back, to flee down those endless stairs into the mist. To wake from this nightmare.

But he did not.

He went on.

The light devoured him.

It struck him like a hammer-blow, a sudden flare that seared across his golden eyes and poured molten agony into his skull. Artorias staggered, a raw cry torn from his throat as tears spilled unbidden. The Ceithir thrashed about him, shielding what it could, but even the mist seemed to hiss and boil beneath that radiance. His vision dissolved into white, into fire, into nothing.

Then came the voice again, reverberating through marrow and thought alike:

"Approach."

There was no choice in it. The command was not merely heard — it was inside him, replacing his will with its own. His feet moved of their own accord, dragging him forward, higher, ever higher. He fought against it, but his resistance was nothing. He was a puppet upon unseen strings, compelled up the final steps.

And then — silence.

A threshold crossed. A veil parted.

The light vanished.

Artorias blinked, his vision reeling. He was standing at the top of the stair. The storm of gold was gone, swallowed whole, and in its place stretched a vastness that chilled him to the bone. Darkness lay thick upon the air, deeper than any night, oppressive and still. The silence was complete, broken only by the slow, cavernous groan of ancient machinery breathing like a dying beast.

And before him — the Throne.

It rose like a mountain of wrought metal and stone, fused cables and blackened bone, a monument of impossible scale. Vast pylons coiled upward, machinery the size of Titans plunging into the unseen heights of the chamber. It was less a seat than a prison, less a machine than a tomb. Every line of it radiated both divinity and damnation, glory and ruin, a relic that was never meant to exist yet could never be unmade.

Wonder held him. Horror devoured him.

And then he saw Him.

The figure upon the Throne.

At first, he thought it a corpse, mummified and withered to little more than a husk. Skin clung tight to bone, stretched parchment-thin, cracked and sunken. Fleshless hands, their nails long yellow talons, were bound in place by cables the width of tree trunks. Scraps of Golden armour, once radiant, was shattered and tarnished, fused to the body like a sarcophagus.

And the face — O, the face.

It was little more than a skull, lips split and shrivelled, teeth grinning eternally from beneath the remnants of skin. Empty sockets burned with a pale, cold light, a light that seemed to look through him, into him, beyond him. The Ceithir recoiled at that gaze, as if in terror.

Artorias could not move. He could not breathe. He was frozen, a child again before some half-glimpsed nightmare.

For a long while, there was only silence. The husk upon the Throne made no sound, gave no word. It simply was — an impossible presence, crushing in its stillness.

He tried to look away. He could not.

And then he began to notice things. Small things, scattered across the ruin.

A few strands of dark hair, long and matted, still clinging stubbornly to the scalp despite the decay. A ring upon a skeletal finger — etched with the symbol of the Aquila, backed by the symbol of Ultramar. A shawl, patterned with the woven designs of Colchis, draped across withered legs, the fabric frayed but unmistakable. The shackles around the corpse's wrists, obscene though they were, bore markings of Medusan craftsmanship. Trinkets and relics, insignificant in themselves, yet speaking of many worlds, many bonds. Worlds he knew. Bonds he'd heard of.

And then he saw it.

Hanging about the corpse's neck, upon a thin chain of dull gold, rested a medallion. Not ornate, not imperial — a simple coin. Old, worn smooth with age, stamped with symbols of ancient Terra and the profile of a man he knew all too well.

Artorias knew it.

He remembered his mother's hands pressing it into his palm when he'd retreated to Caerdyn Vallis after Monarchia. He remembered her words: ""This was given to me by the Emperor himself. The day he came to Caerdyn Vallis. It was a token of his word. An oath I made him swear."

That coin had been given to her by Him.

His blood ran cold.

The husk on the Throne did not stir. Did not move. Did not breathe. Yet Artorias felt those dead eyes upon him still, seeing him, knowing him.

His throat tightened. His lips moved without thought. Calling out a title he had not spoken since Monarchia.

"...Father?"

The whisper was raw. Shaking. Filled with horror.


The silence stretched, vast as the chamber itself.

Artorias remained frozen between terror and awe, staring up at the ruin enthroned before him. His lips trembled around that single word he had spoken — Father — but no answer came. The emptiness pressed down on him like a tomb.

And then the corpse stirred.

Not in flesh, not in bone — but in presence. The air itself shifted, trembling, thrumming like the skin of a drum. From the hollowed sockets, one remained dead and void. The other — the left — was not an eye at all but an augmetic, a crude orb of tarnished gold and glass. The right, an empty socket, suddenly bloomed with a flame.

A golden fire, small yet endless.

It flared once, and when it did, the voice came.

It was everywhere. All around him. Within him. A whisper and a roar. A murmur that could have stilled storms, and a comfort that could break the hardest heart.

"...Artorias."

The name slid through the air like the breath of the world itself.

He gasped, and grief tore through him. The weight of it bent his spine, drove him down. His knees hit the stone with a crack. His hands pressed to the floor as he wept openly, unable to contain the sound, choking on sorrow and recognition alike.

"I–I am here, Father," he whispered, voice breaking, desperate. "I am here—"

But there was no answer to that. No recognition. Only the voice again, soft as falling ash, carrying pain immeasurable and love unbearable.

"Artorias..."

Again and again, the name was spoken.

It was not command. It was not demand. It was a lament. Mournful. Loving. As though every syllable was a prayer, a memory, a wound.

Artorias raised his head, tears running freely down his face. "Please," he begged. "I am here. I am here before you."

The golden flame flared brighter.

And then the voice shifted, not louder, but heavier, weighted with unfathomable presence.

"It is alright. My son needs no protection from me. I wish to look upon him. I have not seen him in many lifetimes."

The mist wreathed about him like living smoke, shivering in resistance. For a heartbeat there was silence — a dialogue that Artorias could not hear, as though the Ceithir spoke wordless protests in the secret tongue of things older than language.

Then, slowly, reluctantly, it recoiled. The air grew colder as its shield drew back, until it hung at the edge of the dais, a silver shadow watching.

The flame in the Emperor's socket burned brighter. His withered head shifted, ever so slightly, and though his body remained still as stone, Artorias felt Him see him.

His throat was raw when he finally whispered: "Who are you? What... what have you become?"

The answer came without hesitation.

"I am that I am."

The words were not explanation. They were truth, plain and eternal.

Artorias's heart clenched as grief spilled from him in a flood. He felt no awe now, only unbearable sorrow. His body shook with it, wracked like a child. "I don't understand. I don't—" He swallowed, choked. "What happened to you? What is this?"

The voice, impossibly gentle, soothed the air.

"I am alive. I am dead. I am more. I am less. I have suffered, and I suffer still."

Each phrase was spoken like scripture, the flames within His skull flaring and dimming in time with every word.

"I suffer out of love. A love for Humanity. I am the man who became a god... who wore the mask of man... and became the pinnacle of both. I am my own greatest failure."

Artorias's vision swam. His soul could not bear it. This was truth, and yet madness. It filled him with peace and horror alike, as though his hearts were being torn in two.

The voice softened, drawing close, though it still came from everywhere.

"Rise, Artorias."

Not an order. Not a command.

A request.

"Come to me."

The voice did not break the silence. It was the silence, shaped, filled, given meaning.

"My son."

"The Forgotten."

"Eleven."

"Hope."

"Naïve."

"Dreamer."

"Promise."

"Disappointment."

"Light."

"Betrayed."

"Artorias."


He heard them all, each word a hammer blow against the walls of his soul. They were not spoken, yet they resounded louder than any cry of war. It was as if the very concept of language bent, breaking itself in order to carry meaning too vast for words.

The flame in the Emperor's empty socket burned, and Artorias felt the presence in full. A thousand futures struck through his mind like lightning forks. Each burned, each cut, and in every one he glimpsed echoes of his brothers.

Horus, burning with ambition, a storm of charm and strength that could never be caged.
Roboute, unyielding order, binding all things into law and measure.
The Lion, cloaked in honour, rigid, untouchable, yet steadfast.
Russ, laughing, howling, with loyalty in his marrow like iron.
Dorn, solid as a wall, a tower of duty.
Ferrus Manus, fire-eyed, his soul a forge of iron resolve.
Vulkan, vast, gentle, smouldering with mercy.
Corax, shadow-winged, burning with justice for the downtrodden.
Magnus, radiant and terrible, ever-reaching for knowledge.
Perturabo, grim-eyed, weary but unbroken, carrying a weight of stone-forged endurance — not bitterness, not resentment, but a strength that built though unthanked.
Angron, his soul a furnace of endless rage, scarred and chained, screaming against the dark.
Curze, pale, cold, eyes aflame with fear, the prophecy of doom clothed as righteousness.
Lorgar, bowed and fervent, his heart a temple of faith, his need for meaning vast as the stars.

And then… himself.

He felt it, raw and painful, forced upon him by that burning socket of light: the weight of what he was.

Hope.

The word echoed. It was not shouted, not whispered. It simply was. A truth unbearable.

"My son. The Forgotten."

"The galaxy remembers the Lost, but you…"

"You are the shadow at the edge of memory. The question unasked. The name unspoken."


Artorias trembled. His lips parted, but no sound came. His tears dripped onto the stone.

The Emperor's voice continued, vast and mournful.

"Pandora's box was opened once. All evils flew forth into the world—disease, strife, despair. Yet one thing remained within, hidden at the bottom."

The flame flared, searing, filling every atom of Artorias's being.

"Hope."

"You are that hope. My hope."

"But hope is fragile. Naïve. Misunderstood. It is not triumph. It is not strength. It is faith against all reason, light against a tide of endless dark. It endures when all else is ash."


The words battered him like a storm. He tried to look away, but could not. He tried to close his ears, but the words were within him. His chest ached as if his hearts might tear themselves apart.

"Father," he whispered, broken. "I don't—"

"Forgotten one."

"My hope."



The words lingered, heavy, each weighted with infinite sorrow.

And in the burning silence between them, visions flickered and passed, all his brothers' faces flashing through his mind's eye, their virtues, their flaws, their burdens. Each one defined. Each one a part of the whole.

And then there was only himself, cast in shadow, unable to name what he was, only to feel the grief of being unseen.

Artorias swallowed hard, his throat tight. "I… I don't understand. What do you mean by 'Forgotten One'?"

The instant the words left his lips, the world shifted.

He saw Russ. Not as he remembered, not as he had ever known him, but older, worn, hair streaked with grey, eyes lined with the toll of endless years. His wolfish grin was gone; his face was hollow, etched with grief that seemed to span centuries.

"A king does not invite his bloodstained headsman to the victory feast," Russ intoned, voice heavy as stone. "For such a man has no place in the halls of peace and plenty. While there are terrors for the axe to slay, I will be lauded from afar, and when there are no more, I will be simply forgotten."

The vision blinked, vanished, yet the word 'forgotten' echoed endlessly in Artorias's mind, resonating against the very walls of the throne room.

A gentle, almost imperceptible breeze stirred through his hair, though there was no wind. The Emperor's voice, rich and terrible, poured into him again.

"You should not exist."

Artorias froze, confusion coiling through his chest like a living thing.

Another vision struck, sudden and piercing. He was back on Cadmion, fires burning all around him. Konrad stood before him, glaring at him, Mercy and Forgiveness raised to deliver a killing blow. For the Night Haunter, every blow was a killing blow. Konrad snarled, his black eyes gleaming with madness.

"I would never have come. Not in a thousand lifetimes. You—" he pointed, voice rising in pitch, "—you shouldn't exist. You're a ghost. A lie. A crack in the pattern. You weren't meant to be found. You are the forgotten son. The one who slipped through the net. You are wrong. And you are a ruination."

Pain roared behind Artorias's eyes, splitting his skull like lightning striking stone. He clutched at his temples. The Emperor's voice soothed him instantly, curling around him like a warm balm.

"In all the infinite strands of fate," the Emperor said, each syllable echoing across eternity, "there were none in which you were found. When I made them, I poured everything of myself into the Primarchs—my blood, my sweat, my tears, my heart, my soul. The good and the bad, the hope and the fury, the love and the regret. Into the others went many gifts. Into you… I placed hope."

The weight of it pressed down on Artorias, a force heavier than the mists of Caerdyn Vallis compressed into the shape of a man.

"When the Enemy struck, they sought to destroy hope first."

Images flashed in his mind: pods in the warp, torn apart by unseen hands, darkness gnawing at innocence. He glimpsed the cruel, ever-shifting games of fate itself — a great cunning, deliberate and cruel — unseen hands reaching to unmake what should not have been.

"In an infinite number of futures, you were killed before you ever drew breath. The weave of destiny unspooled without you."

A flicker of understanding and horror filled him, and the Emperor continued, softer now, yet every word a hammer of inevitability.

"Yet in one unthinkable strand, a world breathed. A world where the mists reached out to a crying babe, shielding him from the sight of those who would undo him. Where the pod found safe harbour in the embrace of a hidden land… Caerdyn Vallis. There, hope lived. There, you became, 'The Fire That Split The Sky.'"

Artorias's mouth opened, but no words came. The Ceithir twisted and pulsed around the room like a living guardian, yet he felt the gravity of the truth pressing on every nerve.

"You should not exist. And yet… here you are. Protected, hidden, shielded from sight, yet never free of the weight you carry."

He tried to speak, to find footing in this impossible revelation, but no words formed. His mind teetered between awe, grief, and disbelief. The Emperor's presence was absolute, yet distant; loving, yet mournful. Artorias could only kneel, staring at the withered, impossible figure on the Throne, the golden flame within the corpse-god flaring brighter as if acknowledging him more fully.

Artorias was speechless. Helpless. Overwhelmed.

And in that silence, the room seemed to stretch beyond time, the throne room of Terra expanded into infinity, the weight of hope, loss, and destiny pressing down upon him, leaving him frozen — and waiting.


"You are my hope," the Emperor intoned, though the sound was everywhere and nowhere at once. "A poison and a balm. Both what must be endured and what must be cherished. You are my hope, and my burden, all at once."

Artorias felt the Ceithir pulse around him once more, tightening, protective yet aware, and then he began to hear them. Faint at first, like echoes caught in the folds of memory. Whispers that seemed to belong to the past, or to futures that never came to be.

"Little brother," Ferrus Manus said, gruff and metallic, yet filled with warmth. "Well done… another successful compliance."

"Thank you, brother," Corvus Corax murmured, almost tenderly, "for being my brother."


The voices folded in on themselves, twisting, overlapping, filling the room with faint reverberations of a life he had not lived — or had barely glimpsed. Artorias shivered and shook them off, but the whispering lingered in his mind like a scent.

The Emperor's voice returned, insistent. "Artorias, do not mistake the echoes for your path. You are here, and you are mine. Hear me. Be still."

"I… I don't understand," Artorias whispered, his voice raw, breaking against the weight of all he had seen. "Is this a dream? A vision? Or a… nightmare?"

"It is all of these," the Emperor said, every syllable like a quiet hammering in his chest. "And it is reality. Grim, dark, inexorable. Reality, as it must be."

Artorias's fists clenched. "If this is reality… if this is the future… then I will change it. I will not let it come to pass."

A wave of quiet sadness passed through the Emperor's voice, rolling over him like a tide. "Nothing can change what must be. Not for me. This… is my fate, as it should be."

Artorias's knees shook. "I… I cannot accept that."

"You were found," the Emperor said, more gently now, almost reverently. "You are no longer forgotten. The pieces have shifted, moved… like a game of chess. Yet the balance, like scales, remains. It cannot be altered without cost. The world, the galaxy, the flow of all things — it is not yours to undo, not yet. Only to walk the path laid before you."

Artorias swallowed, voice rising in frustration and despair. "And what of you, Father? How… how did you come to this? What have you become? How can you bear this?"

The Throne seemed to shift in the corner of his vision. For a fleeting, blinding heartbeat, he saw the Emperor as he was in the Great Crusade: tall, imperious, vibrant with life and command. Yet every muscle was twisted, every nerve raw and screaming. Silent agony radiated from him like a tidal wave, as if the very cost of holding the Imperium together pressed into his flesh and bones. Then, as quickly as it came, it was gone. Only the withered husk, writhing with invisible power remained.

The Ceithir coiled tightly around Artorias's feet, anchoring him as though sensing the danger of understanding too much at once.

"Fate can be defied," the Emperor said. His eye flared, casting pools of light across the chamber. "But to do so, it costs everything. Everything you are, everything you hold dear. You are not the first of your brothers to try… they failed. The Second paid the ultimate price for his failure. And their failures mark the path you walk."

Artorias clenched his teeth, knuckles white, feeling the enormity of the statement. "I… I do not understand… what is it you would ask of me? Why summon me here?"

The Emperor's voice rose, gentle and inexorable, dragging Artorias back from the memory. "I did not summon you here, Artorias. It was you who came before me."

Artorias turned toward the Throne once more, the Ceithir flowing and coiling like an old, loyal friend across the Emperor's shoulders. "I… I don't understand," he said, voice rough with awe and confusion. "Why am I here? Why do these dreams—visions—show me this?"

The Emperor was silent for a long moment, letting the gravity of his presence settle over Artorias like the weight of a mountain. The Ceithir shifted with subtle intelligence, rolling over the Emperor's form as if in conversation, brushing and curling like water over stone. Then the Emperor spoke, low and measured:

"You know. And yet you do not. You do not."

"I… I do not," Artorias whispered, frustration edging his words.

"You do not," the Emperor repeated, each syllable heavy, resonant, filled with infinite patience and grief. "But you will. In time, or in trial. The path is yours. But not for long."

Artorias felt the Ceithir tighten, aware of the weight behind the Emperor's gaze. "The Ceithir…"

"Never, in all my long life, have I encountered anything like it,"
the Emperor said. His tone softened, almost wistful, a rare moment of vulnerability. "I have known the Imperial Truth. I have stood against the universe and denied the existence of gods, for I know they are lies, parasites, or shadows at best. And yet… the Ceithir, my son, is perhaps the closest thing to divine I have ever touched. It brought you here. Of all the paths, all the strands of dream, it brought you here. Perhaps… it knew. Perhaps it understood that, in the depths of my endless agony, I wished to see you once more. That I wished to tell you something."

Artorias swallowed, feeling the tears prick his eyes. "Tell me what?"

The Emperor's voice was soft, impossibly heavy: "I am sorry, my son. For Monarchia. For forcing you to play a part in it. It remains… one of my deepest regrets."

Artorias's throat tightened. His hands clenched into fists at his knees. Tears streamed unheeded down his face.

"And more," the Emperor continued, voice a careful whisper of remorse and resolve. "I regret what it led to. The seeds planted that I did not foresee. If I had known, perhaps I would have acted differently. Perhaps then… the threads of fate would have woven differently. But such knowledge is not mine to grant now. Only to mourn."

And then it began to fade.

Artorias felt it first as a weight lifting from his chest, a loosening of the terrible pressure that bound him to the sight of the throne. The light dimmed, the shadows blurred. He was waking. The Ceithir curled close around him once more, its coils protective, its touch cold and comforting at once.

The Emperor's voice lingered as a dying echo. "You are hidden from me once more."

A lance of pain stabbed into Artorias's skull. He staggered, clutching his head, and through the agony came words—words he had heard before. Curze's words, beneath the fractured skies of Cadmion.

"You broke the skein. I see it, Artorias—I see it all. The long night. The burning of the stars. The death of hope. I see our father killed by his own blood. I see myself murdered by his hand. I see it again and again—except for you. You're not in it. You're a hole. A blind spot. A shadow that casts no light. You and that damned fog."

Artorias's teeth ground together. His gaze snapped back to the withered figure on the throne.

"No."

The word was a defiance, a spark in the suffocating dark. Slowly, painfully, he rose to his feet. His knees trembled but he would not kneel again. Never again.

"I don't understand," he said, voice hoarse but growing stronger. "Whether this is dream, nightmare, vision, sorcery—or some trick of the warp—I don't know. But I have seen what foresight does. It drove Curze into madness. It has kept me from Sanguinius, my brother, who cannot see me in his visions any more than Curze could. And I swear this: I will not be like them.

"If what I see before me is truly the future… then I will change it. No price is too great."

The Emperor's voice came again, low and resonant, his son's name repeated with aching tenderness.

But Artorias shook his head, cutting across it. "No. You called me your hope. And you did not summon me here. The Ceithir brought me. Perhaps it was cruelty, to show me this fate. Or perhaps it was mercy—mercy for you, Father. To show you, after ten thousand years of suffering, that there is still hope. That the future is not set in stone."

His hands clenched at his sides. His chest heaved.

"Perhaps this is only my worst fears, mocking me. Perhaps it is all a trick. But if so, then it has only reminded me of who I am. I will not break."

The last words thundered against the silence like a vow, and then the dream collapsed around him. The light, the throne, the figure of his father—all dissolved into mist.

"I will not break to Fate!"

And Artorias woke.

Yet far away, in the distant age of the forty-first millennium, across the labyrinthine tides of the warp, a whisper stirred. It threaded itself into the dreams of psykers, into the prayers of the faithful, into the static of a billion vox-nets. A whisper at the edge of the senses, so fleeting and so faint as to leave most wondering if they had heard it at all.

"Good luck, Artorias. My hopes and dreams go with you."


The Heart of Flame

999.M30


Kallis Verin sat cross-legged upon the deck of his chamber, the whispering hush of the Ceithir wrapping him in its endless calm. A book hovered before him, its vellum pages edged in silver script that glimmered faintly in the dim chamber light. It was an old tome, bound in the style of Caerdyn Vallis, one of the gifts brought up from the world that had given them their Primarch. Few aboard a Legion warship took time for such things. But for Kallis, the words served as an anchor—something steady against the immensity of the void.

The book drifted as he read, suspended by the merest thread of thought. Normally, here in the warp, he would never risk such indulgence. To open his mind, even slightly, was to invite things best left nameless. He had heard tales, whispered from older librarians, of voices that entered unbidden, of shapes coiling just beyond perception, waiting for a single lapse in discipline.

But aboard the Heart of Flame, all was different.

The Ceithir was everywhere. He could feel it brushing against the edges of his thoughts like a sea mist rolling in at dawn. It muffled the oppressive pressure of the Immaterium, dulled the distant howls of things scratching at the veil. Where most ships of the Imperium suffered from the dissonance of warp travel—sailors plagued with nightmares, engines groaning with phantom echoes—the Heart of Flame felt… tranquil. The Ceithir's unseen shroud wrapped the vessels of the XIth​ Legion, and within its embrace the Sea of Souls held no sway.

Kallis exhaled slowly. The floating tome drifted closer, pages turning at the speed of his thought. He tried to lose himself in the lines, but his mind wandered.

They were bound for the Khymeron Reach, a scattered region of half-settled stars and mining colonies on the far fringe. A place whose name carried little weight in Imperial records, save for the string of desperate pleas sent coreward over the last decade. Eldar raiders—though whether corsair, exodite, or something darker, no one could say—had bled the region to weakness. The reports spoke of entire convoys swallowed in the dark, of settlements found gutted and silent.

The Lord-Warden, Lucan, had been given a battlegroup and a command. The Second Company rode at its heart.

Kallis shut the tome with a flicker of thought and let it drift to the deck. His fingers flexed unconsciously over the haft of his force staff where it lay across his knees.

Why had Lucan asked for him, specifically?

The Librarius of the XIth​ was larger compared to many of their cousins. There were senior Mist-speakers aplenty who might have suited better. He was young by their standards—barely decades past his induction into the Order, and only a handful of years fully recognized as a Mist-speaker in his own right. His talents were proven, yes, but not exceptional. Not compared to those who had read the skeins of battle and fought alongside the King himself.

Still, Lucan had asked for him. Requested him.

Kallis could not help the faint, unwelcome whisper that always lingered: that perhaps the Lord-Warden had chosen him not for his worth, but for the memory of their first encounter. Where he had once been mistaken for a knight and tumbled from a horse in front of half the nobility of Caerdyn Vallis. The thought made his jaw tighten. He hated that memory still. The fact that it was the Lord-Warden who had unseated him still made him a laughing stock amongst the older Legionnaires.

The vox bead in his ear crackled, shattering the calm.

"My Lord Kallis. Report to the duelling hall. The Lord-Warden requires your presence."

The voice was flat, the tone of a serf relaying orders not their own.

Kallis straightened, the Ceithir's soothing weight lingering over his shoulders like a cloak. He rose smoothly to his feet, lifting his staff in one hand and reaching for the half-mask helm that rested upon the shelf beside his chamber shrine. The helm was austere, painted in the pale blue of their Legion, its trim in silver, the Mist Tree emblazoned across its brow. His armour was marked with the runes of Librarius, but otherwise plain—worn, practical, and well cared for.

He took a moment to adjust the clasps on his vambrace, letting the ritual settle his mind. The ceaseless hum of the ship's plasma reactors resonated through the walls, a familiar heartbeat. Beyond, the ship still slid through the tides of the warp, unseen currents pressing against the hull.

The doors of Kallis's chamber whispered shut behind him as he stepped into the wide companionway. The air was cool, touched by the faint tang of ozone from the great plasma heart that drove the vessel. Pale light fell from panels inset into the arching ceilings, casting a clean silver-blue glow across the passage. The sigil of the Legion was carved into the walls at intervals, a quiet reminder of their homeworld and of their King.

Everywhere he went, heads bowed. Serfs clad in grey-blue tunics dipped to one knee as he passed. Legionaries of the Second Company inclined their helms, their golden right arms catching the light like fire. Even among Astartes, the Mist-speakers were marked apart. They were the wardens of mind and soul, the shepherds of knowledge and the unseen. In the First, Ninth and Eleventh Companies, their presence was especially celebrated, their words sought. In the Second, it was different. Warriors here valued strength at arms above the subtleties of the mind—but even they showed respect when a Mist-speaker walked among them.

Kallis did not quicken his pace. He kept his stride measured, his force staff gripped lightly in one hand, its haft ringing faintly against the deck as he walked. The Ceithir pressed faintly at the edge of his awareness still, like a low susurration, a presence neither seen nor heard but always felt.

He was halfway down the companionway when a familiar voice hailed him.

"Kallis."

A tall figure fell into step beside him, helm clipped at his belt. His armour bore the pale blue and silver of the Legion, its breastplate marked with the white Mist Tree, but his right arm gleamed gold in the corridor light—the badge of Lucan's company. Jonah. Broad shouldered, steady-eyed, his stride was unhurried but full of certainty, as though he had never known doubt in his life.

Kallis felt a smile tug at his lips. "Jonah. I had wondered if you were aboard."

"Where else would I be, Brother?" Jonah grinned, his voice a low rumble. "Though I did come to make sure you didn't get lost. You spend far too much time locked in your chambers with those dusty tomes of yours."

Kallis shook his head, suppressing a laugh. "Better that than brewing trouble in the enginarium."

Jonah barked a laugh. "Trouble? It is culture. Our King himself bids us to seek pursuits beyond war. To make ready for the day when the galaxy is won and we are soldiers no longer. Some chose sculpture, some philosophy. I chose ale."

"You chose drink," Kallis countered.

Jonah smirked. "And it has served me well. The mortal hands in the enginarium sing my praises, I'll have you know. 'Jonah of the Golden Brew,' they call me. A brewer worthy of any hearth."

Kallis gave him a sidelong look. "I think they sing because you keep them in cups, not for the quality of your craft."

"Lies," Jonah said with mock severity. "But I'll forgive you. You were always the sharp tongue of Squad Aeta, particularly when your belly rumbled. Some things do not change."

The words brought a faint pang of memory. "The old squad," Kallis repeated softly. "How long ago that feels."

Jonah's grin faded, replaced by something quieter, more thoughtful. "Sergeant Ocran still trains them. New blood to take our place. Marik…" His voice lowered, the word heavy. "…Marik is ashes among the stars. The Vorrak took him. Their carapaces broke against his blade, but their claws tore him apart."

Kallis bowed his head. The Vorrak. The insectoid things had been vicious, tireless, an endless tide of chittering claws and needle-teeth. He remembered the blood, the stench of ichor, the screams that carried even through vox. Marik had not been the first taken, nor the last, but it had cut deep all the same.

"And Tobias?" Kallis asked.

"Transferred," Jonah said simply. "Eighteenth Company. I hear he thrives there, though we seldom cross paths."

"So it is just us," Kallis murmured.

"Just us," Jonah agreed. "The book-reader and the brewer."

That drew a short laugh from Kallis, easing the weight in his chest. "A fine pair we make."

"A fine pair indeed." Jonah clapped him on the shoulder with his golden arm. "You go to the Lord-Warden. I have duties elsewhere. But I would have you walk more often, Kallis. Attend the lectures. Speak with the brothers. The Ceithir binds us all, but it does not excuse you from kinship."

Kallis inclined his head. "Perhaps. When the work allows it."

"It always allows it. You simply hide," Jonah said, his grin returning as he turned aside at a branching passage. "Do not tumble again, Ser Kallis. I'd hate to watch it twice."

And with that he was gone, his footsteps ringing away.

Kallis paused before the tall archway ahead. The sigils above the door marked it plain: the duelling hall. From within came the unmistakable ring of steel on steel, the sound of laughter raised in the cadence of sparring.

He adjusted his grip on his staff and stepped forward.

He thought he had an idea of what the Lord-Warden wanted of him.


The doors to the duelling hall parted, and Kallis stepped onto the upper balcony. His breath caught despite himself.

The hall was vast, a cathedral of steel and mistlight. Normally, it would have been divided into narrow sparring cages, lattices of plasteel fencing and energy barriers where Wardens tested steel against steel. Some of the other Legions used combat servitors—clumsy things of flesh and machine—to hone their blades. But not the Mist Wardens. Never. Their King's disdain for such abominations was law. Only the strength of their own arms and the clarity of their own skill were worthy measures.

Tonight—or rather, in this ship-bound midnight—the cages were gone. The walls had sunk into the decking, leaving a single vast arena. Mist clung in curls along the floor, drifting like the breath of the Ceithir itself. The balconies and alcoves were packed. Legionnaires stood shoulder to shoulder with mortal serfs, the air thick with anticipation.

And in the centre of the hall, ten against one, stood Lucan.

The Lord-Warden's armour gleamed pale blue and silver, his golden right arm bright even beneath the shadowed vaults. In his hands he bore Solbrand, its flame quenched, and the shorter gladius gifted to him by a friend in the Ultramarines. Both blades were unpowered, edges still keen enough to cut, but dulled of their killing bite.

Ten Astartes ringed him—veterans, every one of them. Terran sons, old as the Legion itself, warriors who had crossed half the stars before Caerdyn Vallis had ever been found. They moved as one, a hunting pack, their discipline flawless.

And yet.

And yet they could not touch him.

Kallis leaned on the rail, watching as Lucan flowed between them like water made flesh. His laughter rang clear even above the clash of steel, bright and mocking, yet never cruel. A blade thrust came low—he stepped over it. A strike swept high—he ducked beneath. A third came behind, perfectly timed, only for Solbrand's flat to knock it wide with a casual flick.

It was art, not combat.

When Lucan had been a mortal, before the gene-gift, before the war-plate, he had already been one of the greatest swordsmen Caerdyn Vallis had ever produced. Now, remade into something close to an Astartes—though not truly one of them, never quite—he was devastating. Luther of the Dark Angels, Kor Phaeron of the Word Bearers… both had been raised up, made more than men. But Lucan, Kallis thought, was something else. Something sharper.

Privately, though he would never dare voice it, Kallis believed Lucan might be one of the most dangerous warriors in all the Legions.

He thought back to the Vorrak campaign. To the stories whispered among the companies. Of Lucan standing alone against three of the Vorrak elite—those nightmare things, like armoured centipedes, six arms each clutching alien blades that dripped venom and light. Lucan had faced them in single combat. Three at once. And when it was over, he had stood without a scratch.

A clash brought Kallis back to the present. One of the ten fell, his helm ringing from a cuff with the pommel of the gladius. Another went down a heartbeat later, Solbrand sweeping his legs from beneath him. Both withdrew wordlessly, retreating from the circle, and the crowd roared their approval.

Eight remained, blades flashing. Lucan's grin widened.

Kallis drew a slow breath. He knew why he had been called here. Lucan never sparred without reason. And three months ago, everything had changed.

They had been with the bulk of the Legion fleet when it happened. The King—Artorias—had withdrawn. No explanation. No counsel. Not even Lucan, his truest companion, had been admitted. Kallis remembered it vividly: the shockwave in the warp, the psychic tremor as their Primarch woke from his rare slumber. It had crashed across every Mist-speaker like a storm, and not only them—the entire Legion had felt it. A wave of grief, vast and unanswerable, had dragged them all into mourning without cause.

For days, every Warden had been hollow-eyed, burdened with sorrow they could not name. Many Wardens isolated themselves rather than attend to their duties. It came to be known as the Curse of Grief. Until, just as suddenly, it had passed. The King had emerged, silent and remote, and ordered the Legion to divide itself. Fleets broken into splinters, cast across the stars. No explanation given.

And Lucan… Lucan had been wounded more than most. He asked for updates constantly, pressed the Mist-speakers for scraps of insight, but there was nothing. He and the King were as close as blood brothers, and still he was shut out.

Now, as Kallis watched him disarm another foe—spinning beneath a descending strike, twisting the gladius in a perfect arc to pluck the weapon from his brother's hand and send it clattering across the misted floor—he knew. He knew what this summons was.

Lucan struck again, Solbrand snapping out like lightning, the flat of the blade hammering into another's chestplate. The Astartes staggered, winded, and stumbled from the circle.

Five fallen. Two more in moments until only three remained.

And then, for the first time, Lucan looked up. His eyes met Kallis's across the distance.


Lucan stood at ease in the heart of the arena, blades loose at his sides. Three of his men circled warily, waiting for an opening that would never come. His grin was bright, untroubled, as though he were playing at some courtly dance rather than standing in the centre of an arena with the Emperor's Angels of Death.

Then his voice carried, rich and ringing, cutting through the mist and the murmurs of the crowd.

"Honoured Mist-Speaker," he called, eyes never leaving Kallis. "Come join us. Lend your gifts to your brothers."

The crowd shifted. A ripple of expectation spread through the balconies. Kallis froze, his pulse thundering in his ears. He knew what Lucan was asking. This wasn't an invitation to watch. It was a challenge. A test. To stand against him not merely with blade and body, but with the psychic gifts of the Librarius.

Kallis's mouth went dry. He had sparred with fellow Mist-speakers before, yes, and even tested his strength against line Astartes who had volunteered. But never Lucan. Never like this.

"My lord…" he began.

Lucan was already moving. One of the circling veterans lunged low, but Lucan turned the thrust aside with Solbrand's flat, rolled his wrist, and with a flick sent the blade spinning to the floor. He did not break eye contact with Kallis.

"The enemies of Mankind wield all manner of tricks," Lucan said, almost conversational, even as he forced his disarmed foe from the ring with a playful shove. "Sorcery. Witchcraft. Minds sharper than blades. Better we learn here, together, how to fight such things—"

A cut aimed for his throat. He ducked, gladius snapping up to score across his opponent's helm in a ringing slap. Another veteran staggered back, bested for the moment but not yet eliminated.

"—than on some far world, against foes who will show no mercy."

His eyes gleamed with challenge. "Join us, Mist-Speaker. Prove yourself."

Kallis sighed, heart heavy, and stepped onto the balcony rail. The Ceithir swirled eagerly around him, sensing the decision before he even made it. He leapt.

For a moment he hung in the vault of the duelling hall, robes streaming, staff held high. Then he fell, striking the misted floor with the thunderclap of his landing. Even as his boots touched ground, his mind reached out. One of the veterans staggered forward into Lucan's path, about to lose his weapon as so many others had. Kallis seized him with a thought, yanked him back, and threw him bodily out of Lucan's reach.

The Lord-Warden's eyes widened in delighted surprise. Then he laughed. A joyous sound, full and rich, like a man receiving a gift.

"Well struck, Ser Kallis the Tumbling!" he cried, advancing with a predator's grace.

Lucan's twin blades flashed, a blur of silver and pale blue. Kallis met them with his staff, both ends snapping out to catch Solbrand and the gladius in a crossed guard. Before Lucan could twist beneath his defences, Kallis sent a telekinetic shove rolling out from his chest, forcing the Lord-Warden back a dozen paces.

The crowd roared in delight.

The two remaining Astartes moved quickly to flank Kallis, forming a line with him. Their pauldrons bore names etched in neat script: Caius and Maroth.

"Brothers," Kallis said, his voice low and urgent. "Trust me. Let me in. If we fight alone, he will break us. But if we work as one—"

The veterans hesitated. To open one's mind to another was no small thing, even to a Mist-speaker. Then Caius inclined his head. "As you will it, Mist-Speaker." Maroth followed, slower but resolute.

Kallis extended his thoughts. A single gesture of will, and their minds brushed against his, then merged. Three streams becoming one river. He felt their strength, their focus, their trust. Together they could act as one.

And the Ceithir stirred.

Mist rolled forward from the edges of the hall, coiling low at first, then rising in long, curling tendrils. It wrapped Lucan like the embrace of a living thing, thick and cool, clinging to his arms and legs. Normally, the Ceithir would become blades within the fog, cutting anything not of its choosing into ribbons of blood and steel. Now, at Kallis's call, it did not strike—it restrained, pressing, pulling, slowing the Lord-Warden's movements.

But not enough.

Lucan's laughter rang through the haze. "Ahh, but I am a son of Caerdyn Vallis!" he bellowed, his voice bright with joy. "And the Ceithir knows its own!"

He surged forward, golden arm gleaming through the fog, blades lifted high.

Kallis tightened his grip on staff and mind alike. Caius and Maroth raised their swords, standing firm beside him.

The three of them, bound in thought and will, braced to meet him.

And Lucan came on, grinning like a man who had found exactly the fight he had been searching for.


Lucan's laughter still rang through the duelling hall as he came on, a golden streak in the shifting fog. Solbrand in his right hand, gladius in his left, he moved with the grace of a predator, fast and balanced, as if the mists themselves guided him.

Kallis gritted his teeth, feeling Caius and Maroth beside him, their minds woven into his by psychic tether. They moved in perfect unison, no words needed. Where one faltered, another was there, steel flashing, mist curling to intercept Lucan's blades. It was a harmony Kallis had never known outside of battle — the Ceithir enfolding them, their hearts and thoughts as one.

But Lucan was something else entirely.

His strikes came like a storm, testing them from every angle. He feinted high, drew Maroth's guard up, then spun low, forcing Kallis to lunge to cover his brother's exposed flank. He wove around Caius's thrust, turned his gladius flat to hook the blade and rip it wide, then drove Solbrand toward Kallis's chest. Only a desperate telekinetic shove bought him a heartbeat's reprieve, hurling Lucan half a step back.

The Lord-Warden only laughed. "Better! Much better! But faster!"

Lucan pressed harder. His style was unlike any Kallis had ever faced — flowing, improvisational, endlessly adaptable. Kallis remembered whispers he'd once overheard in hushed tones: that Lucan's favoured sparring partner was none other than the Primarch himself. Watching him now, Kallis believed it. Only one who had measured his steel against a demigod could fight like this.

The minutes dragged like hours. Sweat stung Kallis's eyes, his limbs ached, his mind throbbed from holding three wills together in one braid. He stumbled once — just once — and Lucan's blades were immediately there, one angled for his throat, the other for his belly.

Too late.

But Caius moved without hesitation. The veteran threw himself into the path of Solbrand, catching the blow across his pauldron. The crack of ceramite filled the hall, and the crowd gasped. Lucan pulled the strike instantly, but Caius staggered, weapon flying from his grip.

"Out," Lucan said firmly, respect in his tone. Caius saluted and stepped back, eliminated.

But in saving Kallis, Caius had left Lucan exposed — just for a heartbeat. Kallis surged forward, staff whipping low, and struck Lucan square across his left pauldron. The blow rang out like a bell through the duelling hall.

The audience roared.

Lucan stilled. For the first time in weeks, he had been struck. Slowly, he turned his head, then smiled — not the easy grin of before, but something gentler, almost proud.

"Well done, Ser Kallis," he said. His voice carried, and the crowd murmured approval. "That was a clean blow. The first in weeks."

But he did not relent.

Maroth was next to fall, Lucan battering aside his guard with a brutal series of strikes that sent the veteran reeling to the edge of the ring. Now only Kallis remained, staff against twin blades.

The duel slowed, became a dance of inches. Every strike Lucan delivered, Kallis blocked or deflected by the narrowest margin, mist whipping around him, staff whirling in frantic arcs. Each parry left his arms shaking, his lungs burning. His mind screamed with the effort of keeping pace.

Then, in an instant, Lucan shifted his stance. A faint tilt of his gladius, a pivot of his heel, and suddenly the staff was swept aside, Kallis's legs cut out from beneath him. He crashed onto his back, staff skittering across the floor.

Lucan loomed over him, blades lowered but poised. His expression softened again.

"Yield, brother," he said. "You've fought well, but it is done. I thank you for the exercise — I have won."

Kallis's chest heaved. He wanted to say nothing, to let the bout end. But instead, his voice cracked through his panting.

"I… I am sorry, Lord-Warden."

Lucan frowned, confusion flickering across his face. He waved a hand dismissively, even offered it to help Kallis rise. "There is nothing to be sorry for. You brought me the finest bout I've had in months."

"No," Kallis rasped. He raised a trembling hand, gesturing behind Lucan. "That is not what I apologize for."

Lucan turned.

There stood Maroth. Bruised, battered, dented armour hanging loose — but standing. A combat blade gripped firm, its tip just kissing the underside of Lucan's throat.

For a heartbeat, silence.

Then Lucan threw back his head and laughed, great peals of joy echoing off the high arches of the duelling hall.

"Well struck! Well struck indeed!" he roared, raising his arms. "Brothers, do you see? The Mist Speaker and his brothers have bested me!"

The crowd erupted in cheers, Astartes pounding fists against breastplates, mortals clapping until their palms were raw.

Lucan turned and clapped Kallis on the pauldron, then Maroth. His blows were heavy, approving, almost fatherly. "You did well. Both of you. This is what I ask of my brothers. To be one of the Valiant requires cunning, trust, and courage. You have them all."

The defeated veterans rejoined the ring, clasping Kallis's hand, offering slaps to his shoulder. For a few golden minutes, he was not the solitary Mist-speaker, set apart by strange gifts and endless tomes. He was simply another line brother, cheered and honoured as one of them.

Eventually, the crowd began to disperse. Lucan guided Kallis toward the side of the hall where a station had been set up for the Lord-Warden's personal use. He sat, drew out a cloth and some oil, and began polishing Solbrand's edge with practiced care, gladius balanced across his knees.

Kallis followed, his heart still racing, the echo of Lucan's laughter still ringing in his ears.


Lucan sat cross-legged on the bench, the light of the duelling hall's suspended lumens catching in his hair as he polished Solbrand with slow, precise strokes. Even at ease, there was a dangerous elegance about him — the same easy poise that had let him fight ten of the Legio Astartes without breaking a sweat.

Kallis lingered a step back, unsure whether to break the silence. He didn't need to.

"Tell me, Ser Kallis," Lucan said at last, voice low and measured, his gaze fixed on the glinting edge of his sword. "Has there been any word from my Brother?"

The question was quiet, but it cut sharper than steel. Kallis did not need to ask whom Lucan was referring to.

Kallis swallowed. "Lord-Warden, I… am not the one to ask. That is the role of the astropaths. They hear what others cannot."

Lucan gave a short, derisive snort. He set Solbrand down across his knees and finally looked up, green-gold eyes narrowing. "Astropaths. I trust them as far as I could throw their throne-bound husks. No. Only those of the Legion can know. Only those who hear the Ceithir's whisper. When the Curse of Grief struck — it touched no one else aboard this fleet. Not a mortal, not even the astropaths. It was ours alone."

Kallis hesitated. His fingers brushed against the haft of his staff, not for comfort but for focus. He remembered the stories told in hushed voices among the Mist-speakers, long before he had earned the title himself. Of how, when the XIth​ had still been lost and masterless, Rathen and his fellow Codiciers had been contacted from across the void by the Primarch. They had brushed against something vast and luminous — a presence of mist and sorrow on a distant world. Their King, even before he was found. The Ceithir itself had seemed to pull them to him and him to the Legion.

Lucan's suspicion, his yearning, wasn't misplaced. He couldn't be blamed for asking.

"I'm sorry, Lord-Warden," Kallis said quietly, bowing his head. "I have sensed nothing since that day."

Lucan's jaw tightened. His eyes flicked away, and for a moment, the mask of golden composure cracked. He inhaled slowly, then exhaled through his nose, steadying himself.

"He dreams," Lucan murmured. "He has always dreamed. That is why he sleeps so little — because his dreams never let him rest. I had thought I had grown used to it. But this…" His voice dropped further, almost to a whisper. "This grief. I did not understand it. I did not feel it."

That made Kallis pause. His head rose sharply, frowning as he studied the man before him. "You… did not?"

Lucan shook his head once. His expression was caught between frustration and self-reproach. "I saw it consume every son of the XIth​. But me? I felt nothing." His hand tightened on Solbrand's hilt. "Perhaps that is my curse. I was raised among your ranks, made to be like you, trained as you were trained. But I am not one of the Legio Astartes. I am not of the Legion. Not truly."

For a moment, Kallis was silent, considering the weight of those words. Lucan was the Lord-Warden, the closest to the King in all the galaxy. Yet here he sat, dejected, feeling like an outsider.

Kallis spoke softly, with a certainty he surprised even himself by feeling. "You are his brother, Lord Lucan. In every way that matters. Closer to him, I think, than any of his fellow Primarchs. Closer than most of us could ever be."

Lucan lifted his gaze, eyes searching his.

"But," Kallis continued, hesitating only a fraction, "the one thing we share with him, the one thread binding us together that you do not, is the geneseed. Whatever grief struck us… it came through that bond. Perhaps it is a curse. Our curse. But never let it be said by anyone that you are not one of us."

The thought lingered in the air, heavy and unsettling. Like the first whisper of a storm yet to come.

Lucan's lips curved into something faintly wistful, a smile tinged with loneliness. He nodded once, almost to himself, and sheathed Solbrand with a practiced motion. "Perhaps. Still, you have given me comfort, honoured Mist-Speaker. My thanks."

Kallis bowed his head in acknowledgment, though he felt the weight of what he had just spoken settle like lead in his chest.

Before he could say more, a presence approached. Soft footsteps, hesitant but sure. Both men turned as a robed figure stepped into the light — a woman in the austere garb of the Astra Telepathica, her eyes blind and seared, her face lined by the harsh touch of the warp.

An astropath.

She stopped a few paces from them, hands folded into her sleeves, and inclined her head.

"Lord-Warden. Mist-Speaker." Her voice was like dry parchment, yet carried clearly through the hall. "There is… a message."

Lucan waved for her to continue before remembering that she could not see the gesture. He cleared his throat and ordered her to continue.

The astropath's head tilted slightly, as though listening to words none but she could hear. Her voice rasped as she repeated them aloud, each syllable broken, as if carried through a storm.

"—aid—Emperor's Children—system falling—civilian loss heavy—"

She faltered, breath shuddering, then pressed on. "The sending choir… fractured. But the message was clear enough. It is a call for aid, my Lord-Warden."

Lucan's frown deepened. He leaned forward on the bench, elbows resting lightly against his knees, the light catching on the polished steel of his gladius as it lay across his lap. His green-gold eyes had turned hard, sharp as a blade's edge.

"A call for aid?" he echoed. "That system should already be secure. If I recall correctly…" He gestured sharply. A serf, quick-footed and silent as a shadow, hurried forward with a dataslate clutched in trembling hands. Lucan took it without sparing the mortal a glance and flicked through the illuminated runes with practiced ease.

"Yes." His voice carried easily across the duelling hall, where a few remaining Astartes still lingered, ears sharp. "Imperial High Command assigned compliance of the Avidan Reach"—he read the name with clipped precision—"to the Emperor's Children. A full battlegroup, under the command of one Lord Commander Eidolon."

He lowered the slate, his eyes narrowing further. "So tell me, Lady Trea— was that the name attached to your desperate fragment?"

The woman shook her head, her blind sockets turned faintly toward him. "No, Lord-Warden. The name… the name was another. Not the Lord Commander. The sending choir did not bear the markings of the XVIIth​ Legion nor their signifiers. The message was sent on the authority of one who bore the name Saul Tarvitz. Captain of the Tenth Company."

The name hung in the air like a blade suspended above the neck.

Kallis felt his brows lift despite himself. "It was not transmitted by Children's own choir?" he asked carefully.

"No, honoured Mist Speaker," the Astropath rasped. "The choir was… civilian. Raw and unshielded. Painful, for those of us who caught it. The choirs of the Phoenician are altogether more pleasant to receive.

Lucan's jaw worked as he absorbed that. His thumb tapped idly against the hilt of Solbrand, an old habit of his when thoughts threatened to tangle. Finally, he muttered the name again, tasting it like wine on the tongue.

"Saul Tarvitz."

Kallis shifted slightly, speaking before silence grew too heavy. "My lord, if I may — to involve ourselves with the Emperor's Children in this… it could create difficulties. They are not known for welcoming aid. Least of all from another Legion."

Lucan gave a short laugh — humourless, bitter as gall. "Difficulties, aye. Haughty peacocks, the lot of them. Vanity gilded in purple and gold. I know well their reputation." He lifted his gaze, green-gold eyes fixing Kallis like a hawk pinning prey. "But answer me this: if the situation was not dire, would one of their Captains stoop so low as to risk censure by using a civilian choir? Would he cry for aid where his own brothers might see him as weak?"

Kallis found no answer.

Lucan's smile was thin and dangerous. He rose to his feet, sheathing his swords in one fluid motion. The gathered mortals and serfs straightened instinctively, their bodies taut under the sudden weight of his command.

"Notify High Command," he said crisply to the astropath. "And the Legion's command echelon as well. If you can reach them, notify the Emperor's Children's high command also, though I expect they will greet our tidings with silence or venom. Regardless, record our intent: the Mist Wardens of the Second Company move to offer our assistance."

The astropath bowed low, voice rasping with effort. "It will be done, my lord." She turned, attendants guiding her away.

Lucan turned next to Kallis, his expression softening by degrees. "Mist-Speaker. Spread word among your kin. Let every Mist-Speaker aboard our battlegroup know what has passed. They must be ready — the moment the Navigators sing their endnote, I want the Ceithir to guide us out of the warp without delay. No hesitation. No drift. I don't know what we're flying into but I'd rather be ready for anything."

Kallis inclined his head in assent, already reaching out in thought for the mental threads that bound the Mist-Speakers together.

Lucan remained where he stood for a moment, alone against the vastness of the duelling hall, the echoes of the sparring bout still clinging faintly to the air. His eyes grew distant, shadowed with thought, his lips shaping the name once more.

"Saul Tarvitz," he murmured. Then, more quietly still, as though to himself: "What aid could we offer you?"
 
The War on Murder New
999.M30

The Heart of Flame tore itself free from the Immaterium with a thunderous shudder that rattled bulkheads and made the mortal crew cross themselves in old Caerdynian gestures. For most fleets of the Great Crusade, emergence from the warp was always a moment touched by dread. Too often, even a perfect transition brought with it the aftertaste of nausea, of unseen claws brushing against the mind.

But not here. Not aboard a Warden vessel.

Lucan stood upon the grand strategium's upper dais, one gauntleted hand resting on the rail of the hololithic display as the warp shutters raised and the stars unfolded before him. The Ceithir lingered like a great unseen tide through the decks and bones of the fleet, its presence smoothing the transition into realspace, banishing the warp's residue as a gentle wind might blow away smoke. Where other Legions might whisper prayers to their Primarch or to the Emperor Himself, the Mist Wardens felt only a deep stillness.

Around him, the Second Company's battlegroup ghosted out of the warp one by one, pale-blue hulls veiled in that same luminous, spectral haze. A dozen vessels strong: strike cruisers, escorts, supply barges — all arrayed around the Heart of Flame, one of the largest battle-barges of the XIth​ Legion. To outside eyes, their arrival would have looked uncanny: ships enshrouded in drifting mist, as though a phantom fleet had slid from some half-forgotten legend into the cold light of the stars.

Lucan allowed himself a thin smile. Always, the Ceithir makes us seem like ghosts. Perhaps that is what we are. Ghosts, passing unseen where others bleed to be noticed.

The smile faded as quickly as it came. His gaze turned to the hololith, where runes marked their vector toward the world at the centre of this system — The world, known to him only by the designation One-Fourty-Twenty. A storm-wracked sphere that filled the display with bruised colors and endless lightning. Clouds churned in colossal swathes, obliterating any glimpse of the surface below. Great flares of atmospheric energy lashed out into the void, wreathing the planet like a torch burning too bright for the heavens.

It was a hostile world, one that wore its violence openly.

"Signal-source within the system confirmed, Lord-Warden," intoned one of the augur officers, his voice calm despite the enormity of the data streaming across his console. "Astropathic triangulation matches. This is the source of the choir message."

Lucan inclined his head in acknowledgment, though his attention had already drifted higher — to the objects their long range scanners revealed hung above that tortured world.

The hololith flickered again, marking out the silhouettes of the vessels already in orbit. Some were clad in blood-red and chased with gold: unmistakable, the war-craft of the IXth​ Legion. They drifted in disciplined array, their hulls burnished and predatory, like sharks circling a wounded prey.

Others gleamed pale purple and gold — elegant, immaculate, and unmistakably Emperor's Children. Their ships formed a looser cordon, less tight than the IX Legion's stern order, yet still formidable.

Lucan's eyes narrowed in thought. His fleet had emerged into a system already claimed, already occupied. For a moment, silence stretched across the strategium, the crew waiting for their lord's word.

He could almost hear Artorias's voice in his mind — We are Wardens. We step where others falter. We shield, we do not flee.

Lucan's eyes narrowed, his hand flexing once upon the rail. Whatever storm raged upon that world below, whatever disaster had driven Captain Saul Tarvitz to reach across unsanctioned channels with a desperate plea — it was here, waiting.

And now, so were the Mist Wardens.

"Maintain our veil," Lucan ordered at last, his voice cutting through the hush like steel. "Keep the Ceithir wrapped tight about our hulls. We will not reveal our full hand until I will it. Helmsmen, adjust course. Take us in — slowly. Let us see what has become of this place."

The officers bowed their heads in unison, their movements precise as gears in an ancient clock. The fleet stirred, turning its prows toward the storm-wracked planet.

Lucan remained at the rail, eyes fixed on the picts of their destination, and the two Legions that hung above it. Already his mind was moving, weighing the risks against his own gut instincts.


It took little more than a day for the Heart of Flame and her fleet to reach the storm-world.

A day of silence. A day of preparation.

Within the great holds of the battle-barge, the Wardens of the Second Company honed themselves. Duelling cages rang with the crack of blades and the clash of armour, gun ranges thundered with disciplined volleys, and the vast halls of learning buzzed with lectures on various xeno-forms and their tactics. To mortal eyes not of the Legion it might have seemed chaos, a thousand war-engines stoking themselves for slaughter. To the Wardens, it was ritual, rhythm, the heartbeat of warriors born for the Great Crusade.

Lucan, however, had little time for such ritual that day. He remained within the strategium, Solbrand at his hip and his cloak falling in clean scarlet folds about his shoulders, eyes fixed on the roiling world ahead. The storms had not abated. If anything, they had grown worse. Lightning lanced into the void like spears hurled by gods.

At his side Kallis stood, arms folded in his pale-blue armour, helm mag-locked at his belt. The young Mist-Speaker's eyes were half-lidded, attuned both to the bridge and to the ever-present murmur of the Ceithir that ghosted through the ship's bones. He looked calm, but Lucan could sense the tension beneath. A duel with his Lord-Warden was one thing. Facing the mysteries that awaited them was quite another.

Opposite them stood the ship master, a mortal whose bearing was as commanding as any of the Legiones Astartes. Captain Alaric Holwein was a man of Terra — of Albion, some said — and carried himself like an officer of Old Earth's navy, all sharp blue coat and gold braid, his bushy moustache bristling with every word. His voice, rich and clipped, carried across the deck like the toll of a bell. The man had a long and distinguished career marred only by his attitude. A belligerence and haughtiness which many in Imperial High Command did not appreciate. The man knew his heritage and wasn't afraid to boast of it. Lucan found it amusing. It was in the way Alaric kept his courage even when faced with an Astartes.

"Lord-Warden, the augur confirms what our eyes already tell us." Holwein tapped the hololith where the vessels hung above the storm-world. "That purple-and-gold vessel is the Proudheart, strike cruiser of Lord Commander Eidolon himself. Ten other hulls with it — all Imperial Army conveyances, by their signatures. They are logged as en route to the Carollis Star theatre."

His moustache twitched downward in distaste. "Or were en route."

Lucan said nothing, only rubbed his thumb across the ridged pommel of his blade, eyes narrowing as he studied the silent vessels.

Holwein went on, stabbing another point of light with his gloved finger. "And here — the crimson blades. Eighteen hulls, all Blood Angels. By their transponders, the 140th Expedition. Command ship identified as the Misericord. Records show them three companies strong, commanded by one Khitas Frome."

At Lucan's shoulder, Drakus shifted his weight. The new First Sword of the Second Company cut an imposing figure: bald, scarred, his face carved in lines of hard discipline, as though war had etched away any softness from the planet of his birth. In the Wardens' rolls that region of Terra was known as Voltyrsk, a cold and windswept steppe from which a fair number of the Terran Astartes in their ranks had come during the early Crusade. Drakus carried himself with that heritage — quiet, implacable, as hard as stone under the boot.

"No answer to our hails?" Lucan asked at last.

Holwein's moustache bristled again. "None, my Lord-Warden. We have hailed the Proudheart and the Misericord on every frequency, and sent visual code by lamp. No answer. I would wager interference from the Ceithir combined with whatever the storms at our destination — no other explanation seems likely."

Lucan's gaze flicked to Kallis. The librarian gave the faintest of nods. "The Ceithir distorts as you well know, Lord-Warden," he murmured. "Our ships are shielded, but theirs are not. It may be that our veil is what prevents communication."

"Or it may not," Drakus said flatly. His arms folded across his chest, scar tissue tightening along his cheek where a Vorrak blade had once kissed bone. "Eidolon is renowned for his arrogance, and Frome is no less proud. I wouldn't put it past either of them to simply ignore us."

Lucan's mouth tightened at that thought. Their Legion had suffered enough insult at the hands of the others.

"Enough," he said at last, voice quiet but carrying. "We will not lurk like thieves in the fens. Signal the fleet. Take us closer. Drop the veil. We shall give them notice of our arrival."

The command rippled outward like a stone cast into still water. Serfs rushed to and fro, officers bent to their consoles, and across the fleet the Ceithir receded. One by one, the Warden ships bared themselves to the void, their pale hulls gleaming, the mists rolling back as though a tide had gone out.

Lucan watched as the shroud lifted. The storm-world loomed before them, a giant wreathed in lightning. Above it hung the silent fleets of crimson and violet, now seeing clearly the phantom ships that had glided unseen at their backs.

For a long moment, Lucan said nothing, only drummed his fingers against Solbrand's hilt, his eyes never leaving the Proudheart.

Almost immediately, vox runes flared red across the hololithic display. One after another, channels opened — a rising cacophony of mortal voices, all sharp, brittle, and suspicious.

"Unidentified fleet, this is the Imperial transport Maridus Dawn, acting under the authority of the Third Legion! Identify yourselves or—"
"This is the Vel Heart, of the 82nd Imperial Army. You are entering a restricted compliance zone! Lower your void shields or—"
"Unidentified warships, by order of the Phoenician's sons—"

Lucan listened to the babble for only a heartbeat before cutting across it with a flick of his gauntleted hand. "Not one of those is Astartes."

Kallis, standing beside him, confirmed with a slow nod. "No. They are all mortal voices. Strained and frightened."

"Then it is not Eidolon nor Frome who challenge us." Lucan's tone was flat, the words laced with irritation. "And I have no patience for panicked functionaries with delusions of command."

He turned his head slightly, golden hair catching the light of the hololithic projectors. "Captain Holwein," he said, voice as calm as the deep ocean before a storm, "deal with the rabble. Let them know who speaks."

Holwein's moustache twitched upward like the unfurling of a banner. "With pleasure, my lord."

Lucan was already turning, his long cloak sweeping behind him as he descended the strategium's stairs. Drakus fell into step beside him, silent and solid, the thrum of his plate echoing in Lucan's wake.

"Ready some men for a boarding party," Lucan said, more to himself than to his second. "We'll go to the Proudheart and see what game the Emperor's Children are playing."

Drakus inclined his head and began barking orders into the command vox.

As they left the strategium, Holwein's voice filled the bridge — clipped, imperious, every syllable a verbal saber-thrust.

"—this is the Heart of Flame, flagship of the Second Company of the XIth​ Legiones Astartes, under the command of Lord-Warden Lucan of Caerdyn Vallis," the captain's voice boomed across the vox-net, heavy with an old Terran drawl that somehow conveyed both command and contempt. "You will cease your chattering and stand by for identification confirmation. The Wardens are preparing for war and I am not in the habit of explaining myself to Army captains. Kindly remember your place."

There was a pause, the kind that follows a backhanded slap delivered with perfect decorum. Then, faintly:

"Acknowledged… Heart of Flame. Standing by for instructions."

Holwein straightened his coat with the air of a man polishing a medal and muttered under his breath, "Imperial Army. Emperor save me from their bureaucracy."


The Thunderhawk touched down with a shuddering growl, its landing struts biting deep into the deck of the Proudheart's hangar bay. The moment the boarding ramp descended, the ashifted — thick with exhaust fumes, heat, and the tension of mortals who had no idea whether to salute or fire.

Lucan descended first, his blades mag-locked at his hips, his polished armour reflecting the stark white light of the hangar lumen arrays. Drakus followed close behind — his bulk like a walking fortress, helm sealed, scarred head tattooed with old Caerdynic sigils glimmering faintly under his plate's pale glow.

Thirty Wardens followed, a line of silver-blue giants whose arrival brought the hangar to a frozen halt. Two platoons of the IIIrd ​Legion auxilia stood arrayed before them, lasguns and autorifles half-raised, expressions flickering between fear and confusion.

Lucan paused at the foot of the ramp, taking in the scene — the hesitant mortals, the reek of ozone, the faint rattle of nervous hands on gunmetal. His mouth quirked into the faintest trace of amusement.

"Can't decide if they mean to greet us or shoot us," he murmured, voice carrying easily even through the hangar's roar.

Drakus's tone was ice-cold behind his vox-grille. "Discipline among mortals of the Third Legion was never this poor from my understanding. This… stinks of disorder."

"Disorder?" Lucan's smile widened just enough to show teeth.

A man broke from the confused ranks — running, though trying to maintain a semblance of dignity. He was broad of face and soft of form, with an aquiline nose and eyes that darted like frightened birds. His uniform was finely pressed but sweat-darkened at the collar. His nameplate caught Lucan's eye as he approached, Lucan's mind translating the Gothic into Caerdynic in a flash: Auxilia Tribune Veneris Halstrom.

Halstrom stopped a few paces away, flushed and breathing heavily. "Lord—My Lord!" he barked, trying to keep his voice firm. "By the authority of the Phoenician's sons, I demand to know by what right you have boarded this vessel without permission!"

Lucan regarded him as though inspecting a curious insect. Then, with a sweep of his arm, he gestured to the hangar around them — the shimmering banners of the Third Legion, the crew and auxilia frozen in uncertainty, the rows of empty launch bays.

"Your outrage," Lucan said pleasantly, "is both admirable and misplaced. You see, Tribune Halstrom, I have no intention of disrupting your masters' operations. Simply direct me to the nearest Legionary of the Emperor's Children, and I shall smooth over this unfortunate misunderstanding with him directly."

The words hung in the air. The silence that followed was thick, suffocating.

Halstrom's face went ashen. His lips moved soundlessly before he found his voice again — brittle and dry. "…There are no Astartes present aboard the Proudheart, my lord."

Drakus stiffened beside Lucan, the sound that emerged from his helm's grille like the growl of some ancient predator. "What is this nonsense?" he demanded. "Surely the reserve force remains aboard — the ship's commander, the breacher guard at the very least!"

Halstrom swallowed visibly. His hands twisted together. "Gone," he whispered. "They're all gone, my lords."

Lucan's gaze sharpened, amusement vanishing as though it had never been. His voice dropped to a low, deliberate growl. "Where?"

Halstrom's eyes flickered — involuntarily, guiltily — down toward the deck plating. That single glance was answer enough.

Lucan followed it, staring for a long, dangerous heartbeat at the steel beneath his boots — as though he could see through it, down to the storm-choked planet below.

"One-Fourty-Twenty," he said softly. The world's designation hung like a curse.

Halstrom flinched at the word. "My lord, they descended four days past—Lord Commander Eidolon ordered it himself! The xenos resistance—"

Lucan's temper finally stirred, the measured calm breaking like surf on rock. "He committed his entire force?"

Halstrom nodded, terrified now. "Every Astartes of the company. He wished to rescue the Blood Angels and believed the world would be easily pacified—"

Lucan cut him off with a snarl, his voice filling the cavernous bay like thunder. "He believed without studying the foe? Without scouts, without reconnaissance, without a single reserve to guard his fleet?!"

Drakus stepped forward, fury radiating from him in palpable waves. "This is arrogance! This is idiocy!" he barked, and several mortals stumbled back, eyes wide. "To strip a fleet bare—!"

"Enough."

Lucan's voice was quiet, but it silenced the entire hangar.

He reached up and released the seals of his helm. With a hiss of pneumatics, the helm came free, revealing the Lord-Warden's face — sharp, patrician features framed by golden hair, his expression carved from disdain and cold resolve. His eyes, sea-grey and bright, fixed on the trembling Tribune.

"In light of this… revelation," Lucan said, voice dangerously calm, "it falls to us to restore sense to this debacle." He stepped closer, each word deliberate, each syllable a sentence. "Effective immediately, I am assuming command of this operation. All ships in orbit — Army, Blood Angels, Emperor's Children — will answer to me. You will transmit those orders, Tribune."

Halstrom hesitated, glancing about as though hoping someone else might intervene. There was no one.

"Yes, my lord," he croaked.

Lucan gave a single sharp nod. "Good. Let us ensure that this campaign does not fall to ruin through the vanity of fools."

His voice rang through the hangar bay like the last note of a funeral bell. Then, without breaking stride, he turned his gaze back upon Tribune Halstrom, whose pallid complexion had only grown whiter with each passing moment.

"Tribune," Lucan said, tone crisp as a sword-edge, "you will escort us to the Proudheart's strategium. I wish to see all data recorded before your master and his legionaries went dark."

Halstrom stiffened, saluting awkwardly, though his hands trembled. "At once, my lord. If I may—Lord Commander Eidolon acted only on the most sound intelligence. The auspex readings showed minimal resistance, and—"

Lucan moved past him with the liquid grace of a predator who had grown bored of its prey's excuses. "Walk," he said simply.

Drakus fell into step beside him, his boots thudding heavily on the deck. The rest of the Wardens formed an escorting phalanx behind them, their presence filling the corridor with silent menace. The mortals of the Emperor's Children's ship shrank away, flattening themselves against the walls as the pale-blue giants strode past.

The Proudheart's interior was everything Lucan imagined a ship of the IIIrd​ would be. He came to the quick realization that he despised the style of the Phoenician's sons.

Where the Heart of Flame and its sister ships were austere and functional, every inch of this vessel screamed of excess. The walls gleamed with gold filigree, polished to a mirror shine. Purple and ivory banners draped from the ceilings, embossed with the sigil of the Palatine Aquila in gemstones. Sculptures of idealized Astartes — faces smooth, expressions noble — stared down at them from alcoves along the hall. Even the deck plating beneath their boots gleamed faintly, as if the ship's crew polished it daily. If someone were to tell him that Eidolon kept a large oil painting of himself in his quarters, Lucan would believe it.

Drakus made a low, disgusted noise in his throat. "Gaudy nonsense," he muttered. "A warship should inspire discipline, not vanity."

Lucan's mouth quirked in amusement. "They would tell you that beauty is discipline, brother. Perfection through control, order through artistry."

Drakus's vox-grille clicked in irritation. "It's decoration for decoration's sake. I can practically smell perfume on the air."

Lucan chuckled, low and warm. "Indeed. The scent of victory, according to the Third."

Halstrom trotted ahead, attempting to fill the silence with anxious chatter. "Lord Commander Eidolon, you must understand, sought only to honour the Phoenician's doctrine of perfection in all things—"

"—by committing every one of his warriors to an unknown world without reconnaissance?" Lucan's tone was conversational, almost light, but it cut through Halstrom's words like a blade.

The tribune stammered. "I—I'm sure the Lord Commander had his reasons."

"I'm sure he did," Lucan said softly, exchanging a knowing glance with Drakus. Then, louder: "Drakus, we'll need to ready the Second for descent. What are your thoughts?"

Drakus straightened slightly. "Five full squads of Valiants and a support detachment of armour to follow. If there's interference in the atmosphere, they'll need to adapt the ceithir's resonance patterns to the local conditions."

"Agreed." Lucan nodded, glancing sidelong at Halstrom as they walked. "I'll lead the deployment personally."

Drakus frowned beneath his helm. "You, my lord? Last time I remained behind. It should be my turn."

Lucan smiled faintly. "Ah, but it is vital, brother, that someone from the command chain remain behind with the reserves, should unforeseen disaster strike. And you still owe me for the Hashut incident."

Halstrom's jaw twitched. He caught the barb — a not-so-subtle indictment of Eidolon's arrogance — and wisely said nothing.

As they continued through the corridors, Lucan's eyes moved over every ostentatious detail — the murals of gilded conquest, the velvet-trimmed alcoves, the polished glass mosaics depicting past triumphs. It was a ship built to impress nobles and flatter egos, not wage war. He found himself thinking of the Heart of Flame's command decks: the cold steel, the burnished restraint, the faint whisper of the Ceithir through the bulkheads like a living breath. To be fair, their ships were not without their own trophies and decorations but this… this felt gaudy. Excessive.

"I'll need to contact Magos Elyndra once we reach the strategium," Lucan said to Drakus. "She and her adepts were instrumental in the initial progress of harmonizing Warden systems with the Ceithir's resonance. Perhaps they'll have insight into cutting through the atmospheric interference of the storms down there. I'd rather have some idea of how it will interact with the weather systems here."

Drakus inclined his head. "She'll be pleased, my lord. The Magos always claims the Ceithir 'sings to her.'"

"Then perhaps it will sing a solution," Lucan replied dryly.

The ornate doors to the strategium loomed ahead — enormous, overworked things chased with silver and bronze reliefs of angelic figures and stylized stars. Two mortal guards flanked them, visibly nervous as the Wardens approached. At Halstrom's gesture, they fumbled to open the doors, the mechanism hissing and clanking as it admitted them to the chamber beyond.

The strategium was as excessive as the corridors — a vaulted dome of marble and gold, its central hololithic table shaped like a perfect crystal flower. Light spilled from suspended prisms, making the chamber glow with unnatural radiance.

Lucan barely had time to take in the scale of the chamber before one of the vox-officers — a young woman in Imperial Navy uniform — came running toward Halstrom, data-slate in hand. Her eyes were wide, and she looked both nervous and relieved to see someone in command.

"Tribune! Incoming transmission request," she said breathlessly. "From the Misericord, sir."

Halstrom groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "By the Throne—what do the damn Angels want now?"

The vox-officer hesitated, glancing past him to where Lucan and Drakus stood. "They… they wish to speak with our visitors, sir."

Lucan smiled faintly, tilting his head toward the Tribune. "Well, there you have it, Halstrom. It appears the sons of Sanguinius would rather speak to the adults in the room."

Halstrom's cheeks flushed red with anger, but he bowed stiffly all the same. Lucan's expression didn't waver — smooth, amused, entirely in control.

"Patch them through," Lucan said, voice like silk over steel. "Let's see what our crimson cousins have to say."


The crystalline hololith table pulsed with light as the transmission stabilized, its edges flaring with static before resolving into the image of a crimson-armoured Astartes. His armour was pristine and unmarred by scorch or scar. A clear sign of many long hours on a warship's deck. A crack ran across his helm's cheekplate, and when he removed it, his face was pale but resolute — the face of a warrior running on endurance and duty alone.

"This is Lieutenant Arden Voss of the Blood Angels, acting commander of the reserve elements of the 140th Expedition," he said, voice firm despite the fatigue beneath it. "Identify yourself."

Lucan inclined his head, hands clasped behind his back with perfect poise. "Lord-Warden Lucan of the Mist Wardens, commander of the Second Company aboard the Heart of Flame. We received a distress call and came as swiftly as the mists would carry us."

The Blood Angel's eyes widened in relief. "By the Throne… Astartes reinforcements. You've no idea what it means to hear another Legion's voice. We've been adrift here for nearly six weeks, unable to pierce the storms or reach our brothers below."

Lucan's golden hair caught the glow of the holo-display as he leaned forward slightly, studying the man with calm interest. "Lieutenant Voss, explain your situation. What has happened in this system?"

Voss's expression turned grim. "Our forces landed on One-Fourty-Twenty.— the world wasn't always wracked by storms. As soon as the first of my brothers landed, the storms rose up out of nowhere. I've never seen weather change with such speed. Its atmosphere is… hostile. The very air is laced with energy discharges; vox and augur readings are inconsistent at best and non-existent for the most part. When they arrived, The Emperor's Children made planetfall under orders from Lord Commander Eidolon. I requested that he stay in orbit to provide what coordination we could between our forces but he dropped with his men before answering our hails. My company was ordered to remain in high orbit to guard the reserves and supply convoys. We received only fragmented reports before contact was lost."

Lucan exchanged a look with Drakus, who stood beside him, silent but bristling with tension. "Lost?" Lucan pressed. "No word at all since?"

Voss shook his head. "None, my lord. The last transmission we received was from Captain Khitas Frome of the Blood Angels over three weeks ago — his final words were: 'This. World. Is. Murder.'"

Drakus exhaled slowly. "An interesting name to give a planet."

Voss nodded. "Aye. Murder. Fitting, given what's happened to every dropship that's tried to descend since. The storms eat everything. Vox dies. Auspex readings vanish. We sent a few recon ships down to reconnoitre, and they never came back."

Lucan's expression hardened, but his voice remained steady. "And you've called for aid?"

"Yes," said Voss. "We sent out calls to every nearby Expedition Fleet. I've received word that our Primarch himself heard us and dispatched additional companies from Baal. We also heard from the Luna Wolves. They also have a fleet on the way—but they're weeks out. We hadn't heard anything from your Legion. Frankly, Lord-Warden, I didn't expect anyone else to answer."

Lucan's lips curved faintly. "The mists carry strange tidings, Lieutenant. We were drawn here by an astropathic message—fragmentary, sent through a civilian choir. Its origin was listed as one Saul Tarvitz, Captain of the Emperor's Children's Tenth Company."

The name hung in the air.

At once, Tribune Halstrom — who had stood stiffly off to the side — audibly sucked in a breath, his face contorting with outrage. "That traitorous—" he began, but the words died in his throat as every helm in the room turned toward him. The Wardens' expressionless visors stared like a wall of judgment. Lucan didn't even turn his head, but the stillness of his posture carried more weight than a shout. Halstrom paled and stepped back, his mouth closing with an audible click.

The Blood Angel, oblivious to the tension in the chamber, let out a short, tired laugh. "Good old Saul," he said. "If anyone had sense enough to plan ahead, it'd be him. I'm glad his plan worked."

Lucan's brows arched slightly. "Explain."

Voss sighed. "Before they descended, Saul confided in me that he was going to arrange a secondary call for aid, sent through the auxilia astropaths. Eidolon refused to signal for further aid, claiming it would make the Third look weak before their peers. Saul said that was madness — so he went behind his commander's back. I told him he'd catch hell for it if Eidolon found out."

"Seems he was right to do it," Drakus said darkly.

Lucan nodded slowly. "Indeed. Pride before wisdom, vanity before prudence. Such follies have buried empires." He turned his gaze back to the Blood Angel's flickering image, his eyes glinting like ice in the pale light. "Lieutenant Voss, you and your men will stand ready. The Mist Wardens are going down there. We will find Saul Tarvitz, we will recover any of our lost brethren, and we will put an end to whatever abominations have made this world live up to its name."

Voss bowed his head, relief written across his weary features. "The Emperor protects, Lord-Warden."

Lucan's faint smile didn't reach his eyes. "He may, Lieutenant. But on this world," he murmured, "we'll have to protect each other."

The holo flickered out, leaving the strategium bathed in the gold and violet glow of the Proudheart's overdecorated luminators.

Lucan turned to Drakus, his voice low and resolute. "Ready the men."

His gaze turned back to the flickering image of the planet on the hololith, its storms roiling like a wounded beast.

"Murder," he said softly. "Let's see what kind of nightmare you are."


The grass forests of Murder breathed like a living thing. Vast, fibrous blades rose a several meters into the air, their stalks slick with translucent slime. Every tree's leaves dripped and quivered in the oppressive humidity, and the air was thick with the constant electric rasp of the strange storms that never ceased above their. There was no true day or night here—only the flicker of lightning and the endless shadow of clouds.

Saul Tarvitz led what remained of his command through the mire, bolter mag-locked and broadsword drawn. His armour, once resplendent in violet and gold, was caked in mud, ichor and gore. Dozens of his brothers followed, their armour similarly battered and scuffed, vox-grilles snarling softly as they advanced.

The men were tired. Veterans, all of them, yet their movements carried the taut, wary energy of hunters who knew they were being hunted in turn.

Lucius walked beside him, his pale face uncovered, eyes bright and feverish. His blade—serpentine and impossibly sharp—was already drawn. Even in this place, he carried himself with that same liquid grace that both inspired and unnerved his brothers.

"You know," Lucius murmured, his voice soft but cutting through the humid air, "Eidolon's plan had a certain poetry to it. Descend upon the enemy in full splendour, overwhelm them with precision and fury—show them perfection incarnate."

Saul snorted without humour. "Perfection doesn't mean blundering into an obvious ambush."

Lucius' smile was thin. "No. But it dies beautifully when it does."

Before Saul could retort, the grass around them moved.

A blur of chitin and steel erupted from the undergrowth, the air filled with an inhuman shriek like tearing metal. A massive arachnoid shape hurtled toward them—spines bristling, mandibles gnashing.

"CONTACT!" someone roared, and the Emperor's Children opened fire.

Bolters barked, muzzle flashes strobing the darkness. The creature darted aside faster than a man could blink, vanishing into the shadows—only for two more to crash through the brush, their talons, mandibles and bladed limbs glistening like mirror-polished blades.

"LEFT FLANK!" Tarvitz shouted, firing his bolt pistol. A shell detonated against one of the things' thoraxes, blowing off a limb—but the creature didn't slow. He pivoted, swung his broadsword in a tight arc, and felt it connect, shearing through what passed for its neck in a burst of black ichor.

Lucius danced among them, his laughter cold and bright. His blade sang through the air, carving clean arcs that left only twitching limbs and severed heads. Two of the megarachnids went down beneath his strikes, their blood steaming on his armor.

One of Tarvitz's men, Eidar, wasn't so lucky—a talon pierced his chestplate, lifting him into the air before the creature hurled him aside like refuse. Another, Sentrillion, was dragged screaming into the undergrowth. Tarvitz fired into the shadows, the bolt-rounds detonating amid a copse of trees, sending up sprays of ichor and shattered wood.

Then, as suddenly as it began, the assault ceased. The forest went silent but for the hiss of vapor and the metallic rattle of Astartes breathing.

Lucius wiped his blade clean, his lips curved in a faint, unsettling smile. "Four of them," he said. "Faster than any I've ever seen. They strike like lightning and vanish like smoke. I can practically smell the glory with each cut. We should try and capture one or two for the sparring cages."

Saul opened his mouth to express his disgust at that idea but was interrupted by the approach of one of his men.

Katz, armor scored and dented. "Captain. Two more died. Lycas and Drevan. Drevan's helm feed still transmits, but his vitals are gone."

Tarvitz turned, boots squelching in the mud, and knelt beside the bodies. The first was twisted grotesquely, his chest caved in. The other lay in pieces, his blood soaking into the red soil.

Four. Four more of his brothers dead. Emperor alone knows how many more had been killed. How many of them were left? Were they the only survivors of the IIIrd​ on this damned world?

"Eidolon's pride did this," Tarvitz said bitterly, pressing his gauntlet against Drevan's helm in brief salute. "He wanted glory. He wanted to show us that even the Blood Angels needed the Third to save them."

He looked up into the flickering canopy, the lightning briefly illuminating the sky. He thought of the orders he'd left before descending—the whispered instructions to the auxilia captains. If we go dark, send a signal. Use your own choir. The shipboard one won't answer you—they only serve Eidolon.

A quiet, desperate act of defiance. It had been the only way to ensure anyone knew what had happened. Perhaps, combined with Voss's own efforts, aid may arrive sooner rather than later.

Perhaps before we are all dead.

He looked down at the fallen once more. "You'll be avenged, brothers," he murmured, and then turned as Lucius called out.

"Captain."

Saul strode over, boots splashing through a shallow puddle. Lucius was crouched beside one of the megarachnids, his blade tip resting against a jagged talon. Impaled there, slick with blood, was a fragment of a shoulder guard—painted crimson, trimmed in gold.

The insignia of the Blood Angels.

There was flesh still clinging to the inside.

Lucius tilted his head. "Well. I suppose we've found our missing allies."

Saul's jaw tightened. "If any of them live," he said, "they're few indeed."

Before Lucius could reply, a sudden boom echoed across the jungle, rolling thunder that wasn't thunder. The ground shuddered, trees trembling as a second impact followed, then a third. Bulle looked up sharply.

"Captain—look!"

They all turned skyward.

The storm clouds above were parting—just slightly—like a great wound opening in the heavens. Through the gaps, streaks of light fell toward the world below. At first Saul thought they were meteors, but no—they were drop pods. Dozens of them. But instead of the fiery orange re-entry trails of conventional descent, these were shrouded in pale blue mist, a spectral corona that seemed to repel the storm itself. The thunderheads withdrew from their path like frightened animals.

Lucius lowered his blade, eyes narrowing. "That's… not Imperial standard."

"No," Saul breathed, watching in awe as the blue-shrouded pods tore through the clouds. "But they're Astartes. Reinforcements."

He straightened, his voice rising over the storm. "You see, brothers? We're not alone!"

The Emperor's Children kept their eyes upward, the pale light of the descending pods gleaming on their mud-slick armour. For one brilliant moment, the beloved purple and gold of his legion shone through and it lifted his hearts and his spirit. Saul raised his broadsword, pointing it toward the falling shapes.

"There!" he roared. "We move toward the drop zone! Any survivors from our own and the Blood Angels will do the same! This is our chance to regroup and strike back!"

A ragged cheer rose from his men, raw and fierce. Even Lucius smiled—though whether from hope or the promise of a new battle, Saul couldn't tell.

Then the forest screamed.

The megarachnids' keening cry split the air, rolling through the trees like a sonic tide. The sound came from everywhere—above, below, all around them. The creatures were gathering.

Saul felt the hairs on his neck rise inside his helm. He raised his sword again.

"You heard me, brothers!" he shouted. "Form up! Move out! We make for those pods—and we kill anything that stands in our way!"

The Emperor's Children roared their assent, weapons ready. As they began their march toward the distant glow of blue fire in the storm-wracked sky, the shadows around them shifted and crawled with motion.

Murder was waking up again.


It took them the better part of a day to reach the drop site.

A day of trudging through knee-deep mud, under an endless sky of bruised lightning and storm, with the alien forest whispering all around. The megarachnids never stopped hunting them. Every kilometre brought another ambush — a blur of chitin and fangs from above or below, as if the entire world were alive and resentful of intruders.

Saul Tarvitz led from the front. He always did.

He could feel the fatigue in his men through the tight vox-chatter — the clipped responses, the faint edge of despair. Only discipline kept them moving. Only duty made them reload and march again through the choking heat.

Lucius walked beside him, his once-polished armour now a ruin of scratches and ichor, his expression almost serene. The younger swordsman fought like a duellist even now — graceful, detached, every motion perfect, every strike fatal. At some point he had picked up a second blade. One of the megarachnids' bladed limbs. The sight of the xenos weapon in Lucius's hand put Saul ill at ease.

"Your line is drifting," Saul said quietly as they picked their way through a gully filled with twisted roots.

Lucius gave him a sidelong glance. "If it drifts, it is because the ground demands it. Or perhaps you demand too much order from chaos."

Saul didn't rise to it. "The ground doesn't care what we demand. It only wants us dead. Keep your spacing."

Lucius gave a faint shrug, the gesture half amusement, half contempt. "As you wish, Captain."

They pressed on.

Hours passed in a blur of skirmishes and exhaustion. When the last of the flying megarachnids broke from the storm to slash at their rearguard, two more Emperor's Children fell before they managed to drive the beasts off. The dead were left where they fell — there was no time for anything else.

At last, as the light dimmed to a storm-born twilight, Saul heard it. A new sound beneath the thunder. Bolter fire. Sustained. Disciplined.

He stopped, raising his fist for silence. The firing wasn't sporadic — it was coordinated. Lines of volleys, like a heartbeat of war.

"Emperor's breath," he murmured. "Someone's fighting down there."

They crested the final ridge — and saw the battlefield below.

It spread across a vast plain, a wound carved into the jungle. The storm writhed above it, but here the air shimmered strangely, like mist caught in the light.

In the centre of that haze stood a ring of drop pods — dozens of them, deployed in a perfect defensive circle. Around them fought a force of Astartes Saul did not recognize.

Their armour was the pale blue of a calm sea, trimmed with silver, and each bore a golden right arm. Tower shields locked together to form an unbroken wall, and behind it, disciplined ranks poured withering bolter fire into the oncoming swarms of megarachnids.

The xenos threw themselves at the line, shrieking and slashing, but the wall did not break.

"What… what Legion is that?" Katz breathed.

Lucius tilted his head, watching with fascination. "They fight beautifully. Every motion perfect. But I've never seen colours like those."

Saul's eyes narrowed. "They're Astartes. That's all that matters."

He scanned the battle through his helm lenses. The megarachnids were massing near the western flank, threatening to overwhelm it. The unknown Astartes held firm, but even their precision couldn't last forever.

He could see other figures too — survivors, Emperor's Children and Blood Angels both, stumbling out from the treeline on the far side, running toward the defensive circle.

That decided him.

"Form up!" Saul barked. "We're pushing for the center! We reach those drop pods or we die trying!"

Lucius gave a thin smile and drew his blade. "At last, something worth killing for."

Saul ignored him. "Move!"


They charged.

The exhausted Emperor's Children stormed down the slope, bolters blazing. The megarachnids turned toward them instantly, shrieking in alien fury.

Saul fired until his pistol clicked dry, then drew back his broadsword and smashed into the first of them. The creature was twice his height, blades for limbs, mandibles dripping venom. It died with a clean strike that split its head from thorax. Another leapt from behind — Lucius's blade took it mid-air, bisecting it in one perfect stroke.

The unknown Astartes had noticed them. The shield wall shifted — impossibly coordinated — and a section opened just wide enough for Saul's force to reach the line.

A voice roared across the plain in perfect, disciplined cadence. "Sons of Caerdyn Vallis! Advance!"

Through the gap strode a figure in gold and blue, dual blades in hand. His movements were swift and merciless, cutting a path through the megarachnids toward Saul's position. The warriors around him moved as one, covering his flanks with shield and spear.

And then the strange mist thickened.

It rolled out from their line like a living thing, pale and cold, wrapping around the aliens. Saul thought at first it was smoke — then he saw the way it moved, coiling and striking like a serpent. The megarachnids within it shrieked and staggered, limbs faltering, eyes dulling as the mist turned into a cloud of living blades and sliced the xenos apart.

"What in the Emperor's name—?" one of Saul's men gasped.

"I don't know," Saul said. "But I'll take it."

They fought through the last stretch, hacking and firing until they reached the shield wall. The golden-armed warriors opened their formation just long enough to pull them through before closing ranks again with a metallic crash.

Inside the ring, the air was heavy with cordite and the hum of powered weapons. The unknown Astartes moved with calm precision, tending to the wounded and reinforcing the defences.

Saul leaned on his sword, chest heaving. He looked up as the pale-blue warrior who had led the rescue approached.

The man's helm hissed open, revealing a hard, handsome face framed by close-cut gold hair and grey-blue eyes that missed nothing.

Saul straightened, bringing his fist to his chest. "Captain Saul Tarvitz, Emperor's Children, Tenth Company."

The stranger inclined his head slightly. "Lord-Warden Lucan, Second Company of the Mist Wardens."

The Mist Wardens. Saul had heard the name before. The XIth ​Legion. The rumours that had circulated about them among the Legions had been mixed but for the most part, not kind. But to see them… was something else entirely.

Lucan's tone was calm but firm. "You sent the astropathic message."

Saul blinked. "You received it?"

Lucan nodded. "It reached us. And we came."

Saul exhaled, relief washing through him. "Then, Lord-Warden, you've my thanks—and every one of my brothers owes you theirs. We thought ourselves alone on this cursed world."

Lucan's mouth curved faintly — not quite a smile. "No one is ever truly alone, Captain. Not while the Emperor's will still burns in His sons."

Beyond them, the shield wall thundered again as another wave struck home. Both commanders turned toward the sound, the moment of quiet was gone as quickly as it came.

Lucan replaced his helm with a hiss of pressure, the pale mist around him reflecting faintly in its dark lenses. A crimson plume ran from the helm's crown, and a red cloak — torn and scored by battle — snapped once in the wind before settling across his shoulders.

Without a word, he gestured toward one of his lieutenants. The Warden produced a small, rune-scribed cylinder — a vox cipher relay — and passed it to Saul.

Lucan's voice came across the link, steady and controlled.

"Channel Sigma–Five. You and your men are cleared for XIth​ Legion battle frequencies. Maintain discipline. No open vox outside combat directives."

Saul nodded to his vox-officer, who began patching in their systems. The faint static of the storm faded, replaced by the crisp, synchronized reports of the Wardens' net — clipped, efficient, utterly devoid of panic. It was like listening to a war machine breathe.

Lucan's orders rolled out with perfect calm:

"Speartip line, brace and cycle shields. Volley fire at my mark. Heavy bolters to target quadrant four, fifty meters from line. No one breaks formation. Hold the wall."

All across the defensive ring, the Wardens adjusted — their movements seamless, their discipline unnerving. Even amid the alien howling, their line felt like something carved from stone.

Then Lucan drew his blades.

One Saul recognized instantly: a longsword, wrought in gold and wreathed in faint, ember-like energy. The other was a shorter gladius, its edge shimmering with refracted light. Its guard was in the shape of the symbol of Ultramar. A curious thing to see.

Lucan's gaze met his through their visors.

"We'll lead the next push. The beasts are massing again. You and yours look like you've had your fill of war, Captain Tarvitz. You needn't—"

Saul cut him off, voice low but firm. "There's no rest until the war's over."

A pause — then the faintest incline of Lucan's helm.

"Then we stand together."

Around them, several of Saul's surviving men stepped forward — armour scarred, faces grim. Even two Blood Angels from the other group joined them, wordless but resolute. Saul gave a single nod and moved to the front beside Lucan.

From behind, he heard another pair of boots move to join him — lighter, more deliberate steps. He didn't have to look to know who it was.

Lucius had arrived, his sword spinning once in an almost lazy arc before coming to rest at his side. He hesitated for only a moment, then fell in beside the other Emperor's Children who had followed Saul's lead.

Saul didn't speak to him, but he noted it — the hesitation, brief but present. Others had shown it too. Eidolon's men, of course.

Lucan noticed the motion of new warriors joining the line. He turned slightly, as if surprised.

"You've no need to—"

Saul interrupted again, a wry grin audible even through the helm vox. "We've seen enough of these things to know your line won't hold forever. You'll need more blades before this is done."

Lucan let out a soft sound — amusement, perhaps.

"Your courage does you credit, Captain. Tell me — any counsel on how best to kill these creatures?"

Saul glanced toward the churning black of the storm where shapes moved, vast and spider-like.

"We call them megarachnids. Tough carapace. Quick. Don't let them circle you. And as soon as I figure out a better way to kill them…"

He loaded a fresh clip into his bolt pistol.

"…I'll let you know."

Lucan gave a short laugh — a genuine one, brief and bright amid the thunder.

"Then I look forward to learning at your side."

The Warden commander raised one of his blades, signalling the wall. The tower shields shifted, locking in a new pattern. Servo-motors hissed. The gap opened before them — a narrow wedge leading into the dark beyond.

Lucan's voice rang out, magnified over the din:

"Men of the Imperium — forward!"

The line surged.

The wall parted with a hydraulic roar, and the mist rushed out like breath from a lung. Saul felt it cling to him as he stepped through, cool and unnatural — neither gas nor smoke, but something that shimmered and listened.

Then came the nightmarish chorus of screeches and chitin, the crash of alien limbs, and the hammering boom of bolters unleashed.

Lucan charged at the front, red cloak flaring, his blades moving in twin arcs of light. Saul matched his pace, broadsword raised, the sons of the Phoenician and the sons of the unknown Legion charging as one into the dark heart of Murder.

And for the first time since setting foot on this cursed world, Saul Tarvitz felt the faintest spark of hope.


"By Mist and Blade!"

The cry tore from a hundred throats, a sound like thunder rolling over steel.

"For the King! For the Emperor!"

The shield wall surged forward as one, the impact shaking the earth.

And then the world became a storm of violence.

The megarachnids hit them headlong — chitinous titans of speed and murder, scything limbs flashing like silver lightning. Bolter fire punched holes through their ranks, but the creatures came on regardless, shrieking in frequencies that made the air tremble.

Saul felt the crash reverberate through his bones as he met the first of them. His broadsword cleaved through an arcing limb, black ichor spraying his armour. A talon slammed against his chestplate, sending him staggering — the carapace barely scratched. He jammed his bolt pistol into the creature's mandibles and fired point-blank. The skull split apart like glass, fragments of alien matter raining down as the beast fell twitching.

The line buckled, then held.

Saul caught glimpses of the Wardens fighting beside him. Their movements were precise, eerily fluid — every thrust and block executed with brutal economy. The strange mist moved with them, wrapping around their limbs and weapons, reacting to their intent. It almost seemed alive, parting around the swing of a blade and coiling like smoke around a wounded brother.

Then, ahead of him — Lucan.

The Warden commander was everywhere at once.

He moved like the storm given form — his cloak a smear of red through the haze, Solbrand a golden arc that carved glowing wounds into the alien tide. His gladius followed in the same motion, turning defence into riposte, each stroke flowing seamlessly into the next.

A megarachnid lunged from his flank. Lucan pivoted, ducked under the slash, and drove both blades up through the creature's thorax. He tore them free in a single sweeping motion that bisected another of the beasts mid-leap. Not once did his stance falter, not once did the rhythm break.

It was artistry in death.

Saul had seen swordsmen across a dozen Legions, even sparred against the finest blades of his own. But what he witnessed now left him cold with awe.

Emperor preserve us, he thought. I don't think even the Palatine Blades could match that.

Not far off, Lucius fought — elegant, deadly, but visibly shaken. His eyes followed Lucan's every movement even as he cut and parried, distracted, envious. The pause cost him. A megarachnid barrelled through a gap, catching Lucius across the thigh with a glancing blow that tore a gouge of ceramite away.

"Lucius!" Saul roared. He lunged, burying his blade through the creature's neck before it could finish the blow. With a twist, he ripped the sword free and planted a boot on the corpse, shoving it down.

Lucius staggered, clutching his wounded leg, breathing hard. Saul's voice came sharp over the vox.

"Focus, damn you! There'll be time for pride later. You want to prove yourself? Then fight. Show them what perfection truly means!"

Something flared in Lucius's eyes — shame, fury, maybe both. Without a word, he threw himself back into the melee with renewed savagery. His blade flickered like light on glass, and each swing left a line of alien gore in its wake.

Saul watched him for a moment, nodding once. Young. Still finding his balance. He'll learn.

Another shadow loomed. Saul turned, firing two bolts into the mass of eyes rushing him. The rounds barely slowed it, and the beast came on, screeching. Before it could strike, a crimson-cloaked blur cut between them.

Lucan.

His gladius split the megarachnid's forelimb, and Solbrand drove through its skull in the same motion. He twisted the blade free and looked to Saul, a curt nod all that passed between them.

Saul grinned behind his helm, lifted his sword in salute, and fell in beside him.

And without a word, they fought as one.

Lucan adjusted instantly, his movements shifting to accommodate Saul's rhythm. Where Saul swung broad and heavy, Lucan darted close, stabbing into the gaps Saul opened. When a creature broke through Saul's guard, Lucan was there — intercepting, cutting it apart before it could strike.

To their right, Lucius and the Emperor's Children carved forward, roaring defiance. The Wardens' chant thundered once more, echoing across the plain.

"By Mist and Blade!"

Saul felt the words shiver through the air, through the mist that swirled like breath around their boots.

Then came Lucan's voice, booming through the vox, calm and certain amid the storm:

"For the King! For the Emperor!"

And the line surged forward again — a tide of blue and silver, gold, red and purple, crashing into the swarm.

The field became a slaughterhouse of metal and chitin. Bolter fire turned the ground to ruin. The mist grew thick with blood and smoke. Saul's muscles screamed, his armour was dented and slick with ichor, but he pressed on, shoulder to shoulder with a brother he had never met until this day.


The camp sprawled like a scar across the clearing where the drop pods had first landed five months ago.

The wreckage of those pods still formed part of its walls — dented ceramite and scorched metal fused into parapets, reinforced with prefabricated slabs ferried down through the newly calm skies.

The storms had lessened.

The mist the XIth​ called 'Ceithir' made sure of that. The mists of the Wardens had settled over the region like a living shroud, bending the raging tempests aside so that shuttles could land, wounded could be ferried away, and supplies could finally reach the men on the ground.

Now, the base lived.

Astartes and mortals moved through the ordered chaos of it all — repair servitors, supply handlers, squads of Blood Angels, most from the reserve force aboard the Misericord, and Emperor's Children drilling side by side with the blue-and-silver Wardens. It was a rare sight: three Legions, three creeds, held together not by politics or glory, but by shared necessity.

Saul walked amidst it all, a strange pride beating in his hearts.

His armour was battered and worn, dulled from weeks of ceaseless fighting. Scratches and acid burns ran like scars across the purple ceramite. He hadn't polished it in weeks, and that alone set him apart from most of his Legion brothers.

As he passed through the camp, men straightened.

Wardens called him brother. Blood Angels gave curt nods of respect. Even some of his own Legionaries, those who still remembered what dignity meant, inclined their heads as he passed. Saul answered every greeting with a nod, a hand on a pauldron, a few words of encouragement.

He stopped to help a pair of Wardens haul an autocannon emplacement into position, then turned to a cluster of Blood Angels who were repairing a damaged Thunderhawk wing.
"Keep the field lines tight," he said, voice low but commanding. "These storms bite through plating faster than acid."

"Understood, Captain," one of them replied, a smile flickering beneath his helm.

A few metres away, a group of Emperor's Children were arguing over firing vectors. Saul intervened, settled it with calm logic, and handed one of them his dataslate to display firing arcs. The bolter fire from the outer perimeter echoed in the distance — dull, rhythmic, almost comforting in its predictability.

Another skirmish. Another day.

He barely spared it a thought anymore.

Saul thumbed through the dataslate in his gauntleted hands as he walked, reviewing supply manifests, casualty tallies, and the latest terrain maps uploaded from reconnaissance drones. The Ceithir's presence still played havoc with data feeds, but the Wardens' tech-priests had learned to compensate. They had kept those methods to themselves but such things didn't surprise him. The adepts of the Mechanicum had always been covetous of their secrets.

"Tarvitz."

The name was spat like a curse.

Saul froze mid-stride, the tone curdled with disdain. He knew that voice.

He looked up.

Lord Commander Eidolon stood a few paces away, framed by the mists curling around the camp's outer trench line. His armour gleamed — pristine, newly repainted in the shining violet and gold of the Emperor's Children. The artificers had worked tirelessly to restore it, even though there were better uses for their time. His hair, pale and perfect, fell across a face that still bore faint scars — remnants of the campaign he'd barely survived.

Behind him stood two of his most loyal men, eyes hard, hands resting on their holstered pistols as if daring anyone to challenge him.

"Lord Commander," Saul said evenly, lowering the dataslate. "You're up early. I didn't expect to see you outside your quarters."

Eidolon's lip curled. "Don't take that tone with me, Tarvitz. The Warden has summoned us." He spat the word Warden like it tasted foul. "Apparently our allies have decided that another strategy meeting is in order. As if I need to listen to the counsel of that upstart barbarian."

Saul sighed quietly, shaking his head. "He's not asking, Commander. He's summoning. There's a difference. You'd do well to remember that."

The memory of that day flashed unbidden across his mind.

Two weeks ago, the grass forests still burned. The survivors had staggered out — bloodied, starving, half-mad — and among them, Eidolon. Ten men where there should have been a hundred.

He had stormed into the base with his voice already raised, demanding control, demanding obedience.

And then Lucan had appeared.

The Warden had stood tall, red cloak stirring in the mist, Solbrand hanging at his hip. He'd let Eidolon rant for nearly a full minute before he'd spoken.

"Your outrage," Lucan had said, voice quiet, "is justified only by your failure."

When Eidolon shouted back, Lucan's fist had cracked across his face with a sound that silenced the entire camp.

"You lost an entire company of your men because you could not be patient enough to think," Lucan had said, his voice rising like a storm. "You committed every asset without reconnaissance, without reserves, without reason. You will not command here. Not while I draw breath."

Eidolon had spat blood and screamed that he was a Lord Commander of the Emperor's Children, that Lucan dared insult his authority.

Lucan had drawn Solbrand halfway from its scabbard, its edge gleaming dull gold in the mist.
"If you say one more word that isn't agreeable," he'd said softly, "I'll do worse than strike you."

Then he'd turned to Saul.
"Captain Tarvitz," he'd announced, his voice carrying over the assembled Astartes. "You will serve as my second in command for this campaign. You've proven yourself worthy. Any man who disagrees may take his war elsewhere — into the wild."

The silence that followed had been total. Even Eidolon had said nothing. His eyes had burned like embers behind his swollen cheek.

Now, here and now, that same venom simmered beneath the surface.

Eidolon's voice was low. "Enjoy your little triumph while it lasts, Tarvitz. You think the Warden's favour protects you forever? When this is over, when we return to the fleet, Fulgrim will know where to place his trust."

Saul looked at him levelly. "Then let him decide. I answer only to the Emperor and the Primarch. Not to you."

Eidolon sneered, stepping close enough that Saul could smell the faint perfume oils he always wore. "You'll regret this insolence."

"Maybe," Saul said. "But at least men will still be alive to regret anything, thanks to the Lucan's command — and not lying dead in the dirt for your vanity."

Eidolon's nostrils flared, but he said nothing. He turned on his heel, armour hissing as he stalked away, his retainers following in his wake.

Saul exhaled slowly, staring after him until the Ceithir swallowed him up.

He knew Lucan meant well. He respected the man — even admired him — but he also knew what this would mean when the war was done. The Emperor's Children would not forget this humiliation. Nor would Eidolon.

He set the dataslate back under his arm and began walking toward the command drop pod.

Duty first. Consequences later.


The command pod was hot and close, the air filled with the hum of the old holo-table and the faint metallic tang of the red dust that clung to everything on this damned world. The map flickered in the stale light, showing the endless sprawl of grass forests and the perimeter of their fortified zone.

Lucan stood at the head of the table, arms folded, his eyes fixed on the holo. Saul entered with Eidolon beside him, the latter radiating barely restrained irritation. Opposite them stood Arden Voss of the Blood Angels.

Lucan acknowledged them with a brief nod.
"Captain Tarvitz. Commander Eidolon." His tone made no distinction between them. "We were just reviewing our situation. Lieutenant Voss, please continue."

The Blood Angel inclined his head. "As I was saying—no further survivors have been found. Out of the thousand of my brothers deployed, twenty remain. We've pulled them all back here. Soon, they'll be sent back to the fleet. I've already given the command for several Breacher squads to replace them. I can spare perhaps fifty men." Voss's tone was bleak, his grief apparent to all.

Lucan's expression darkened. "I'm sorry, my brother."

"My thanks," said Voss simply. "What you've built here is the only stable ground on this world."

Saul leaned over the holo, eyes tracing the flickering terrain lines. "Stable for now," he said quietly.

Lucan gave a brief grunt of agreement. "The word from orbit is that reinforcements are on the way. Luna Wolves and a Blood Angels relief fleet. Estimated arrival—five to six weeks. As you all know though, it remains up to the vagaries of the Warp."

At that, Saul gave a small nod of relief, while beside him Eidolon's jaw tightened. Lucan caught the movement, ignored it.

"Until they arrive," the Valiant continued, "we hold this line. The shield-storms are still our greatest obstacle. The Ceithir lets us keep this area clear and opens a corridor to orbit, but there's only so much of it we can draw upon. We can't shield an entire offensive."

Voss frowned slightly. "You still don't know what causes them?"

Lucan shook his head. "Not yet. Whatever it is, it's deliberate. They gather when we move in strength and disperse when we pull back. There's an intelligence behind it."

Eidolon gave a short, disdainful laugh. "Intelligence? They're vermin with blades for limbs. You give the beasts far too much credit, Warden."

Lucan turned his gaze on him, calm but sharp. "If they are beasts, they're beasts who've slain more Astartes than any civilized foe I've faced. Underestimating them will not win this war."

Eidolon's lips curled, but he said nothing.

Saul glanced between the two of them—Lucan standing cool and still as stone, Eidolon rigid with wounded pride—and felt a faint, unwelcome tightening in his gut. There were too many of Eidolon's loyalists among the survivors of the Emperor's Children. Men who followed the Lord Commander's word before their own good sense. Men who still looked at Saul with thin-veiled resentment for the authority Lucan had handed him.

If Lucan pushed too hard—if Eidolon's ego cracked in front of all these witnesses—then the megarachnids might not be the only blades drawn on Murder.

Lucan either didn't notice or didn't care. He tapped a control rune and the hololithic map shifted, resolving into a blocky, ghost-pale shape against the red terrain.

Saul stepped closer, eyes narrowing. The shapes weren't just large—they were wrong. Alien. The scale—monstrous.

"Trees?" Saul murmured. "If they even are trees."

Lucan nodded once. "They lie twenty-two kilometers east. All three are positioned directly within the eye-wall of one of the primary shield-storms."

Saul's mind began stitching the pieces together.
"You think they're the cause."

"The trees," Lucan said.

Three enormous white masses flickered on the projection, each the size of a fortress spire.

"Scout land-speeders managed a brief ascent through the grass forests before the storms took them," Lucan continued. "None survived long enough to return, but their augurs transmitted these images before failing. These structures lie twenty-two kilometres east of our perimeter. All three are clustered near the centre of one of the major storm-eyes."

Voss folded his arms. Saul leaned forward. Eidolon stared as if waiting for something foolish to be said.

Lucan inclined his head. "I suspect they may be the source—or at least the anchor—of the shield-storms."

Saul exhaled through his nose. "Then that's our target."

Lucan gave a single, sharp nod. "I'm assembling an expeditionary force to confirm it."

That caught Eidolon's attention. He stepped forward, arms folding behind his back in a forced show of composure.
"And which Legion," he asked, "will have the honour of leading this operation?"

Lucan blinked once. Slowly. Deliberately.
"Honour?" he repeated, as though tasting the word and finding it peculiar. "No Legion will act alone."

Eidolon stiffened.

Lucan continued, voice level. "The Mist Wardens have long practiced mixed-unit warfare with several of our brother Legions—the Ultramarines, Iron Warriors, Raven Guard. Cohesion between disparate forces is not new to us. We'll use that strength and experience here."

He gestured to the map.
"The strike force will consist of XIth​, IXth​ and IIIrd​. A cooperative spearhead. We move together and we strike together."

Eidolon's jaw tightened. "You intend to leave our fortifications—to risk what ground we've secured?"

Lucan gave him a puzzled look, as if the question itself were strange.
"We are Astartes, Commander," he said quietly. "We were not made to cower behind walls forever."

Saul watched Eidolon's eyes narrow, saw the flicker of fury barely masked beneath a veneer of discipline—and he knew the tension on Murder had just found its next fault-line.

But Lucan turned away, already moving to the next tactical marker.

Whether Eidolon liked it or not, the Mist Warden had spoken.

And the way forward lay through the Murder trees.


The megarachnids gathered in the half-light beneath the swollen, storm-wracked sky of Murder, their vast numbers spreading through the grass-forests like a living tide. The tall, fibrous stalks whispered and swayed over the red earth, but the creatures themselves made no sound that any human ear could easily ascribe to life. They shivered through the undergrowth in coordinated silence, limbs testing the ground, mandibles twitching, smaller forms darting between the legs of larger warrior-castes. Lightning pulsed within the high, rotating storm systems as if the clouds themselves breathed. The megarachnids did not look upward; the storms were theirs, or served their purposes, and their instinct knew no fear of them.

They were massing around the Warden perimeter.
Something deep in their communal instinct—alien, implacable—recognized that the invaders were preparing something. The walls hummed. The ground vibrated. The air tasted wrong, tainted with the metallic tang of human industry and the faint, unnatural resonance of the Ceithir. Thousands of megarachnids crowded close to the makeshift fortifications, their bodies grinding against one another. The fliers clustered in the grass-stalks above, their wings quivering, catching the storm-light in sharp flashes.

Then the command passed through the swarm—silent, immediate, unavoidable.

The horde surged.

They exploded from the grass-forest as one, a living avalanche of limbs and killing edges. Red earth flew in great sheets as the first ranks sprinted toward the perimeter, their chitin clacking in a rising, frenzied chorus. The ground shook with the weight of them. Turrets mounted on the crude battlements opened fire, spitting heavy bolter rounds and autocannon bursts into the oncoming host. Megarachnids were torn apart, limbs flung skyward, bodies crushed by explosive shells. But the horde only pressed harder, climbing over the dead without hesitation, their numbers replenishing the front line as quickly as it was obliterated.

Then something unexpected happened.

The perimeter gates opened outward.

Rather than collapse or buckle, the battered panels split down the centre and peeled back with a grinding screech. The megarachnids shrieked instinctively at the sudden shift, some leaping forward as though scenting imminent victory. Yet the space beyond the gate did not contain fleeing humans.

It contained engines.
Growling. Primed. Hungry.

A wedge of Rhinos burst from the opening, spearing into the swarm with brutal force. Their hulls were scored with a dozen battle scars, stained in reddish dust, and their crude dozer blades—welded on by XIth​ Legion tech-priests, shaped like serrated plough-spikes—caught the first ranks of megarachnids and crushed them flat in a chain of wet crunches. The beasts hurled themselves against the advancing line and were ground beneath it.

Mounted flamers, jury-rigged atop the Rhinos' pintle housings, spat wide swathes of fire into the enemy. The flames burned a strange shade near blue, shimmering with the Ceithir's influence. They clung unnaturally to the megarachnids, coating their chitin and joints and burning with a hungry persistence. Bodies ignited. Limbs curled and blackened. The swarm buckled but did not break, throwing itself sideways and around the armoured column.

Behind the Rhinos came three Land Raiders rolling in tight formation. The heavy treads tore great gouges in the red soil as they advanced, their engines rumbling with a weight that seemed to press against the very air. Assault cannons whirred to life, scything through the fliers that swooped in from the grass-forest canopy, shredding wings and bodies alike. Lascannons spat sharp lances of light that vaporized megarachnids in the blink of an eye, leaving smudged afterimages hanging above the battlefield.

Still the aliens hurled themselves at the armoured machines. They clambered up the hulls, stabbing talons at vents and seams, but the Land Raiders rolled on without pause. Flamers beneath the sponsons ignited the swarms clinging to the sides, casting burning xenos down in smouldering spirals.

A moment later, the ground trembled again—more deeply than before.

Two massive shapes strode from the opened gates like ancient guardians. Their footsteps landed with an earth-shaking thud, dust pluming around their armoured legs. The megarachnids recoiled, instincts screaming warnings even though they possessed no true words for the threat.

The Mist Wardens' Dreadnoughts stepped onto the killing field.

The first bore the name Ancillus the Grey Oath. Vast and solemn, his sarcophagus was engraved with the image of Artorias, crowned in argent glory, astride a white horse. Below the king knelt a host of grey-armoured Astartes, and around them all the artisans had carved curling waves of mist. In his massive hands Ancillus held a tower shield that rose higher than an Astartes's height and a power blade humming with pale-blue energy. He let out a roar through his vox emitters—deep, metallic, like a great bell cracked by age but still commanding.

Beside him strode Brennath the Vigilant Hand. From his back rose a great banner depicting the Emperor at its summit, Artorias beneath Him, then a Mist Warden charging forward, a Sister of Silence, a human soldier, and finally a child—each embraced by looping mist as if protected by it. Brennath's storm-bolter thumped rhythmically, each burst punching fist-sized cavities through the advancing xenos. A built-in flamer swept arcs of fire across the ground, clearing swathes of writhing bodies.

The megarachnids broke against them.

Ancillus smashed his shield down on a warrior-form that leapt at him, cracking its carapace like pottery. Brennath's flamer immolated a dozen xenos, their bodies convulsing in the flames as their limbs curled inward. Even as the creatures attempted to flank or swarm around them, the Dreadnoughts pivoted with surprising grace, shields and limbs whirling in practiced arcs honed over centuries of war.

Behind the two ancient warriors, a line of Blood Angel breachers advanced on foot—shields interlocking, clearing the space around the Land Raiders and widening the path for the armored spearhead to plunge deeper into the grass-forest. Bolters barked behind the wall, adding rhythmic volleys to the symphony of flame and steel.

The swarm pressed from all directions, a tide of talons and shrieks and clattering limbs. For every creature burned, blasted, or crushed, ten more surged forward. The air shook with their numbers.

Yet the strike force did not falter.

The Mist Wardens drove into the heart of the alien mass with cold precision, carving a path toward the distant Murder trees and the eye of the storm. Flames washed across the aliens, bolts tore through limbs and thoraxes, and the great engines of war rolled forward, iron and ceramite grinding the horde beneath their advance.

The expedition had begun.
And Murder screamed its fury to the storm-wracked sky as the sons of the Primarchs carved their way into its heart.


The tall grass swallowed the convoy as it pushed deeper into the Murder wilds, the blades rising three, sometimes four meters high—dense enough to scrape against the flanks of the armoured vehicles like the fingers of some vast, unseen creature. Every few seconds a stalk snapped under a Rhino's treads with a sharp, fibrous crack, and each break let out a spray of red dust that clung to ceramite and optics alike. The sky remained an oppressive, churning smear of storm-clouds above, pulsing with sickly flashes of lightning that rarely reached the ground.

Inside the lead Rhino, the air stank faintly of promethium and heated metal. Saul Tarvitz tightened the seals on his gauntlets and checked his broadsword's edge with practiced efficiency. The weapon felt heavier than usual—not from fatigue, but from the weight of responsibility coiling beneath his ribs. A mixed squad ringed the compartment with him: Mist Wardens, Emperor's Children, and Blood Angels all strapped in, their armour scraped by prior weeks of fighting. Even seated, their presence made the Rhino feel confined, the constant rumble of the engine humming through Saul's boots.

Above them, standing through the top hatch with the pintle mount between his legs, Lucius barked laughter as he worked the trigger of the bolter-flamer hybrid. Bright cones of blue-tinged fire washed across the grass-tops as flying forms of the megarachnids darted overhead. Their bodies ignited mid-leap, spiralling down to bounce off the Rhino's armour in smouldering heaps.

Saul could picture Lucius perfectly without needing to look—helmet off, hair tied back, face split in a grin too sharp to be entirely sane. The laughter was unlike Lucius during training duels or barracks conversations. Here, in the wild of Murder, it was a hard, hungry sound.

A crackle filled the Rhino's interior vox grille.

"Brothers," came Lucan's voice—calm, level, carrying that faint Caeric lilt that made him sound almost amused regardless of circumstance. Not Mist Wardens, not Blood Angels or Emperor's Children. Brothers. The word settled on the men like a brief, grounding weight.

Saul lifted his head slightly as the convoy commander spoke.

"We are approaching resistance thicker than before. The Murder-bugs mean to keep us from their precious trees." There was a faint, disdainful drawl to Lucan's delivery, as though mocking the xenos themselves. "Take that as a sign we're offending the right foe."

Outside, Lucius laughed again, punctuating Lucan's comment by raking another burst of fire into the grass-tops and sending half a dozen scorched forms tumbling past the vision slits.

Lucan continued. "Upon reaching the trees, we begin phase two. Securing the immediate perimeter will be essential. Command of this task…" a deliberate pause "…falls to Lord Commander Eidolon."

Across from Tarvitz, Eidolon straightened as though someone had just poured liquid pride down his spine. The preening expression was unmistakable even behind a helm. Saul sighed quietly and kept his eyes on his bolter, unwilling to give the man more satisfaction than necessary.

Lucan went on, unbothered. "Rhinos Dawn-Three, Cinder-Five, and Gale-Seven will fall under Lord Commander Eidolon's direction for perimeter establishment and suppression of counterattack."

The marines seated near Saul gave subtle glances—none questioning the order, but none thrilled about the arrangement either. Saul simply checked his blade again, pretending he didn't see Eidolon settle even more smugly into his seat.

"Arden Voss remains at base to maintain operational control of the shield-wall." Lucan's tone shifted, taking on a sharper edge. "The rest of us continue. My spear—Rhino Bladewind-One, Land Raider Argent-Hearth, and all attached squads—will push through the xenos, reach the roots of those trees, and determine once and for all what manner of abomination drives these storms."

Saul lifted his chin. That was his group. His duty.

Lucan spoke again, directing himself to all units. "Remaining elements will hold the convoy line upon disembarkation. You form the rally and extraction point. Keep the engines warm. Keep your sentries sharp. If things go poorly out there, those inside my spear will fall back on your line or not at all."

Static crackled. The distant muffled roar of flamers punctuated the silence.

"Brothers," Lucan finished, voice dropping to something steady and absolute, "prepare yourselves. We reach the Murder trees within the hour."

Saul exhaled, feeling the weight of the words settle deep. Around him, armour plates shifted as Astartes checked weapons, sealed helms, whispered oaths of moment to themselves. Above, Lucius leaned into the pintle mount with a feral snarl, firing another cleansing wash of blue flame.

The convoy thundered onward into the towering grass—toward the trees, toward the storm, toward whatever lay waiting within the heart of Murder.


The Rhino lurched, engines growling as it crushed its way through another knot of murder-tall grass. A warning rune flashed amber across Saul's visor an instant before the driver's voice crackled through the internal vox.

"Approaching the objective, thirty seconds."

The compartment tightened. Not physically—there was no more space to lose—but in mood, breath, intent. Saul rose from the bench, armour plates shifting with a hiss. The Legionnaires inside looked to him instinctively: Wardens with pale helms, Blood Angels with crimson pauldrons dulled by dust, and his own Emperor's Children marked by violet and gold. Brothers forged by too many hard weeks of slaughter.

He braced one gauntlet on the roof-strut as the Rhino bucked again.

"Steel yourselves," he said, voice amplified within the compartment but steady, warm. "We stand for the Emperor and our Primarchs—and for every warrior who fell getting us this far. Whatever waits for us out there will not break what we have built. Not today."

Nods. A few deep, measured breaths. The calm before the storm.

Then Eidolon surged to his feet like a viper striking, the motion sharp, theatrical. He didn't look at Saul. He didn't look at the Wardens or the Blood Angels either. His gaze cut only to the Emperor's Children present—his Emperor's Children.

"For Fulgrim," he declared, voice dripping disdain, as though Saul's words had been an offense that required cleansing. "For the honour of the Third!"

No unity in it. Only ego.

Before Saul could answer, the top hatch clanged shut as Lucius dropped back inside, boots clanging on the deck. His grin was sharp and boyish at once, eyes bright with that heady fever that battle stoked in him alone. He drew his elegant blade with a whisper of metal, nodding toward Saul as if the two of them shared a private joke.

"About time we earn some glory," he muttered, just as the Rhino screeched sideways into a rough halt.

The ramp slammed downward, smashing into the red-soil earth with a hiss of descending hydraulics.

Eidolon didn't wait. He vaulted out first, eager to make a spectacle of his authority, shouting orders before his boots fully hit dirt. "Third Legion—on me! Fan out! Establish the damned perimeter!"

Saul frowned but didn't rise to it. He gestured with two fingers; his mixed squad moved with smooth precision, Lucius among them. "Out," Saul ordered calmly. "Form up, eyes forward."

As he descended the ramp, the battlefield hit him like a physical blow.

The smell was the first thing—thick, nauseating, heavy enough to breach his helm's filters. Rot. Wet decay. The sour musk of countless dead chitinous bodies. And something else beneath it, something old, fungal, almost chemical. His gorge rose before he forced it back down with a disciplined swallow.

The Rhinos and Land Raiders had formed a circular redoubt, guns already thundering. Flamers hissed out sheets of burning promethium at the megarachnids swarming through the grass on their rear and flanks. Eidolon's squads were already firing, their bolter reports sharp and self-important among the heavier bark of Warden weapons.

Saul turned toward the front, toward where the advance would push once the line held—and stopped dead.

The trees.

Even at this distance, they dominated the horizon like something dragged from the nightmares of a corrupted bio-architect. Pale, swollen trunks rose dozens of meters high, bulbous like titanic white mushrooms, but studded with gnarled branches that jutted outward in tangled, spiraling clusters. Each branch ended in a massive thorn, as long as an Astartes was tall, curving wickedly like the tooth of a great predator.

And swarming through the canopy—if the writhing mess of hooked limbs and fungal growths could be called a canopy—were clouds of flying megarachnids. Thousands. Tens of thousands. They moved in roiling black patterns, as dense as carrion flies around a battlefield corpse.

"What in Terra's name…" someone whispered over an open channel.

Saul couldn't speak. His throat felt tight as he stared at the alien grotesquery looming like fungal mountains from the earth.

Hatches clanged open from the central Land Raider—the Argent-Hearth—and Lucan emerged, helm clipped to his belt, hair swept by the warm reek of the Murder winds. The Librarian they called Mist-Speaker Kallis followed, along with ten Warden veterans in plate marked by years of scars and victory-scrolls. Their presence seemed to steady the very air.

Saul and his squad fell in alongside them, Lucius sliding to Saul's right with eager, almost impatient energy.

Saul found his voice, though it came in a low murmur. "What horrors this galaxy has for us."

Lucan snorted and slapped Saul's shoulder with enough force to stagger a mortal man. "When we're done, brother," he said with a grin bright enough to crack the dread of the trees, "it'll be one horror less."


Around them, bolters roared, flamers hissed, and the shadow of the Murder trees loomed greater with every heartbeat.

They advanced in a slow, deliberate line—bolters tracking the shadows moving in the grass, flamers keeping the worst of the swarms at bay. The closer they pushed toward the Murder trees, the thicker the air seemed to become, as though the very atmosphere resisted their presence.

The grass underfoot grew sparse, trampled flat by countless chitinous legs. The soil was a deeper red here, almost clotted, and the stench intensified until even Astartes helms could barely keep it at bay. It was the smell of rot stirred into heat, the scent of a battlefield left to fester for days under a murderous sun.

Then Katz's voice—tight, strained—cut through the squad-channel.

"Captain… you need to see this."

Saul and Lucan both moved toward him. Katz stood at the edge of a shallow depression in the earth, just meters from where the first thorned "branches" of the Murder tree curved upwards like the fangs of a colossal, skeletal beast. His bolter hung slack in his hands.

The ground was carpeted in armour fragments—violet, red, gold. Crushed pauldrons. A shattered helm with the winged-blood-drop of the IX Legion upon its brow. A vambrace split down the middle, still holding the ruin of a forearm inside. It was as if the earth itself had vomited up the remnants of broken angels.

One of the Blood Angels in Saul's squad—Aristeon, a quiet giant with a scarred scalp—stepped forward. He paused. Froze. Then very slowly, very softly, he whispered:

"…no…"

Saul followed his gaze upward.

And his blood ran ice-cold.

The thorns—massive, pale, branching in grotesque clusters—were not bare.

They were full.

Impaled upon them like butchered prey were the bodies of Astartes. Dozens. Maybe more. Some fresh, others beginning to decay inside split power armor. The flying megarachnids crawled over them in black waves, cracking ceramite open with scissor-legs and hooked mandibles, extracting flesh with obscene, methodical precision. Each motion seemed to mock the sanctity of humanity's finest.

Aristeon fell to his knees.

Not in weakness. In grief.

He bowed his head, eyes squeezed shut. "Lord Sanguinius… Emperor guide them," he breathed, voice cracking on the last word.

Lucius made a sound—half revulsion, half disbelief. Even he could not mask his horror.

Saul stared upward until his vision blurred, until the raw wrongness of it seared itself into his soul. "Throne…" he whispered.

Aristeon's voice came again, a broken rasp. "There—the one closest to us." His hand shook as he lifted it. "I know those markings. The company sigils… the laurels… that is—"

"Khitas Frome," Lucan finished, his voice unusually quiet.

Saul felt the words hit him like a bolter round to the chest. The ranking Blood Angels captain. Impaled like a trophy. Defiled. Left to rot in the open air.

A low, furious noise escaped Saul before he could stop it.

"Monsters." His gauntlets clenched until the servos whined. "These creatures… these abominations. They dare to take our gene-brothers and display them like trinkets."

He turned sharply, rage burning off him like heat haze. "Gather every explosive we have."

Lucius snapped his head toward him, incredulous. "Saul—what in the Throne's name are you—? We'll need those charges! We barely have enough for—"

Saul rounded on him, eyes blazing behind his visor. "We are not leaving these trees standing, Lucius. Not while they desecrate our dead. Not while they hang our brothers like meat."

Lucius said nothing. For once, he had no retort.

Lucan stepped closer, regarding Saul with an unreadable expression. "Tarvitz?"

Saul met his gaze without wavering.

"This is an insult to every Legion represented here," he said, each word low and trembling with contained fury. "These things have murdered and defiled our finest. I will not walk away. Not while those bodies hang above us like butchered animals. No matter the cost—those trees come down."

For a long moment Lucan just stared at him.

Then—slowly, with growing respect—he nodded.

"You heard the Captain," he declared, turning to the gathered marines. "Strip every charge, melta-pack, krak grenade and demolition satchel we brought. We bring this filth crashing down."

Across the clearing, Wardens, Blood Angels and Emperor's Children alike began unloading explosives, setting satchels on the ground in growing piles—dozens upon dozens.

Astartes looked up at the Murder trees.

And every one of them knew:

Whatever else happened in this campaign, there would be retribution.


They moved methodically among the boles of the Murder trees—those pale, towering monoliths that loomed like the bones of some long-dead titan—affixing melta-charges, krak bundles and demolition satchels wherever they could gain a grip on the strange, ridged surface. It was not wood. Not even close.

Saul pressed his palm against the trunk as he set the last charge.

A jolt went through him.

The bark—if it could be called that—was warm. Almost fever-hot.

And beneath the surface, through the thick, stone-like hide of the thing, he felt a slow, ponderous pulse.

As though something vast and unseen beat its life-rhythm deep within the trunk.

As though the entire tree itself breathed.

Saul withdrew his hand sharply, disgust coiling like acid in his gut. The closer they got, the more he felt like he was trespassing into the organs of some colossus—a living engine of alien will.

He stepped back, forcing himself to breathe steadily. The charges were set. His part was done.

"Tarvitz!" Lucan's voice snapped across the vox. "We're activating the primer. You've got forty seconds—move!"

Saul turned at once, boots kicking up red dust as he sprinted from the tree line. All around him, the strike force was pulling back—Wardens dragging Blood Angels by the arm, Emperor's Children leaping over roots thicker than tank treads. Overhead, the branches stirred.

Saul heard Lucius yelling from ahead of him. "Move, Saul! Faster! And don't—for the love of the Legion—don't look back!"

Saul looked back.

He couldn't help it.

The Murder trees convulsed.

And from the tangled canopy above, a storm of wings erupted—hundreds of the flying megarachnids uncoiling themselves from the branches like black, chittering fruit. They plunged downward, shrieking, their curved talons spread wide.

Saul swore and ran harder.

He passed Bulle—ever stoic, his violet armour scored from earlier fighting—and a Blood Angel in red and gold, Lanius. The terrain dipped, a patch of matted grass giving way to loose soil.

Lanius slipped.

Lucan's voice thundered across the vox: "Twenty seconds! Get clear!"

Bulle caught Lanius by the pauldron, hauling him upright—

—but one of the flyers dove straight for them.

Saul didn't think. He launched himself forward, slamming into the creature in a collision that jarred every bone in his body. Its claws screeched across his cuirass, ripping away intricate detailing. Its mandibles snapped centimetres from his visor.

The impact tore his bolt pistol from his grip, sending it spinning into the grass. He cursed and brought his broadsword around in a short arc—but the angle was wrong, the space too tight. The blade glanced off the creature's armoured thorax.

The xenos shrieked and smashed him backward against a root, dazing him.

"Open fire!" Lucan roared.

A wall of bolter rounds tore through the air, hammering into the incoming flyers—but the one on Saul was too close, too entangled. He grappled with it, driving a knee into its abdomen, forcing its head back with brute strength. It was strong—unnaturally so. Every beat of its wings sent shockwaves through the ground.

Saul wrenched one arm free and slammed his gauntlet into the joint of its carapace. The creature reeled, stunned—

—but in its thrashing, it knocked his broadsword from his other hand. The blade clattered and vanished into the grass.

"Saul!" Lucan shouted.

Something silver flashed.

A gladius—Lucan's—hurtled end over end before striking the creature's thorax, embedding itself halfway to the hilt.

The alien shrieked, thrashing harder.

"Damn thing's still alive!" Saul snarled.

With no other option, he seized the gladius, tore it free in a spray of dark ichor, and drove it down again and again, stabbing with all the fury he possessed. The creature convulsed, screeched, and finally collapsed on top of him in a heavy, twitching mass.

And then—

The world exploded.

The blast hit like a falling star—sound, heat and kinetic force folding into a single annihilating roar. Saul felt the xenos corpse above him ignite as the shockwave turned the air into a furnace. The Murder trees—those impossibly massive, pulsing structures—detonated from within, their stone-bark splitting open in geysers of molten sap.

Towering trunks sheared apart.

Enormous thorned branches snapped and went spinning through the air like spears fired from a god's trebuchet.

The sky lit with a bloom of white-orange flame.

The flying megarachnids tried to flee—instinctual panic in their shrieks—but the explosion's heat-suck dragged them inward, pulling entire swarms back into the inferno, their shapes silhouetted against the fire before they were consumed utterly.

Saul huddled beneath the dead creature, feeling it cook atop him—its exoskeleton softening, cracking, melting. The heat pressed down on him like the hand of a titan. His armour groaned, warning runes flaring across the inside of his visor. He forced his breathing into a steady rhythm, trusting the reactor and suit systems to hold.

It felt like hours.

In reality, only minutes passed.

Then—silence.

A long, low, sorrowful keening drifted across the battlefield—the collective mourning of the megarachnid horde as the heart of their domain died. It was alien, and terrible, and strangely sorrowful, echoing through the shattered grove.

Bootsteps approached—heavy, sure.

Lucan's voice. "Tarvitz. If you're dead, you're taking too long to admit it."

The corpse was heaved aside. Fresh, breathable air filled Saul's helm.

Lucan extended a hand.

Saul took it, dragging himself upright with a grunt. Ash drifted around them like dark snow. Behind Lucan, the ruins of the Murder trees still burned, collapsing in groaning segments.

Lucan looked Saul over—and barked a laugh.

"What?" Saul asked, dusting char off his chestplate.

Lucan clapped him on the shoulder. "You've still got your head. But your helm brother…" He shook his head, grinning. "…its half melted. You look like a lopsided idiot."

Saul snorted, the sound edged with exhausted relief. "Small price to pay. As long as I still have my hair."

Lucan laughed, throwing his head back.

The Murder trees burned on.
And the megarachnids keened their grief.


Lucan stood amid the settling ash, one hand pressed to the side of his helm, speaking low and fast into his vox-link. Saul caught only fragments—Kallis' voice was always a strange thing over comms, threaded with that faint whispering undertone that seemed to come from someplace other.

"—Ceithir rising—yes, Lord-Warden—already cutting through them—"

The ground trembled. A ripple passed through the grass-forest around the convoy. A second later the distant horizon shimmered as though a heat haze swept across it.

Not heat—mist.

The Ceithir.

Even here, even at this distance, Saul felt the prickle of something unnatural brushing against the edge of his senses. A high, alien keening rolled out from the direction of the extraction perimeter as entire knots of megarachnids were suddenly severed at strange, impossible angles—limbs dropping away, torsos folding open as though sliced by invisible guillotine-blades.

Kallis was at work.

Lucan cut the channel and Saul watched him stand straighter—an ease settling into his posture now that he knew their retreat path was being handled by one of the most formidable warriors Saul had met on this cursed world.

Then Saul froze.

He felt something change.

A subtle shift in the air.
A thinning of pressure.
A faint breeze stirring the grass for the first time since their landing.

Lucan noticed too—his helm tilting slightly as he looked skyward.

Above them, the shield-storm clouds—those constantly roiling, lightning-veined masses that had blanketed the world since their arrival—were starting to peel back. Slowly. Unevenly. But undeniably.

"The storms…" Saul murmured. "They're dying."

Lucan nodded once. "Which means we broke something important today." He tapped his vox. "All squads—rally and withdraw by staggered pairs. Ten-meter cadence. Watch your arcs."

The men began to fall back in disciplined, overlapping movements.

Saul took a step to follow when a hand snagged his forearm—Lucius.

"What is it now?" Saul asked, breath still heavy from the fighting.

Lucius didn't answer—only pointed back toward the ruins of the Murder trees.

Saul turned.

And felt his stomach twist.

The trees had fallen—crushed, burned, shattered—and the soil was still blackened and steaming around their craters.

But already—already—the megarachnids were returning.

Dozens at first. Then hundreds. Then shapes beyond counting.

But these were not the sleek, bladed forms they had fought for seven weeks.
These were different. A caste they had never encountered.

Thicker torsos.
Squat armouring.
Huge shovel-like appendages that moved with mechanical rhythm.

Workers.

They poured into the blasted clearings with shocking speed, digging, clearing, shifting debris with impossible coordination. Warrior forms encircled them, clicking and chittering, their mandibles raised in vigilant arcs.

"They're reclaiming it," Saul whispered. "Already."

His anger rose like a furnace.

"Lucan!" he barked.

The Lord-Warden broke off his vox exchange and strode over. Saul pointed sharply toward the trees.

Lucan stared for a long moment, silent.

Saul stepped forward, voice low but furious. "We are not letting this stand. Not after what they did. Not after the cost."

Lucan turned to face him fully. Their visors were inches apart.

"We won't," Lucan said. "But this isn't the moment to die proving a point. We need more firepower. And we'll bring it." His voice hardened. "You have my word, Saul."

Saul clenched his jaw… then gave a sharp nod. "Very well."

Lucius clapped him on the back. "Come on, Captain. No sense dying in a sulk—not yet."

They withdrew carefully, weapons raised, the megarachnids swarming past them in such numbers it felt like standing in the midst of a living tide. The xenos ignored the Astartes entirely, fixated on their task. It was unsettling—almost more so than combat.

At last they reached the convoy perimeter.

The first thing Saul saw was the mountain of xenos corpses—a grotesque berm of chitin and ichor built up by the defenders. Astartes worked in pairs, hauling bodies or kicking them into place, bolters still hot.

Next, he saw Kallis.

The Mist-Speaker leaned wearily on his force stave, helm half-tilted, steam coiling off his armour like incense smoke. He lifted a hand in greeting.

"Lord-Warden," he called out, voice edged with fatigue.

Lucan strode toward him. "Kallis. Where is Eidolon's force?"

Kallis snorted. "Our illustrious Lord Commander decided the perimeter set for him was insufficient to his greatness. He expanded it—aggressively. Last contact placed him two kilometres out, chasing phantoms, I suspect."

Lucan barked a laugh and clapped the librarian on the shoulder. "Good. Let him stay lost."

He gestured for Saul and Kallis to follow, then boarded the command Land Raider.

Inside, the vox lighting was dim, the air thick with machine-oil and burnt ozone. Saul pulled himself into a crash-seat while Lucan removed his helm, shaking out sweat-matted hair. His expression hardened into a strategist's frown.

"Next steps," Lucan said, bracing himself against a bulkhead. "We return with everything we have. Tanks, flamers, meltas. We scour those sites to the bedrock. Burn out every xenos. Destroy the roots, the heart-nodes—whatever remains. If we must, we salt the earth and leave a crater behind."

Saul nodded grimly. "It has to be done."

Lucan reached for the hololith controls—but the internal comm panel chimed sharply.

Incoming transmission—Heart of Flame. Priority Alpha.

Lucan froze.

He accepted the call.

Saul watched his face as he listened.

The shift was immediate.
Pale.
Then grim.
Then… something deeper. Weight settling on his shoulders like new armour.

The message cut off.

Lucan leaned his head back against the bulkhead, eyes closed, breathing slow and measured.

"Lucan?" Saul asked quietly. "What's happened?"

The Lord-Warden opened his eyes.

For the first time since Saul had met him, Lucan looked—not afraid, but aware. As though something immense had just stepped onto the board.

He exhaled. Long and steady.

"New contacts in-system," he said at last. "Translated at the Mandeville point ten minutes ago. Ident-codes confirmed."

Saul felt the air still.

Lucan's voice was steady.

"The Luna Wolves have arrived."
A beat.
"And with them… their Primarch. Horus himself is here."

Lucan didn't move for several long heartbeats after delivering the news. The deep hum of the Land Raider's engines filled the silence, the smell of scorched chitin still clinging to Saul's armour.

Saul waited, patient, expectant.

Finally, he asked, "What now, Lucan? What is our next move?"

Lucan pushed off the bulkhead, expression hardening into something flinty and decisive.

"Our next move," he said, "is to finish what we came here to do."

Saul blinked. "You mean—you're not waiting on the Luna Wolves' Primarch?"

Lucan gave a short, sharp snort. "I am not halting my campaign because Horus Lupercal decided to grace Murder with his presence. If the Primarch wants us for something, he knows how to reach us. Until then, we have dead brothers to avenge and a xenos infestation to purge."

A slow, satisfied warmth stirred in Saul's chest at that. Practical. Direct. Loyal to the task at hand.

"Good," Saul murmured. "That sits well with me."

Lucan nodded once and keyed the vox.

"Eidolon," he barked, "prepare. We are resuming the advance. The convoy will proceed to the Murder trees. We're going scorched earth—we burn out everything, salt whatever's left, and leave nothing for the xenos to rebuild. Acknowledge."

Eidolon's reply came filtered through static and the thunder of bolter fire.

"Lord-Warden, acknowledged. I will meet you at the site when I have finished stabilizing the perimeter."

Lucan cut the channel.

Behind him, Kallis shifted slightly, leaning more firmly on his force stave. The armoured rings around his helm shimmered faintly with leftover Ceithir residue.

"My lord," Kallis said, voice low but firm, "Horus will expect us to return to orbit the moment word reaches him that we know he's here. He will want to speak with us. Especially you."

Lucan laughed. Not joyfully—derisively.

"Horus may expect what he wishes," he said. "But the XIth​ have never bent knee to the demands of the XVIth​. We answer to one Primarch alone, and that is our King."

Kallis inclined his head in agreement. "Aye. Artorias' will guides us."

Saul blinked. He suddenly had the feeling of being a witness to an entirely different kind of battlefield. One which he did not understand.

Saul bit back the urge to probe the matter.

Lucan turned sharply and called to the driver. "Stelmayne—take us out. Full formation. All units prepare for heavy contact."

The Land Raider lurched into motion.

The convoy accelerated through the grass-forest, blades of three-meter foliage slapping and scraping against armoured plating. Saul could feel the terrain tremble beneath the treads.

Then—

Impact tremors.
Distant chittering.
The rumble of massed bodies.

They were close.

The remnants of the Murder trees rose like titanic pale bulwarks ahead—three shattered, smouldering hulks surrounded by swarms of angry megarachnids. The destruction they had wrought earlier still scarred the landscape, but the xenos had returned in greater numbers, the ground crawling with their teeming forms.

Lucan's voice boomed across all vox channels.

"Convoy—open fire."

Rhinos surged forward, pintle flamers erupting in sheets of hungry blue-orange that washed across the grass and chitin alike. The tall blades ignited, turning the battlefield into a flickering inferno. Bolters hammered from firing slits. Sponson guns on the Land Raiders roared.

The first rank of megarachnids collapsed into burning heaps. The second died moments later, shredded by las and shell. The third hurled themselves screaming into the barrage as if eager to join their kin in death.

"More power!" Saul shouted as he braced himself against the Land Raider's interior. "Push them back!"

Outside, the world became fire and thunder.

Flamestorms rolled out from the Wardens' Land Raiders, turning the base of the Murder trees into a gaping cauldron of molten ichor. The Rhinos ploughed forward, dozer blades carving furrows through dense swarms, impaling dozens at a time.

The sky darkened with flying forms—only to be torn apart midair by overlapping bolter trails from the perimeter guns of the convoy.

The battle wasn't simply destruction.

It was annihilation.

And still the Astartes pushed on, deeper toward the carcasses of the Murder trees, determined to finish what had been started—and ensure that not a single xenos, not a single root, survived to threaten their brothers ever again.


The hololith flickered and swirled with grainy atmospheric interference, Murder's storms refusing to give them even a moment of clarity. Saul stood beside Lucan, arms folded, helm clipped to his belt. Two days had passed since the fall of the first Murder trees—two days of uneasy quiet, of scattered fighting, of Eidolon's posturing and Lucius' endless retelling of how he had "personally set half the forest aflame."

Lucan ignored all of it. He hovered over the projection like a sculptor studying flawed marble.

Eidolon stood opposite him, arms clasped behind his back in a way that carefully hid the nervous twitch of his gauntlets. Arden Voss stood to Lucan's right, scanning lines of data streaming from orbit. Saul watched all of them, calm but alert.

The hololith flared, stabilizing long enough to show a representation of Murder's hostile terrain: a tangle of forests, canyons, and storm-wreathed plains. Far to the south—the next continent—pulsed three more heat signatures.

Lucan stabbed a finger toward them.

"Here," he said. "The remnants of the shield-storms recoil around this region. We disrupted one point of control—but these three maintain cohesion. They must be more Murder trees."

Voss nodded. "Aye. Atmospheric readings match what we saw before."

Eidolon frowned. "A continent away. Even with transports, we'll be exposed the entire journey. Those things are nesting in numbers we still have not quantified."

Lucan's voice was dry. "Then we quantify them by killing them."

Saul almost smiled.

Before anyone could speak further—

A shout cut through the command pod, sharp and urgent.

"Contacts! Contacts approaching the outer perimeter!"

All four commanders reacted at once.

Eidolon barrelled forward bellowing, "Report! Give me a damned report!"

Saul and Voss followed at a run. Lucan was already ahead of them, pushing through the exit hatch and into the red-soiled courtyard beyond.

Astartes of all three Legions were swarming the barricades, taking positions with practiced speed. Bolters locked, heavy weapons swung toward the swirling grass forests, eyes narrowing behind helm-lenses.

Then—

The Ceithir stirred.

A low whispering mist unfurled across the base like a living veil, coiling around bunkers and barricades, weaving itself into silver nets across the air. Astartes who had fought beside the Wardens relaxed by a fraction. They had grown used to the mist's presence but still watched the phenomenon with mixed fascination and unease.

The megarachnids, visible as distant silhouettes in the tall grass, froze. Even at this range Saul could see their mandibles twitching, their bodies shifting in instinctive recoil. They remembered the Ceithir's bite.

Lucan's eyes narrowed to slits.

"I know what this is," he muttered.

Saul glanced at him. "Enemy reinforcements?"

Lucan actually laughed—bitterly, without humour. "No. Far worse."

He strode toward the gate, the crowd parting around him like a tide. The two Mist Warden dreadnoughts thundered after him, their massive forms hissing steam, shields raised, swords lowered. Their banners fluttered in the still air created by the Ceithir's presence.

Eidolon and Voss fell in beside Saul, and together the command cadre reached the main gate.

Lucan raised a hand.

"Stand down," he ordered. "Weapons low. Open the gate."

The sentries obeyed Lucan without hesitation, and the others followed their lead. The great armoured gates creaked and groaned as they pulled apart.

Red light poured in.

Silence reigned.

For a full minute nothing approached—only the endless rustle of Murder's grass forests.

Then forms emerged.

Armoured giants, immaculate white and grey. Bolters raised. Steps measured and predatory.

A squad of Luna Wolves.

They advanced in a tight wedge, weapons sweeping across the barricades as though expecting attack from any angle—as though the three Legions present were little more than potential hostiles.

Saul tensed automatically, even before Lucan murmured under his breath:

"So, the master sends his dogs to fetch us."

Eidolon shot him a look. "Mind your tone."

Lucan didn't bother acknowledging him.

The Luna Wolves halted ten meters inside the base. Their leader strode ahead, gauntlets flexing, then raised a hand in a signal that made his warriors lower their boltguns—though not fully. Enough to avoid insult. Not enough to suggest trust.

He reached up and released the seals of his helm. With a hiss of equalizing pressure, he pulled it free.

A broad, handsome face. A grin that managed to be both friendly and assessing. Eyes that judged, measured, and understood too much.

He tucked the helm beneath his arm and stepped forward.

"I am Tarik Torgaddon, Captain of the Second Company of the Luna Wolves."


The Thunderhawk bucked as it clawed its way skyward, Murder's atmosphere slamming against its armoured hull like the fists of some enraged god. Even without the shield storm's interference it felt like the planet itself were trying to claw the ship back into its deadly embrace. Inside, the air vibrated with engine hum and the shrill whine of stress alarms as the gunship fought the planet's turbulent upper layers.

Saul stood braced near a bulkhead handrail, one gauntleted hand gripping the strut above him, the other resting lightly on his sheathed broadsword. Around him, the command cadre and honour escorts of four Legions shared the tight compartment—Mist Wardens, Emperor's Children, Blood Angels… and Luna Wolves.

The last stood like statues, arms folded, helms on, posture rigid and disdainful. They watched the others as if expecting treachery at any moment.

Torgaddon, at least, was not like them.

He sat across from Saul, helm in his lap, grinning as though turbulence were a pleasant distraction rather than a violent attempt by physics to tear them out of the sky.

"So," Tarik said, raising his voice above the engines, "you're Saul Tarvitz. Eidolon's golden boy, eh?"

Saul lifted an eyebrow. "I've been called many things. That one is new and most definitely false."

Arden Voss chuckled nearby. Even Lucius gave a sharp, amused snort.

Tarik leaned back, shrugging. "Well, from what I've heard, you're the only Emperor's Child planetside who hasn't spent this entire campaign screaming at someone. In my book, that makes you a saint." He glanced toward Lucan. "Or at least tolerable."

Lucan did not rise to the bait. He sat near the forward bulkhead, helm resting beside him, staring straight ahead. Saul caught the faint tension in his jaw.

Diplomacy was not Lucan's strong suit.

Tarik continued amiably, looking between Saul, Voss, and Kallis. "Seriously—holding three Legions together planetside? In this storm-blasted hellhole? You've all done damn well. And you especially, Lord-Warden." He nodded toward Lucan with genuine respect. "Half the stories we heard coming in made it sound like you were fighting the whole planet with nothing but spit and stubbornness."

Lucan's response was cool, carefully controlled.

"It is a difficult campaign," he said. "Our campaign. And one we were handling."

The air went still.

Saul felt the shift like a blade-edge.

Tarik blinked once—slowly, surprised but not offended. "Of course," he said, his tone easy, palms lifted in placation. "I didn't mean to imply otherwise. Emperor knows I've been in that position myself."

Lucan inhaled once, long and steady, and Saul saw him rein himself back from the brink. The Mist Warden captain dipped his head.

"My apologies, Captain Torgaddon. This war has been… taxing."

Tarik laughed, warm and genuine. "If you weren't taxed, I'd wonder if there was any human left under that armour."

The moment eased. Conversation returned, though more cautiously. The gunship stabilized as they breached the worst of the clouds, the deck plates ceasing their tremors.

Saul shifted his stance and glanced toward the portside view-screen.

Stars emerged. And with them—

—an immense spearhead of metal and wrath.

The Vengeful Spirit.

A ship so vast it dwarfed the Thunderhawk's display feed, a void-castle gliding above Murder's atmosphere, armoured in void-black and silver, lit with thousands of pinprick lights.

Saul's breath caught. Horus' flagship was unmistakable—more fortress than vessel, bristling with guns like a titan bristled with blades.

But they were not heading toward it.

The Thunderhawk's nose was angling away—toward the smaller silhouette of the Heart of Flame, the flagship of the Mist Wardens.

Lucan frowned at the display. His posture stiffened.

"Captain Torgaddon," he said slowly, "why are we not approaching the Vengeful Spirit? I was told we were summoned to speak with Horus."

Tarik's smile froze.

Then cracked.

He shifted in his harness, clearing his throat. Even the Luna Wolves behind him seemed to tense at the question, as though they'd hoped Lucan wouldn't notice.

"You are," Tarik said finally. "We are."

Lucan's eyes narrowed. "Then where is he, if not aboard his own flagship?"

Tarik hesitated.

A long, uncomfortable beat stretched.

Saul felt the weight of it settle like a lead burden in his chest. He had never met Horus, but even among the Emperor's Children, the Primarch of the Sixteenth was spoken of with awe. That he would—

Tarik exhaled through his nose, expression turning apologetic.

"He's aboard the Heart of Flame."

The words dropped into the compartment like thunder.

Saul stiffened. Arden Voss muttered a curse under his breath. Even Lucius froze, stunned, his smirk dying wholly.

Lucan rose from his seat.

Not quickly. Not explosively.

Slowly.

Controlled.

With the cold precision of a swordsman readying for a duel.

"He boarded my ship," Lucan said softly. "Without summons. Without request. Without respect."

The Luna Wolves behind Tarik shifted, hands drifting toward bolt pistols. Not openly threatening—merely… possessive.

Tarik held up a hand, pleading.

"Captain Lucan… please. This wasn't meant as an insult. Horus—"

"—has committed one regardless," Lucan said, voice low and dangerous. "Entering the ship of another Legion without cause? As though he owns it? Especially given the relations between our Legions?"

Tarik looked pained. "He means to speak with you. With all of us. Directly. Face-to-face."

Lucan's eyes burned cold.

Saul had never seen him so still.

So quiet.

So furious.

When Lucan finally spoke, his voice was calm—almost gentle.

"Aboard the Heart of Flame," he murmured, "Artorias's banner flies at the bow. Horus steps upon that deck as though upon his own throne…"

He looked at Saul.

And Saul saw the storm behind those blue-grey eyes.

"…and I will have answers."


The Thunderhawk settled onto the Heart of Flame with a metallic shudder, its landing struts biting into the hangar deck. The assault ramp dropped with a hiss of equalizing pressure, and Saul followed Lucan down into the wide, cathedral-like hangar. Rows of Mist Wardens stood waiting in perfect, immobile salute.

But the man striding toward them at speed was no Astartes.

Captain Holwein came in like a thunderhead—tall, impeccable in a deep naval-blue coat heavy with gold trim, boots polished to a reflective gleam, moustache bristling like an angry lion's mane. His face was flushed nearly scarlet beneath the silvered edges of his officer's gorget.

He swept into a bow that would have looked dismissive from any lesser man, but Holwein carried the motion like a battlefield standard.

"My Lord-Warden," he blurted in his clipped, aristocratic bark. "I beg your pardon. I did all I could. I protested—loudly, I'll have you know—when they boarded. The nerve—walking aboard without so much as a—"

Lucan raised a hand.

Holwein froze mid-tirade.

"There is no blame for you, Captain Holwein," Lucan said, tone calm as a winter sea. "It is not given to most men to deny a Primarch anything."

Holwein's moustache twitched. His relief was visible, though it battled with his simmering outrage. "A… charitable view, my Lord-Warden. But your generosity does not make their conduct less—less boorish."

Lucan stepped past him without comment.

Drakus fell into stride beside his commander, tall and composed, voice pitched low for Lucan's ears alone—but Saul, close beside them, caught fragments.

"Report," Lucan murmured.

"The Primarch arrived with thirty men," Drakus said, crisp and precise. "Excluding his Justaerin. And the Mournival."

Lucan's eyebrow twitched. "The Mournival," he repeated dryly.

Drakus nodded once. "Horus has turned your strategium into an informal court."

Lucan's jaw flexed.

He didn't break stride.

"Captain Torgaddon," Lucan called over his shoulder. "Walk with us."

Tarik jogged forward, helm tucked at his hip. "What's troubling you now?"

"The Mournival," Lucan said, voice low. "Explain them."

Tarik's grin softened into something more sombre. "Advisors. Brothers Horus trusts above all others. Abaddon, Sejanus, Little Horus… and me."

"Chosen favourites," Lucan said. "That is… illuminating."

They moved deeper into the ship, and Saul noticed the shift immediately.

Luna Wolves in grey-white armour stood guard in the passageways leading to the strategium, helms tracking the Wardens with territorial suspicion. Every stance, every grip on a bolter, felt like a challenge.

Lucan stopped.

Then raised his voice so sharply it snapped like a whip.

"Drakus."

"Yes, Lord-Warden?"

"I want two Wardens posted for every Wolf," Lucan said. "Immediately."

A ripple went through the Luna Wolves. Even Tarik grimaced, though he wisely said nothing.

Drakus bowed and spoke the order into the vox.

Holwein, still trailing anxiously, cleared his throat. "My lord—how may I be of service?"

Lucan considered him. "Go to the bridge, Captain. Prepare the ship for departure."

Holwein blinked. "Departure? My lord—do you intend to—"

"One way or another," Lucan said, "our time on Murder is coming to a close. Whether by our victory or the Primarch's intervention. Either way, the King must be informed of all that has transpired."

Holwein straightened, moustache bristling with renewed purpose. "At once, my lord."

He set off with a naval officer's purposeful stride.

Eidolon chose that exact moment to let his disdain bubble over.

"How unbecoming," he drawled. "You speak as though hosting a Primarch were an insult. Any son of Fulgrim would call it an honour to receive such a guest."

Lucan slowed, turned, and smiled a smile sharp enough to cut.

"You are welcome, Eidolon," Lucan said pleasantly, "to invite him aboard the Proudheart. Brush his cloak. Polish his boots. Compose hymns in his honour. We Wardens prefer to keep our distance from Horus Lupercal."

"The Primarch—"

"My Primarch would not object," Lucan cut in. "Nor do I."

Eidolon seethed but fell silent.

They continued, entering the upper deck where the Ceithir drifted in languid curls of spectral mist, turning the lights into pale halos. The atmosphere changed again—a pressure in the air, a tang of ozone.

And then the strategium doors came into view.

Four Justaerin terminators stood before them—blackened plate, chainfist-talons humming with barely leashed power.

And at their centre stood Ezekyle Abaddon himself.

Helmet off. Hair bound up into that ridiculous topknot. Eyes cold enough to freeze steel. His expression held nothing but contempt as he surveyed Lucan and his retinue.

"You're late," he said.

Lucan's reply was instant and venomous.

"Shut your mouth."

The corridor froze.

"Move aside," Lucan went on, voice low and slicing. "I did not come here to bandy words with an underling."

The Justaerin reacted like a single organism—massive terminator plate whirring as they shifted forward half a step, enough for their bulk to eclipse the corridor's lumen-strips. Chainfists spun up with an ugly purr.

Abaddon's eyes narrowed to slits.

Behind Lucan, the Mist Wardens moved in the same heartbeat.

Their bolters rose as one.

Drakus was faster than all of them—plasma pistol clearing its holster in a blur, the muzzle glowing pale blue as he levelled it directly between Abaddon's eyes. The air rippled with the heat building at the pistol's core.

The Luna Wolves escort bristled, weapons coming up in a clash of metal and magnetic locks.

Tarik lunged between the lines—hands up, expression alarmed.
"Brothers—hold! There's no need for—"

He might as well have been shouting into the wind.

Abaddon hadn't looked away from Lucan.
Lucan hadn't looked away from Abaddon.

Saul felt the tension like a pressure against his ribs—every breath tasted of ozone from the plasma pistol's overcharged core, of battle-readiness and insult.

Lucan's smile appeared slowly, sharp as a blade's tip.
He rested his gauntleted hands on the pommel of Solbrand, not drawing it—just touching it, a predator's gesture. As if daring Abaddon to make the first move. Begging for an excuse.

Abaddon's lip curled.

Saul snapped.

"For Terra's sake—enough!" he barked, stepping forward between the two sides before he could think better of it. "You shame yourselves. All of you. We are Astartes—brothers! Geneseed has no bearing on that."

His voice echoed in the hall.

Several Luna Wolves hesitated. A few Mist Wardens flicked their eyes toward Saul, gauging Lucan's reaction. Even Tarik looked relieved.

But not Abaddon.

Nor Lucan.

Their contest of wills only tightened, drawing taut like a wire ready to whip or snap.

Finally—finally—Abaddon snorted.
A harsh, dismissive sound.

"At least some of the XI Legion have spines," he muttered, gaze lingering on Lucan. "Good. Perhaps you'll need them."

He turned sharply and signalled the Justaerin.

The massive doors to the strategium hissed open.

Hollow, cold air drifted out—heavy with presence. With authority. With something deeper.

Abaddon strode inside without looking back.

Lucan followed, expression carved from iron, Solbrand humming faintly at his side. Drakus holstered his pistol with visible reluctance. The Mist Wardens lowered their weapons, though none relaxed. Saul fell into step behind Lucan, pulse still hammering.

The threshold loomed before them.

And beyond it—

Horus.


The strategium of the Heart of Flame felt too small to contain a being like him.

Horus Lupercal stood beside the command throne—not seated in it, but beside it, as though even a Primarch refused to occupy another master's rightful place. His massive frame was half-silhouetted against the lumen-strips lining the hololithic dais, the light limning the edges of his baroque Justaerin-wrought warplate in fire-bright golds and burnished gunmetal. His shadow stretched across the chamber like something alive.

His eyes—cold mercury in a warm, charismatic face—were fixed not on the throne, nor on the warriors entering, but on the banner that hung from the strategium's high bulkhead.

The banner of Caerdyn Vallis.

Pale blue cloth, soft as river fog, rippled faintly in the recirculated air. Its sigil—a great white tree, branches spreading like a crown of winter light—gleamed with threads of silver. At its heart lay a sword, tip-down, a single downward stroke signifying both judgement and guardianship.

Horus reached out with one vast hand and touched the embroidered trunk with the delicacy of a man handling a newborn.

Beside him stood two of his closest commanders.
Horus Aximand, 'little Horus', compact where his gene-father was mighty, his features sharp and fox-like, eyes always measuring.
And Hastur Sejanus, the golden captain—tall, noble, handsome in a way that seemed sculpted for statues, his expression serene but alert.

They stood like twin pillars flanking a god.

The doors clanged shut behind Lucan's group.

Abaddon led the Luna Wolves contingent into the chamber, boots thudding as one. He dropped to one knee before his Primarch with a thump of ceramite, head bowed. His warriors mirrored him instantly.

Saul went down on instinct.
Eidolon with eagerness.
Voss with reverence.

The Mist Wardens did not kneel.

They bowed—shallow, formal. Enough to acknowledge a Primarch's stature, but not a man's lordship.

Lucan did not even do that.
He simply stood, chin lifted, gaze forward, betraying nothing.

Drakus and Kallis bowed their heads, but not their backs.

For a moment, the chamber's atmosphere was brittle as glass.

Abaddon raised his head.
"My Lord," he said, "the commanders you summ—"

"Beautiful," Horus murmured.

He had not turned.

His hand still rested upon the banner. Fingers tracing the threads as though deciphering them.

Abaddon shifted uneasily. "My lord—"

"Tell me," Horus said quietly, still facing the banner, "does my brother know how beautiful his symbol is?"

Lucan's voice came unbidden. "He does."

Horus smiled faintly—still without turning—and finally lowered his hand from the cloth.

"Help me understand it, Lucan of Caerdyn Vallis."

Lucan stiffened. Being addressed by name, openly, by a Primarch—especially this Primarch—was no small thing. He hesitated only a heartbeat.

"The white tree," he said, "is the Mist Tree. Its roots lie in our capital. From it and those of its kind, flows the Ceithir, the mist that shields our world and nourishes it. It is life. Memory. Beginning and end."

Horus slowly turned to face them.

Even standing still, he radiated motion—potential, force, the promise of storms.

"Go on," he said warmly, invitingly. "Deeper truths lie beneath the first."

Lucan inhaled. "The tree is our heart. Its branches represent oath and burden… the duty to stand over the weak rather than stand above them."

Horus's eyes sharpened with interest.

"And the blade?"

"Ceithraig," Lucan answered. "Our Primarch's blade. A symbol of justice—not conquest."

"A lovely sentiment," Horus said softly. "Rise, all of you. There is no need for ceremony between us."

Saul rose. Eidolon sprang to his feet with almost theatrical haste. Voss stood shakily, still overwhelmed by the sheer presence of the most beloved son of the Emperor.

And the most dangerous.

Horus stepped down from the dais. He moved like a king descending from a throne he no longer needed—because every space he entered became his domain by presence alone.

"My heart is heavy," he said, voice rich with emotion, "to see what befell the sons of Sanguinius here."

He turned to Voss. His expression softened with perfect sincerity. "Your losses grieve me deeply, Lieutenant. Khitas Frome was known to me. A warrior of rare devotion and rare honour. The Imperium is poorer without him."

Voss bowed his head, visibly shaken by the weight of Horus's sympathy.
"Your condolences… honour the Blood Angels, lord."

Horus touched the man's pauldron gently.
"It is the least I can offer."

He moved on, turning his charm with surgical precision.

"And you, Lord Commander Eidolon. I was gladdened to hear the Emperor's Children answered the distress call with such admirable swiftness. Fulgrim would be proud."

Eidolon practically glowed. "We live to bring honour to our Primarch, Lord."

"What went wrong?" Horus asked, tone light, almost regretful. "What misfortune led to such… devastation?"

Eidolon's composure cracked. He rushed to fill the silence.

"My Lord—the conditions were unpredictable. The shield-storms—there was no time to wait for assistance. I was forced to commit my entire strength at once, you see—"

Lucan turned slightly, expecting Saul to cut in.

Saul did not.

His jaw was locked tight, eyes burning with barely concealed fury.

Horus lifted a hand.

Eidolon fell silent instantly.

"No blame," Horus said kindly, "rests with eagerness to save one's brothers. But I would hear the truth of matters from the one who ended this tragedy's course."

His gaze shifted to Lucan.

There was no hostility in it.
No pressure.

Just interest.
And calculation.

Lucan felt it—the weight of being measured by a primarch who excelled at reading men like open texts.

And yet Horus smiled.

"A commander of your calibre," he said, "would not intervene lightly. Tell me, Lucan of Caerdyn Vallis—what did you find when you reached Murder?"

Lucan breathed once, steadying himself.

And then he began.

Horus listened.

Truly listened—head bowed a fraction, expression intent yet unreadable, the weight of his attention settling over the strategium like a mantle of gravity. Even the Justaerin stood a touch straighter when their Primarch focused so completely.

Lucan drew a slow breath and began.

"We arrived in-system," he said, "after receiving an astropathic message of distress. It came through fragmented—chaotic—but clear enough in its intent. It was a call for aid."

Horus's brows lifted in mild curiosity. "From Captain Voss?"

Lucan didn't so much as flicker. He only nodded and kept speaking.
"From the fleet in orbit. They reported that Imperial forces were trapped on the surface, embattled and cut off."

Lucan drew a breath, hoping that Horus could not parse the truth from his words. He did not wish to see Saul unduly punished for his actions.
"In response, we attempted to raise Lord Commander Eidolon's forces. Communication with the crew of his ship informed us that he had taken the entirety of his company down to the surface with him. In an attempt to rescue the stranded elements of the IX Legion."

Eidolon inhaled sharply, but a single look from Abaddon froze him in place.

Lucan continued dryly, "With no communication available, and with the Blood Angels already devastated, I assumed command of the fleet elements. I had the auxilia ships tighten their perimeter while the Blood Angel ships formed a cordon around the planet. Boarding contingents were placed on alert. Once the Ceithir had parted the storms enough for a somewhat controlled descent, we made planetfall."

The room shifted subtly.
Aximand leaned in, watching Lucan sharply.
Hastur Sejanus folded his arms across his chest, gaze mild but focused.

Horus tilted his head. "You established a foothold where others could not. Even Sanguinius's sons became scattered and overcome. How did you achieve what two Legions failed to do?"

Before Lucan could answer, Kallis stepped forward.

"It was the Ceithir, Lord," he said plainly.

Horus's eyes flickered with interest. "Ah, the mists my brother has become so famous for."

"It shelters," Kallis said hesitantly. "Protects. Clears paths through that which would cloud the senses."

"And how does it accomplish this?" Horus asked, not unkindly. "What mechanism? What principle?"

Kallis shook his head. "We cannot say."

The chamber went still.

Horus Aximand's face hardened.
"You refuse?" he demanded. "The Primarch of the Sixteenth asks you plainly, and you deny him? These are secrets you keep from your gene-father's own brother?"

Little Horus's outrage echoed off the bulkheads.

"It is forbidden," Kallis replied evenly. "The nature of the Ceithir is the heart of our Legion. We reveal it to no one."

"You—" Aximand began.

"Enough."
Horus's voice cut through the tension like a whispered blade.

Aximand stopped instantly.

Horus's gaze never left Kallis.
"There is no dishonour," he said smoothly, "in guarding what is precious. I would not force my brother's sons to yield what they are sworn to protect."

Kallis bowed gratefully. "Your understanding honours us, Lord."

But Lucan saw it.

He caught the faint glitter behind the Primarch's eyes—the flicker of want, the hunger of a strategic mind already calculating how that knowledge could be used, how it might tilt the scales in a galaxy of rivals.

For all his charm, Horus was still Horus.
And Artorias's political shadow loomed large.

Lucan resumed.

"We made landfall in a drop pod cluster. The moment we breached the atmosphere, the Ceithir held long enough for us to establish a perimeter and gather survivors. Blood Angels. Emperor's Children. Far fewer than we'd hoped."

Voss lowered his head.
Eidolon shifted uncomfortably.

Lucan's voice grew grimmer.

"What we found on the surface was a world dominated by a singular species—the Megarachnid. Their structures, their hunting grounds, their killing fields. And within those killing fields…"

His jaw clenched.

"…we found the Murder Trees."

Aximand frowned. "Trees?"

"Organic structures," Lucan said. "Towering white boles like petrified bone. Thorned branches capable of impaling Astartes in full plate. We discovered the remains of Blood Angels and Emperor's Children suspended from them. Consumed by the winged forms of the xenos."

"In the weeks that followed," Lucan continued, "we waged constant war. Day and night. Shield-storms fracturing the sky. The Ceithir holding what it could. We fought through grass forests taller than a man, through ravines and killing pits, until we located the source cluster for one of the storm-centres."

His voice remained flat, but his eyes were cold.

"We destroyed the trees. And with them, disrupted a portion of the atmospheric manipulation."

Saul remembered the explosion—the howl of sundered bark, the collapse of mountains of wood and chitin, the keening of the xenos.

Lucan finished simply:

"We bought our foothold with blood. We held it long enough to bring the campaign back from the brink."

Silence followed.

It hung heavy, thick, expectant.

Horus looked at Lucan as though reading every layer of the man—his loyalty, his defiance, his principles, his usefulness.

At length, the Primarch nodded slowly.

"Well," Horus said, voice quiet and rich with meaning. "Tell me what happened next."


Horus received the remainder of Lucan's account with the solemn stillness of a figure carved from obsidian. He listened without interruption, hands clasped loosely behind his back, his great frame limned in the cold lumen-strips of the chamber. Even when Lucan finished—his voice steady, despite the churn of anger beneath—Horus offered no immediate reply. Instead, he allowed the silence to lengthen, expanding to fill the strategium like a slow tide.

When he finally spoke, it was with gravity woven into silk.

"You have my respect, Lord-Warden Lucan," Horus said, turning enough that the light caught the pale wolf-helm sculpting of his armour. "Yours is a tale of valour, of clarity when all was chaos. A commander who does not hesitate is a commander who saves lives. And the Wardens… the Wardens have comported themselves excellently upon this accursed world."

Lucan exhaled, tension leaving him almost against his will. Such was the Primarch's presence—an effortless easing of the spine, a release of the locked jaw. Even Saul felt a warmth bloom unbidden in his chest.

Horus stepped forward, placing a hand the size of a warrior's shield upon Lucan's pauldron. "I am proud of you."

The praise was a blade wrapped in velvet.

Horus smiled… and then the smile softened into a sigh. "Which is why it pains me to say these next words. It is… a tragedy, truly. After such service."

Lucan blinked. "Lord?"

Horus tilted his head, as if something had saddened him greatly, and spoke with gentle regret.

"Why are you in command here, Lord-Warden?"

Lucan felt his stomach tighten. "I do not understand, Lord."

"I mean no slight," Horus continued, voice honeyed with reassurance. "But the chain of command exists for a reason. You know this. We all know this. The campaign here was entrusted to Captain Khitas Frome of the Blood Angels."

"Khitas is dead," Lucan said, heat building in his voice despite his effort to hold it steady.

"Indeed," Horus said, bowing his head for a respectful moment. "A grievous loss. But after him, the next commander by rank—" his gaze settled lightly, almost fondly, on Eidolon "—is Lord Commander Eidolon."

The words struck like a gauntlet blow.

Eidolon straightened, pride blooming across his features like an unsightly flower. Saul watched Lucan stiffen, watched the colour drain from his face only to return in a flush of controlled rage.

Horus went on, still wearing the mask of a saddened statesman. "You are Captain of the Second Company of the Wardens. By strict Imperial protocol…" He gave a soft, apologetic shrug. "…You do not outrank him."

The room seemed suddenly too small.

Lucan fought to swallow the molten anger rising in his throat. He felt Saul tense beside him. Even Kallis bristled, though he forced his face to neutrality.

Horus tilted his head. "Why, then, were you in command?"

Lucan drew in a slow breath. "Because it was necessary," he said, voice low. "When I boarded the Proudheart, I discovered that Eidolon had committed his entire company to the surface, leaving his ship vulnerable, communications severed. The situation demanded that I—"

Abaddon stepped forward with a predatory sneer.

"You boarded his ship?" he said loudly, incredulous. "Without invitation? Without permission?"

The Justaerin chuckled darkly, armour plates grinding. Abaddon gestured broadly.

"And yet you rage that we stepped aboard your vessel without permission. An interesting hypocrisy, Captain."
A mocking tilt of his head. "Almost humorous."

Lucan opened his mouth, fury rising—

But Horus Aximand—Little Horus—cut in sharply.
"You had no authority to take this campaign from Lord Commander Eidolon. None. As soon as your forces made contact, protocol dictated that command revert to the most senior officer present."

Lucan snapped.

"I would never give command of my men to that vain, arrogant peacock."

Silence crashed into the chamber like a thunderclap.

Even the hum of the hololithic projectors seemed to dim.

Eidolon's eyes went wide with outrage. Saul heard a soft intake of breath from Sejanus. The Justaerin tensed.

Horus raised a single hand.

Peace.

The word existed only in the gesture, but the chamber obeyed it like scripture.

"My friends," Horus said softly. "We are all wearied by grief and war. Let bitterness not devour us." He looked between Lucan and Eidolon with equal pity, a father disappointed by quarrelling children. "Little Horus and Abaddon speak truth, though they speak it harshly. And you, Lucan—your reasons are sound. Perhaps Eidolon's judgement faltered in the moment." Eidolon stiffened but said nothing. "But so too, perhaps, did yours."

Lucan felt the trap close around him, subtle as a silk noose.

The Primarch sighed, the weight of the galaxy seemingly upon his shoulders. "My heart is heavy. This campaign… this tragedy… these brothers lost. The Emperor will be most grieved indeed."

He looked down at Lucan with eyes that glimmered with a softness that only Lucan could see through.

"It falls to me to make my judgement, for the sake of unity among us."

Lucan felt his fists clench.

Horus spoke gently—too gently.

"I will report to my Father, beloved by all, that Lord Commander Eidolon acted out of courage, unwilling to let brother Astartes die unaided."
A beat.
"And that you, Lord-Warden Lucan of the Wardens, acted decisively and honourably in the face of a campaign's collapse."

A warm smile.

"Both of these are true."

Then the knife slid in.

"But such discord between commanders—this lack of unity—cannot continue. To keep the Wardens here, when the seeds of strife have been sown, would endanger the integrity of the Great Crusade itself here in this sector."

Lucan inhaled sharply.

Horus spread his hands as though offering absolution.

"So, with sorrow but with conviction, I will take command of this war. I will relieve you of this burden, Captain. And you…"
He placed a hand on Lucan's shoulder again, warm, paternal.
"…shall return with honour to my beloved brother's side. Artorias will be proud of you and all you have achieved here. Truly."

The words were silk.
The meaning was steel.
A dismissal dressed as a gift.

Saul felt a cold fury ripple through Lucan.
Only Horus's hand on his shoulder kept him from speaking.

The Primarch smiled, perfect, radiant, untouchable.

"Humanity needs your blade elsewhere, Lucan. You are released from Murder."


The hangar reverberated with the low thunder of engines cycling, the distant howl of retro-vents, and the steady tramp of armoured boots. Servitors moved like pallid ghosts among the landing craft, refuelling lines hissing, mechanisms clattering. The entire space hummed with the tension of departure.

Saul Tarvitz stood at the foot of the embarkation ramp, his half melted helm mag-locked at his belt, the cold light catching on the gilt trim of his plate. He looked back toward Lucan, who approached, still bearing the grime and scars of Murder upon his armour. Drakus was at his side.

Saul's jaw worked for a moment before the words emerged.

"It isn't right."

Lucan exhaled through his nose—weariness, resignation, and wry humour all woven into the sound. He managed a tired smile.

"No," he said. "It isn't."

The two stood facing each other amid the roar and bustle of the hangar, yet the world seemed to narrow to just them. Without hesitation, Saul stepped forward and clasped Lucan's forearm in a warrior's shake—tight, fierce, brotherly.

"Lucan," he said quietly, voice taut with conviction, "you saved us. All of us. Had you not come when you did…" He shook his head. "I would be dead. Eidolon would be dead. Hundreds—thousands—of Astartes would be dust beneath those xenos. You turned the tide. Protocol be damned."

Lucan's expression softened, the exhaustion in his eyes replaced for a heartbeat with something warmer.

Saul pressed on.
"I have never understood it," he said. "The rivalries. The politics. To me… we are all brothers. Sons of the Emperor. All of us striving for the same perfection."

The sincerity in his tone hit Lucan harder than any blow. His throat tightened.

Saul held onto his arm more firmly. "I would have followed you to the last tree on Murder. To the end of any war. Rank has never mattered to me. Only honour."

For a moment Lucan said nothing. His lips parted, then closed again as if he needed an extra heartbeat to steady the emotion surging behind his composure.

Finally, he nodded once. Slowly.

Then he reached to his belt.

With a whisper of steel, he drew his gladius.

The blade was unassuming beside the grandeur of Solbrand, yet its edge gleamed with a honed, purposeful purity. Lucan held it horizontally between them.

"This was a gift," he said. "From a friend of mine. A troublesome Ultramarine by the name of Aeonid Thiel." A faint smirk tugged at his mouth. "He has… unconventional ideas. He believes that brotherhood is worth more than rank. That duty, service, and loyalty are their own reward."

He extended the gladius.

"He gave me this to honour the bond between our legions. I would do the same for you."

Saul's eyes widened, shocked to the core. Before he could speak, Lucan gestured sharply, and Drakus stepped forward, presenting another blade—a short sword, beautifully forged, its hilt pattern a subtle blend of three motifs: the pale knotwork of the Wardens, the winged talon of the Emperor's Children, and the blood-tear sigil engraved small beneath the guard.

Lucan took it and offered it to Saul with both hands.

"A symbol," Lucan said, voice low. "Of friendship between us. Between our Legions. Between warriors who stood back-to-back on Murder."

Saul accepted it reverently, fingers tracing the craftsmanship. His throat worked before he found words.

"It is…" he breathed, "…perfect."

Lucan gave a small chuckle. "It never hurts to carry another blade, Tarvitz."

They gripped forearms again—one final clasp, harder than before, knuckles whitening against ceramite.

"Thank you," Saul said quietly. "For everything."

"And thank you," Lucan replied. "Good luck Saul, my brother." His voice carried the weight of oath and farewell both. "I wish you good fortune in the wars to come."

Saul held his gaze a moment longer, then stepped back and ascended the Thunderhawk ramp. Lucan watched him go, watched the Emperor's Children file in after him, watched the hatch seal with a clang of locking bolts.

The gunship's engines rose in pitch, and with a billow of exhaust the craft lifted, turned, and screamed out into the dark.

Drakus stood beside him, the afterburn wash flickering across his armour.
"What now?" he asked quietly.

Lucan drew in a long breath, letting the exhaustion of days settle across his shoulders. "Now? Now we make to quit this system. Our task here is done."

Drakus inclined his head. "And after?"

Lucan allowed himself a genuine smile—fond, weary, laced with affection for a man neither of them had seen in too long.

"We return to the King," he said. "To Artorias." He chuckled under his breath. "Who knows what trouble my idiot brother has gotten himself into by now."

Drakus snorted. "A safe assumption."

"Aye." Lucan's eyes lingered on the space where the Thunderhawk had vanished. "Our King needs us, Drakus. Whether he knows it or not."

With that, Lucan the Valiant turned and walked deeper into the ship, the Ceithir flowing silently behind him like living storm-clouds.


The command bridge of the Heart of Flame was a cathedral of steel and light, its vaulted ribs rising toward a canopy of viewscreens that bled star-glow across the chamber. The air hummed with the thrum of the reactor buried deep in the vessel's spine. Crew in deep-blue uniforms moved with clipped precision across brass-railed walkways, their voices restrained to murmurs in the presence of their Astartes commanders.

Lucan stood before the main hololithic table, the Ceithir drifting faintly around him like coiling silver mist. Drakus was at his right shoulder, Kallis at his left. Captain Alaric Holwein—resplendent in his immaculate uniform, great sapphire-blue coat flowing behind him—sat ramrod straight in his command throne, moustache bristling with unrestrained pride.

Outside the armourglass viewport, Murder shrank into a storm-battered sphere behind them. Ahead lay blackness, the route plotted clean toward the distant Mandeville Point.

Holwein cleared his throat with his usual polished dignity.
"Lord-Warden," he asked, hands clasped behind his back, "our course is set. But… to which destination shall I instruct the navigators to prepare the transition?"

Lucan didn't look away from the void. His eyes were tired, but there was iron behind them still.

"To our Primarch's last declared path," he said. "We sail for the realm of the Crimson King."

A murmur rippled through the bridge crew—some in awe, others in apprehension.

Lucan continued, voice steady:
"Set course for Prospero."

Holwein bowed deeply and turned to relay the order. Runecasters glowed across the displays as the new heading resolved. The Heart of Flame answered with a basso rumble, engines adjusting as the fleet formed behind her like a procession of steel titans.

Lucan exhaled, rubbing a thumb along the pommel of his gauntlet.

"The Green willing," he muttered, "we'll be free of other Primarchs for a while."

Drakus grunted in amusement.
"Hear hear."

They stood in a quiet moment of tense anticipation as the fleet neared the shimmering boundary where realspace could be more securely curved into the precipice of the Immaterium.

Then—

Alarms erupted.

Red light bathed the bridge. Vox-officers snapped upright. Auspex runes spiked in violent cascades.

Holwein surged forward, moustache bristling in alarm.
"Multiple warp translations, Lord! Directly ahead—at the Mandeville Point!"

Lucan's hand dropped to Solbrand's hilt but didn't draw. His voice was cold, crisp, immediately controlled.
"Raise void shields. Ready all batteries and ensure our sister ships do the same."

The crew obeyed with drilled, swift economy. Warning chimes beat a steady counterpoint to the vibration of weapon capacitors charging along the hull.

A taut silence fell.

Lucan stepped closer to the hololith.
"Holwein," he said, "report."

Holwein swallowed—Lucan saw the colour draining from his cheeks even before he spoke.

"The IFF signatures—they're… IXth​ Legion." His voice trembled, just slightly.

Lucan's brows drew together.
"The relief fleet for Voss," he said. "Come to reinforce the campaign on Murder."

Holwein didn't reply.

Lucan turned his head. "Is something else?"

The shipmaster wet his lips, every inch of him stiff with stunned protocol.
"Aye, Lord. The lead vessel—its ident-code is… is a Gloriana-class."

Lucan's blood chilled.

Holwein's voice dropped to a reverent whisper, barely more than breath.

"The Crimson Tear, my lord."

The words struck the bridge like a physical shock. Even the Ceithir stirred, whispering around Lucan's pauldrons.

Holwein's eyes shone with awe and dread.

"The Great Angel has come. Sanguinius is here."

A new chime rolled across the bridge, deeper than the rest—an incoming flagship-level hail. The symbol that flickered on the main hololithic display was unmistakable: a crimson winged teardrop wreathed in fire.

Holwein turned slowly toward Lucan.

"My lord… the Crimson Tear is hailing us. A direct transmission."
 
The Weight of What is Unspoken New
The bridge of the Heart of Flame was quiet in a way that felt unnatural for a warship moments away from a warp jump. No one spoke. No one breathed too loudly. The only sound was the dim tremor of the ship's reactor cycling power in preparation for the translation.

Lucan stood at the command dais, staring at the pulsing rune on the hololithic screen. A waiting hail. The Red Tear. The IXth​ Legion.

Sanguinius.

He could feel the eyes of his officers—Holwein, Drakus, Kallis—on him, each waiting for his command.

"It isn't right," Lucan whispered, almost to himself.

Holwein frowned. "My Lord?"

Lucan shook his head. "Just… answer the hail," he muttered.

Holwein frowned, moustache bristling. "Lord-Warden, with respect… Shall I transmit a request for delay? Or perhaps we should just ignore it? We are within moments of transition. Safety protocols—"

"Protocols." Lucan almost laughed. "After Horus? To the warp with protocols."

He stared again at the blinking rune.
He could ignore it.
He could let the Red Tear pass.
If they jumped now, they could be gone before the Blood Angels fleet finished resolving in-system. He could easily claim that the interference from multiple translations prevented the hail from reaching him.

He did not want to deal with another Primarch.
Not today. Not now.
Not after Horus.

"Lord-Warden?" Drakus asked, more gently this time.

Lucan inhaled once, slow and steady. The decision crystallized. Against his better judgement.

"…Answer the hail."

Holwein nodded, throat bobbing, and tapped in the command.

The screen flickered. Stabilized.
A Blood Angel appeared—tall even for an Astartes, broad-shouldered and noble-featured, with skin like carved ivory and close-cropped dark hair. His armour was immaculate crimson chased with gold filigree, marked with the winged teardrop of the IXth​ Legion. His bearing was that of a patrician warrior-poet.

"Brothers of the XIth​ Legion," he said, inclining his head. His voice was deep and steady, forged for command. "You have our greetings. I am Raldoron, First Captain of the Blood Angels."

Lucan realized he had hesitated too long when Holwein subtly nudged him with a glance.

"…Greetings, Raldoron," Lucan said at last. "Our brothers of the IXth​. I am Lucan. Commander of the Second Company of the Mist Wardens."

Raldoron seemed relieved at being acknowledged. "We come in haste to the world designated One-Fourty-Twenty. Our astropaths reported a distress call from our expeditionary fleet there. We intend to make immediate translation and relieve our brothers below. We would also join with the Emperor's Children and Luna Wolves already engaged there as per our reports."

Lucan's voice came out flat. "What remains of the IXth​ Legion on Murder is under the command of Lieutenant Arden Voss."

Raldoron frowned. A small, tight frown—nothing dramatic, nothing emotional, but a warrior receiving troubling data. "Lieutenant? Has there been no word from Captain Khitas Frome?"

Lucan exhaled softly.

"Khitas Frome died to the xenos species known as the Megarachnid," he said. "His remains were unrecoverable."

Silence fell. A palpable thing.

Raldoron's eyes flickered briefly to the side, toward someone off-screen.
Orders.
Lucan recognized the look instantly—and resented it.
They were trying to keep him talking. Delay him. Hem him in.

He wanted out of this system.
He wanted away from this cursed world.
He wanted to return to Artorias, to home, to anyone who wasn't a damn Primarch playing politics.

Lucan inclined his head as a polite gesture of farewell.

"Then I wish you good war, First Captain. If you will reposition your fleet, we will make for the Mandeville—"

"Wait," Raldoron said quickly, too quickly. "Captain, a moment more, if you please. There is—"

A soft voice, musical and impossibly gentle, cut through the audio.

"It is all right, Ral."

The First Captain bowed immediately and stepped aside.

And Sanguinius walked into view.

The bridge of the Heart of Flame seemed to still around Lucan, as though sound itself chose to die in the Primarch's presence.

The Angel was breathtaking in a way that no words could quite frame—tall, ethereal, light seeming to cling to him like a lover. His armour was a masterwork of radiant gold chased with rubies that shimmered as though alive, and behind him great wings folded with quiet grace, each feather gleaming like a shard of dawn.

His face was beauty touched by sorrow—eyes bright as stars yet weighted with eternal grief. A halo of pale-gold hair framed features so perfect that several Wardens involuntarily averted their gaze.

Drakus muttered a curse under his breath. Kallis swallowed, visibly unsettled.

Lucan alone held his ground.
And yet—even he felt it.
The tragedy clinging to Sanguinius like a shadow no light could banish.

"Brothers of the XIth​ Legion," the Angel said softly. His voice was a balm, a melody, a thing that soothed even as it pierced. "I must apologize for the intrusion."

He studied Lucan carefully—too carefully—taking in every plate of armor, every heraldic marking of the Mist Wardens, every shade of blue and silver on the banners behind him.

Lucan felt as though the Primarch were memorizing them.
All of them.
As though he needed to.

Or feared he would not see them again.

"Captain Lucan," Sanguinius said, dipping his head in a gesture that would have been humility from anyone else—but from him, felt like the sun bowing to a candle flame. "I would ask something of you, if you would be so kind."

Lucan's throat tightened. "…What would you ask of me, Lord Primarch?"

Sanguinius smiled—a tragic, gentle thing.

"That you might indulge me," he said, "and permit myself and a contingent of my sons to come aboard your ship."

The bridge froze.

Holwein stared.
Drakus's hand tightened on his weapon.
Kallis looked as though he had been struck.

And Lucan—Lucan felt the bottom drop out of his stomach.

Sanguinius wanted to come aboard.

The Angel.
The most beloved of Primarchs.
The one who had avoided the Wardens for over seventy-two years.

Lucan swallowed.

This day was far, far from over.


The hangar of the Heart of Flame stretched out like the cavern of some ancient submarine god, ribbed with steel arches and lit by pale lumens that cast long, skeletal shadows across the deck. The Ceithir drifted low and quiet, a living fog pooling ankle-deep across the metal plates, whispering in pale tendrils around boots and landing struts. It made the cavernous space feel half-real, a place suspended between waking and dream.

Lucan stood at the forefront of the hastily assembled parade formation—rows upon rows of Mist Wardens in cerulean and silver, helms polished, weapons grounded in perfect symmetry. Even with the suddenness of his summons, the formation was immaculate. They were Wardens—precision was their native language.

Yet he could feel it.
The tension.
The quiet dread.

Two Primarchs in one day, he thought bitterly. Artorias, you owe me for this.

As he walked, he issued orders sharply through the vox. In case there were any stragglers.

"All hands: parade formation in the primary hangar. Full honours, but with speed my brothers. We have to entertain another Primarch."

Across the bridge and companionways of the ship, Wardens moved with drilled precision.

Yet he heard it—felt it—under the surface. Trepidation.

Sanguinius.
The Great Angel.
A legend even among legends.

The Ceithir reacted to the tension, the drifting mist sharpening like the breath of a winter storm.

Lucan stopped short and turned to the assembled ranks.

"Settle, brothers" he said, voice carrying. "You are Mist Wardens. Not undisciplined Imperial Army recruits."

A few shoulders squared. A few heads lifted.

Lucan added dryly, "Or one of Angron's yapping mutts."

That drew a low ripple—half-snort, half-laugh—through the ranks. Drakus smirked behind his helm.

The great hangar doors groaned as alarms pulsed amber, announcing the descent of the incoming Blood Angels Thunderhawk. The gunship dropped through the void-shielded aperture like a dark-red spear, its wings etched with the iconography of Baal. Engines roared, filling the cavernous space with a thunderous, bass-pounding howl. Steam erupted around it as it touched down with a final metallic scream.

Lights strobed. The Ceithir shivered in response.

The embarkation ramp slammed down.

And a wall of gold emerged.

First off were the Sanguinary Guard—resplendent, golden, winged warriors whose armour seemed sculpted to their forms rather than forged from some standardized template. Their leader strode at their head, his expression grim and noble.

They stepped forward…

…and halted.

The Ceithir—alive, curious, ancient—stirred around them in pale coils like the fingers of a ghost. The golden warriors reacted instantly: spreading their stance, weapons shifting in instinctive micro-adjustments. Their helm lenses flicked into different visors, trying—and failing—to interpret the mist.

Confusion. Wariness.
A moment's hesitation they could not hide.

Drakus chuckled darkly. "Not used to a little fog, cousins?"

Lucan didn't reprimand him.

Their leader ignored the remark, though the tightness of his jaw betrayed annoyance. His gaze swept the mist again, interpreting it as coolant vapor, atmospheric imbalance, something wrong.

He refused to disembark fully, the Guard clustering at the base of the ramp, scanning, tense.

"Is something amiss?" Lucan asked, tone too light to be respectful.

The leader snarled and drew himself up to reply—

—but a voice drifted from the back of the gunship. A voice soft as harpstrings, gentle as dawn.

"Azkaellon? Is there a problem?"

The Sanguinary Guard captain bowed instantly.

"My Lord, forgive us. The area is… not secure. There is…some strange vapor in the air—perhaps a leak of some—"

A harsh laugh cut him off—Drakus again. "A leak? We are the Mist Wardens, little angel. We have mist. It tends to happen."

A ripple of amusement ran through the Wardens.
Kallis didn't bother concealing his grin.

Azkaellon's eyes hardened. Before he could snap a reply, a silhouette moved behind him.

"I think we are quite safe."

Tall.
Too tall.
A presence that shifted the air.

Sanguinius stepped forward.

And even though Lucan had prepared himself—he was not prepared.

The Angel emerged from the Thunderhawk clothed in a long, sweeping robe of white and gold-trimmed cloth that hung from his broad shoulders like something from ancient Terran antiquity. It was layered and folded like the garb of a patrician senator from the empire-that-was, fastened at the waist by a belt of woven crimson. Draped over one shoulder was the pelt of a spotted, sinuous beast—exotic, alien, regal.

His wings, folded tight behind him, still glittered faintly with their natural iridescence—each feather reflecting the hangar lights in a soft halo.

A golden laurel circlet rested upon his brow.

His face…
Lucan had no words for it.

Beautiful, yes.
Majestic, certainly.
But beneath that perfection was something colder, heavier—an unspoken grief, as though some dark unforeseen fate, pressed on him like a mountain.

And still he carried it with serenity.

Lucan felt the Wardens around him stiffen, breath catching. Even the Ceithir reacted—mist rising slightly, like a bow of courtesy.

Sanguinius reached the edge of the ramp and hesitated.

His eyes—deep, luminous, terribly gentle—fixed on the Ceithir swirling before him. Wonder touched his features, soft and genuine.

Then, with the slightest tightening of his jaw, he stepped forward.

Into the mist.

The Ceithir curled away from him, swirling lightly around his ankles, his wings, his trailing robe—reacting as though tasting something impossibly pure.

Azkaellon and the Sanguinary Guard followed, though their steps were rigid, their attention divided between their liege and the strange, whispering fog.

Lucan forced himself to bow his head—not deeply, never deeply—but it was enough.

"My lord Sanguinius," Lucan said, voice controlled, formal. "Welcome aboard the Heart of Flame."

Lucan watched all of it, expression stiff, mind racing. The Angel stopped before him, standing a full head and more above even the tallest of the Wardens. His presence was overwhelming in a way Horus's had not been—less oppressive, more… piercing. Lucan felt as though the Primarch saw through him, past him, into something he didn't know he carried.

Sanguinius inclined his head in return—respectful, gentle, reserved.

"Thank you, Lord-Warden," he said softly.

His voice was calm water over stone.

His eyes moved, slowly, taking in the Wardens—their armour, their heraldry, the mist itself. There was no claim of familiarity, no pretence of kinship.

Only quiet observation.

And that made it all the more unsettling.

Then Sanguinius returned his gaze to Lucan.


Sanguinius stood before Lucan like a figure from a myth half-remembered—robed, radiant, impossibly tall, the vast sweep of his folded wings shimmering gold and ivory in the hangar lights. Close up, the feathers seemed almost alive, shifting with tiny motions like breathing silk.

"Lord-Warden," the Angel said gently, "may I request permission to come aboard your vessel fully?"

It was a simple question.
Yet it struck like a thrown knife.

Sanguinius continued, his voice soft but steady.

"I have never visited the Heart of Flame. Nor met your Legion in any meaningful manner." A pause. "This is a… deficiency of mine I would correct. If you would allow it."

Lucan was suddenly aware of the silence around them—the Wardens holding their breath, the Sanguinary Guard watching their Primarch as though they did not understand him.

Lucan cleared his throat. "You… want a tour?"

"Yes."

Another silence.

The Ceithir drifted lazily between them, coiling like pale smoke across Sanguinius's features. The moment it brushed his face, a strange expression passed over him—a soft, almost involuntary inhale, as if savouring something delicate and unfamiliar. His eyes fluttered half-closed for the briefest instant.

Then he exhaled, slow, controlled.

Lucan didn't know what to make of it.
Neither did Azkaellon, who took a half-step forward in concern.

"My Lord—"

Sanguinius raised a hand without looking back. Azkaellon froze.

Lucan seized the moment.

"My Lord Primarch," he began, perfectly polite but searching for escape, "with respect, our time is limited. We were on course for Prospero to report to the King. Matters there require—"

He stopped.

He didn't know why.

Something in Sanguinius's gaze—not forceful, not manipulative, nothing like Horus's predatory charm—held him. Held him gently, but completely. A quiet longing lived behind that gold-lit gaze, warm and unbearably sincere.

A brother seeking a brother, even one he had avoided.

Lucan's resistance softened like wax beneath heat.

He exhaled through his nose, shoulders dropping just a fraction.

"…very well," he said at last. "A tour, then."

He did not hide the weariness in his voice.

Azkaellon sputtered. "My Lord, you cannot—! You should not walk unguarded among such unfamiliar Legionaries—"

"I will be fine," Sanguinius murmured, still watching Lucan.

Azkaellon opened his mouth again, outrage barely contained, but the Angel turned to him with a faint shake of his head.

"I will remain within sight of the Wardens' commander," Sanguinius said. "And the Wardens have offered no hostility."

Yet, Lucan nearly added.

The Sanguinary Guard exchanged uneasy glances but none of them dared challenge him further.

Lucan crossed his arms. "If my Lord wishes to walk my ship, then your guard may wait here. My men are… weary of strangers aboard our decks."

He didn't miss the faint tightening of Sanguinius's expression—not anger, but something like quiet disappointment.

Still, the Primarch nodded. "If that is your wish, Lord-Warden, I will honour it."

Azkaellon looked ready to explode. "My Lord—this is irregular—reckless—!"

Sanguinius simply placed a hand on his captain's shoulder. The gesture was tender, calming, and absolute.

"I trust them," he said softly. "And you will remain here."

It was not a command that brooked argument.
Azkaellon bowed his head, fists clenched.

Lucan turned to his own formation.

"Brothers—at ease," he ordered. "Drakus, you have command until I return."

Drakus snapped a salute. "Aye. What of our… guests?"

"See to their comfort," Lucan replied, pointedly loud enough for the Sanguinary Guard to hear. "Ensure they want for nothing."

Drakus grinned like a wolf behind his helmet. "With pleasure, sir."

Azkaellon gave him a look that could have cut ceramite.

Sanguinius watched all of this with a faint, unreadable expression—some mixture of amusement and curiosity, tinged with the feather-light brush of melancholy that seemed to cling to him like his own shadow.

Lucan gestured stiffly toward the interior corridors.

"If you'll follow me, my Lord."

Sanguinius nodded, falling into step beside him.

The Ceithir rose, drifting around the two of them like a slow, pale escort, its tendrils catching the Primarch's wings, his robe, the golden laurel atop his brow. Every time it brushed him, Sanguinius drew another soft, subtle breath—like someone tasting clean air after a lifetime in a sealed room.


The Angel walked beside Lucan in silence—not uncomfortable silence, but quiet in the way of a man entirely at ease with his own presence. Lucan, by contrast, felt every step like a weight. His tongue sat leaden in his mouth, and every time he glanced at the Primarch, he found the Angel's serene profile staring forward, calm as a saint carved from white stone.

Crewmen froze as they passed.
Serfs halted mid-task.
Even the few servitors they had paused in their pre-programmed routines, as though some instinctive spark bade them acknowledge passing divinity.

Again and again, Lucan watched wide eyes widen still further as Sanguinius approached. Men bowed. Women fell to one knee. Some clasped the pendants of the Tree at their throats, whispering brief prayers they surely did not realize they were speaking aloud.

The Angel merely inclined his head in polite acknowledgment, never breaking stride.

They reached an intersection. Lucan wordlessly turned right. Sanguinius followed without hesitation, without even glancing—footfalls perfectly matched, perfectly in step, as though he had walked these corridors a hundred times.

After a while, Sanguinius broke the silence.

"Where are we heading, Lord-Warden?"

Lucan cleared his throat. "To the heart of the vessel, my Lord. We call it the Caer Ildathach."

"Caer Ildathach," Sanguinius murmured, fingertips drifting once more through the Ceithir. The pale vapour curled around his hand as though greeting him. He trailed his feathers through it as well, creating ripples that drifted lazily along the corridor.

Lucan watched, brow furrowing. The Angel's expression had softened again—head slightly tilted, eyes half-lidded, a faint, private wonder touching his lips.

As though he were tasting something new.
As though there were an unfamiliar silence in his mind. One which was fast becoming precious to him.

Then Sanguinius spoke again, lightly, conversationally. "Tell me, Lucan—what is the name of my brother's world?"

"Caerdyn Vallis," Lucan replied, surprised by the question. "In the tongue of Old Caerdyn, it means the Vale of the First Light."

"A beautiful name," Sanguinius said softly. "And what does the King of that world look like?"

Lucan paused mid-stride. Such strange questions. Surely Sanguinius had taken the time to at least look at what Artorias looked like? Perhaps it was a test. Or another trap, as Horus was so fond of laying.

"He looks," Lucan said carefully, "like a warrior carved from the wild stone of our mountains. Hard jaw, sharp features. Sun-coloured hair cropped short. And… golden eyes. Just like the Emperor."

Sanguinius nodded, absorbing the description with quiet attentiveness.

Lucan hesitated, then asked the question that had been building in his throat since their walk began.

"My Lord… do you truly know nothing of us? Nothing of my King at all?"

The Angel did not answer at once.

They walked another ten steps, the Ceithir whispering around their ankles, before Sanguinius finally spoke.

"I never read his files," he said quietly. "Nor watched any recordings."

Lucan stopped dead.

Sanguinius halted as well, wings rustling faintly as they settled behind him.

Lucan stared, stunned—and then, instinctively, a truth clicked into place.

Horus.

Of course.
Horus, who for decades had subtly poisoned opinion of the Wardens, spreading disdain with the casual ease of breathing.
Horus, who could charm a council, sway a Primarch, shape reputations with a simple smile.

Lucan's jaw tightened. His chest grew hot.

It had taken the Wardens years to counter the slanders. Years of proving themselves, of correcting misapprehensions born of the Lupercal's offhanded remarks. Even now, echoes of those prejudices sometimes snapped at their heels.

And Sanguinius—gentle, noble, beloved—had simply accepted them.

Lucan wrestled down his rising anger. It would not do to show it.

"My Lord," he said tightly, "I had heard of the bond you shared with Horus. I did not think he would speak ill of us in your presence."

Sanguinius frowned.
He simply lowered his gaze, thoughtful—and perhaps troubled.

"Horus?" He murmured, "My brother has never spoken of the XIth ​legion in my presence before."

Shock flooded Lucan like a wave against rock. He had no idea what to make of that revelation.

They resumed walking.

At last—after nearly half an hour of corridors, lifts, and sloping passageways—they reached a section of the ship where the air felt subtly different. Cooler. Older. As though the vessel itself inhaled.

Sanguinius slowed.

The walls of the corridor ahead had changed. No longer ceramite or metal plating—here, great slabs of mountain-stone covered the surfaces, fitted together with ancient craft. The stone was dark and veined with pale quartz, polished smooth and carved with reliefs.

Murals stretched the length of the corridor—towering scenes of Caerdyn Vallis's past. Storm-lit coastlines. Great stone ships. Heroes in furs and chainmail wielding rune-etched blades. The breaking of the tribes. The forging of the first Artorias's crown. The ascension of kings of the royal line. And, in the final panels, the arrival of the Emperor—depicted as a figure wreathed in sun-fire, arms outstretched over a kneeling people.

Sanguinius inhaled sharply.

"It is beautiful," he whispered.

Lucan stepped beside him, pride slipping unbidden into his voice.

"This, my Lord, is the Hall of Stones. Every Warden vessel has a variation of this. My vessels chose to focus on our more traditional past. My brothers and I walk it at the start of each new deployment."

Sanguinius's fingers hovered just shy of touching a carved basalt face—an ancient king crowned in ice.

Lucan gestured down the long corridor.

"If it pleases you, my lord, I will tell you a little of our history as we walk."

Sanguinius turned to him, expression softening into something warm and earnest.

"I would be honoured."

Side by side, they stepped forward into the dim stone hall, the Ceithir drifting like whispered breath around their feet as Lucan began to speak.


They descended a final ramp, and the deck beneath their feet shifted subtly from steel to a paler, porous composite—cooler, softer, carrying the faint scent of fresh rain.

Lucan pushed open the double doors.

The Caer Ildathach opened before them like a cathedral forged from starlight.

A dome of transparent adamantium arched high overhead, its surface veiled by drifting Ceithir. Only faint traces of the void beyond were visible, as though the mists refused to allow even stars to intrude upon this sanctuary.

The grove within was ancient, quiet, living.

White-barked trees—tall and proud, their leaves shimmering silver-white like frost-dusted silk—rose in orderly clusters. Their branches arched toward one another, interlacing to form a canopy that rippled softly with the eternal movement of the Ceithir. Every leaf glowed faintly, suffused with inner luminescence, and the mist they breathed out curled in soft ribbons through the undergrowth.

Pools of mirrored water captured that pale glow and cast it upward, making the chamber feel as though it were lit from below by moonlight captured in glass.

Sanguinius halted at the threshold.

For a long moment, he simply looked.

Lucan had seen men and women struck speechless by the Mist Trees, but never a Primarch. The Angel's expression opened in wonder so honest, so raw, that it humbled even Lucan. His wings flared, just slightly, the feathers catching the Ceithir and scattering it in drifting halos.

A breath escaped Sanguinius—soft, peaceful.

Behind them, legion serfs tended soil beds, trimmed branches with tiny blades shaped like runes, or knelt at irrigation channels to maintain the delicate humidity levels. A handful of off-duty Wardens—some with bandaged limbs, others with augmetic replacements still pink with graft-scars—sat in the shade of the trees, breathing steadily, letting the Ceithir fold around them like a mother's embrace.

They nodded respectfully when Lucan entered, then froze when they noticed who walked at his side.

Sanguinius gave each a nod—warm, gentle. The wounded stared as if beholding a dream that had wandered into waking life.

Then, from within the foliage, something vast stirred.

Sanguinius took an involuntary step back.

Two shapes resolved in the mist—immense, crouched forms partly obscured by hanging branches and the shadows of the arboretum's artificial dusk.

Dreadnoughts.

Ancillus.
Brennath.

Both stood dormant, their eye-lenses dim. Their war upon Murder now done, they rested in the comfort of the grove.

Sanguinius's wings twitched, feathers drawing close like a cloak. "There are… Dreadnoughts in here?"

"Yes," Lucan said quietly. "Our entombed brothers find the agony of their state easier to bear near the Trees. The Ceithir soothes them. Gives them… not peace, but something close to true rest."

The Angel stepped forward, fingers gliding along Ancillus's sarcophagus. His golden brows furrowed as he read the carvings—the runes, the stories, the symbols of a culture alien to him.

Lucan watched his expression, saw fascination give way to contemplation.

And then his own patience finally ran out.

"My Lord," Lucan said, his voice clipped but not disrespectful, "why did you come aboard?"

Sanguinius paused, hand still resting against cold ceramite.

His head turned slightly, profile carved in gold and sorrow.

"You realize," he said softly, "that words such as yours could be taken as insolent. That I would be within my rights to take your head for them, if I so wished."

"No," Lucan replied instantly.

Sanguinius looked over his shoulder. "No?"

Lucan met his gaze unflinchingly. "You wouldn't."

A faint narrowing of the Angel's eyes—not anger, but curiosity edged with something deeper.

"And why," Sanguinius asked, "does Lucan of the Mist Wardens believe so?"

Lucan allowed himself a small smile.

"Because within a heartbeat of meeting you, my Lord, I knew your heart was like Artorias's."

Sanguinius stilled completely.

"What heart," he asked quietly, "do you believe I possess?"

"A hopeful one," Lucan said without hesitation. "A stupid, heroic one. One that would throw itself into danger simply because it was right. A heart that can rage, yes. A heart that can burn. But spite? Cruelty?" He shook his head. "Not possible."

For the first time, Sanguinius laughed—a soft, startled sound, as though no one had spoken to him so plainly in decades.

Lucan found himself smiling too.

The moment lingered—unexpected, strangely gentle.

Sanguinius turned back to Ancillus, fingers tracing the engraving of Artorias carved upon the sarcophagus: the King astride a rearing white stallion, argent crown blazing, Mist swirling around him in sculpted curls. Grey-armoured Wardens knelt below, their helms bowed, the artistry so fine it seemed the Ceithir itself had shaped the stone.

"And how," Sanguinius said quietly, "did you come to know Artorias so well?"

Lucan's voice softened. "I have known him since we were boys. Before any of this." He gestured vaguely at the hulking Dreadnoughts, the white trees, the armour upon his shoulders.

Sanguinius absorbed that, a faint melancholy settling over his features like dust. He gazed up once more at the Mist Tree, the pale light reflecting in his eyes.

Lucan watched him, then spoke again—gently but firmly. "My Lord… why did you insist on coming aboard? Why not simply pass us by and join Lord Horus?"

Sanguinius finally turned, fully facing him.

The sadness in his eyes now was unmistakable. A resignation that seemed far older than the moment.

"Because," the Angel said quietly, "I am a fool."


Lucan blinked once at Sanguinius's words—I am a fool—and then laughed.
A full, unguarded laugh that bounced strangely through the quiet grove.

Sanguinius turned, golden brows rising in mild astonishment.
"You are rather flippant for one who wears Astartes plate," he said, head tilting. "Most I have met choose their words around my kind with great care."

Lucan merely shrugged, amusement still tugging at his mouth.
"That would be because I am no true Astartes, my Lord."

Sanguinius's eyes narrowed in question.

"I never took the Gene-seed." Lucan tapped his chest plate. "I was deemed too old, too risky and too valuable. Artorias wouldn't allow it. So I am… similar to an Astartes, but not of them." His grin widened. "But infinitely more handsome."

The Angel huffed a laugh.

"And," Lucan continued, "in my experience with Primarchs—Artorias included—Primarchs are all fools."

This time Sanguinius laughed outright—light, bright, impossible and beautiful. The sound resonated through the grove like a struck bell, and even the wounded Wardens nearby froze in startled awe.

When the laughter faded, Lucan inclined his head.
"So then, my Lord… how are you a fool?"

The question hung there, soft but sincere.

Sanguinius did not answer immediately. He walked slowly around Ancillus's sarcophagus, hand still trailing along its engraved surface. When he spoke, it was quiet—quieter than before.

"Similar to you," he said, "my brothers and I possess much in common with Astartes… yet we are not them. We carry more than they do—and less than they deserve."

Lucan frowned in confusion. "Less… my lord?"

Sanguinius looked up. His expression was softer than mist, and older than stone.

"I avoided your King and your Legion for so many years… because I was afraid."

Lucan stiffened. Afraid. The word didn't seem to belong in the mouth of a Primarch—certainly not this one.

"You?" Lucan murmured. "Afraid?"

Sanguinius nodded, slowly. "I feared what I could not see." His fingers brushed a white leaf drifting down from the nearest Mist Tree. "That which is hidden unsettles me."

"What do you mean?" Lucan asked, confusion deepening. "Hidden how?"

The Angel only shook his head. "It matters little now."

Lucan took a step closer. "My Lord?"

But Sanguinius's gaze had grown distant, turned inward—sorrow washing across his features like a tide drawing back to sea.

"I have wasted so much time…" he whispered. "Decades I can never reclaim." He looked down at his open hand as though expecting to find those years resting in his palm. "Avoidance. Hesitation. Cowardice, perhaps."

Lucan had no answer for that.

Then something shifted in the Angel's posture—shoulders drawing back, wings lifting slightly. A quiet resolve brightened in him, like dawn behind a veil.

"…but perhaps," Sanguinius said, "it is not too late."

He turned fully to Lucan, and a gentle smile touched his features.

"Thank you."

Lucan blinked. "For… what, Lord?"

"For this." Sanguinius gestured lightly to the grove, to the Mist, to the quiet conversation that hung between them like a shimmer in the air. "For the tour."

Lucan frowned. "We… didn't truly tour the ship."

A soft laugh.

"Nevertheless, it was helpful." Sanguinius's eyes softened. "When Horus and I finish our campaign, I will make plans to rectify things with my brother Artorias."

Lucan's face darkened immediately—so quickly he hadn't meant for it to show.

Sanguinius saw it in an instant.

He tilted his head, feathers rustling faintly.
"You darken at the mention of my brother?"

"It is nothing, Lord."

"Lucan."

The single word carried a Primarch's gravity—gentle, but immovable.

Lucan swallowed. He felt suddenly exposed, standing before a being who saw too much. A being who had avoided his Legion for so long—but who now looked at him with genuine concern.

Sanguinius stepped closer. "Tell me."

Lucan wrestled with himself.
With oaths.
With loyalty.
With the memory of Horus's manipulative charm and the weight it had pressed upon the Wardens.

It was not his place.
He should hold his tongue.
He should—

"—screw Horus," Lucan muttered.

Sanguinius blinked.

Lucan exhaled, shoulders slumping in resignation as the words spilled out.

"Very well," he said. "If you truly wish to know… then I will begin at the start."

He looked up at the Angel—at the wings, at the sorrow, at the hope.

And with a steadying breath, Lucan began to recount:

"This is the truth of the War on Murder…"


The Avalon drifted in high anchor like a sovereign of steel and myth, its kilometres of adamantine plating catching the cold fire of the stars. Beneath its colossal shadow, Prospero turned slowly—a lone ember against the dark.

Artorias stood before the main viewport of the observation deck, gauntleted hands clasped behind his back. The corridor outside was dim, lit only by the pale blue strips set into the deck flooring, but here—here the room opened like a cathedral vault. The curved transparisteel panes stretched floor to ceiling, framing an entire world.

He let his breath escape him.

Before him hung a sphere the colour of hammered gold.

Prospero's deserts dominated everything. Vast, windswept seas of ochre and umber rolled across its surface, rising into colossal dust storms whose spirals were visible even from orbit. Slender mountain ranges cut across the dunes like the bones of some ancient titan buried beneath the sand. Between the continents, the planet's few shallow sapphire seas looked almost tiny, as if the deserts had slowly devoured them over millennia.

It was a world forged by sun and silence. A world of scholars and warriors. A world of secrets.

Artorias tilted his head, golden eyes narrowing in quiet wonder.

"I have never seen a world like this," he murmured. "Have you? You've travelled longer than I."

A calm, almost bored voice replied behind him.

"I have seen many worlds before, King of Mist."

The Primarch smiled before he turned.

Five Custodians stood within the vaulted chamber, their golden plate catching the starlight like mirrors of the Emperor's own wrath. Each watched the doorways with still, statuesque vigilance. To these warriors, the Imperium itself was a thing to be guarded. Two Mist Wardens flanked each of the doors as well, pale blue armour stark against the golden giants beside them, yet unafraid.

At the centre of the Custodian formation stood Pherenion, hands resting lightly on the haft of his guardian spear. Even in full war-plate, he carried himself with a certain ease—a fluidity at odds with the rigid posture of his brethren.

Artorias' smile widened.

The other Custodians were as stone: unwavering, impassive, unapproachable. But Pherenion… Pherenion had walked beside the Emperor when first came to Caerdyn Vallis. He had acted as translator for Artorias when he spoke to the Sisters of Silence. He had spoken gently to Caera when she was still a trembling child clinging to Elyria's cloak.

He had lived, not merely guarded.

Pherenion inclined his helmed head. "It pleases me to see you in good health, my King."

Artorias noted—with no small satisfaction—the stiffened posture of the other Custodians at the casual use of King. The title pulled at them like grit beneath a blade. For the Ten Thousand had but one king, one master, and he did not walk these hallways.

A faint grin tugged at the Primarch's mouth as it did at Pherenion's. The Custodian was an oddity. He enjoyed annoying his brethren. Artorias liked that.

"I was speaking of the sand," he said at last, gesturing to the golden world. "I have never seen so much of it."

"Ah." Pherenion folded his arms across his chest, guardian spear resting in the crook of his elbow. "Then I retract my earlier claim. I have seen many such worlds. Though none so oppressively plain."

Artorias barked a laugh, low and genuine.
The Mist Wardens standing guard allowed themselves the faintest smiles. Even the other Custodians stiffened, unsure how to respond to such unrestrained humour from a Primarch.

Artorias let the sound fade and returned his gaze to the world below.

He looked again upon Pherenion and felt, not for the first time, a flicker of gratitude toward Malcador.

The Sigillite had listened—truly listened—when Artorias spoke of the whispers he had heard among his brothers' Legions. Warrior lodges. Secret oaths. Something rotten coiled beneath the golden veneer of the Crusade. Malcador had investigated, chased shadows that vanished, and lost agents whose names would never be recovered from the dark. The truth was that, even the Sigillite, with all his veiled power, had not been able to dig out the truth completely.

And so, as a precaution, each Primarch would be assigned a cadre of Custodians.

Guardians, yes. Watchers, more truthfully. More Occuli Imperators to ensure that the Emperor's Will was made manifest.

Artorias did not begrudge it. He supported it, even. But Emperor preserve him—most Custodians were impossible to live with.

Most.

But Pherenion… Pherenion was different. Tempered. Capable of sympathy. Respected but not adored by his brethren for that very reason.

And Caera—Elyria's daughter, now a grown Sister of Silence serving aboard the Avalon—thought him a hero from the first day she had seen him. Artorias sometimes wondered if Pherenion realized how carefully she watched his footsteps, how fiercely she sought to match his discipline.

The door-chimes sounded.

Caelor Hadrian stepped inside with the quiet purpose of a man who had lived his entire life in command. His armour was unadorned save for oaths etched upon the plates—a testament of duty borne across centuries.

"My King," Caelor said, bowing his head. "The Prosperine authorities continue their docking rites. Their scrutiny is… thorough. But we should have clearance soon from the Spireguard. Once granted, the orbital elevator will be prepared for your descent."

"Thank you, Caelor," Artorias replied. "See to the bridge then gather the officers and inform Helion to prepare the Bladeguard to accompany me, if you would."

Caelor touched his fist to his chestplate and withdrew, the doors whispering shut behind him.

As the doors whispered shut, one of the Custodians stepped forward. His armour was pristine, his movements sharp, lacking Pherenion's measured grace. The scarlet plume upon his helm glowed faintly in the low light.

"Lord Primarch," he said, "this entire detour is… a pointless distraction. We should be en route to the next campaign of the Great Crusade, not lingering for social indulgences between you and your fellow generals. The Crusade waits for no—"

Pherenion turned on him like a storm breaking.

"Akhiron. Enough."

The temperature in the room seemed to drop. Even the Mist Wardens at the door straightened.

Pherenion stepped close—too close—and although the helms concealed their expressions, the shift in body language was unmistakable. A rebuke. A warning. A blade sheathed but visible.

"You forget yourself," Pherenion said, voice quiet as a knife's whisper. "Our charge stands before you."

Akhiron stiffened. "I—"

"You overstep," Pherenion repeated, voice like a closing gauntlet. "Our duty is the will of the Emperor. His will has placed us here. With him." A finger pointed to Artorias without hesitation. "You forget yourself."

A long, tense silence.
Even the air recyclers seemed to hush.

Finally, Akhiron bowed stiffly. "My apologies, Lord Artorias."

Artorias waved a hand as if to brush the issue aside. "The impatience of warriors is no sin. We will be underway soon enough."

He turned once more to the viewport, golden eyes reflecting the burning sands below.


Pherenion bowed his head to Artorias, a gesture of respectful parting, then turned sharply on his heel.
"Excuse us, King" he murmured, "Brothers. With me."

The four Custodians fell into formation around him, golden giants moving with mechanical precision. The doors to the observation deck parted before their approach, and they stepped into the wider artery of the Avalon's upper spine.

The Mist Warden flagship was vast—kilometers of vaulted steel corridors, reliquary-bays, hangar fields, and echoing halls filled with soft, blue mist lanterns. Its bulkheads were engraved with Caerdyn sigils: trees wrought in silver threadlines, mist-wind carved into metal. The flagship was alive with distant motion—Astartes performing drills in the barracks two decks below, serfs hauling cargo through transverse passageways, the soft rumble of plasma conduits thrumming like the heartbeat of some old metal god.

Only the Custodians made no sound as they walked.

Pherenion spoke once they reached a junction chamber where bronze Reliefs of Caerdyn Vallis had been inset into the walls.

"We have our assignments," he said without breaking stride. They had only been attached to the XIth​ for a short time. And it seemed that some of them, like Akhiron, needed a reminder of their purpose. "We are the Emperor's eyes and voice, the Sigillite's chosen watchers, and the shield at the side of the Primarch. Each of us holds a task of significance—do not fail it, nor think my orders beneath you."

The others straightened, though none had slouched.

Pherenion pointed to the smallest among them—Reladion, helmed, taciturn, his guardian spear gripped like a scripture rod.

"Reladion. You will accompany Althea DeLorian. Stand at her side. Watch her command crew. Learn who among them holds influence. Your centuries of experience in void warfare at the side of our Master shall do well there."

Reladion inclined his head. "It will be done."

Next, Pherenion turned to the broad-shouldered Custodian with a cobalt blue crest—Saramanth.

"You will remain with Caelor Hadrian. Where he moves, the First Company follows. If the corruption the Sigillite seeks, ever tries to gain a foothold in this Legion, it will tug at commanders first."

Saramanth nodded once. "By your command."

To the third—Vaskel, who bore the aquiline helm-crest of a strategos—Pherenion said:

"You will attach yourself to Magos Iterai Varn. The Tech-Priest oversees every sanctum of this vessel. Vaskel, of us all, you are the only one to have spent time amongst the Mechanicum on Mars. I trust your judgement when it comes to determining their loyalties."

Vaskel gave a sharper bow. "By His will."

That left only one.

Akhiron.

Helm angled downward slightly, fists clenched, the red-plumed Custodian loomed in the half-light like a statue carved in fury. He had been silent thus far, but the tension in his posture could have bent steel.

Pherenion held his gaze for a long, deliberate moment.

"And you, Akhiron…" he said, voice even, "…will attend to the Prince."

Akhiron recoiled as if struck.

"The Prince?" he snapped. "Sent to guard some spoiled provincial noble? A weakling with no reputation? I am one of the Ten Thousand! This is beneath—"

Pherenion stopped walking.

So did the others.

"Mind your tone," Vaskel warned him.

The corridor fell silent around them—only the distant hum of the ship's reactors, the faraway echo of Astartes boots in another deck. Mist-light cast long shadows across the gold of their armour.

Pherenion turned fully toward him.

"You will not speak of the Prince in such terms," he said, voice soft and razor-edged. "Not here. Not anywhere."

Akhiron took a step forward, towering—challenging—but Pherenion did not yield an inch.

"Our duty is to Terra," Akhiron snapped. "Terra! We should be beside the Emperor! Not spread thin across the galaxy like errant wardens, following a Primarch from some backwater world and his wandering court across the galaxy like leashed hounds!"

Vaskel interjected sharply. "We follow where the Emperor commands us to follow."

"Do we?" Akhiron snarled. "Or do we follow Malcador's whims?"

Reladion bristled. "Mind your tongue!"

Akhiron ignored him. "Pherenion was promoted above us—above me—for what? Kindness? Softness? Some philosophical flattery Malcador mistook for wisdom?"

Saramanth stepped between them, spear half raised. "Akhiron—withdraw those words."

But Akhiron had unsheathed the full bitterness of decades.

"You speak of duty while you coddle a Primarch who we should treat as an enemy!" Akhiron pressed on, bitterness spilling forth.

"The Eleventh moves as he pleases," he growled. "Joint campaigns at every turn, diplomatic excursions there—choosing which of his fellow Primarchs to stand beside and which to avoid. He forges alliances and Power blocs. The amount of power he wields among the Twenty is unacceptable! You cannot deny it."

Reladion stepped forward. "Enough—"

"No," Akhiron snapped, "I speak the truth. Tell me you have not noticed how he cultivates those around him."

Saramanth interjected sharply. "He cultivates trust, not dominion. There is a difference."

"Is there?" Akhiron shot back. "Or does he choose his allies like one assembling a court? He roams. He meets. He gathers strength beyond his Legion. Even now—we linger above Prospero, losing momentum in the Crusade, while Artorias visits Magnus for purposes unknown. Perhaps this is the beginning of a conspiracy. This could be why we are here!"

Pherenion's posture shifted—calm to cold.

"You think him to be plotting. Against the Master of Mankind."

"I think him far too ambitious," Akhiron said flatly. "And ambition breeds treachery."

The hall fell into taut quiet.

Pherenion stepped forward, inch by deliberate inch, closing the distance until Akhiron had no choice but to meet the Occuli Imperator's helmed stare.

"You forget yourself," Pherenion murmured.

Akhiron's jaw clenched. "Do I?"

Pherenion's helm angled forward a fraction—a warrior tilting his weapon before a strike.

"Enough," he said.

But Akhiron pushed once more.

"We are to watch these Primarchs for treachery. For corruption. For signs of rebellion. That is our true role. Not advisors nor caretakers. We are spies. We must be suspicious by necessity."

Pherenion's reply cut through the corridor like a drawn blade.

"You are a fool."

Even the other Custodians flinched.

Pherenion stepped forward—slow, controlled, implacable.

"Malcador told me himself," he said, voice low but hard. "Our first role is not that of spies. It is to serve as another source of counsel. It is for protection. It is to be the Emperor's voice of reason where His presence cannot reach."

He continued before Akhiron could interrupt.

"We watch for these suspected 'lodges', yes. For corruption—yes. These things Artorias revealed to Malcador long before we had any idea of them ourselves," Pherenion growled, jabbing a finger against the burnished gold of Akhiron's plate, "As for your other accusations: The Emperor does not mind where Artorias goes, so long as victory follows. His joint campaigns strengthen the Crusade. His alliances prevent conflicts. His movement is not aimless—it is purposeful."

Akhiron's voice dropped to a venomous whisper.

"And you see none of that as dangerous?"

"No," Pherenion replied. "I see it as wise."

Akhiron made a sound—a bark of disgust.

"Of course you do. Malcador's favored student. His chosen Occuli Imperator. Promoted past your seniors."

Reladion bristled. "Withdraw that, Akhiron—"

Pherenion lifted a gauntleted hand, stopping him.

Then he stepped even closer, helm nearly touching Akhiron's.

"You presume much," Pherenion said quietly. "You presume to lecture me on ambition while accusing a Primarch—one of the Emperor's sons—of plotting like a petty Terran noble."

He jabbed a finger against Akhiron's chestplate once more.

"Our role is to aid the Primarchs, not to hunt them. To advise where needed, to caution where they stray, and to shield them from threats outside or within. Our vigilance is not suspicion. Our presence is not condemnation."

Pherenion's voice rose—not loud, but commanding, measured, undeniable.

"Other cohorts have already been dispatched—to Guilliman, to Perturabo, to Ferrus, even to Angron and Kurze, for whom a Custodian's presence may be the only barrier between order and carnage. Some Primarchs value our counsel. Others fear it. Others resent it." A pause. "But all need it."

He stepped even closer, helm inches from Akhiron's.

"And you will remember that the Primarchs are not threats to be hunted. They are the Emperor's sons."

Akhiron trembled—not with fear, but with fury.

"They are unpredictable," he hissed.

"As are the storms of Terra," Pherenion replied. "As were the false gods of Humanity's long dead past. As are we."

Silence stretched, taut as a bowstring.

At last Pherenion straightened, authority radiating from every line of his armor.

"You will serve Prince Talren. You will do so with discipline, with vigilance, and without disdain."

Akhiron's voice was a low hiss. "…By your order."

"By the Emperor's," Pherenion corrected.

Akhiron said nothing.

Pherenion took one final step—enough to loom over the taller Custodian.

"And hear this, Akhiron. If you ever jeopardize our standing within the Legion again—if you let your suspicions blind you to duty—I will see you returned to Terra in censure-chains. Stripped of rank. Stripped of honour. Stripped of the right to stand among the Ten Thousand."

Akhiron's breath rasped through his vox-grille.

"…I understand."

"Good," Pherenion said. "Then attend to your duties."

He turned, spear shifting in hand, and resumed walking.

The others followed.

Akhiron lingered one heartbeat longer, shaking with silent rage.

Then he marched after them, the single red plume burning at the back of the formation like a wound.


Prince Talren woke with a choking gasp, his body wrenching upright as if hauled from deep water by a cruel hand.

For a heartbeat—perhaps longer—he did not know where he was.

Darkness pressed in close, orderly and artificial. Steel walls traced with faint mist-light curved around him, and beneath it all ran the steady, distant thrum of the Avalon's engines. His chest burned. His heart battered against his ribs like a trapped thing. Sweat slicked his skin, cold and clammy, soaking the sheets beneath him.

The dream clung to him.

Not as images—never clearly—but as presence.

He had been sinking again.

A diver in an abyssal sea without bottom or surface, lightless and crushing, where sound did not travel properly and thought itself felt muffled. He could not see his hands. He could not see anything. Yet he knew—knew with a certainty that bypassed reason—that the dark was full.

Shapes moved beyond his sight. Vast, slow, blind things drifting through the black, brushing past him by inches, their passage felt rather than seen. He caught fleeting impressions—distortions in the nothingness, ripples where no water should be.

And there had been whispers.

Not words he could understand. Not language. Just pressure at the edge of thought, syllables that slid away the moment he tried to grasp them. Each time he strained to listen, something deep and instinctive in him screamed the same command:

Don't. Don't hear it. Don't look.

He obeyed—and still they followed.

Talren shuddered, dragging in air, his fingers digging into the mattress as if he might anchor himself to the waking world. The dream was already slipping, unraveling like fog under sunlight, but the terror lingered behind his eyes and in his gut.

A voice spoke from the shadows.

"Careful, little prince. You'll tear a hole in the sheets, and then where will you sleep?"

Talren twisted toward the sound with a snarl.

Svarki crouched near the bulkhead like a carrion bird at rest, perched on his haunches rather than standing. His Fenrisian sworn shield sat in the darkness with one knee drawn up. His beard was patchy and wild, clinging to his face like moss to stone, and his eyes twitched constantly—too alert, too sharp.

Runes had been scratched across every inch of exposed skin in dried, darkened lines. Some of them looked fresh.

Talren glared. "Why," he said hoarsely, "are you in my room? Again."

Svarki blinked slowly, lips splitting into a crooked grin. "Good morning to you too. You thrash like a hooked fish when you sleep. It has proven hard to ignore and it is thoroughly entertaining."

"I told you to wait outside," Talren snapped, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. He wiped sweat from his brow with the heel of his hand. "You have no right—"

Svarki tilted his head. "Ah. Hurt your feelings, did I, little prince?"

Talren seized a pillow and hurled it. Svarki snatched it out of the air without looking and dropped it neatly to the floor beside him.

"See?" Svarki said lightly. "Your reflexes are still sharp. The dream didn't eat you after all."

"Get out," Talren growled. "By the Green, get out."

Svarki shrugged, rising fluidly to his feet. "That is the one thing I cannot do, little prince. I am your sworn shield. I keep you breathing. My oath didn't say anything about privacy." His grin sharpened. "What troubles you, little prince?"

Talren clenched his jaw. His stomach still churned, his pulse slow but unsteady. The dream was fading fast now—too fast—but the sense of having been watched remained.

"I'm fine," he said flatly.

Svarki's eyes flicked over him, quick and assessing. "That's a lie."

Talren swallowed. "It's nothing," he muttered. "Just… bad dreams."

Svarki hummed, reaching up to tap the side of his head with his fingers. "Ahh."

Talren looked up sharply. "What?"

"Teeth," Svarki said. "Claws. Scratching where they shouldn't be."

Talren's breath caught.

"You don't know that," he said.

Svarki rolled one shoulder. "I've listened to Rune Priests argue over fires until my ears bled. The quiet ones. The ones who think before they howl." His grin thinned. "They say the Sea of Souls isn't empty water."

Talren felt cold spread through his chest.

"They say it's full of hunters," Svarki went on. "Blind things. Old things. Things that feel for movement and thought the way sharks feel blood."

Talren's hands clenched. "Stop."

Svarki snorted softly. "Why? Afraid I'll put names to what you already felt?"

Talren said nothing.

Svarki leaned back against the wall, daggers flashing briefly as he spun them, then stilled. "Listen to me well, little prince. The Gellar fields hold. And your Wardens—" he nodded vaguely at the ceiling, "—their mist makes this ship quieter than most. Like sailing under fog with the oars muffled. Whatever swims out there hears less of you than anyone else."

Talren dragged a hand down his face. "I heard whispers."

Svarki's grin flickered—not gone, but altered. "Didn't understand any of them, I wager."

Talren shook his head.

"Good," Svarki said promptly. "Means you did it right."

Talren looked at him. "Did what right?"

"Ignored them," Svarki replied. "That's the trick, you see? Don't listen. Don't answer. Don't go peering into dark water wondering what's peering back." He tapped his temple once more. "Curiosity gets eaten first."

It didn't help. Not really.

The unease coiled tighter instead, cold and patient.

Then—

Chime.

A clean, precise sound at the chamber door.

Svarki straightened instantly, a frost dagger appearing in his hand with practiced ease. Talren lifted his head, heart giving another uneasy kick.

The chime sounded again.

Svarki's grin thinned. He rose smoothly from his crouch and padded toward the door, one hand lifting casually to the release rune while the other slipped behind his back. He kept his blade reversed, hidden along his forearm.

The door slid open.

Gold filled the threshold.

Akhiroth stood framed by the corridor's mist-light, a towering figure of auramite and sculpted menace. His armour was immaculate, every surface polished to a muted gleam, the red crest upon his helm marking rank and authority. He did not step inside. He did not need to.

His presence alone seemed to press inward, making the air feel thinner, heavier.

Svarki's lips curled.

"Well," the Space Wolf said pleasantly, "if it isn't a walking candlestick."

Akhiroth's gaze flicked to Svarki's hidden arm. He snorted once, a sound of pure contempt.

"Put it away, mutt," he said. "If I wished you dead, your corpse would already be cooling on the deck."

Svarki's grin widened, all teeth and mischief. The dagger did not move.

"Ah," he said, nodding. "Good to know. I'll sleep easier."

"I am here to see my new charge," Akhiroth continued, voice flat. "Stand aside."

Svarki leaned one shoulder against the doorframe, blocking the entrance with casual insolence. "That so? Funny thing about that." He tilted his head, eyes twitching. "I don't recall seeing your name on my list of approved visitors. And the little prince already has a guard."

Akhiroth's fingers curled slowly into a fist around the grip of his spear.

"Move," he said.

Svarki clasped his hands together, exaggeratedly thoughtful. "Hmm. No. See, protocol says I need proof of identity." He squinted at Akhiroth's armour. "And unless the Unbroken King himself informs me, I will not let any gilded monuments loom over my prince."

Akhiroth took a single step forward.

The corridor lights glinted off his armour as if recoiling.

"You dare obstruct a Custodian of the Emperor?"

Svarki's grin sharpened to something vicious. "Oh, I dare lots of things. It comes with being alive."

Talren cleared his throat.

Both of them ignored him.

Akhiroth loomed closer, voice dropping. "You are an animal pretending at wit. Step aside before I remind you of your place."

Svarki's shoulders rolled, eager. His grin was growing now—too wide, too keen. He looked like a wolf scenting blood despite knowing full well he stood no chance.

Talren sighed.

"Svarki," he said tiredly. "Enough."

The Space Wolf clicked his tongue. "Spoilsport."

"Back off," Talren repeated, rubbing at his temple. "Please."

Svarki hesitated, just a fraction—then stepped aside, though the dagger remained at the ready.

Akhiroth's attention shifted fully to Talren.

The effect was immediate.

Talren felt it like a physical weight, like standing too close to a roaring engine. He had spoken to Astartes before—stood in the presence of giants bred for war—but this was something else entirely. The Custodian's gaze was not merely assessing; it was judging, measuring worth against an impossible standard.

Talren straightened despite himself. After all, despite how impressive the Custodian was, Talren had grown up in the presence of a Primarch.

"Yes?" he asked, forcing the word past a suddenly dry mouth.

Akhiroth inclined his head a fraction. "Prince Talren of Caerdyn Vallis. We will be making planetfall shortly. You are to prepare yourself."

Talren nodded, grateful for the simplicity of the instruction.

Then he realized.

He glanced down.

Sleeping shorts. Bare feet. Sweat still drying on his skin.

Heat rushed to his face.

"I—yes," he said quickly. "Of course."

Akhiroth turned away as if the matter were settled. "I will escort you once you are ready."

Talren swallowed. "How long do I have?"

Akhiroth paused at the threshold, looking back over his shoulder.

"Ten minutes," he said. "After that, I will carry you as you are."

Svarki snorted. "You're welcome to try, shiny."

Akhiroth did not look at him. "I would enjoy it."

"Oh, I bet you would," Svarki replied cheerfully. "Now kindly run along until we call you."

The Custodian's jaw tightened, but he said nothing. He turned and strode away, heavy footsteps receding down the corridor.

Silence followed.

Talren exhaled slowly.

"I hate him," he muttered.

Svarki chuckled. "Good. Means you're sane."

Talren shook his head, already moving toward the fresher. "Try not to start a fight while I'm washing."

"No promises," Svarki called after him, grin already returning as he leaned back against the wall.

The door to the fresher slid shut.


Steam filled the fresher in slow, rolling breaths, fogging the metal walls and blurring the edges of the world. Hot water hammered down from the ceiling in steady sheets, striking the deck plates with a hollow, echoing rhythm.

Talren stood before the mirror, unmoving.

Condensation had claimed it completely. He dragged his forearm across the surface, smearing a clean arc through the mist.

A stranger stared back at him.

He looked… haggard. More than he wanted to admit. Dark shadows clung beneath his eyes, his skin pale beneath the lingering flush of heat. Sweat slicked his chest and neck, beads running down his collarbones—yet despite the steam, despite the scalding water roaring nearby, it was a cold sweat that clung to him.

His hands shook.

He clenched them into fists, then forced them open again, breathing slowly, deliberately. In through the nose. Out through the mouth. Just as the Physikars had taught him when he was younger—when his temper had ruled him more often than his reason.

What am I doing here?

The thought came unbidden, sharp as glass.

Aboard the Avalon. So many light-years from Caer Tholen. From the spired stone halls of his home. From the mist-wrapped valleys where he had grown up watching his shadow stretch long and useless behind someone else's light.

He knew why. Or thought he did.

His greatest fear had been given voice in the throne hall, spoken aloud before the court, before the banners and the knights and the people. What he had always feared had come to pass.

Aelwen would succeed Queen Isolde.

His sister. Sweet, earnest Aelwen. Beloved Aelwen. The daughter everyone smiled at without thinking. The one the court adored, the people trusted, the knights rallied to without question.

The firstborn meant nothing.

For years—years—he had burned with it. The favouritism. The way their eyes slid past him to rest on her instead. How even his youngest siblings, Tristayn and Merelda, barely more than children, followed her footsteps and laughed at her words while he stood apart, watching.

Even Artorias favoured her.
Even the Mist Wardens.
Even Primarchs who had no reason to care for the affairs of Caerdyn Vallis—Perturabo, of all beings—had spoken her name with affection.

And Talren?

Talren had been the shadow. The disappointment. The prince spoken of with sighs and tightened mouths.

He had hated them for it once.

Hated his mother. Hated Aelwen. Hated himself most of all.

Until the day it mattered.

Until the moment when steel and chaos and terror closed in, and without thinking—without wanting to—he had thrown himself between Aelwen and death at the hands of Sigvar. He remembered the pain. Heat. Blood. The certainty that he would not rise again.

He had survived. Barely.

And in the aftermath, lying broken and gasping, he had understood something that shamed him more than any rebuke ever could.

He loved them.

His family. His world. His people.

The realization had struck harder than any blade.

They treated him differently after that. Warmer. Cautious at first, then genuine. As though some long-held breath had finally been released. As though the boy he had been—petty, cruel, grasping—had at last been buried.

A part of him had hoped… the Green help him… that it would be enough.

That it would change things.

Talren stared at his reflection, jaw tightening.

Instead, the announcement had come.

Aelwen would rule.

And Talren—firstborn son of Isolde, Prince of Caer Tholen—had been taken aside and quietly told he would accompany Artorias on a journey beyond the world.

A journey.

Not exile, they said.

But it felt like one.

Shame burned behind his eyes. Hot and bitter and choking. Hurt knotted in his chest, tight and breathless. Anger followed close behind—ugly, familiar, unwelcome.

He saw it in the mirror then.

The jealousy.
The resentment.
The old poison he thought he had burned away.

Disgust twisted his mouth.

"Pathetic," he whispered.

His fist moved before he could stop it.

The mirror shattered with a sharp, violent crack, fragments exploding outward. Pain flared bright and immediate as glass bit into his knuckles. Blood welled and ran in thin, vivid lines down his hand.

Talren stared at it for a moment, breathing hard.

Then he stepped beneath the spray.

Hot water crashed over him, washing sweat and blood together, red spirals vanishing down the drain. He rested his forehead against the cool metal wall, eyes closed, fists clenched at his sides as the sting in his knuckles pulsed in time with his heart.

Why me?

The question echoed uselessly.

Why had they sent him away?
Why had Artorias taken him?
Why Prospero?

He stood there as the water poured over him, blood thinning and disappearing, and wondered—once more—what sin he was being punished for.


The armouring chamber rang with quiet industry.

Ranks of legion serfs moved with rehearsed precision around Artorias, pale-robed and soft-footed, their hands steady despite the godlike presence at the chamber's heart. Each plate was lifted, aligned, sealed and sanctified in turn, accompanied by murmured catechisms and the soft chime of activation runes.

The Warden stood motionless at the centre of it all.

His armour began with the inner suit—flexible, dark, and alive with faintly glowing filaments as its systems came online. Perturabo's work was evident even to the untrained eye: brutally efficient, overengineered, intolerant of failure. It locked around Artorias like a second skin, feeding data directly into his nervous system, predicting motion before muscle could complete it.

Then came the plates.

Pale blue ceramite, cool and matte, edged and veined with silver. Each piece was heavier than a mortal could lift, yet the serfs bore them with reverence, slotting them into place with practised ease. Over his chest they fixed the great central plate, and there—set above his heart—gleamed the sigil of his Legion.

XI.

Beneath it spread the Mist Tree, its branches and roots picked out in argent. Up close, the silver was not smooth. It was script—thousands upon thousands of minuscule characters worked into the metal itself. Old Caerdynic. Oaths of fealty. Vows sworn by every lord of Caerdyn Vallis, by every captain and tribune and knight-warden of his Legion. Promises of loyalty etched so finely they became ornamentation.

A nation and a Legion, bound to him in words too small to be read at a glance.

The armour itself had been forged by Vulkan's own hands only a year ago, its substance brought as close to auramite as mortal craft could manage without trespass. It drank in light rather than reflecting it, durable without ostentation, beautiful without vanity.

A black cloak was fastened at his shoulders last—dark as void-shadow, its weave light-absorbing and sound-deadening. Corax's gift. A thing made for silence and sudden absence, though worn here as a symbol rather than a tool.

At his hip, when the plates were sealed and the power fields harmonised, a serf knelt and presented a dagger as long in his hands as a broadsword.

Order's Edge.

Guilliman's work.

Artorias accepted it, fastening it to his belt with a small nod of thanks.

Around him stood his sons.

Helion was closest, helm cradled beneath one arm, his presence solid and immovable as a fortress wall. Master of the Bladeguard, his personal shadow and shield. Beyond him stood Caelor Hadrian, his expression thoughtful, eyes sharp as ever. Arrayed behind them were the senior officers of the fleet—Astartes all, their armour marked with company and fleet heraldry.

Among them stood Lord-Warden Olvar of the Fourth Company, posture rigid, hands clasped behind his back. Duty incarnate. His reputation in void warfare was unmatched among the Legion, and the Fourth had earned its scars in the black between stars and in orbit above Caerdyn Vallis against the greenskins.

As the final plate locked into place, Artorias exhaled softly.

"Once our business on Prospero is concluded," he said, his voice calm but tired, "I want a recall order issued."

Caelor's brow furrowed slightly. "All fleets, my King?"

"All of them," Artorias confirmed. "Those scattered across the Crusade zones. Bring them home to the Legion's banners."

Helion glanced at him sidelong. "That's a change, Lord."

Artorias smiled faintly. "A necessary one. I've stretched us too thin." His gaze drifted, unfocused for a moment. "I needed time. Time to look for… answers. I thought I could do so while still meeting the Emperor's expectations. That time is over now and I miss Lucan. I wish to meet with my brother again."

Caelor nodded. "It will be done."

A brief pause followed before the First Captain spoke again. "Why Prospero, my King?"

Artorias's smile returned, warmer this time. "To see my brother Magnus."

Helion snorted quietly. "That's not the whole truth, Lord."

Several of the officers shifted, glancing between the two. Artorias laughed—a genuine sound, low and brief.

"I do value your bluntness, Helion," he said. "It's refreshing as always."

His expression sobered. "I have come for answers. Answers I believe Magnus can provide. Ones I hope he will choose to share."

The serfs stepped back as Ceithraig was brought forward at last. The great blade rested in its scabbard, ancient sigils dormant along its length. Artorias took it and secured it at his hip, then rested both hands atop the pommel.

"For the record," he said, turning to address them all, "we are here to conduct a joint training programme and cultural exchange with the Fifteenth Legion."

A ripple of restrained amusement passed through the officers.

"Olvar," Artorias continued, his tone shifting to command. "You will hold the fleet in orbit. Coordinate with Althea and ensure we are ready to exit the system as swiftly as possible. I do not want to overstay my welcome unnecessarily.

Olvar snapped his fist to his chest. "By your will, Twice-Born."

Artorias inclined his head.


The passageways of the Avalon swallowed them in ordered grandeur.

Artorias walked at the head of the procession, his stride unhurried but inexorable, the rhythm of his armour setting the pace. The great Gloriana's interior was a cathedral of war—vaulted corridors, pale lumen-strips reflected in blue panels and silver trim, banners of the Mist Wardens hanging like frozen breath along the walls.

As they moved, his voice carried calmly through the procession.

"Second and Sixth training cadres will be rotated once we return to compliance operations," he said, not breaking stride. "Their cohesion has suffered from prolonged void deployment. I want joint drills with the First—melee and boarding actions."

Caelor inclined his head. "I will see it done, my King."

"Good," Artorias continued, "and begin drawing up potential rally systems. I will not have the Legion recalled into a single bottleneck. Present me with three options. Defensible, supply-rich, and distant from any ongoing compliance actions."

"Understood," Caelor replied. "I will confer with the fleetmasters."

"Olvar," Artorias said without turning, "your Fourth will remain void-side for the foreseeable future. Once the recall begins, I want you overseeing staggered arrivals."

Olvar struck his chestplate with a mailed fist. "By your word."

One by one, as junctions and branch corridors presented themselves, his officers peeled away—each taking their burden of duty with them, each vanishing down a different artery of the great ship.

By the time they reached the central junction near the docking spines, only a handful remained: Helion and the Bladeguard, Caelor, and the towering figure waiting in stillness beside the archway.

Pherenion.

The Occuli Imperator inclined his head in a formal bow, auramite catching the light in cold gold. He fell into step beside Artorias without ceremony, long strides matching the Primarch's with ease.

Several of the Bladeguard stiffened instantly.

Helion's hand twitched, resting closer to his greatblade than it had moments before. The Bladeguard were Artorias's shadow by right of blood and oath, and the presence of another—especially one clad in the Emperor's own colours—sat ill with them.

Artorias noticed. Of course he did.

"It is no slight," he said mildly, not looking back. "It is an honour. One of my Father's own watching over my safety."

Helion hesitated, then bowed his head a fraction. "As you say, Lord."

They passed into the docking port—a vast chamber open to the stars, dominated by the colossal spine of the orbital elevator. It plunged downward from beside the Avalon like a spear driven into the planet itself, disappearing into the haze of Prospero's upper atmosphere. Entire companies could march abreast upon its platforms. Titans could have been lowered by it, had the need arisen.

As Artorias approached the embarkation platform, a small honour guard awaited him—warriors in crimson and gold, helms crested, sigils of the XVth​ worked into their armour with elegant precision. They bowed as one.

At their head stood Ahzek Ahriman.

The Chief Librarian and First Captain of the Legion inclined his head, eyes bright and measuring. "Primarch Artorias. You are welcome upon Prospero."

Artorias returned the gesture, formal and respectful. "I thank you, Captain. I look forward to seeing my brother's world—and to meeting Magnus again. This time in more favourable circumstances."

Ahriman's smile was courteous, but his eyes sharpened. "He looks forward to seeing you as well. Though I admit… the suddenness of your visit surprised many. Even the Crimson King."

A hook, cast delicately.

Artorias met his gaze and smiled—warm, open, and revealing nothing. "The Crusade allows few opportunities for brothers to speak face to face. I chose to take one."

Ahriman studied him for a heartbeat longer, then inclined his head again, conceding the point without pressing it.


Talren found something solid before the world could tilt any further.

A low plasteel crate—industrial, inelegant, bolted to the deck—caught him as he lowered himself onto it. He sat with his elbows on his knees, hands clasped together as if they might otherwise drift apart. The orbital elevator's descent was smooth, impossibly so for something of its scale, but his body refused to be convinced. There was a pressure behind his eyes, a hollow sensation in his gut, as though gravity itself were a suggestion rather than a law.

The vast column of the elevator shaft slid past the viewing apertures in a slow, inexorable blur of metal and light. Down. Always down.

A snort cut through the hum.

Talren did not look up.

"A prince who cannot keep his feet," Akhiroth said coolly. "If this is the calibre of mortal nobility, Terra's faith in them is misplaced."

Talren clenched his jaw. Responding would only make it worse. He focused on breathing—slow, measured, deliberate—trying to ignore the way the deck seemed to subtly lean beneath him, as though the ship itself were aware of his weakness.

The sensation ebbed, if only a little.

Then the light changed.

A shadow fell across him—deep, encompassing, absolute.

Talren looked up.

Artorias stood before him.

The difference in scale was absurd. Seated, Talren's head barely reached the Primarch's knee. Standing, Artorias seemed less like a man and more like a fixed point around which the world arranged itself. His armour caught the light of the elevator lumen-strips, pale blue ceramite washed in silver, the Mist Tree gleaming softly over his chest. The tiny script worked into the metal shimmered like frost under moonlight—oaths, promises, entire lives reduced to words sworn in faith.

And his eyes.

Gold, like burnished coin held to the sun.

Talren's throat tightened. No matter how many times he had seen Artorias before—no matter how often he told himself he was used to it—being addressed by a Primarch still felt like standing too close to the edge of something vast and immeasurable.

"How are you feeling?" Artorias asked.

The voice was deep, steady, carrying easily over the hum of the elevator. There was no command in it. No judgement.

Talren answered without thinking. "Sick."

The word escaped him before pride could catch it. A heartbeat later, the rest followed, bitter and sharp. "And humiliated."

The silence that followed was not uncomfortable—but it was heavy.

Artorias studied him, not unkindly. Then he smiled, faint lines creasing at the corners of his eyes.

"The sickness will pass," the Primarch said. "Your body is rebelling against unfamiliar motion. It is an honest response. We will be planetside soon."

Talren nodded, though his stomach still churned.

"As for the humiliation…" Artorias paused, choosing his words with care. "Do you truly believe I brought you here to shame you?"

Talren stared at the deck plating. The answer was tangled, knotted with resentment and doubt and old wounds that had never fully healed.

"I don't know," he admitted at last. "I keep telling myself no. But every time someone looks at me like that"—he flicked a glance toward where Akhiroth stood—"it feels like I'm being paraded. Like a reminder of what I'm not."

Artorias inclined his head slightly. "An honest uncertainty."

He shifted, then—astonishingly—lowered himself down beside Talren. The deck creaked softly under the Primarch's weight, a sound like distant thunder contained beneath stone.

Talren stiffened. Sitting next to him made the size difference even more pronounced. Artorias's armoured knee was as broad as Talren's chest. The warmth radiating from the armour was faint but perceptible, like standing near a hearth.

Talren became acutely aware of the others.

Akhiroth and Pherenion stood a short distance away, golden statues of watchfulness. Helion and the Bladeguard lingered in a loose half-circle, every line of their posture screaming vigilance. Svarki leaned against a support strut, head cocked, pretending boredom with theatrical exaggeration.

Artorias did not raise his voice.

"Leave us."

The words carried weight beyond volume. One by one, they withdrew. Even Akhiroth, though his expression remained carved from displeasure, obeyed. The space around them emptied until only the hum of the elevator and the distant vibration of machinery remained.

For a while, neither spoke.

Talren's breathing slowed. His hands stopped shaking.

Artorias was the one to break the silence.

"I am told," he said, "that you slept poorly during our warp transit."

Talren laughed quietly, humourless. "That's one way of putting it. I don't sleep much at all."

Artorias's gaze remained forward, fixed on the sliding walls of the elevator shaft. "Nor do I."

Talren turned, startled despite himself. "You?"

"Yes."

"But the Ceithir," Talren said. "Everyone says it makes the journey calm. They say it's like drifting through fog. No dreams. No disturbances."

"So they tell me," Artorias replied. "And I am glad it brings them peace."

"And you?" Talren asked, cautiously.

Artorias's smile was thin, touched with something old and weary. "I dream."

Talren hesitated, then spoke quickly before the fear could stop him. "So do I. I… I don't know how to describe it properly. It's like being a diver in a black ocean. You can't see anything, but you know there are shapes moving below you. Close enough to feel. Too far to understand."

Artorias turned his head at last, golden eyes meeting Talren's. The expression there was not one of surprise.

"Yes," he said quietly. "Like that."

Something uncoiled in Talren's chest then. Not relief—something deeper. The knowledge that he was not alone in that darkness.

After a time, Artorias spoke again.

"The decision to name Aelwen heir was made long before the announcement," he said. "It was debated for many days and the argument was fierce. The Round was not unanimous."

Talren's jaw tightened. "You still chose her."

"Yes. I did."

There it was. Clean. Undeniable.

Talren's fingers curled into his palms, nails biting skin. "You chose her," he said. "You chose Aelwen. Everyone always did."

Artorias did not interrupt him.

"I was the firstborn," Talren continued, the words coming faster now, years of restraint finally cracking. "I was trained for rule before I could read properly. I sat through councils, ceremonies, endless lessons on law and lineage while she was allowed to be… kind. Gentle. Loved." His jaw tightened.

Artorias inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the truth in it.

"And when I failed," Talren went on, voice rough, "when I was cruel, when I was angry—no one asked why. They just looked at her and said, 'See? This is what we should have had all along.'"

The Primarch's gaze softened, though his expression remained grave. "You are not wrong that you were shaped harshly," he said. "Nor that Aelwen was given grace where you were given expectation."

Talren laughed once, sharply. "Expectation is just another word for pressure when no one is willing to catch you if you fall."

Silence stretched between them again, thicker now.

"I nearly died for her," Talren said quietly. "You know that. Everyone knows that. I didn't even think—I just moved. Pulled her free. Took the blow meant for her." His voice trembled despite himself. "I remember thinking it was absurd. That this was how I would die. Not as a king. Not even as a ruler. Just… as her brother."

Artorias closed his eyes for a long moment.

"I know," he said. "And it was after that day that I knew I could not place the crown upon your head."

Talren looked up sharply. "After I proved myself?"

"After you showed me who you truly were," Artorias replied.

Talren's expression twisted—hurt, anger, confusion all bleeding together. "Then why does it feel like punishment?"

Artorias turned fully toward him then, golden eyes intent. "Because you believed the crown was the only future worth having."

"Was it not?" Talren swallowed, "You took my throne,"
The words came out flat, stripped of accusation by sheer exhaustion.

Artorias studied him for a long moment. "I suppose," he said at last, "that from one perspective, that is true."

Talren's hands curled into fists. "I nearly died for her." He was repeating himself. Lashing out in pain and anger because it was all he could see and feel.

"I know."

"I bled for her," Talren pressed. "For Caerdyn. For all of them. And I thought—" His voice cracked despite his efforts. "I thought maybe it would be enough."

Artorias closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them, his gaze was steady.

"It was enough," he said. "Just not in the way you expected."

Talren looked at him, anger and hurt and confusion warring on his face. "Then why bring me here? Why now?"

Artorias leaned back slightly, resting his forearms on his knees. "My brother Roboute governs Ultramar," he said. "It consists of Five hundred worlds. A realm of law and human administration. An empire within the Imperium."

Talren frowned. "I don't see what that has to do with me."

"I am working with him," Artorias continued, "to bring the systems surrounding Caerdyn Vallis into something similar. Smaller. More focused. Stable." A faint smile touched his lips. "Caerdyn Vallis shall be the seed. And the worlds around it—the ones we are already drawing closer, quietly, carefully—they will grow into something more. A realm bound by loyalty rather than fear." His smile returned, faint but sincere. "A Kingdom of Mist, if you'll forgive the indulgence."

Talren stared. "And?"

"And Caerdyn Vallis will always be my heart," Artorias said. "But my duties will take me far from it. For years or even decades. Perhaps lifetimes."

The implication settled slowly, like snow.

"Caerdyn Vallis has its queen, as it should. But our realm will need someone to watch over these worlds," Artorias said. "Someone who understands what it means to fail, to grow, to choose duty rather than assume it. I need a strong, capable man to be a steward for this Kingdom."

Talren swallowed. "I…" Artorias studied him for a long moment before answering.

"Caerdyn Vallis will always be my home," he said. "But I will not always be there. My path is the Great Crusade. War. Compliance. The long, grinding work that leaves little room for governance." His gaze sharpened. "I need someone who understands the cost of power. Someone who has tasted resentment and lived through it. Someone who knows what it means to be denied—and to endure."

Talren's breath caught. "You're saying—"

"I am saying," Artorias interrupted gently, "that I never intended you to sit idle in Caer Tholen, watching your sister rule while your bitterness curdled into something poisonous."

Talren flinched.

"I brought you here," Artorias continued, "because Prospero is a place of learning. Magnus understands knowledge as a tool—not merely as power, but as responsibility." His voice softened. "I will ask him to take you into his court. You will observe. You will study. You will learn what it means to govern minds as well as borders."

Talren stared at him, heart hammering. "You're sending me away."

"I am giving you distance," Artorias said. "And time. Things I was never afforded."

Talren shook his head, overwhelmed. "And if I fail?"

Artorias's expression hardened—not unkindly, but with iron certainty. "Then you will fail having tried. That alone would make you more fit to rule than many who sit on thrones now."

The elevator shuddered faintly as it passed through another atmospheric layer, the sound rolling through the chamber like distant thunder.

Talren drew a shaky breath. "You never meant to exile me."

"No," Artorias said firmly. "I meant to prepare you."

He rose then, towering once more, and placed a heavy, reassuring hand on Talren's shoulder. The weight of it was grounding, undeniable.

Helion approached, helm tucked beneath his arm. "Lord," he said, bowing. "We are ready to disembark."

Artorias inclined his head. Then, before stepping away, he looked back at Talren.

"Walk with me," he said. "Not as a prince denied—but as a man becoming."

Talren stood.

His legs still trembled. His heart still ached. But for the first time since leaving Caer Tholen, the path ahead did not feel like a narrowing corridor.

It felt like an opening door.


Artorias stood before the sealed doors of the orbital elevator and waited.

The great panels were tall enough to admit Titans, worked in burnished alloys etched with sigils of the Fifteenth Legion—cyclopean eyes, sun-discs, geometric patterns that spoke of knowledge ordered into beauty. Faint vibrations hummed through the deck beneath his boots as the platform settled into its final position.

Pherenion stood at his right hand, still as a statue of gold, guardian and witness both. At Artorias's left was Talren, shoulders squared but posture tight, as though bracing for a blow he could neither see nor deflect. Behind the prince loomed Akhiroth, radiating barely restrained disdain, while Svarki lounged with deliberate insolence, hands loose, eyes sharp, drinking in everything.

The Bladeguard formed a protective crescent around them, ceramite giants in pale blue and silver, Helion anchoring the formation at the rear like the closing edge of a blade.

A soft chime sounded.

The doors began to part.

Warmth rushed in.

Not the gentle cool of Caerdyn Vallis. Not the damp breath of mist-laden valleys and rain-dark forests, but a dry, pressing heat that carried the weight of the sun with it. It washed over Artorias's senses in a single, overwhelming surge—hot air laced with dust and mineral tang, faint traces of incense and burning oils riding atop it.

He felt it even through his armour.

For a heartbeat, he simply stood there.

Then the doors opened fully and Prospero revealed itself.

Beyond the threshold lay a city unlike any he had ever seen.

Tizca rose from the desert like a dream made manifest—an impossible bloom of stone, colour and glass amidst endless sand. The city was laid out in vast, deliberate geometry: broad avenues radiating outward from colossal pyramids and stepped ziggurats, their surfaces clad in polished stone and crystal that caught and refracted the sunlight into dazzling brilliance. Gold, lapis, alabaster, and deep crimson adorned towering spires and colonnades. Sunlight danced across engraved hieroglyphs and arcane sigils, carved so precisely they seemed almost alive.

Artorias stepped forward.

The sky above was a harsh, brilliant blue, unsoftened by cloud or mist. The sun hung heavy and merciless, its glare reflecting off white stone and gilded facades until the air itself seemed to shimmer. Beyond the city's boundaries stretched a vast sea of sand—rolling dunes the colour of burnished copper and pale gold, shifting endlessly beneath the wind. No forests. No rivers. No green.

Nothing like Caerdyn Vallis.

No mist-wreathed hills. No ancient oaks standing sentinel over mossy ground. No damp earth beneath one's boots, no scent of rain or pine.

This world was stripped bare beneath its star—and proud of it.

Artorias felt a flicker of something stir in his chest.

He was not alone.

Around him, the Mist Wardens paused as one. Even though they were Astartes—warriors who had seen compliance after compliance, world after world brought to heel—could not fully mask their reaction. Helm lenses adjusted automatically against the glare. Heads turned, lingering. Talren stared openly, mouth parted in wonder despite himself.

Svarki gave a low whistle. "Hah," he murmured. "I think I will not like this place. The sand will get everywhere."

Only Caelor Hadrian and the Custodians remained unmoved, their expressions unchanged. They had walked worlds of fire and dust before. This was merely another.

Awaiting them at the foot of the elevator platform was a vast assembly.

Thousands of civilians crowded the plaza beyond the landing zone, robes of white and ochre and deep blue rippling like banners in the heat. Scholars, artisans, families—faces lifted in expectation. Interspersed among them stood ranks of the Fifteenth Legion, crimson-armoured Astartes in perfect formation, crests and tabards stirring in the hot wind.

A murmur passed through the crowd.

Then a cheer rose.

It swelled rapidly, rolling outward like a breaking wave—voices shouting, hands raised, banners unfurled. Music burst forth from unseen instruments, high and sharp and celebratory. Incense burners were lifted aloft, their smoke spiralling into the sky.

Artorias felt the sound hit him like a physical force.

He stiffened instinctively, some old reflex flaring—this was not a battlefield reception. This was not submission or fear.

This was a welcome.

It stirred memories he had not expected.

Caerdyn Vallis, bright with torchlight and banners on every occasion his brothers had come to visit. The roar of his people as Guilliman walked its streets, dignified and measured. Corax, greeted with quiet reverence and whispered awe. Perturabo—grim, uncomfortable, yet undeniably moved by the raw sincerity of it all.

Artorias mastered his expression and inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. A kingly gesture, measured and restrained. The cheering only intensified.

At the head of the welcoming party stood Ahriman.

He stepped forward, crimson armour gleaming, and gestured broadly toward the city beyond. "Primarch Artorias," he said, his voice carrying easily over the din. "Welcome to Prospero. Welcome to Tizca, the City of Light."

Artorias inclined his head in return. "You honour us with your welcome."

Ahriman smiled faintly and turned, guiding them down the wide processional avenue that stretched ahead like a ribbon of stone. On either side, the crowds parted, forming a living corridor of sound and colour. The avenue led straight toward the heart of the city, where the greatest of Tizca's pyramids rose—vast beyond scale, its apex crowned with symbols that glowed faintly even in the harsh daylight.

Through his enhanced vision, Artorias saw him.

Magnus.

He stood at the base of the pyramid, a solitary figure amid the grandeur, dressed not in in flowing robes of deep red and gold. One eye gleamed beneath the sun's glare, the other hidden beneath a patch of shadow. He was smiling.

Waiting.


The gardens lay high within the Great Pyramid of Photep, suspended in terraces of white stone and gold-veined marble, open to the light that filtered down through vast crystal apertures in the ceiling. Sunlight broke into prismatic shafts as it passed through refracting lenses set into the pyramid's heart, scattering colour across leaves and water alike.

Artorias walked slowly, his massive form moving with uncharacteristic ease through the space. Beside him strode Magnus the Red, taller still, his single visible eye thoughtful, his long stride unhurried. Here, amid living green and flowing water, the Crimson King seemed less a god of war and more what he truly was— a scholar, an architect, and a philosopher.

The garden was a wonder of civil engineering.

Tiered walkways wound between raised pools of crystal-blue water so clear that the pale stone beneath appeared magnified, almost unreal. Lily pads floated lazily upon the surface, broad and waxen, bearing blossoms of white and soft gold that drank deeply of the light. Vines spilled down from higher terraces, heavy with flowers whose petals shimmered faintly, as though dusted with powdered glass. The air was cool and damp, rich with the scent of blossoms and clean water—a startling contrast to the sun-scorched desert beyond the pyramid's walls.

It reminded Artorias, fleetingly, of half-remembered descriptions of the Hanging Gardens of Babylon from Old Earth's histories—beauty conjured where none should have been possible.

They were alone, in truth if not entirely in fact. Servants moved quietly at the periphery—robed figures tending to the pools, trimming vines, adjusting the flow of water with careful, practiced motions—but they kept their distance, heads bowed and eyes averted. None would dare to intrude upon this meeting.

Magnus broke the silence first.

"You look well, brother," he said mildly, his voice echoing softly in the vaulted space. "Though I suspect that is not the same as saying you feel well."

Artorias huffed a quiet breath, something between a laugh and a sigh. "Perceptive as ever," he replied. "Physically, I am sound. The Crusade has been… productive." He paused, choosing his words with care. "But yes. Troubled would be an honest description."

Magnus nodded, as though this confirmed something he had already known. As they walked, he extended one long-fingered hand and let it trail through the surface of a raised pool. The water rippled outward from his touch, catching the light in dancing reflections.

"I understand that feeling better than you might think," Magnus said. "There are burdens that cannot be set aside simply because the war demands it."

Artorias glanced at him, then back to the garden. "You have always carried more than most."

Magnus smiled faintly at that, but did not respond.

They walked in silence for a few moments, the only sounds the soft trickle of water and the distant echo of voices far below. Then Magnus spoke again, his tone shifting—lighter, but no less deliberate.

"Prince Talren looks well," he said. "He must have fully recovered from his injuries with Russ's men. There is a steadiness to him now, even if he does not yet realise it himself."

Artorias's expression softened despite himself. "He has endured much," he said. "More than he ever should have had to."

"Indeed," Magnus agreed. "Which is why I wished to tell you—formally—that I would be glad to take the young prince into my care while he remains on Prospero."

Artorias slowed slightly, turning his head toward his brother. Magnus continued, gesturing vaguely to the surrounding space.

"I will see that he is educated by the same scholastic orders that instructed me when I first came to this world. Philosophy, governance, history, rhetoric. He will learn not merely how to rule, but why one should." A small smile touched his lips. "And I will ensure he is well cared for."

Artorias studied him closely. "That is no small offer."

"I am aware." Magnus's eye gleamed. "Ahriman, in particular, has already expressed an interest in instructing him when the time is right. He has a talent for teaching minds that are… restless."

Artorias let out a quiet breath. "Talren will find that challenging."

Magnus chuckled softly. "So he should."

Artorias's gaze drifted across the water, watching the lily pads shift gently as currents flowed beneath them. "You have my thanks, Magnus. Truly."

"As you have mine," Magnus replied. "It is… refreshing, to be trusted so openly."

Artorias hesitated, then asked, "And where is Amon? I had expected him to greet us."

Magnus's smile widened, just a little. "Amon is prosecuting the Great Crusade on my behalf. I thought it only fair that he shoulder that particular burden while I take a… well-earned respite."

Artorias barked a genuine laugh at that, deep and warm. "You have no idea how much I understand that sentiment."

"Oh, I think I do," Magnus said dryly.

They shared a moment of shared amusement, brief but sincere, before it faded into something quieter.

Magnus studied Artorias sidelong. "That said," he continued, "you did not come all this way merely to entrust prince Talren's education to me. Not after our last meeting."

Artorias did not answer immediately.

Instead, he reached out and plucked one of the white-water lilies from the pool, its stem breaking free with barely a sound. He turned it slowly in his fingers, examining the delicate petals, then lifted it to his face and inhaled its faint, clean scent.

When he spoke, his voice was lower.

"You are right," he said. "As usual."

Magnus gave a soft, satisfied hum. "I generally am."

Artorias's smile was fleeting, tinged with something like weariness. "I have come in search of answers and your advice," he said. "Answers I have pursued for a long time now—sometimes without knowing what the questions truly were, or whether I even wished to hear the truth."

Magnus stopped walking.

Artorias did the same.

They stood beside one another, framed by water and light, green leaves arching overhead like a living cathedral. Magnus turned fully toward his brother, his expression no longer amused, but intent.

"I am flattered," Magnus said carefully, "that you would come to me with such things."

Artorias met his gaze. "There is no one else I would trust with them."

Magnus inclined his head slightly. "Even so… this does not feel like a conversation for gardens and open air."

As if on cue, one of the servants glanced in their direction before hastily lowering her eyes and moving away. Others followed suit, retreating further into the periphery.

Magnus gestured subtly toward a side passage, its archway half-hidden by cascading vines. "Come," he said. "There are places within Photep where even stone listens, and keeps its counsel."

Artorias looked once more at the lily in his hand, then let it drift back onto the water's surface. It settled there, untouched, as though it had never been disturbed.

"Very well," he said.

Together, they turned away from the light.


Magnus led the way deeper into the Great Pyramid of Photep, away from light-filled gardens and murmuring water, into corridors where the air grew cooler and the stone itself seemed to drink sound. The walls rose high and sheer, carved with flowing Prosperine hieroglyphs picked out in gold and lapis, their meanings layered and recursive—histories folded into philosophies, philosophies into warnings. Soft lamps burned in recessed alcoves, casting steady amber light that never flickered.

Artorias walked at Magnus's side, his pace unhurried but attentive. With every step, he felt the weight of the place—not oppressive, but deliberate. This was not a fortress built to repel invaders. It was a monument to thought, to memory. The pursuit of knowledge given architectural form.

They passed through a set of vast doors worked in bronze and electrum, etched with scenes of conquest, scholarship, and communion. At Magnus's approach, they parted soundlessly.

The chamber beyond made Artorias stop.

It was immense—circular, with a domed ceiling that disappeared into shadowed height, its inner surface painted with constellations and sigils that slowly, almost imperceptibly, shifted position. The floor was polished stone inlaid with concentric rings of gold, each etched with numerals and sigils Artorias recognised instinctively.

Twenty.

Arrayed around the circumference of the chamber stood thrones—massive, imposing, each one sized for a Primarch's stature. They were evenly spaced, each set upon a slightly raised dais, each marked at its base with a numeral worked in gold.

The entire room was Prosperine in its aesthetic—tall columns carved like papyrus stalks, walls painted in deep blues and ochres, gold filigree catching the light—but the thrones themselves stood apart.

Each was unique.

Artorias moved slowly, reverently, as though walking through a shrine.

He paused before the throne marked XIII.

It was carved from pale marble veined with blue, unmistakably Macraggian stone. The lines were clean, architectural, balanced to the point of austerity. There was no excess, no wasted flourish—only strength, order, and a quiet confidence that spoke of systems built to endure.

"Roboute," Artorias murmured, more to himself than to Magnus.

Magnus watched him with an unreadable expression, saying nothing.

They moved on.

The throne of VI was impossible to miss. Rough-hewn stone, dark and weathered, its surface scarred deliberately rather than polished. Fenrisian runes had been cut deep into its arms and back, their meanings layered with challenge and oath. Wolf pelts were draped across it—real, Artorias realised, their fur thick and wild, still carrying the faint scent of frost and blood.

He snorted softly. "Subtle as ever."

Magnus's lips twitched.

Farther along stood the throne of IX.

Artorias stopped short.

It was a thing of terrible beauty—gilded gold worked into sweeping, wing-like motifs, studded with deep red rubies that caught the light like captured suns. The craftsmanship was flawless, reverent, almost devotional. It was less a seat than a reliquary, a monument to something both noble and tragic.

"Sanguinius," Artorias said quietly.

There was a pause.

Then Artorias reached the throne marked XI.

He did not recognise it at first because it did not demand attention.

It was stone. Simple. Grey and unadorned in shape, its lines worn smooth as though by age rather than craft. Moss grew in the seams and along the base, soft green life clinging stubbornly to the rock. When he leaned closer, he saw it—the surface was covered in tiny script, so fine it was almost invisible unless one knew to look.

Old Caerdynic.

Oaths.

Promises.

Names.

Thousands of them.

Artorias felt something tighten in his chest.

He straightened slowly and turned to Magnus.

"What is this place?" he asked.

Magnus smiled, the expression warm and faintly proud. "I built it not long after our Father found me," he said. "In the early days, when everything still seemed so… simple."

Artorias looked around again, seeing the chamber anew. "For what purpose?"

Magnus clasped his hands behind his back and walked toward the centre of the room. "I imagined inviting my brothers here one day. For a meal. A symposium. A place to speak freely, to debate the matters that shape the Imperium beyond the battlefield."

Artorias nodded slowly, then frowned.

"There are thrones for all of us," he said. "But…" His gaze drifted instinctively to the centre. "Where would our Father sit?"

Magnus stopped.

Then he smiled—wide, bright, a spark of something almost boyish lighting his eye.

He stepped fully into the centre of the chamber, standing upon an unmarked circle of stone.

"He would stand here," Magnus said.

Artorias blinked. "There is no throne."

"Precisely."

Artorias turned that over in his mind, confusion giving way to something more thoughtful. "Explain."

Magnus's voice softened, took on the cadence of a lecturer addressing an equal rather than a student.

"I imagined that when the Great Crusade was done—when our work was finished—we would convene a grand council. The Council of Tizca." He gestured around them. "Here, all of us together. And we would ask our father what comes next."

Artorias studied him carefully. "You mean… a trial? An inquisition?"

Magnus laughed outright, the sound echoing warmly through the chamber. "Nothing so dramatic, brother. There would be no accusations or judgments."

He sobered slightly. "Only a chance. For us to face him not as generals receiving orders, but as sons among brothers. To ask questions. To voice our concerns. To understand."

Artorias said nothing.

Magnus continued. "It is we who prosecute the Crusade. We who conquer, who build, who break and bind worlds in His name. Is it so unreasonable that we should have some forewarning—some say—in what follows?"

Artorias walked slowly, his footsteps echoing faintly. He stopped before his own throne again, eyes tracing the Caerdynic script.

"It makes a kind of sense," he admitted at last.

Magnus inclined his head. "That is all I ever hoped for."

Whether such a council would ever truly come to pass remained unspoken between them, a question hanging like dust motes in the high air.

Magnus turned and crossed to a side table set discreetly against the wall. Upon it rested a crystal decanter and two heavy goblets. He poured, the wine dark and rich, its scent immediately filling the space.

"This comes from Ahriman's own vineyard," Magnus said as he handed one goblet to Artorias. "He insists it improves his patience. It is all he wishes to do once the Work is done. A vintner! Can you imagine?!"

Artorias accepted it with a faint smile. "Has it worked to improve his patience?"

Magnus snorted. "Marginally."

He moved to his throne and sat, the massive structure accommodating his size as though it had always waited for him. He settled back, relaxed but attentive, one long finger tapping idly against the armrest.

He looked at Artorias then—not as host, not as scholar, but as brother.

"So," Magnus said evenly, lifting his goblet. "Tell me how I may be of help."


Artorias did not answer at once.

He lifted the goblet, the crystal cool against his fingers, and drank. The wine was deep and complex, layered with unfamiliar notes—something mineral, something floral, something faintly bitter at the back of the tongue. He let it sit with him for a moment before he spoke.

"Do you dream, Magnus?"

Magnus raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth quirking upward. "That," he said lightly, "is an unexpectedly mortal question."

Artorias met his gaze without flinching. "Humour me."

Magnus leaned back into his throne, fingers steepled before him. For a heartbeat he looked almost contemplative, as though weighing how much truth to give. Then he nodded.

"Yes," he said. "In a fashion."

Artorias frowned. "In a fashion?"

"When my body rests," Magnus continued, unhurried, "my mind does not. I do not dream as baseline humans do, nor even as our brothers might. I project myself outward—into the Immaterium."

Artorias stiffened before he could stop himself. His grip tightened on the goblet just enough to make the wine tremble.

"The Warp," he said quietly.

Magnus noticed. Of course he did.

"Do not look so alarmed, brother," Magnus said gently. "I am quite safe. I have done this since before I was found. Since before I even had the words to describe what I was doing. For me, it is as natural as breathing."

Artorias searched his brother's face for any sign of jest and found none.

"You walk there," Artorias said slowly. "While you sleep."

"I wander," Magnus corrected. "I observe. I Listen and I learn."

He gestured vaguely, as though encompassing the vastness of the unseen. "Worlds beyond count. Cultures long dead. Echoes of events so ancient that even our father remembers them only dimly. Sometimes I watch civilizations rise grain by grain, stone by stone, only to crumble into dust again."

Artorias stared at him, fascination warring with unease. "And you return… unchanged?"

Magnus smiled faintly. "No one returns unchanged, brother. But I return whole."

Artorias exhaled, slow and controlled. "You speak of this so lightly."

"Because fear clouds understanding," Magnus replied. "And I would rather you understand."

Artorias turned the goblet slowly in his hand. "Have you ever seen the future?"

The question hung between them, heavier than the last.

Magnus's expression shifted—not to anger, nor to amusement, but to something more guarded. Thoughtful.

"Yes," he said at last. "And no."

Artorias waited.

"Foreknowledge," Magnus went on, "is a very dangerous thing. The future is not a road already laid, but a river branching endlessly. To fixate on one current is to blind oneself to all others." He paused. "Our Father taught me that."

Artorias absorbed that in silence.

"I do not seek it deliberately," Magnus continued. "And when it comes, it comes in fragments. Irrelevancies, most of the time. A warrior I recognise reloading a bolt magazine in the middle of some forgotten warzone. The Khan laughing at a joke I have not yet heard. Trifles."

Artorias's mouth tightened.

Magnus noticed. Again.

"But sometimes," Magnus added quietly, "those fragments matter. And knowing them too well invites disaster."

Artorias lowered his gaze. The bleakness settled into his features like an old, familiar cloak.

"I dream as well," he said.

Magnus's attention sharpened immediately.

"But I do not wander," Artorias went on. "I am dragged. I find myself in places I do not recognise, at times that feel both long past and yet to come. I have no control. No direction."

He lifted his eyes again, golden irises catching the light. "And at the edges of those dreams… there are things."

Magnus did not interrupt.

"They stalk," Artorias said, his voice low. "They circle. I never see them clearly, but I feel them. Like shapes moving just beyond sight. Predators in a darkened sea." His jaw tightened. "They are nightmares unlike any I have ever known."

He took another sip of wine, more to steady himself than for taste.

"And always," he continued, "the Ceithir is there. Around me. Through me. Like a shroud. A mist that hides me from… whatever hunts."

Magnus inclined his head slowly, understanding dawning in his single eye.

"It was through these dreams," Artorias said, "that I first saw my Legion. Before they came to Caerdyn Vallis. Before I knew their names. When they were only the XIth​. The mist hid me, even then."

Magnus smiled then—not in triumph, but in recognition.

"That," he said softly, "is remarkably similar to how I first encountered my sons as well."

Artorias looked at him, startled.

"Across the Sea of Souls," Magnus said. "They reached for me as instinctively as I reached for them."

Something in Artorias's shoulders eased, just slightly. The admission comforted him more than he expected.

But it did not last.

His gaze drifted to the floor, to the golden inlays circling the chamber. When he spoke again, his voice was quieter. Heavier.

"There is another dream," Artorias said. "A recent one."

Magnus leaned forward now, forearms resting on his knees, all levity gone.

"One that has not released its hold on you," he said.

Artorias nodded once.

"Yes," he replied. "And it is of that dream… that I wish to speak."

Artorias did not speak at first.

He stood, goblet forgotten in his hand, staring not at Magnus but at the far wall of the chamber, as though the stone itself might part and reveal what he had seen. When he finally began, his voice was measured, careful—each word placed as if it carried weight enough to break something fragile.

"I was in the Imperial Palace," he said.

Magnus did not move. He did not interrupt. He simply listened.

"But not as I know it," Artorias continued. "Not the halls I have walked beside our Father. Not the chambers of counsel or triumph. This was… deeper. Older. Greater."

He swallowed, jaw tightening.

"The ceiling was lost in shadow, impossibly high above, upheld by pillars that rose like mountains. Walls of gold and black marble curved away into the distance, etched with frescoes of battles I did not recognise, saints I did not know, stars long dead. The air itself shimmered—as though the entire space breathed, restrained power pressing in from every direction."

He exhaled slowly. "I knew where I was, Magnus. Instantly. I had never stood there before, but I knew."

Magnus's single eye narrowed just slightly.

"The Imperial Palace," Artorias said. "But not merely a chamber within it. This was a throne room."

His grip tightened unconsciously on the goblet.

"And it was gargantuan. Vast beyond reason. Like a city beneath a single roof. At the far end stood a staircase—no, a mountain of steps—rising higher and higher into shadow, each tier large enough to be a fortress wall."

He paused, breath steady but heavy.

"Upon every tier stood Custodians. Pairs of them. They did not move. They did not look at me for I was hidden from their sight.

Magnus folded his hands together, elbows resting on the arms of his throne.

"The Ceithir," Artorias went on quietly, "clung tighter to me then. Like it knew. Like it was afraid. It curled around my arms, my shoulders—urging me back."

His eyes darkened.

"Then a voice spoke."

Magnus's fingers stilled.

"'Come.'"

Artorias laughed once, bitter and hollow. "One word. That was all. But it was a command. It struck through the mist like a thunderbolt. I felt the Ceithir bend under it—writhe, like a wounded serpent."

He shook his head slowly. "I fell to my knees. The pain—Magnus, it was not pain of the flesh. It was a pain of the soul. Pressure. Like my mind was being forced to kneel even if my body could not."

His gaze lifted, unfocused.

"The staircase awaited. The Custodians did not move, did not turn their heads. But their presence… it was crushing. Worse than any battlefield."

Artorias's voice dropped.

"And they wore black."

Magnus's brow furrowed.

"Not crimson," Artorias said. "Not the colours of triumph. Their cloaks were black as mourning shrouds. Heavy. Funereal."

He hesitated, then added, "At first I thought they despised me. That I was too small to merit their notice. But as I climbed… I understood."

Magnus leaned forward slightly.

"It was grief," Artorias said. "Grief so dense it pressed against me like a tide. Rage chained into stillness. Shame and regret. None of them moved, yet the emotion was everywhere. As though time itself remembered something terrible."

The chamber seemed quieter for it.

"I climbed," Artorias said. "Step after step. Not a trial of strength, but of will. The staircase never ended. Cables thicker than fortress walls crawled along the tiers, humming with energies I could not name. Minutes became hours. The climb became the world."

His lips parted slightly.

"Then I saw a light."

Magnus's eye flicked up.

"Cold. Golden. Not the warmth of the hall. It spilled down from above, staining the steps ahead like a pallid dawn."

Artorias closed his eyes.

"The Ceithir was frantic then. Wrapped tight around me, pulling, shielding. But my feet kept moving."

He opened his eyes again, and there was something raw in them now.

"And at the summit… I saw what our father had become."

The words fell like a stone dropped into deep water.

Magnus did not speak.

Artorias's voice was low, strained. "It was him. And it was not him. A thing bound to the throne. A rotting corpse wearing the skin of our Father, writhing invisibly with power from some dark, ancient technology. Sustaining and being sustained. Vast beyond comprehension. Terrible."

He took a breath that shuddered despite his control.

"I spoke with it."

Magnus finally stirred. "What did He say?"

Artorias's gaze snapped to him, sharp and guarded. "That," he said flatly, "was for me alone."

Magnus studied him for a long moment. Then he nodded, once, accepting the boundary without resentment.

"I see," he said quietly.

Magnus rose from his throne and crossed the chamber, his footsteps echoing softly. He stopped before another seat—one Artorias had deliberately avoided.

The throne marked VIII.

Magnus rested a hand on its arm.

"Konrad," Magnus said. "He too claims to see the future."

Artorias's expression hardened instantly. "I am nothing like him."

Magnus lifted both hands in a placating gesture. "Peace, brother. I do not say that you are."

He glanced back over his shoulder. "But when I campaigned alongside him, he shared certain visions with me. Reluctantly. Painfully."

Artorias's jaw clenched.

"One of them," Magnus continued, "was much like what you describe. Our father laid low. An Imperium drowned in darkness. A future stripped of hope."

Artorias felt a chill creep up his spine.

"I gave him advice then," Magnus said, turning fully to face him. "And I will give you the same now."

He met Artorias's gaze squarely.

"Forget it."

Artorias frowned. "You cannot mean that."

"I do," Magnus said calmly. "To dwell on such things is to invite madness. Or worse—to walk the very path that leads to them."

Artorias shook his head. "But if the vision is true—"

"The future is not fixed," Magnus cut in gently but firmly. "It is possibility. Flux. And the warp—" he paused, choosing his words, "—the Sea of Souls reflects what we carry within us. Fear. Guilt. Hope. Obsession."

He stepped closer.

"If you move through it as I do—knowingly or not—then what you saw may not have been a warning. It may have been a lure. Or an echo. Or a shape born of your own doubts."

Artorias stared at him, conflicted, the weight of it all pressing in again.

"Or," Magnus added softly, "it may have been something else entirely."

Artorias turned away from Magnus and let his gaze roam the chamber.

The Council Hall of Tizca was silent but for the faint whisper of air moving through unseen vents, the soft echo of water trickling somewhere far above. The thrones ringed the space like patient witnesses, each a monument to a brother—some familiar, some estranged, some already heavy with unspoken futures. The moss-clad stone of his own seat seemed to watch him now, its Caerdynic script catching the light like dew.

He drew a slow breath, steadying himself.

I am not finished, he realised. Not with the dream. Not with what it implied. But another question pressed harder still, gnawing at him with the persistence of a wound that refused to close.

"Magnus," he said at last, without turning. "Tell me something."

Magnus inclined his head, attentive. "You have my ear."

Artorias faced him again, golden eyes searching the Crimson King's features. "What do you know of genetic mutations within the Primarch gene-seed?"

Magnus blinked, caught off-guard. "That is… a sharp change of course," he said mildly. "What has that to do with your dream?"

"Humour me," Artorias replied. "It is one of the reasons I sought you out."

Magnus studied him for a moment longer, then nodded. "Very well."

He folded his hands behind his back and began to pace slowly, the way he did when teaching.

"Of course there are aberrations," Magnus said. "Quirks. Expressions unique to each lineage. Vulkan's sons bear the mark of Nocturne—obsidian skin, eyes like embers. Russ's warriors grow fangs, thickened hair, senses sharpened beyond the norm. My own sons…" A faint, proud smile touched his lips. "Produce psykers in numbers no other Legion can rival."

He stopped and looked at Artorias directly. "These are not flaws. They are reflections. Nothing to be ashamed of."

Artorias's jaw tightened. "And if there was something to be ashamed of?"

Magnus stilled.

In two strides he was before Artorias, concern plain on his features. "What are you saying?"

Artorias met his gaze, then looked away again, as if weighing the cost of the words. "Before I answer, I need your word."

Magnus did not hesitate. "You have it."

"Not lightly," Artorias said. "I need more than courtesy. Swear it."

Magnus straightened, expression solemn. "I swear by my name and my Legion—"

"Not enough," Artorias cut in quietly. "Swear it from Him as well."

That gave Magnus pause.

Even he hesitated at that.

The chamber seemed to hold its breath.

Slowly, Magnus nodded. "Very well," he said, voice lowered. "By my soul and by the truth I seek, what you tell me will remain between us. Even from the Emperor."

Artorias exhaled, a long, measured breath, as though releasing something he had carried alone for too long.

"When I woke from the dream," he began, "I was broken by it."

Magnus listened in silence.

"The grief was overwhelming," Artorias said. "Not fear. Not rage. Grief. A sorrow so vast I could scarcely breathe beneath it. I isolated myself for nearly a week. I could not let my sons see me so undone."

His voice roughened. "When I finally emerged, I understood the truth of it."

He lifted his eyes to Magnus, and there was something naked there now.

"They had felt it too."

Magnus's brow furrowed.

"My entire Legion," Artorias went on. "Every one of them. They were hollow-eyed. Burdened. Mourning something they could not name. They did not know why—but they had mourned with me."

The words hung in the air like a funeral toll.

"We call it the Curse of Grief," Artorias said quietly. "A name born of fear more than understanding. I am only thankful it did not strike while they were deployed. It might have broken them in battle."

Magnus did not answer at once.

He turned away, rubbing at his chin, pacing slowly now, the wheels of his vast intellect turning. The silence stretched, heavy but not empty.

At last, he spoke—and when he did, his voice was soft.

"The true nature of what we are," Magnus said, "is still unknown to all save our Father. Even I see only fragments."

He looked back to Artorias. "But I have long suspected that the bond between Primarch and Legion is more than genetic."

Artorias's eyes narrowed slightly.

"I believe it is also psychic," Magnus said. "Not in the crude sense, but something more profound than that. Something more fundamental. We are… anchors. Foci. Our sons are shaped not only by our flesh, but by our being."

He spread his hands. "If the Warp reflects emotion—and it does—then it follows that what we experience, deeply and intensely, may echo through that bond."

Artorias absorbed this in silence.

"Consider Angron," Magnus continued carefully. "Even before the Nails, his sons were prone to fury. Drawn to violence. The Nails merely… amplified what was already there."

Artorias's expression hardened. "I despise Angron."

"I know you do," Magnus said gently. "But the example stands."

He moved again, gesturing to the thrones. "Guilliman's sons possess an instinct for governance and order. The Raven Guard melt into shadow as naturally as breathing. Vulkan's sons share, for the most part, the kindness of our brother and the Khan's get strive for freedom like no other. These are not taught. They are inherited—through means we barely comprehend."

Artorias nodded slowly. "So you believe my grief bled into them."

"I believe it is possible," Magnus replied. "And that possibility alone warrants some caution."

The weight of it settled between them.

Unbidden, Artorias's thoughts drifted back to the dream. The black-cloaked Custodians. The crushing sorrow. The cold, golden light above.

Magnus noticed the shift in his brother's posture, the distant look in his eyes.

"We have not yet finished speaking of your vision," Magnus said quietly.

"No," Artorias agreed. "We have not."

The answers he sought still lay ahead—dangerous, half-seen, waiting in shadow.

Artorias remained standing, his back half-turned to Magnus, one hand resting against the cool stone of his throne as though anchoring himself to the present.

"When my Legion recovered," he said slowly, "after the Curse passed and their eyes cleared… I made a choice."

Magnus watched him closely. "You divided them."

Artorias inclined his head. "Into company fleets. Scattered across multiple war zones. At the time, I told myself it was for efficiency. To meet the needs of the Crusade."

He turned then, meeting Magnus's gaze squarely.

"But in truth, I did it to buy myself time."

Magnus's expression sharpened. "Time for what?"

Artorias did not answer immediately. His golden eyes seemed distant now, fixed on something only he could see.

"Because I do not believe as you do," he said at last. "I cannot simply forget what I saw."

Magnus did not interrupt.

"I tried," Artorias continued. "I tried to tell myself it was just a dream, nothing more. But it would not leave me. So I went looking."

He spread his hands slightly. "Everywhere. Every archive that might hold a fragment of truth. I returned to Terra and buried myself in its libraries—both those meant to be read, and those meant to be forgotten. I searched for patterns. Precedents. Anything that could explain a future in which our father lay bound to a throne of suffering."

Magnus's brow furrowed. "And you found nothing."

"Nothing that satisfied me," Artorias agreed. "Until I remembered something."

His jaw tightened.

"Curze."

Magnus stiffened at the name.

"On Cadmion," Artorias went on, "we crossed blades. He ranted drivel constantly. I dismissed it then as the blabbering of a madman."

His voice dropped, and he recited the words as if they had been carved into him.

'You broke the skein. I see it, Artorias—I see it all. The long night. The burning of the stars. The death of hope. I see our father killed by his own blood. I see myself murdered by his hand. I see it again and again—except for you.'

Magnus's eye narrowed, the words clearly unsettling him despite himself.

"For a long time," Artorias said, "I treated that as the ravings of a broken thing. But the more I searched, the more those words returned to me."

Magnus paced now, slow and deliberate. "Curze's visions are unreliable. Fragmented. Poisoned by his own mind. It could very well be insanity that grips him. Not foresight."

"Perhaps," Artorias said. "But what if, in this case, he was not entirely wrong?"

Magnus stopped.

Artorias pressed on, the momentum carrying him. "I spent decades looking outward. For some alien empire yet to rise. Some rebellion that might fracture the Imperium from without. A threat vast enough to explain what I saw."

He shook his head. "But what if the answer is not out there?"

Magnus's voice was low, warning. "Artorias—"

"What if it is us?" Artorias finished. "What if the hand that strikes our Father is not xenos or traitor governor, but one of his sons?"

Silence crashed down between them.

Magnus turned, fixing him with a hard stare. "That is a dangerous thought."

"I know," Artorias replied evenly. "But I cannot unthink it."

He drew a breath. "There are only two brothers whose paths could lead there. Angron—whose hatred burns hotter than reason, whose Legion already teeters on madness. Or Curze—who might seek to force his visions into being simply to prove that they are inevitable."

Magnus's expression darkened. "You tread close to treason with such words, brother."

"I tread close to truth," Artorias said softly. "Or at least to the edge of it, uncomfortable as it may be to accept."

Magnus regarded him for a long moment. "Why come to me with this?"

Artorias did not hesitate. "Because you are the most knowledgeable among us."

Magnus snorted faintly. "Flattery will get you nowhere even if it is true."

"And," Artorias added, eyes glinting, "the most arrogant."

That earned him a sharp look. "Careful."

"If there is a subject deemed too dangerous," Artorias went on, unflinching, "too forbidden even at our Father's urging, I believe you would still look. If only to prove you could."

Magnus's single eye burned, anger flashing bright. For a moment it seemed he might truly erupt.

Artorias held his ground.

"I am not accusing you of anything," he said quietly. "I am asking for your help."

The tension stretched, taut as a drawn blade.

Then, slowly, Magnus exhaled. The fire dimmed.

"Impertinent fool," he muttered under his breath. "You and Lorgar both."

Lorgar?

Artorias blinked at the mention but let it pass.

Magnus rubbed his temples, then looked back at him, expression grave.

"What you fear," Magnus said slowly, "has already been considered."

Artorias felt his breath catch.

"And accounted for," Magnus added.

The weight of that statement hung in the air, heavy with implications yet to be revealed.

Artorias turned back to him sharply. "Accounted for how?"

Magnus looked older, suddenly—weariness settling into the fine lines of his face, the weight of centuries pressing down at once. He did not answer at first. Instead, he gestured vaguely at the thrones surrounding them.

"There are nineteen of us," he said at last. "Nineteen Primarchs. Nineteen Legions. Any one of us, properly unleashed, could burn entire systems to ash. We are not merely generals, Artorias—we are forces. When one of us strikes, it is with the strength and will of a Legion behind him."

He fixed Artorias with a steady gaze. "Tell me. What do you think would happen to the Imperium if one of us—truly—turned? If he committed himself fully to that purpose?"

Artorias opened his mouth, then closed it again. Images flickered unbidden: worlds aflame, fleets shattered, brother turned executioner. "I… cannot begin to measure it," he admitted.

"Nor should you try," Magnus said quietly. "That is why no single Primarch is placed above the others. Power checks power. If the worst were to happen—if Angron or Curze or any of us were to forget themselves entirely—then the others would rise to stop them."

His voice hardened slightly. "And if that were not enough, our Father already has his executioner."

"Russ," Artorias said at once. "He never lets the galaxy forget it. The Emperor's Executioner. He boasts of it at every turn."

Magnus's expression softened, almost painfully so. "You misunderstand him."

Artorias frowned. "Do I?"

"Yes," Magnus said. "Russ wears that title as a mark of shame, not pride. He clings to it so he will never forget what he was made to do."

Artorias turned slowly, his gaze drawn to one throne in particular.

The throne marked II.

It stood apart in its own way—not grand, not ornate. Dark wood, worn smooth by time that no longer touched it. Scrollwork carved into its frame, stylised parchment motifs frozen in relief. Beside it rested a carved stack of parchment and a quill, as though its owner had merely stepped away.

"This is where it began," Artorias said quietly. "Isn't it?"

Magnus did not answer.

Artorias stepped closer. "Russ earned his title after what happened here. After the Second."

He looked back over his shoulder. "I was not found yet. All records were gone by the time I took my place among you."

Magnus folded his hands behind his back. "Some absences are deliberate."

Artorias's jaw tightened. "Then here is my other theory. If it is not Angron. If it is not Curze. Then it must be one of the brothers I do not understand at all."

Magnus's eye flicked to the throne—and away again. "No."

Artorias turned fully now. "You understand me."

"I do," Magnus said. "And I will not answer."

The words struck like a slap.

"That is why I came to you," Artorias snapped. "Because if anyone knows the truth, it is you. And if anyone would dare speak it, it would be you."

"The Emperor decreed—"

"Damn his decrees!" Artorias cut in, voice echoing through the chamber. "I am his son, not his servant! I have a right to know who my brother was."

Magnus's voice hardened. "Some knowledge carries a price you are not prepared to pay."

"I have paid already!" Artorias shot back. "I dream of futures that should not be! I carry grief that cripples my Legion. And still I am kept in the dark."

He gestured sharply at the empty throne. "Who was he? What was his name? Is he dead—or worse? What became of his Legion? How does an entire galaxy simply forget that one of the Emperor's sons ever existed?"

Magnus stepped forward, anger flaring now. "Because our Father made it so."

Artorias's comm rune began to blink insistently at his wrist. He ignored it.

"Mortals record everything," Artorias pressed. "They carve us into stone, into myth. And yet this—this void—exists. That is not coincidence."

Magnus shook his head. "You are prying at a sealed wound."

"I need to understand!" Artorias's voice cracked with the force of it. "If one of us could fall far enough to be erased from history, then tell me how I am meant to believe it cannot happen again?"

The goblet in his hand shattered against the far wall, wine splashing darkly across gold and stone.

Silence followed, heavy and charged.

Magnus stood rigid, breathing slow and controlled. At last, he spoke, more quietly.

"The decree was clear. There is to be no mention of the Second."

Artorias stared at him, chest heaving.

"But," Magnus continued, after a long pause, "the wording was… imprecise."

Artorias's eyes snapped up.

"The Emperor and Malcador wielded power beyond comprehension," Magnus said. "They did not merely erase records. They erased memory. Millions of officials, iterators, remembrancers—anyone of consequence—were touched. Their minds reshaped. The Second was cut away like a diseased limb. Some of our brothers were affected too. Those who could not be trusted to keep the truth a secret."

He looked away, jaw tight. "Those they could not reach were insignificant. Left to forget naturally. All compliances, all victories, all traces were quietly reassigned to other Legions."

Artorias took a step closer. "And his Legion?"

Magnus did not answer.

"I need more than this," Artorias said, voice low but urgent. "You have given me shadows, Magnus. I need the shape that cast them."

Magnus met his gaze, the weight of forbidden knowledge heavy in his eye.


Artorias stood motionless for a long while after Magnus finished speaking. The chamber seemed vast enough to swallow sound itself, the numbered thrones encircling them like silent witnesses to a truth that had never been meant to be spoken aloud. He felt the weight of them now more than ever — twenty seats for twenty sons, and yet only they were only nineteen now.

He turned slowly, his gaze drifting back to Magnus.

"Why," he asked, and this time the word carried far more than curiosity, "was the Second erased so thoroughly?"

Magnus did not answer immediately. He had moved closer to the throne marked II, his hand resting against its dark wooden arm as though it were something fragile. His expression was composed, but Artorias knew him well enough to see the strain beneath it — the careful control of a mind that had touched truths best left buried.

"You ask for reasons that were never entrusted to us," Magnus said at last. "Some knowledge was not meant to be shared, even among brothers."

Artorias frowned. "That is not an answer," he said quietly, though there was steel beneath the restraint. "Not after everything you've already told me."

Magnus exhaled slowly. "It is the only one I can give on that particular matter."

Artorias's jaw tightened. He took a step closer, lowering his voice, as though the room itself might be listening.

"Then tell me something else," he said. "Tell me whether they betrayed Him. Whether they turned against Terra."

Magnus turned fully now, his single eye fixing Artorias in place. There was no evasion in his gaze, no careful phrasing.

"No," Magnus said firmly. "They did not."

Artorias searched his brother's face, as if hoping to find some hidden uncertainty there. He found none.

"They were loyal," Magnus continued. "Utterly."

"Then why destroy them?" Artorias pressed. "Why erase a loyal son and an entire Legion as though they had never existed?"

Magnus hesitated, and this time the pause was unmistakable.

"They were loyal," he repeated, "but they were… flawed."

Artorias felt a cold knot form in his chest. "Flawed how?"

Magnus's expression hardened, the faint glow of psychic wards flickering behind his eye.

"That," he said carefully, "is where the decree becomes absolute."

Artorias let out a sharp breath, pacing away a few steps before turning back again. "So they were loyal, yet removed. Faulty, yet trusted enough to be allowed to serve until they were not. That makes no sense."

"It was not meant to," Magnus replied. "Not to us."

Artorias rubbed a hand over his face, frustration bleeding through the cracks in his composure. "Then what happened to their Legion?" he asked. "Their sons didn't simply vanish."

Magnus watched him closely, weighing how much more he could say. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter.

"They still exist," he said.

Artorias stopped short. "That's impossible."

"They endure," Magnus clarified, "but stripped of all that once defined them."

He stepped closer, lowering his voice further. "They were gathered. Disarmed. Their memories excised."

Artorias stared at him. "By whom?"

"By Russ," Magnus said. "And his Wolves."

The words landed heavily between them.

"At gunpoint," Magnus continued, his tone devoid of embellishment. "The Legion was broken down into individuals. Their identities erased. What they had been was removed as thoroughly as the records themselves."

Artorias felt sick. "And then?"

"They were redistributed," Magnus said. "Absorbed into other Legions. New heraldry. New commanders. New loyalties layered over minds that no longer remembered what they had lost."

Artorias shook his head slowly. "That is… monstrous."

Magnus did not argue. "It was effective."

A bitter sound escaped Artorias. "Russ carried this out willingly?"

Magnus's expression softened, just slightly. "Russ and the Second were closer than most brothers ever managed. Which is precisely why Russ was chosen."

Artorias closed his eyes briefly. "So that is why he bears the title."

Magnus nodded. "Yes. Not as a boast. As a reminder."

Artorias opened his eyes again, his gaze drifting to the empty throne. "Is the Second still alive?"

Magnus did not answer.

The silence stretched, thick and heavy.

"I do not know," Magnus said finally. "What the Second attempted was… unprecedented."

Artorias swallowed. "And it cost him everything."

Magnus inclined his head. "Yes."

Artorias stepped closer, his voice dropping. "Then tell me who he was. Not as a cautionary tale. As a brother."

Magnus regarded him for a long moment before answering.

"He was quiet," Magnus said. "He listened more than he spoke. He questioned the cost of compliance, the price paid by those brought into unity at gunpoint. He clashed with our Father often — not out of defiance, but out of concern."

Artorias listened, unmoving.

"He loved humanity," Magnus continued. "Not as a concept. As individuals. He believed understanding mattered more than obedience."

Artorias felt something tighten painfully in his chest. "His name."

Magnus shook his head. "That, I will not give."

Artorias clenched his fists. "Then give me something."

Magnus turned back to the throne, his fingers tracing the carved scrollwork along its arm.

"He called his sons The Listeners," Magnus said quietly. "It was never an official designation. But it was the name they chose for themselves."

He looked back at Artorias. "That is all I can offer. And already, I have said too much."

The chamber fell silent once more, the thrones watching as they always had — empty, patient, waiting for a future that might never come.

And Artorias stood among them, burdened now not only by what he had seen, but by what had been taken from memory itself.

The knock was soft, almost hesitant — a sound so out of place in that vast, numbered chamber that for a moment Artorias thought he had imagined it.

He turned slowly toward the doors, frowning.

Magnus's lips twitched. Then he laughed, the sound low and genuine, as if it washed some of the lingering weight from the air.

Magnus said lightly, "This chamber was designed for our kind. And for our Father. There is no mechanism for lesser hands to open it."

Artorias said nothing, but the confusion lingered on his face.

Magnus shook his head, still smiling, and strode across the polished floor.

The immense doors parted soundlessly at his approach, sensing his unique genecode.

Beyond them stood a single figure, framed by the soft glow of the corridor beyond: Pherenion in his auramite plate, his expression carefully schooled into neutrality.

For the briefest instant, Magnus's amusement flickered into something sharper.

Pherenion stepped forward at once, dropping to one knee in a bow so deep it bordered on ritual.

"My Lords," the Custodian said, his voice measured and formal. "Forgive the intrusion."

Artorias's eyes narrowed. "You were given explicit instruction," he said, his tone calm but edged with displeasure. "Neither Magnus nor I were to be disturbed."

Pherenion did not look up. "I am aware," he replied. "And I regret the necessity of disobedience."

He rose, meeting Artorias's gaze directly. "But this matter could not wait."

Magnus folded his arms, studying the Custodian with open curiosity. "Then you have my attention," he said. "As does my brother."

Pherenion inclined his head again, this time more briefly. "A communique has just been received aboard the Avalon. Astropathic. Priority absolute."

Artorias felt a tightening in his chest. "From whom?"

Pherenion did not hesitate. "From Terra."

The chamber seemed to grow colder.

Artorias drew a slow breath. "Say it."

"The message bears the Emperor's seal," Pherenion said. "You — and several of your brothers — are being summoned to war."

Artorias stared at him. "War?" he echoed. "What war demands that level of attention?"

"The signal was broadcast across multiple channels," Pherenion said. "Select Legions only. Its phrasing was… deliberate." The custodian glanced over to Magnus and bowed slightly once more.

"Apologies, my Lord Magnus," Pherenion said, "but the XVth ​has not been requested at this time."

Artorias looked back to Pherenion. "Where are my fleets to be deployed?"

"At the Emperor's order," Pherenion replied, "the Mist Wardens are to recall all dispersed forces and make all haste to the Helioris Confluence."

Artorias blinked. "Helioris?" He frowned. "That system is nothing but empty void, a few scattered trade routes, and some barren rocks."

"It is to be a mustering ground," Pherenion said simply. "You are to link up with four other Legions fleets there and await further instruction."

Artorias exhaled slowly through his nose. "Four Legions? What threat is there that requires the efforts of four legions?"

"Four Legions will only account for one front of the war, my King," Pherenion answered. "The Emperor shall take the other front with another three."

The number hung between them like a blade.

Artorias turned away, pacing a few steps across the chamber before stopping. His hand rested briefly against the stone arm of an empty throne — he did not look at its number.

"Seven Legions," he repeated. "Summoned directly by my Father. That is not a punitive expedition. That is not a war."

Magnus's expression had grown serious now, the earlier levity gone. "No," he agreed quietly. "It is an extermination."

Artorias turned back sharply. "Then tell me where. Where is this war to be waged?"

Pherenion straightened, his posture rigid now, as though he were delivering a sentence rather than a report.

"Ullanor."
 
The Trident New
The workshop was quiet in the way only Olympia's oldest places ever were. In a way that the places of new Olympia could never be.

Not silent—never that—but filled with the low, patient sounds of industry: the measured tick of a chronometer, the faint rasp of a micro-file against metal, the whisper of articulated tools moving on gravitic arms. Lamps of soft white lumen hung above a single workbench, their light focused and exacting, illuminating a chaos of artifice—callipers, lenses, fine screwdrivers thinner than needles, coils of hair-fine wire, and trays of components so small that a mortal hand would have struggled to manipulate them without a tremor.

Perturabo sat at the bench in full warplate.

The contrast was almost absurd.

His armour, the Logos, was a fortress of iron and hazard-striped ceramite, plates layered and reinforced, pistons and servos humming softly with restrained power and weapons systems both obvious and hidden. He could have walked into a breachhead and turned artillery aside with it. Entire armies had crumbled to dust at his hands alone. Now instead, his massive gauntlets were braced delicately at the edges of the workbench, fingers moving with a care that bordered on reverence.

Between them lay his current creation.

A bird.

No larger than a sparrow, its body wrought from burnished brass and steel, wings folded neatly along its sides. Its surface was etched with fine geometric patterns—spirals, arcs, interlocking motifs that spoke of mathematics rendered into art. Tiny lenses formed its eyes, dark and glossy. Its breastplate was open, revealing a marvel of clockwork within: nested cogs, tensioned springs, micro-servos, and a power core no larger than a grain of rice.

Perturabo adjusted a component with the tip of a tool, breath held—not because he needed air, but because the moment demanded stillness.

On his knee sat a child.

She could not have been more than six years old, all knees and elbows and boundless energy, her small frame perched precariously atop an armoured knee that alone weighed more than she ever would. Her hair was white—true white, not the pale blonde of some Olympians—cut unevenly where she had clearly insisted on trimming it herself. Her teeth were crooked in that endearing, temporary way of childhood, too large for her mouth when she smiled.

And she was smiling now.

She hummed tunelessly, bobbing slightly as she did so, utterly unconcerned by the fact that she sat on the knee of a god engineered for war.

"Uncle Bo," she said, peering down at the bird with wide, curious eyes. "Is it done yet?"

Perturabo did not look at her immediately. His attention remained fixed on the tiny assembly beneath his fingers as he tightened a microscrew by a fraction of a degree.

"Soon," he said at last, his voice deep and measured, every syllable weighed. "Perfection cannot be rushed."

The girl nodded solemnly, accepting this as immutable truth. She trusted him completely. Perturabo would not lie to her. Of this, she was certain. For Perturabo never lied.

"It's really pretty," she added after a moment. "Prettier than the ones in the gardens."

"That," Perturabo replied, "is because it will not forget you exist when you leave the room."

She giggled at that, swinging her legs slightly, sandals knocking gently against his greaves. He tolerated it without comment.

After another minute of careful adjustment, he leaned back slightly and studied the bird through a magnifying lens, his mind running through calculations faster than any machine. Balance. Lift. Power draw. Response latency. Defensive contingencies.

Satisfied—for now—he glanced down at the child.

"Helena," he said, addressing her by name. "You are to be its owner. You must name it."

Helena's eyes went impossibly wide.

"I get to?" she asked, as though the concept itself were astonishing.

"You do," he confirmed. "Choose carefully, little one. Names matter."

She screwed up her face in intense concentration, tongue poking out slightly. Perturabo waited with infinite patience.

"Hmm," she said. "I think… I think I'll call it Sir Flap-a-Lot the Third."

Perturabo paused.

Just for a fraction of a second.

Then, without comment, he reached for an etching tool. With movements so fine they would have shamed a jeweller, he inscribed the ridiculous name along the inside edge of the bird's wing casing, the letters impossibly small, perfectly aligned.

"It is done," he said.

Helena squealed, clapping her hands so hard she nearly tipped herself off his knee.

Perturabo secured the bird's casing, sealed the breastplate, and thumbed a recessed activator rune.

For a heartbeat, nothing happened.

Then the bird twitched.

Its wings unfolded with a soft whirr, feathers clicking into place. With a gentle burst of power, it lifted from the bench, hovering unsteadily for a moment before stabilising. It let out a trill—clear, melodic birdsong, uncannily lifelike.

Helena gasped.

"It sings!" she cried, laughter bubbling out of her as the bird circled the workshop, wings catching the light, song echoing warmly off the stone walls.

"Yes," Perturabo said quietly. "And it listens."

Unseen within its elegant frame, dormant until needed, were systems no child would ever guess at: micro-launchers capable of delivering paralytic darts, a contact toxin reservoir, an emergency signal beacon keyed to his own armour. If danger ever came for Helena, the bird would answer first.

He watched her as she laughed, allowing himself—just barely—the faintest upward twitch of his lips.

A voice came from behind him.

"Beautiful work, as always, Bo."

He turned his head.

Calliphone stood in the workshop doorway, arms folded loosely, an affectionate smile playing on her lips. His sister was tall for an Olympian woman, dark-haired and strong-featured, her bearing dignified without being severe. There were faint silver strands beginning to thread through her hair now, catching the light when she moved.

Perturabo noticed them immediately.

Time takes everything, he thought. Everything except us.

"Your standards remain dangerously low," he replied dryly. "But thank you."

She laughed softly and stepped forward. "Helena, come here before you vibrate yourself into orbit."

The girl slid off Perturabo's knee with his careful assistance and ran to her mother, nearly tripping in her excitement. The bird swooped down and settled neatly on her shoulder, talons clicking into place.

Calliphone raised an eyebrow. "Of course it does that."

"It recognises its priority asset," Perturabo said.

She smirked. "You made her another guardian?"

"I made her another toy," he corrected. "That just so happens to be a competent guardian."

Helena beamed up at her mother, proudly showing off Sir Flap-a-Lot the Third as it chirped and bobbed its head. Calliphone listened indulgently, then looked back at her brother.

For a moment, they simply regarded one another.

Perturabo saw the years in her face, the life she had lived, the time he would never share. It was… acceptable. Painful, but acceptable.

"It's perfect, Bo" Calliphone said softly.

Perturabo looked at the child, at the bird, at the small, improbable scene they made in a workshop built away from war.

"Yes," he agreed. "It is."

For one brief, fragile moment, amidst iron and inevitability, he felt something dangerously close to contentment.

Calliphone's smile did not quite hold.

She lingered in the doorway of the workshop, watching Helena chatter to the little bird on her shoulder, watching Perturabo as though committing him to memory. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet.

"Is it time?" she asked.

Perturabo did not pretend not to understand.

He inclined his head once. "It is."

He rose to his full height.

The motion alone seemed to change the air in the room. Servos hissed softly as his armour adjusted, pistons locking into place. Where he had been a seated presence—massive but contained—he now loomed, a giant of death. Calliphone and Helena suddenly looked very small beside him, a woman and a child standing in the shadow of a living engine of war.

Calliphone drew in a breath and nodded, turning away for a moment. She sniffed sharply, lifting a hand to her face.

"Don't," Perturabo said.

She spun back toward him, eyes flashing. "I will not cry."

Her chin lifted, defiant. "I am a daughter of Olympia. And sister to the Lord of Iron."

Perturabo stepped forward.

Carefully—so carefully—he reached out and cupped her cheek in his massive gauntlet. The contrast was stark: iron fingers, scarred and reinforced, cradling warm human skin.

"For all that," he murmured, his voice low and uncharacteristically gentle, "even iron breaks."

Her breath hitched. He felt it beneath his palm.

"I will not hold it against you."

For a heartbeat she resisted, pride warring with grief. Then her hand came up, small against his armoured wrist, and she pressed her cheek into his palm. Tears gathered despite her resolve, glimmering at the corners of her eyes.

They stood like that in silence.

At last, Calliphone straightened. She stepped back, wiping her face with the back of her hand, shoulders squaring as she reclaimed herself. Perturabo let his hand fall away.

She looked fierce now, the softness burned away into steel.

"You must come back," she said. Not pleaded. Stated.

"I will return," Perturabo replied.

"You must win," she continued. "That is the way of Olympia. You are not allowed to lose."

His mouth curved in something that was not quite a smile.

"I do not lose."


Outside, the road stretched long and straight, climbing toward the fortress heights beyond Lochos. The capital spread around them in tiers of stone and steel—columned facades and austere geometry softened only by banners and the occasional olive tree stubbornly clinging to life between industrial structures. Olympia was a world of discipline and endurance, its heritage forged into something harder by iron and smoke.

Above them, the sky was crowded.

IVth​ Legion warships filled the heavens, hulls blotting out the sky, formation lights burning cold and steady. Docking gantries and orbital elevators groaned under the weight of so many docked ships. The air thrummed with restrained power, with readiness.

The avenue was lined with people.

Civilians stood shoulder to shoulder in silence, workers in heavy coats, artisans with oil-stained hands, elders leaning on canes of ironwood. Militia stood at rigid attention. Legionaries were interspersed among them, giants in plate, helms tucked beneath their arms.

No cheering greeted him.

Olympia had no use for such empty noise.

Calliphone stepped forward, her voice carrying across the avenue, clear and strong.

"Hearken!" she called. "Hearken to the Lord of Iron!"

Heads bowed. Fists clenched.

"The truest son of Olympia goes forth to war," she continued, each word measured, deliberate. "He who was raised among us. He who forged our strength into steel."

She turned slightly, gesturing toward Perturabo.

"He shall return to us when the battle is done—crowned in glory, or borne upon a shield."

A pause.

"To show the galaxy the power of the iron within—"

Another pause, heavier now.

"—and the iron without."

For a moment, there was only silence.

Then a single fist struck a breastplate.

Thoom.

Another followed.

Then another.

The sound spread outward, a steady, thunderous rhythm—fists against chests, iron against iron. Not jubilation. Not celebration.

Acknowledgment.

Duty answered with duty.

Perturabo began to walk.

Each step carried him down the avenue toward the starport, toward his waiting Legion, toward war. The sound followed him, echoing off stone and steel, a heartbeat of a world that did not ask him to stay—but demanded that he return.

Perturabo walked.

Each step fell in time with the sound behind him—fist to breast, iron to iron. The rhythm followed him down the avenue, not hurried, not slackening, a measured cadence that had no need of words. And yet words came all the same, surfacing in low murmurs that brushed the edges of his hearing.

Iron within.

Iron without.


They were not shouted. Olympians did not need to shout the words. They were spoken as statements of fact, reminders rather than pleas, as if the people needed only to name what already was. The murmurs rose and fell as he passed, always at his back, never before him. No one sought his gaze. No one reached out. They stood and bore witness, and that was enough.

Perturabo kept his eyes forward, his posture unyielding, the plates of his armour catching the light as he moved. He felt the weight of it—not the physical burden, which was negligible to him, but the symbolism. Warplate was honesty. Warplate was purpose made manifest. It was what he was to them in this moment: the Lord of Iron going to war.

And yet his thoughts were not on war.

They drifted instead through the streets of Lochos, through the city that had raised him and the world he had reshaped. He let his gaze travel, taking in details that would have escaped almost anyone else. Load-bearing arches reinforced with aesthetic fluting, their curves mathematically perfect. Residential towers spaced precisely to allow light and airflow without compromising defensibility. Water channels cut into the stone beneath the avenue, invisible but ever-present, feeding the lower districts and powering turbines further downslope.

It was all so… ordered. Beautiful, even.

When he had first returned to Olympia after joining the Great Crusade, he had despised it.

He remembered that visit clearly. He had come home flush with the raw, blinding momentum of conquest, with compliance tallies and orbital bombardments still fresh in his mind. He had expected pride. Celebration. Validation.

Instead, he had seen only ugliness.

Not moral ugliness—Olympia had never pretended to be gentle—but an absence of beauty so profound it had unsettled him. Cities built solely to endure, not to inspire. Blocks of habitation stacked without grace, manufactoria choking the skyline, their output efficient but joyless. Everything bent toward function, stripped of artistry, as though the people had decided long ago that beauty was a luxury they could not afford.

It had angered him then, though he had not understood why. He had told himself it was inefficiency that bothered him, poor optimization, wasted potential. But that had been a lie, and a crude one.

There had been no soul in it.

He had left Olympia again after that single visit, throwing himself back into the Crusade with redoubled ferocity, as if distance could drown out the dissatisfaction gnawing at him. He had not planned to return. Not for a long while.

Then Artorias had invited him to Caerdyn Vallis.

Even now, years later, the memory rose unbidden as he walked. The world of mists. The Ceithir. A planet where technology faltered and failed, where progress had stalled not from ignorance but from necessity. A medieval world, by Imperial standards—and yet alive with a beauty Olympia had lacked.

Artorias had not commanded him. Had not cajoled. He had simply asked.

Help my people, his brother had said. Build something that lasts.

Perturabo had gone out of curiosity more than charity. The challenge intrigued him. A world where machines could not simply brute-force solutions. A place where architecture had to coexist with nature rather than dominate it. Where technology had to function inside the bizarre power of the Ceithir.

And there—there he had remembered something he had forgotten he loved.

Stone shaped not only to bear weight, but to please the eye. Structures grown into the landscape, not imposed upon it. Fortifications that were also works of art, their battlements crowned with carvings that told stories older than the Imperium itself. Designs and innovations to improve the lives of people. He had spent weeks walking the mist-laden valleys, sketching designs that wove vine and vault together, listening as Artorias spoke of his people, his dreams, his doubts.

They had talked. Truly talked. He had come to know his brother as he knew no other. And the gesture had been returned in kind.

Artorias had listened to him in a way few ever did—not with fear, not with calculation, but with genuine interest. They had argued, disagreed, challenged one another, and in doing so had reshaped each other in small, imperceptible ways.

It was there, on that strange, beautiful world, that Perturabo's perspective had begun to shift. And the spark inside his hearts lit once more into a raging inferno.

So when he returned to Olympia again, it was with resolve.

He had expected censure from the Emperor for the time he took.

Two years.

Two full years spent not advancing the Crusade, not breaking worlds or raising banners in new systems. Two years spent building, improving the lives of his people and learning to govern them.

The reprimand never came from Terra, though Perturabo was certain there must have been discussions on the matter. There was no summons. No rebukes. Nothing.

The silence itself had been… permissive. As if the Emperor, inscrutable as ever, had looked upon his work and deemed it acceptable. Or necessary.

Those two years had been some of the happiest of his long life.

He redesigned entire cities, not merely for efficiency but for living. He integrated green spaces where the land allowed, terraces and gardens carved into stone. He refined manufactoria layouts so that production increased even as the strain on workers lessened. He introduced light, airflow, symmetry. He built plazas, theatres and museums. Playgrounds for children, schools and healthcare facilities. He proved—conclusively—that beauty and utility were not opposing forces, but complementary ones.

And Olympia had changed.

It was a jewel now, by Imperial reckoning. A world that produced weapons and materiel in staggering quantities, yes—but also a place where people could look up and see something worth admiring. Where children could learn and play and laugh.

Still, the people themselves had not softened. Not truly.

Nor would he have wanted them to.

They were iron. They endured. They did not waste words or emotion. They did not pretend that war was anything other than necessary and terrible. They honoured strength because weakness cost lives.

As the murmurs followed him—iron within, iron without—he felt no resentment. No bitterness.

Only responsibility. And a fierce pride in his people.

He thought, briefly, of Calliphone.

Of the years he had spent closer to her during those two years of building. Of the quiet evenings, the shared meals, the conversations that had nothing to do with war or compliance or strategy. Of the day she had come to him, nervous but resolute, to ask his blessing to marry a man she loved.

A man who had already bestowed upon her the gift of a child.

He had given it without hesitation.

And years later, he had killed that same man with equal certainty, when she had come to him again, bruised and shaking, Helena clinging to her skirts. He had not raged. He had not shouted.

He had simply done what was required.

As any good brother would.

His sister was happy once again and so he had been made content.

The avenue widened as they approached the upper districts, opening into a broad processional way lined with statuary—generals, engineers, workers, not idealized but rendered with brutal honesty. Faces stern. Hands calloused. Tools and weapons held with equal purpose.

Perturabo passed beneath them all, the sound at his back swelling as the murmurs grew more confident, more unified. Not a chant, not quite—but close.

Ahead, the spaceport rose like a fortress within a fortress, its towers bristling with defence emplacements, its landing platforms alive with activity. Gunships and landers cycled in precise patterns, air traffic strictly controlled with flawless discipline.

He crossed into the great plaza before the port—and there, the rhythm faltered.

Five figures waited at the plaza's centre, their presence unmistakable even amidst all this iron and discipline.

Custodians.

They stood like statues of living gold, armour gleaming even under Olympia's muted sky, guardian spears held upright, points resting lightly on the flagstones.

Perturabo came to a halt before them, and for a moment, the plaza held its breath.


The Custodian at the head of the formation stepped forward, his presence as measured and deliberate as the man he addressed. His armour bore subtle distinctions from the others—slight alterations in the ocular lenses of his helm, a faintly different engraving along the auramite of his gorget. A mark of rank and name. Dac'tyrion. Oculi Imperator of the Iron Warriors Legion.

He inclined his head to Perturabo, not deeply, not perfunctorily. Exactly enough.

"Lord of Iron," he said, his voice calm, resonant, carrying easily across the plaza without need of amplification. "Are you ready to make war in the name of Unity?"

Perturabo did not hesitate. He did not posture. He did not embellish.

"I am," he replied.

Dac'tyrion nodded once, satisfied. He brought his guardian spear upright, the haft gleaming, then struck its butt against the stone of the plaza.

The sound rang out—deep, metallic, final.

"Iron within," the Custodian intoned.

"Iron without," Perturabo answered without conscious thought.

The other Custodians followed their commander's example, raising their spears as one and striking them down in perfect unison. The impact echoed outward, merging seamlessly with the fading memory of fists striking breasts, as though the rhythm of Olympia itself had simply changed instruments.

They moved then, falling into position around Perturabo and his family with effortless precision. Not a cordon meant to confine him. Not an escort meant to shepherd. A shield—mobile, adaptive, absolute.

And so the walk continued.

Perturabo felt their presence keenly, though he did not turn his head. The Custodians moved like a single organism, spacing flawless, awareness overlapping. Each one could have commanded entire armies of mortal men, yet here they were, content to walk at another's pace.

He had hated them when they first arrived. Oh how he had despised them.

Not for what they represented—he was not naïve enough to mistake their purpose—but for the implication of it all. That he required watching. That he was a variable to be managed. The Emperor's lapdogs, sent to loom silently in the periphery of his life. The bitterness had almost consumed him. It had taken everything he had not to give in to his inner demons.

For the first months, he had given them nothing. No words beyond what was necessary. No acknowledgment of their existence beyond the bare minimum of protocol. He had been iron, and cold iron at that.

Dac'tyrion and his men had endured it without comment.

Then, one evening, as Olympia's sun dipped below the jagged horizon and the city's lights came alive in carefully phased waves, the Custodian had spoken.

"We should clear the air", he had said, as though discussing the weather.

Perturabo had rounded on him then, temper flaring hot and sharp. He had accused him of spying. Of judging. Of presuming to stand over a Primarch as if he were a wayward general.

Dac'tyrion had listened. Had waited for his tirade to wither and die.

When Perturabo finished, the Custodian had nodded and said, simply, "Many of your brothers have been assigned Custodian guards."

"I am not an idiot," Perturabo had snarled. "I assumed as much."

And then Dac'tyrion had told him the truth.

"I was originally assigned to Rogal Dorn."

The name alone had been enough to ignite him. Dorn. Stone-faced, sanctimonious Dorn. Dorn, with his walls and his certainty and his endless, grinding righteousness. The idea of sharing even an echo of oversight with that brother had filled Perturabo with a fury he had not bothered to hide.

Dac'tyrion had remained unmoved.

"I refused the assignment," the Custodian had continued.

That had stopped Perturabo cold.

Refusal was not a word commonly associated with the Custodes—least of all when orders flowed from the Sigillite himself. Perturabo had demanded an explanation, suspicion warring with disbelief.

Dac'tyrion had given it.

He had argued with Malcador. Fiercely. Had taken his case to Constantin Valdor. The Captain-General heard him out before firmly siding with the Sigillite. But Dac'tyrion had known himself and so took the issue to the highest authority he could.

Dac'tyrion had taken the matter to the Emperor.

That, more than anything else, had unsettled Perturabo.

He had asked why.

And the Custodian—this peerless creation of auramite and will—had smiled.

"I am iron," Dac'tyrion had said. "Not steel."

Perturabo had not understood.

Dac'tyrion had explained, patiently. Steel bent. It flexed, endured stress by yielding. Dorn was steel. Strong, brilliant, but shaped to bend without breaking.

Perturabo was iron.

Iron resisted. Iron cracked before it yielded. Iron did not compromise—it endured, or it failed utterly.

"The Emperor understood," Dac'tyrion had said. "He smiled when I spoke those words to him. My King knew me well. After all, it was by his hand, that I was shaped. And he allowed it."

He had told Perturabo then that each Custodian was crafted by the Emperor's own hand, shaped for purpose as much as perfection. And that he, Dac'tyrion, felt—at a level beyond words—that he had been made to stand beside the Lord of Iron. To advise him. To guard him. To die for him, if required.

Not as a watcher.

As a counterpart.

The memory faded as the present reasserted itself, the great gates of the spaceport looming ever closer. Perturabo's gaze tracked the movement of his ships overhead.

He growled softly, breaking the silence.

"You are late in joining me, Dac."

Dac'tyrion did not bristle. Did not apologize reflexively.

"Yes, Lord." he said evenly. "Deliberately so."

Perturabo turned his head just enough to regard him sidelong. "Explain yourself."

"I suspected," the Custodian replied, "that my brothers and I would only be intruding upon personal time between you and your family."

The words landed carefully, devoid of judgment or insinuation.

"And," Dac'tyrion continued, "in my experience, craftsmen should not be disturbed at their craft."

Perturabo said nothing for several steps.

Then, internally, something eased.

Of all the metaphors the Custodian could have chosen—general, weapon, engine of war—he had chosen that one.

Craftsman.

Perturabo appreciated the space. Appreciated the understanding. He did not thank Dac'tyrion; such words would have cheapened the moment. But the Custodian felt the shift nonetheless, and that was enough.

For now, that was sufficient.


The road widened as it neared the spaceport, the avenue broadening into a monumental causeway of dark stone and reinforced adamantium rails. Ahead, rising from the bedrock of Olympia like a man-made mountain range, stood the starport itself: the Pyrgos Anvilion.

It was a fitting name.

The Anvilion was less a single structure than a convergence of towers, gantries, and docking spires, all interlocked in brutal, elegant geometry. Vast pylons climbed skyward, ribbed with cranes and mag-locks capable of securing capital ships and mass conveyors alike. Landing terraces layered upward in tiers, each large enough to host regiments, armour columns, or entire companies of Astartes in muster formation. Steam vented in rhythmic pulses from exhaust stacks, and warning sigils burned amber and red as engines across the complex spooled toward readiness.

It was industry made manifest.

Perturabo's stride slowed almost imperceptibly as his eyes tracked the port's defences. An old habit of his. Macro-turret nests recessed into the pylons, void shield emitters cycling through readiness checks, militia batteries aligned with mathematically perfect overlap. He had redesigned the Anvilion himself during his years on Olympia, stripping away inefficiencies, reinforcing load paths, improving flow. It was stronger now. Cleaner. Honest.

Iron, without apology.

That was when he saw them.

They stood just off the main thoroughfare, occupying a reinforced plaza that overlooked one of the lower embarkation decks. A full squad of Iron Warriors Terminators, his honour guard, though he had scant need of them—the Tyranthikos—loomed in silent formation, their Cataphractii plate scarred and ancient, hazard stripes dulled by centuries of war. They were statues of violence, power fields dormant but ready, storm bolters mag-locked across their chests.

At their head stood a single figure in regular Mark III power armour. His Equerry.

Barabas Dantioch.

Even among the Iron Warriors, he was unmistakable. His armour bore the wear of long decades—microfractures carefully patched, ceramite discoloured by radiation and temporal distortion. His helm, shaped in the stark geometry of the Legion's sigil, had never left him since the Hrud campaign. Beneath it, Perturabo knew, was a face prematurely aged, flesh ravaged by chrono-weapons that had stolen years rather than blood.

Pain followed Dantioch everywhere.

It showed in the stiffness of his movements, the measured care with which he shifted his weight. It showed in the faint, irregular hiss of his respirator. And yet—he stood straight. He always stood straight.

As Perturabo approached, Dantioch stepped forward and bowed deeply, fist to chest. The Terminators followed suit with a thunderous crash of ceramite against ceramite.

Perturabo did not break stride—but he did slow.

Only a fraction. Enough to accommodate his Equerry.

Dantioch fell in beside him, matching his pace as best he could. The Custodians adjusted instantly, their formation flexing without comment.

"My Lord," Dantioch said. His voice was roughened, strained, but steady. "The Legion is embarked and ready. All fleet elements report prepared to depart the system."

"Good," Perturabo replied.

A brief silence followed, filled by the distant roar of engines and the muted chant still trailing behind them: iron within, iron without, whispered rather than shouted, carried like a current.

Dantioch hesitated, then spoke again. "If I may ask, Lord—where are we bound? The muster orders did not specify."

Perturabo did not look at him as he answered. "The Helioris Confluence. We will rendezvous with three Legions there and await further instruction."

Dantioch absorbed that, nodding once. Then Perturabo continued, his tone unchanging.

"You, however, will not be going."

Dantioch stopped.

It was not dramatic. No sharp intake of breath, no outward display. He simply… stilled. For a heartbeat, the sound of the spaceport seemed to swell around them.

"My Lord?" he said carefully.

"You heard me Dantioch," Perturabo said. "You will remain on Olympia."

Shock flickered through Dantioch's bearing, quickly buried beneath discipline. "With respect," he said, choosing his words with care, "I am fit for duty. I can still serve with my brothers. The Legion—"

"You will stay," Perturabo cut in, his voice flat and final.

Dantioch's hands clenched. "My brothers march to war. I should be with them."

Before Perturabo could respond, Dac'tyrion spoke, his voice calm as cut stone. "The Primarch has spoken."

Dantioch turned his helm slightly toward the Custodian, then back to Perturabo. He said nothing more, but the tension in him was unmistakable.

They reached the outer gates of the Pyrgos Anvilion. Beyond, the last transports were lifting free, contrails of fire streaking skyward as Iron Warriors vessels disengaged from their moorings. The Legion was leaving.

Perturabo raised a hand.

"All remaining transports," he commanded, his voice carrying effortlessly across the plaza and through the Legion voxnet, "depart immediately. Do not wait for me. I shall join you once I am done."

Acknowledgments crackled back. Engines flared. One by one, the last ships rose and vanished into the iron-choked sky. All save one Thunderhawk, to bear him into orbit.

Perturabo turned his head slightly toward Calliphone. He met her eyes, and something unspoken passed between them. She nodded once, then gently ushered Helena away, murmuring softly as the child protested faintly, the clockwork bird fluttering from her shoulder to circle her head.

The plaza emptied, leaving only iron and silence.

Perturabo turned back to Dantioch.

"Do you feel betrayed?" he asked.

Dantioch did not answer immediately. His helm dipped a fraction.

Perturabo barked a harsh, humourless laugh. "Good."

Dantioch stiffened, clearly bracing himself. "My Lord—if this is about the Hrud—"

"Enough," Perturabo snapped. "I am tired of the bleating of sheep."

He stepped closer, towering over Dantioch, though his voice did not rise. "Every senior officer in the Legion wanted your head after that campaign, Barabas. And they were so quick to offer their suggestions as well. Decimation. Exile. Ritual punishment to satisfy their wounded pride."

Dantioch said nothing, but Perturabo could feel the old pain there—not physical, but deeper.

"Forrix," Perturabo continued, his tone sharpening, "was particularly eager. He wished to banish you to the Schadenhold. A fortress in the void, with an inconsequential command. To bury you alive beneath stone and duty until the end of days."

His eyes burned. "More and more, my men presume to tell me what I should do. It annoys me. To presume that they could know my mind on matters."

Dantioch found his voice. "If my failures—"

Perturabo cut him off with a raised hand. "You failed. Yes. And you endured. Which is more than can be said for most."

He turned, gesturing toward the empty sky where the Legion had gone. "The war ahead will be brutal. On a scale we have not yet faced."

His gaze returned to Dantioch, hard and unyielding. "I am not bringing you because I need you alive. I will not risk you."

Dantioch stared at him.

"You are," Perturabo went on, after a moment, "one of the few of my men that I can tolerate."

The word tasted strange in his mouth. He did not repeat it. It somehow felt… inadequate.

"You will remain here," he said. "You will command Olympia until my return. You will keep this world loyal, fortified, unbroken. I charge you to protect my sister and niece and to aid them in them in the governance of my world. To be my voice in absentia."

A pause.

"Your punishment," he added dryly, "Is to be named Warden of Olympia."

Understanding dawned slowly. Dantioch's shoulders sagged—not in weakness, but in the weight of responsibility settling upon him. With visible effort, wheezing softly with pain, he lowered himself to one knee.

"I accept," he said. "With my life and honour."

Perturabo snarled. "Get up."

Dantioch froze, then obeyed.

"You have your charge," Perturabo said. "Go. Take Phyrros and Damokles with you. Do not fail me."

Dantioch bowed once more and turned away, two of the Tyranthikos falling in behind him like living bastions.

Perturabo watched him go.

Then he looked to his sister.

The plaza had emptied more than Perturabo expected.

Where moments before there had been motion, steel, the disciplined weight of a Legion preparing to depart, now there was only the low thunder of distant engines and the vast, echoing architecture of the Pyrgos Anvilion. The sky above remained choked with contrails and drifting exhaust, iron-grey against iron-grey, but the ships themselves were already gone—reduced to points of light, then nothing at all.

For the first time since he had stepped onto the road from the workshop, there was nowhere else he needed to be.

Calliphone stood a short distance away, Helena at her side. The girl had stopped humming now. She clutched the clockwork bird with both hands, its delicate wings folded tight against its body, its tiny head cocked as if listening. Its gemstone eyes glimmered faintly in the half-light.

Perturabo turned toward them.

The difference in scale was, as ever, absurd. He was a giant of ceramite and iron, cables and plates overlapping in brutal harmony, his presence heavy enough to seem to bend the air around him. Calliphone came barely to his thigh. Helena scarcely reached his knee.

And yet neither shrank from him.

Helena broke away from her mother and trotted forward, stopping just shy of his boots. She craned her neck back to look up at him, squinting as if that might somehow make him easier to see all at once.

"Uncle Bo," she said solemnly.

"Yes," Perturabo replied, his voice low, even.

"Are you really going now?"

"Yes."

She considered this, brow furrowing with the intensity only a child could muster. "For a long time?"

"I do not know," he answered honestly. "War does not keep a schedule."

She nodded as if this were deeply sensible. Then her eyes flicked to the great bulk of the Tyranthikos waiting at the edge of the plaza, and to the Custodians beyond them—silent, watchful, terrible.

"Who are you going to fight?" she asked.

Perturabo did not answer immediately.

He looked down at her—at the gap-toothed grin she tried to suppress, at the smudge of oil on her sleeve from where she had touched his armour earlier, at the bird clasped protectively to her chest. For a moment, the calculus of war, of alliances and legions and mustering fleets, fell away.

"Who I always fight," he said at last.

Helena's eyes widened. "Who?"

"Monsters."

The word landed with the weight of truth, stripped of embellishment. Not aliens, not rebels, not enemies. Monsters.

Helena did not flinch.

She grinned.

"Good," she said brightly. "Because monsters are scared of you."

Perturabo huffed, a sound halfway between a breath and a laugh. "That is not relevant, little one."

"It is," she insisted, planting her feet. "Mama says monsters only pick on people who can't fight back. And you always fight back."

Calliphone watched from a few steps away, arms folded loosely across her chest, her expression unreadable. She said nothing. She knew better than to interrupt.

Perturabo crouched, armour plates shifting with a muted growl of servos. Even kneeling, he was immense, but he brought himself down to Helena's level as best he could.

"Take care of the bird," he said. "Its mechanisms are precise. Do not submerge it in water. Do not strike it against hard surfaces."

Helena nodded vigorously. "I won't! I'll sleep with it. And I won't let anyone touch it. Not even Mama."

Calliphone snorted despite herself.

"It is yours," Perturabo went on. "It will defend you if it must, but it is not just a toy."

Helena's grip tightened, reverent now. "I know."

For a moment, he studied her—memorising the angle of her face, the way her hair caught the light, the faint scar on her chin from a childhood fall. Data, his mind told him. Preserve it. Archive it.

He stood.

The motion seemed to signal something unspoken. Calliphone stepped forward, her composure cracking at the edges. She stopped directly before him, tilting her head back to meet his gaze.

"You will come back," she said. It was not a question.

"I said I would," Perturabo replied.

Her jaw tightened. "You always do."

He inclined his head a fraction. "Because I do not lose."

For a heartbeat, they simply looked at one another—brother and sister, iron and flesh. Then Calliphone stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him.

It was awkward.

Her arms barely spanned a portion of his cuirass, her cheek pressing against cold ceramite and adamantium cabling. For a split second, Perturabo stood rigid, uncertain, as if the act itself were a tactical problem without a clear solution.

Then, slowly, deliberately, he lifted one massive arm and rested it around her shoulders.

He did not squeeze. He did not pull her closer. But he held her.

Calliphone's breath hitched despite her best efforts. "You are impossible," she muttered.

"I am efficient," he replied.

She laughed softly, the sound edged with tears, and pulled back before she could lose control. When she stepped away, the masks slid back into place—hers of Olympian pride, his of iron resolve.

She straightened. "Go," she said. "Win. That is what you do."

He nodded once.

Helena ran forward again, throwing her arms around his leg with all the ferocity her small body could manage. "Come back soon," she said, muffled against his armour.

"I will return," Perturabo said. "And you will be taller."

She beamed. "I will!"

He disengaged gently, turning away before the moment could stretch further. The Tyranthikos closed ranks around him without a word, and the Custodians fell in, their presence like a moving wall of gold.

As Perturabo began to walk toward the waiting Thunderhawk, Helena's voice rang out behind him, small but fierce.

"IRON WITHIN!"

The words echoed across the plaza, sharp and clear.

Perturabo did not turn.

He did not answer.

Only when the Thunderhawk's ramp rose, sealing him within shadow and steel, did he finally speak—his voice a low murmur, meant for no one but himself.

"Iron without."


The Immaterium had finally loosened its grip.

For two months the Iron Blood had carved its way through the roiling waves of unreality, its engines howling against tides of impossible pressure, its hull ringing with stresses that no mortal forge had ever been meant to endure. Now, at last, the empyrean released them, and reality reasserted itself with brutal suddenness.

Perturabo felt it before the augurs confirmed it.

A subtle easing, like iron cooling after the forge. The constant background tension that had threaded through his thoughts—never conscious, never absent—fell away. The Iron Blood shuddered once as it translated through the Mandeville Point, and then the stars were there again. Cold. Fixed. Honest.

"Translation complete," an officer intoned from the pit below, voice tight with discipline. "All drives nominal. We are entering the Helioris Confluence."

Perturabo did not respond. He did not need to.

He sat upon his command throne, a brutal construct of reinforced adamantium and basalt, designed not for comfort but for endurance. Cables fed directly into the ports at the base of his skull and along his spine, flooding his mind with data faster than any mortal bridge crew could hope to interpret. Sensor returns, fleet dispositions, void-traffic vectors, mass readings measured in numbers so large they ceased to be intuitive.

The Helioris Confluence was a nothing system.

No habitable worlds. No gas giants worth strip-mining. No great stellar phenomena to draw the eye. A pale, sullen primary star burned at its centre, surrounded by belts of rock and debris left over from some long-forgotten stellar violence. It was barren, unremarkable—precisely the sort of place one chose when one wished to gather power without being observed.

And power had gathered.

Perturabo leaned forward slightly as the tactical hololith resolved, expanding above the strategium deck in layers of hard blue light. Fleet sigils bloomed into being, thousands of them, each one representing mass, firepower, lives.

Three Legions.

Not fragments. Not token forces. But the vast majority of their strength, minus scattered companies still prosecuting distant compliance actions. Battle-barges hung in ordered clusters, flanked by cruiser squadrons and escorts in tight, efficient formations. Supply tenders, forge-ships, and troop carriers orbited in disciplined lanes. The void itself seemed crowded, weighted down by the sheer presence of so much war material.

Perturabo's mind moved instinctively, dissecting the display.

Tonnage. Fire arcs. Command hierarchies. Lines of communication. Redundancies. Weaknesses.

If the fleets were attacked now—if an enemy of sufficient size and audacity emerged from the void—he already knew how he would respond. Which ships would be sacrificed to buy time. Which formations would pivot to form killing fields. Where he would anchor the line, and where he would allow it to bend.

He could see it all.

And that, more than anything, tasted of bitterness.

The White Scars were not yet present. Their absence was immediately apparent, a missing vector in an otherwise balanced equation. Perturabo marked it, filed it away, and moved on. Jaghatai Khan had never been punctual by another Primarch's reckoning. He arrived when he wished, how he wished, and woe betide anyone who mistook that freedom for unreliability.

His thoughts turned, inexorably, to Ullanor.

Even without being told—without hearing the Emperor's voice or Horus' measured authority—Perturabo understood the shape of the war that was coming. Ullanor was not merely another ork empire. It was the Ork Empire. The gravitational heart of greenskin power in the galaxy, a nexus of endless reproduction and brutal hierarchy, drawing lesser warlords and tribes into its orbit through strength alone.

To uproot it would require annihilation on a scale the Great Crusade had not seen since the Rangdan Xenocides.

It may prove to be the last great defining conflict of the Crusade.

And they were to be a distraction.

The term curdled in Perturabo's mind.

If they were being used to draw off ork reserves—if their task was to bleed, to grind, to pin the enemy in place while the killing blow fell elsewhere—then the greenskin numbers must be beyond staggering. Entire sub-empires mobilised. Billions, perhaps trillions, of bodies thrown into the furnace without hesitation or fear.

It would be a war of attrition like no other.

A war of fortresses and sieges and grinding advance.

A war perfectly suited to him.

His mind erupted into motion, plans unfurling faster than he could consciously track. Siege doctrines adapted for ork psychology. Kill-zones designed not merely to destroy but to terrify. Rotating bastions, overlapping fire, supply denial on a systemic scale. He imagined breaking the greenskins not just physically, but conceptually—shattering the myth of their invincibility through carefully staged defeats.

He would have done it brilliantly.

And then he stopped.

The flow of thought cut off like a blade severing a cable. Perturabo leaned back into his throne, jaw tightening, one massive gauntlet clenching against the armrest hard enough to make the metal groan.

Idiot.

He exhaled slowly, deliberately, forcing the anger down into its accustomed channels.

He would not lead this war.

He never did.

That role—grand commander, architect of victory on the galactic stage—would fall to others. Guilliman, with his perfect logistics and shining empire. Artorias, with his calm authority and the quiet loyalty of his sons, with brothers who listened when he spoke. Horus, above them all, first among equals, beloved and trusted.

Perturabo was called when walls needed to fall. When worlds needed to be broken. When victory required suffering.

He was not asked to decide where the war went—only how it was endured.

The thought festered, old and familiar. He had long ago learned not to voice it. Complaints were useless. Recognition, when it came, was always late and always incomplete.

Still, the bitterness remained. He looked again at the hololith and took in the sight of his brother's fleets.

The Mist Wardens' fleet held a tight, defensive posture, their ships arranged in layered spheres rather than flat planes—an old Caerdynic doctrine that prioritised mutual cover and rapid redeployment. Their flagship, the Avalon, was unmistakable even among the giants of the void: its pale hull traced with silver lines that caught the distant starlight, reactors idling in a way that made the space around it seem subtly wrong.

Beside it—deliberately beside it—hung the Macragge's Honour.

Perturabo's eyes lingered there despite himself.

Guilliman's Gloriana was everything one expected of the XIII Legion: monumental without being ostentatious, symmetrical to a fault, its formation anchoring entire flotillas of Ultramarines vessels around it like well-ordered provinces. Its void-shields overlapped seamlessly with those of its escorts, every angle covered, every approach calculated.

Order given form.

And there, close enough that their shields nearly brushed, was Artorias' ship.

Perturabo scowled faintly, though there was no real heat in it. Typical of the XIth​. Always close. Always present. Always positioned where things mattered.

"My Lord."

Forrix's voice cut across the strategium, sharp and insistent. Perturabo's purple eyes snapped toward him, irritation flaring hot and immediate.

"What," Perturabo said, the word edged like a blade.

"You see it too, lord," Forrix was saying, voice carrying from beside the strategium pit. "This is the war. Ullanor is not some border compliance. It is the fulcrum. Whoever commands here commands the end of the greenskin threat entirely."

Perturabo did not answer immediately. He already knew where Forrix was going.

The First Captain had been speaking like this since they translated into Warp. Quietly at first. Then with increasing certainty. Always framed as loyalty. As pragmatism. As an appeal to what Perturabo deserved.

"No one understands siege and annihilation on this scale as you do," Forrix continued, pacing slightly now. "Guilliman is a governor. Artorias is… diplomatic. But this?" He gestured sharply at the hololith, at the sheer mass of gathered steel. "This is a war that will be decided by who can break the enemy's spine without breaking their own forces in the process."

Forrix stopped, turning fully toward Perturabo. "That is you. That is us."

A murmur of assent rippled through the senior Iron Warriors officers present. Subtle. Carefully restrained. But there.

Perturabo's fingers flexed once against the throne.

He did not look at them. He looked at the void.

The numbers were staggering. Between the three Legions already present, the fleet mass rivalled that of entire Segmentum battle groups. Hundreds of capital ships. Thousands of escorts. Enough troops to scour systems clean if unleashed without restraint.

And yet—

Forrix mistook his silence for agreement and pressed on. "Guilliman has already begun positioning himself as coordinator. His fleet anchors the centre. The Mist Wardens take the outer spheres. We are being—politely—placed where they expect us to absorb the worst of it."

Perturabo's mouth tightened.

That part, at least, was accurate.

A chime echoed through the strategium.

An officer straightened. "Incoming vox-transmission. Priority diplomatic channel."

Forrix waved a dismissive hand. "Likely more coordination requests. Delay—"

"Patch it through," Perturabo said sharply.

Forrix broke off mid-sentence, irritation flashing across his face before discipline smothered it. "As you command, lord."

The hololith shifted, resolving into a sigil rather than a face. Ultramarine. Formal. Precise.

"Lord Primarch Perturabo," came the measured voice of Marius Gage. "I speak on behalf of Lord Guilliman. He requests the honour of your presence aboard the Macragge's Honour to discuss upcoming operations."

Forrix let out a soft, contemptuous scoff. "An invitation," he muttered. "As if this were some symposium."

Perturabo did not immediately dismiss the channel. His gaze had drifted back to the hololith—to the proximity of the Avalon and the Macragge's Honour, their immense hulls aligned like twin pillars.

Artorias was almost certainly aboard.

The thought stirred something irritatingly complex in his chest.

Annoying.

Forrix leaned closer, voice low. "With respect, lord, this is a waste of your time. Guilliman will posture. Artorias will mediate. They will smile and speak of 'coordination' while assigning us the heaviest burdens. Let them come to you if they want your counsel."

Perturabo finally turned.

His eyes fixed on Forrix, and the First Captain felt it like a pressure change in the air.

"You are finished speaking," Perturabo said.

Forrix stiffened, caught mid-rant. "Lord?"

"I did not ask for your opinion on diplomacy," Perturabo continued evenly. "Nor did I ask you to decide where my time is best spent."

The bridge had gone utterly silent.

Perturabo looked once more at the fleet display. At the two flagships side by side. At the inevitability of the war to come.

"I am going," he said.

The words fell like a dropped weight.

Several officers exchanged glances. Surprise flickered, quickly masked. Forrix recovered first, bowing his head. "Then I will prepare an honour guard—"

"No," Perturabo snapped.

Forrix froze.

Perturabo turned fully now, towering over the assembled officers. "If you hold our allies in such disdain, Forrix, then you will remain here. You will oversee the fleet's integration. You will ensure our formations mesh properly with the Ultramarines and the Mist Wardens."

Forrix's jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. "As you command."

"And," Perturabo added, eyes narrowing slightly, "you will establish a full picket line at the system edge. Long-range augurs. Rotating patrols. Redundant coverage."

A faint, dangerous note crept into his voice. "I will not have my fleet caught unawares because others assume safety."

A dig. A deliberate one.

Forrix inclined his head again, more stiffly this time. "Of course, lord."

Perturabo straightened. "My Tyranthikos will accompany me. The Custodes as well. That will suffice."

He turned away before anyone could respond, cloak shifting like a slab of shadow behind him as he strode toward the strategium exit.

Behind him, silence stretched—thick, resentful.

Forrix watched him go, teeth grinding together, eyes hard. Around him, several senior Iron Warriors officers mirrored the expression, their bitterness quietly nurtured.

Perturabo did not see it.


The Thunderhawk's ramp had not yet fully locked into place when Perturabo strode forward.

Hydraulics hissed, warning runes flashed amber, and the craft's machine-spirit protested at the premature movement—but the Lord of Iron paid it no heed. He descended the ramp in long, deliberate strides, iron-shod boots striking the deck of the Macragge's Honour's primary hangar with a weight that carried far beyond their physical mass.

He did not wait for his Custodian guard.
He did not wait for the Tyranthikos.

Waiting was for those who expected to be received.

The hangar was vast even by Gloriana standards, a cathedral of adamantium and ceramite layered with Ultramar's preference for clean lines and symbolic symmetry. Blue-and-gold Legion sigils adorned the gantries. Servo-cranes hung motionless overhead, their work halted in deference to the arrival. Hundreds of Ultramarines stood arrayed in ordered ranks, forming a hasty but disciplined honour guard—bolters mag-locked, helms on, posture immaculate.

As Perturabo's boots touched the deck, the Ultramarines moved as one.

They dropped to one knee.

The sound was thunderous, a disciplined crash of ceramite and reverence echoing through the hangar's vaulted space.

"Lord Perturabo," intoned Marius Gage as he strode forward from their head, removing his helm and tucking it beneath one arm. "Welcome aboard the Macragge's Honour."

Perturabo did not return the greeting.

His eyes swept the hangar instead, cold and measuring, taking in firing arcs, deck clearances, the placement of macro-lifts and blast doors. He catalogued weaknesses reflexively. Not flaws—Ultramarines tolerated few of those—but assumptions. Doctrinal habits. Places where order had been mistaken for invulnerability.

The XIIIth​ were so arrogant. He could break this ship in a day by himself. His gaze flicked back to the kneeling Astartes.

"Get up," he snapped.

The words cracked like a lash.

Several Ultramarines stiffened. A few hesitated, just a fraction of a second too long. The cultural weight of kneeling before a Primarch ran deep in the XIIIth​ Legion.

"I did not come here to be subjected to your snivelling prostration," Perturabo continued, irritation plain in his voice. "Stand. Now."

They obeyed, rising in perfect unison, though the insult lingered like an unspoken rebuke. Perturabo noticed. He did not care.

Marius Gage inclined his head slightly, unoffended—or at least practiced enough to appear so. He had commanded a Legion long before Guilliman had ever been found. He understood the temperaments of demi-gods.

"Of course," Gage said evenly. "My apologies if the display was… excessive. Protocol, you understand."

"I understand inefficiency," Perturabo replied. "And wasted effort."

A lesser man might have bristled. Gage merely gestured with an open palm. "You are welcome aboard regardless, my Lord. Lord Guilliman regrets that he could not greet you personally. He is presently engaged in coordinating fleet logistics and preparing for the imminent arrival of the Vth​ Legion."

Perturabo's eyes had already begun to wander again, scanning the hangar with renewed impatience. The mention of the White Scars registered only as data.

"They sent word?" he asked flatly.

"Yes," Gage replied. "Astropathic confirmation received less than an hour ago. They will translate into system within a day, perhaps two at most."

Perturabo stopped.

The suddenness of it was striking. One moment he was moving, his attention scattered across steel and void-space, and the next he was utterly still.

He turned.

Slowly.

Marius Gage found himself looking up into the hard, angular face of the Lord of Iron, golden eyes fixed upon him with an intensity that stripped away all pretense of equality. In that instant, Gage was keenly aware of what separated even the greatest of Astartes from a primarch.

Perturabo's gaze was sharp enough to flay.

"Where," he said, each word heavy with restrained impatience, "is my brother?"

Gage blinked, momentarily caught wrong-footed. "Lord Guilliman is currently—"

"Not that brother," Perturabo cut in, his voice edged with contempt. "Do not waste my time."

A few Ultramarines shifted almost imperceptibly. Gage recovered swiftly, a faint smile touching his lips—one born of understanding rather than amusement.

"Ah," he said. "Then I suspect, Lord Perturabo, that you already know the answer."

Perturabo's lip curled faintly. "Speak it anyway."

"Lord Artorias insisted on taking up residence within the culina," Gage said. "I believe he is preparing some sort of meal."

For a heartbeat, the hangar was silent.

Then Perturabo snorted.

It was a short, derisive sound—but not an unamused one.

"Of course he is," he muttered.

Without another word, he moved.

He passed Gage without acknowledgement, cloak sweeping behind him like a slab of falling iron. The Ultramarines parted instinctively, discipline overriding curiosity as the massive Primarch strode through their ranks as though they were little more than furniture.

Several looks were exchanged once his back was turned.

Gage caught them and shook his head slightly. "Back to your duties," he said quietly. "All of you."

The Astartes dispersed with practiced efficiency, though more than a few helms turned fractionally as Perturabo's escort finally caught up.


The culina lay deep within the superstructure of the Macragge's Honour, sealed away from the bustle of the wider vessel by adamantine bulkheads and layered security fields. It was not a place intended for frequent use. Guilliman rarely required it, preferring efficiency and measured sustenance to indulgence, but the chamber existed nonetheless—an architectural concession to the idea that even demigods might, on rare occasion, choose to dine.

Artorias stood alone within it.

He had dismissed the servitors and human staff with a gentle word and a firmer presence, ensuring they left swiftly and without protest. The doors had sealed behind them with a sonorous finality, leaving only the soft thrum of the ship's heart and the faint hiss of heat exchangers buried in the walls. The air was warm now, layered with the beginnings of scent—oil heating, herbs crushed between broad fingers, fat rendering slowly in a pan far too small for the hands that worked it.

He wore no armour.

Instead, Artorias was clad in the simple garb of a moss farmer of Caerdyn Vallis: layered wool and linen, dark and practical, bound at the waist with a leather cord worked with subtle knotwork. The cut was plainly mortal in origin, though reinforced and tailored to accommodate his immense frame. The sleeves were rolled back to his forearms, revealing scarred flesh marked by old wars and older burdens. His greatsword was nowhere in sight; Ceithraig rested elsewhere, as it always did when he allowed himself moments of stillness.

He hummed softly as he worked.

The sound was low, almost absent-minded, a tune without words drawn from memory rather than intention. It echoed faintly in the vaulted chamber, threading between hanging racks of copper and steel cookware. The culina itself was vast by mortal standards, but to a Primarch it was an exercise in restraint. Counters sat too low. Utensils felt delicate in his grip. He moved with care born not of clumsiness, but of constant awareness—every motion measured, every touch restrained, lest stone crack or metal bend.

Artorias had always enjoyed this.

There was something grounding in the act of creation that did not involve war. Cooking was a kind of craft, ephemeral yet precise, demanding attention and patience rather than force. It reminded him, distantly, of the lessons Caellin had taught him long ago—of tending fires, of feeding others before oneself, of the quiet dignity found in service freely given.

He moved from station to station, gathering ingredients sourced from across the Five Hundred Worlds. Guilliman's realm was a tapestry of climates and cultures, and its bounty reflected that diversity. There were bundles of broad-leafed greens grown in the temperate valleys of Espandor, their veins still dark with soil. Roots harvested from the red loam of Calth's sister-worlds, dense with starch and faint sweetness. Small ceramic jars held ground spices traded along Ultramar's merchant arteries—salt-crystals tinged with iron, dried herbs with sharp, resinous scents.

At the centre of it all lay the main course.

The carcass had already been prepared by skilled hands: a quadrupedal grazer native to Macragge's highlands, its flesh dense and richly marbled, prized for feasts of state and legionary commemorations alike. Its musculature spoke of a creature bred by harsh winds and rocky slopes. Artorias lifted the great joint with both hands, feeling the weight of it, and set it upon a broad iron grill.

Fat hissed as it met heat.

He seasoned it carefully, fingers pinching measured amounts despite their size, rubbing the mixture into the flesh with surprising delicacy. Oil followed, infused with crushed herbs, and the scent that rose was deep and comforting—earth and smoke, warmth and sustenance. He adjusted the flame, then turned away, trusting his instincts to tell him when it was time.

As he worked, his thoughts drifted.

Unbidden, they returned to Prospero.

To Magnus's chamber, heavy with silence and unsaid truths. To the shadowed throne that bore no name, to the weight of absence where a brother should have been. The Second. Always the Second. Artorias found that the more he learned, the less he understood. Loyal, Magnus had said. Flawed. A word that gnawed at him. What flaw could damn a Primarch so utterly that even memory itself was declared a crime?

His hands did not slow, though his brow furrowed slightly as he stirred a pot of simmering grains—another Macraggian staple, enriched with stock and aromatics. Steam curled upward, fogging briefly against his skin before dissipating. He breathed it in, grounding himself in the present.

Whatever the truth, it was buried too deeply now to be unearthed without tearing the Imperium open along old scars. Magnus had given him what he could. Perhaps far more than he was permitted to give. Artorias did not like it, but he accepted it—for now.

There were other concerns, more immediate, more tangible.

Ullanor loomed large in his thoughts, a spectre of green violence and unending war. The scale of the mustering alone spoke volumes. Four legions, and not even as the spearhead. Merely the anvil upon which the Emperor intended to break the Ork empire's spine. It was an audacious strategy, and a dangerous one. Orks did not fight as other xenos did. They multiplied through conflict, grew stronger the longer a war dragged on. A quick, decisive blow was needed and as much as it pained him to admit it, Artorias knew that Horus was perfect for it.

Still, Artorias felt no doubt of victory.

Between himself, Guilliman, and Perturabo, there was no foe in the galaxy that could not be met and mastered. Each of them brought something essential: Guilliman's unmatched logistical genius, Perturabo's ruthless tactics and architectural brilliance, his own capacity to adapt, to endure, to bind disparate forces together through presence alone. They were different expressions of the same impossible design.

The danger lay not in battle.

It lay in command.

The Emperor's orders had been clear in intent, if not in detail. Gather. Strike. Draw the Orks out. Hold them. No word had been given as to who would lead the distraction force, who would bear the burden of coordination while the Master of Mankind and Horus moved to sever the head.

Artorias frowned slightly as he turned the great joint upon the grill, the meat searing beautifully.

He had never met the Khan. Reports painted a picture of speed and independence, of a Primarch who valued freedom of action above any Imperial hierarchy. Roboute spoke of him with respect, but also with the understanding that Jaghatai would never seek to impose himself upon others. That, at least, simplified matters.

Which left three.

Guilliman would be the obvious choice, in many ways. His authority over Ultramar alone commanded respect, and his grasp of multi-legion operations was unparalleled. Yet Artorias knew his brother well enough to sense hesitation there—not doubt, but awareness. Guilliman understood the weight such a role would carry, the resentment it might breed, the fractures it could open.

Perturabo…

Artorias allowed himself a faint, private smile as he reached for a heavy knife and began to work through a slab of root-vegetables, the blade flashing with controlled speed. Perturabo would never ask for command. He would not posture or politick. Yet if given it, he would prosecute the war with ruthless efficiency, shaping the battlefield as one might shape stone beneath hammer and chisel. He deserved recognition not just as a breaker of sieges, but as a creator of systems, of solutions.

Artorias had always made a point of telling him that.

Perhaps that was why Perturabo tolerated him.

The thought lingered as Artorias adjusted the heat once more, then stirred the pot before him, the contents thickening into something hearty and sustaining. The spoon moved in slow, deliberate circles, a steady rhythm that mirrored the cadence of his thoughts.

Command, like cooking, required balance. Too much force and everything burned. Too little, and it never came together at all.


The heat in the culina had deepened, settling into the stone and metal alike, and with it came a richness of scent that clung to the air. Fat crackled softly where it met iron. Herbs darkened and released their oils. The vessel's distant hum became a backdrop to something almost domestic—almost peaceful.

Artorias continued to work as his thoughts circled the same problem, again and again, like a hawk riding thermals.

Roboute would try to smooth it. Of that, he had no doubt.

Guilliman would weigh the matter as he weighed all things: with an eye toward harmony, toward cohesion, toward minimizing friction between forces that had not been meant to fight side by side for long. It would be reasonable for him to suggest Artorias as commander of the distraction force. Fair, even. Artorias was known as a bridge-builder, a steady hand. Perturabo respected him. Guilliman trusted him. The Khan would not contest it.

It was, on the surface, the perfect compromise.

And it would wound Perturabo all the same.

Artorias exhaled slowly through his nose as he turned a spit, listening to the faint change in pitch as the meat settled back against the grill. He knew that look—knew that silence. Perturabo would accept such a decision without protest, without visible resentment. He would do his duty.

And the bitterness would still take root.

Artorias had seen it before, in quieter moments, in the spaces between words. Perturabo did not crave titles or laurels, but he felt slights deeply, storing them away like flaws in a blueprint no one else could see. Guilliman's suggestion, however well-intentioned, would confirm an old fear: that Perturabo's value was acknowledged only when it came to breaking walls and bleeding worlds dry.

Artorias frowned faintly and turned back to his work.

He began another dish then, setting aside the knife he'd been using and reaching instead for a wide, shallow pan. Solid iron. He smiled despite himself as he assembled the ingredients: dense grains soaked and swollen in stock, cured meat cut into thick, uneven slices, a paste of crushed roots and fermented herbs that carried a sharp, almost mineral tang.

Marius Gage had voxed ahead, informing Artorias of Perturabo's arrival and imminent approach. Artorias had acknowledged it with a murmur and returned to his cooking without pause.

This dish, he knew, would please his brother.

It was one Perturabo had prepared for him years ago, in a fortress high above Olympia's plains, when Artorias had been invited not as a general or ally, but as a guest. As family. It had been dense, filling, brutally simple in its presentation—and perfectly balanced in flavour. That night, Perturabo had spoken little, but the act itself had said more than words ever could.

Perturabo had taken to cooking with the same intensity he brought to siegecraft, dissecting techniques, refining methods, improving upon them until the act itself became another form of architecture.

Artorias layered the ingredients carefully now, building the dish as one might build a fortification—each element supporting the next, nothing wasted, nothing extraneous. He stirred slowly, letting the flavours meld, letting memory do the same.

The war ahead would not be subtle.

This was not a campaign of precision strikes or elegant manoeuvre. It would be a grinding attrition, a contest of endurance and annihilation on a scale few could truly comprehend. Guilliman could command it, Artorias knew that. His brother was more than capable. But the brutality required, the cold willingness to expend and endure, was something Perturabo understood instinctively.

He should lead.

And that knowledge, too, carried danger.

Artorias adjusted the heat and allowed himself a small, private smile as another thought, an idea took shape.

He would raise it after the meal.

The thought had barely settled when his elbow clipped a small ceramic container at the edge of the counter. It toppled, struck the deck, and began to roll—

Only to stop.

Artorias turned, already reaching down, and froze.

Another hand had caught it.

Massive. Armoured. The fingers closed with absolute control, not so much as cracking the glaze. Perturabo straightened, the small container looking absurdly fragile between ceramite-clad fingers.

For a moment, they simply looked at one another.

Artorias's expression softened first. He smiled, openly and without reserve.

"Good," he said quietly. "You made it."

Perturabo snorted, turning the container once in his hand before setting it back where it belonged with a sharp, precise motion. His gaze flicked over the spread of ingredients, the simmering pots, the turning spit.

"You're over-salting the base," he said flatly. "And the heat on that pan is uneven. You'll scorch the paste before it binds."

Without waiting for permission—or acknowledgment—he moved past Artorias, shouldering him aside with deliberate bluntness, and took up the spoon. The contrast was faintly ridiculous: a Primarch in full warplate, looming over a counter designed for men a quarter his height, stirring a pan with surgical focus.

Artorias laughed, a low, genuine sound.

"It's good to see you too," he said, stepping back to give his brother room.

Perturabo shot him a sideways glance. "If Guilliman sees this," he muttered, adjusting the flame with a careful twist, "he'll think you've lost your edge."

Artorias leaned against the counter opposite him, arms folding loosely. "I doubt that," he replied. "Though I do find it remarkable that you can dismantle a fortress with the same expression you use when correcting my cooking."

Perturabo paused, just long enough to shoot him a glare. "Say another word," he warned, "and I'll demonstrate how fragile these counters truly are."

Artorias only smiled wider.

They fell into an easy rhythm then, working side by side. Artorias took up the knife again, chopping with measured strokes. Perturabo adjusted, tasted, corrected. Between them, the culina filled with the promise of a feast—meat turning to perfect crispness, grains thickening into something rich and sustaining, lesser dishes taking shape at the edges.

For all his armour and iron, Perturabo moved with surprising care, every motion deliberate, economical. Artorias watched him from the corner of his eye, noting the familiar intensity, the way creation drew his brother inward, away from the weight of command and expectation.

It would be a meal worthy of them.

Of what they were. Of what they would soon be asked to endure.

And for now, at least, there was warmth, shared labour, and the unspoken understanding that whatever storms awaited them beyond Ullanor, they would face them together.

The rest could wait until the table was set.

The culina grew steadily warmer as more burners were lit, more pans brought to life. What had begun as a single meal expanded, almost inevitably, into something greater. Artorias moved with calm assurance from station to station, drawing from the bounty of Ultramar's five hundred worlds as though composing a symphony in flavour.

From Konor's Reach came valec-root, pale and fibrous, sliced thin and steeped until it softened into sweetness. From Prandium, jars of blue-lace salt and oil pressed from helian olives, green-black and sharp, used sparingly but with purpose. There were cuts of Macraggian ram-beast, basted slowly with sun-wine must from Espandor and dusted with crushed karthis seed that cracked between the teeth with a faint bitterness.

Perturabo worked beside him, adding his own touches with little ceremony. He requested nothing, explained nothing—simply reached for what he needed, corrected proportions, adjusted timings. Where Artorias cooked like a gardener, coaxing and harmonising, Perturabo cooked like an engineer, ensuring structure, balance, inevitability.

For a time, the only sounds were the low hiss of heat and the scrape of metal on stone.

Then Artorias spoke, softly, without looking up.

"How are you, brother?"

Perturabo's shoulders tightened almost imperceptibly. He continued stirring, eyes fixed on the pan.

"I am fine," he said.

The words came out stiff, like something pried loose rather than offered. A moment passed. He shifted his grip on the spoon, jaw tightening.

"…And you?" he added, more quietly, as though the question itself were unfamiliar terrain.

Artorias glanced at him, warmth touching his expression.

"I am," he said after a moment, "both well—and not."

Perturabo did not respond immediately. He set one dish aside, wiped his gauntlet clean with a cloth that promptly caught fire at the edge, which he extinguished without comment.

"How goes your quest?" he asked at last.

This time, it was Artorias who fell silent.

His hands continued their work—chopping, seasoning, arranging—but the easy hum he'd carried earlier faded. The air between them grew heavier, thoughtful. Perturabo did not press him. Both he and Guilliman knew there was something Artorias sought, something that had driven him across forgotten archives and half-ruined worlds. Answers, perhaps. Or absolution. Or a name.

"Unfulfilled," Artorias said finally. "But not abandoned."

Perturabo inclined his head once, a small, respectful acknowledgment. No judgement. No advice.

They cooked on.

After a while, Artorias spoke again, deliberately lighter. "How is Calliphone? And Helena?"

"Well," Perturabo replied at once. "Both of them. Strong. Stubborn." A pause. "Helena is growing quickly."

Artorias smiled faintly. "She would."

Perturabo hesitated, then asked, "And your mother?"

The question landed more heavily than he had intended.

Artorias's hands slowed. He set down the knife with care.

"She is… aging," he said. "Even the rejuvenants can no longer hide it. She has stopped taking them. Says they make her feel hollow." His voice tightened, just slightly. "I do not know how much time she has left."

Perturabo went very still.

For a heartbeat, he looked as though he might speak—might attempt something awkward and ill-fitting, like an apology or comfort—but the words never quite assembled. His expression darkened with frustration, not at Artorias, but at himself.

Artorias noticed. Of course he did.

"It's all right," he said gently, resuming his work. "Truly."

Perturabo exhaled through his nose, some of the tension bleeding away. He returned to the dish before him with renewed focus.

Minutes passed.

"Where is Guilliman?" Perturabo asked gruffly.

Artorias smiled to himself. "You know where he is."

"I know," Perturabo growled. "That wasn't the question."

"He is concluding a strategy council with several of his chapter masters," Artorias replied. "He will join us shortly."

"He had better," Perturabo said, adjusting a roast with unnecessary force. "If he lets this go cold, I will beat him."

Artorias laughed, a full, unguarded sound that echoed softly off the stone and steel.

He crossed to a discreet panel set into the wall, activated a hidden mechanism, and rang a bell—deep, resonant, unmistakable.

Almost immediately, the doors slid open and a small army of serfs entered the culina with practiced efficiency. They bowed once, collectively, then moved in coordinated silence, lifting completed dishes and bearing them away toward the convivium hall, the great dining chamber reserved for Guilliman and his most honoured guests.

Perturabo did not so much as glance at them. He continued cooking, finishing the dish with meticulous care. Artorias followed behind, adding final touches—fresh herbs, a drizzle of oil, a last taste to ensure balance.

The feast took shape piece by piece, carried away into waiting warmth and light.

And still, side by side, the two brothers worked—iron and earth, craft and creation—until the last dish was ready, and nothing remained but to sit, eat, and speak of war.


The doors to the convivium hall parted with a soft, ceremonious sigh.

Roboute Guilliman stepped through, already mid-breath, prepared to deliver an apology shaped by habit and courtesy.

"My brothers, I regret that—"

He stopped.

His words faltered, stranded somewhere between thought and speech, as his eyes fixed on the scene before him.

The hall itself was a thing of quiet splendour: high-vaulted ceilings ribbed with marble and gold, banners of Ultramar hanging motionless in the still air. A hearth the size of a small forge burned at the far end, its flames casting amber light across polished stone and carved reliefs of ancient victories.

Before it, in deep-backed armchairs drawn close to the fire, sat his brothers.

Artorias lounged with effortless ease, long legs stretched out, one arm draped over the chair's side. He held a goblet of dark wine, swirling it lazily as though he had been born to the room. His Caerdynic attire stood in quiet defiance of Ultramar's formality.

Perturabo sat opposite him.

Not in armour.

Roboute stared.

Perturabo was clad—unmistakably—in Guilliman's own style of dress: a spare formal tunic and mantle of Ultramarine blue and white, the fabric cut for a Primarch's frame but tailored to Roboute's exacting tastes. It fit Perturabo poorly in spirit if not in measure, the lines too elegant, the drape too refined. He looked like a siege engine forced into a senator's toga.

A massive rack stood against the wall nearby, attended by two very nervous serfs. Upon it rested Perturabo's battle plate, arranged with almost reverent care, as though the armour itself might take offence if handled improperly.

Roboute blinked once.

"…Is that," he began slowly, "my clothing?"

"Yes," Perturabo said flatly.

Roboute opened his mouth, then closed it again. "Why?"

"You were taking too long," Perturabo replied. "And war-plate is not appropriate attire for a dining chamber."

Artorias lifted his goblet, golden eyes dancing. "I told him you wouldn't mind."

Roboute exhaled through his nose and pinched the bridge of it, muttering, "Perturabo," in the exact tone one used for structural flaws, political catastrophes or impending natural disasters.

Then he straightened, smoothed his own mantle—styled, as ever, in a manner reminiscent of ancient Macragge's conqueror-kings, all laurel motifs and sculpted folds—and inclined his head.

"Welcome aboard the Macragge's Honour," he said. "Though I see you have already made yourselves quite at home in my larders."

Artorias raised his goblet. "To generous hosts."

Perturabo grunted.

Roboute shook his head, but there was no true heat in it. "Come. Let us eat, before you decide to redecorate as well."

They moved to the table.

It was vast, carved from a single slab of pale blue stone veined with gold, set beneath hanging lumens that mimicked warm sunlight. As they took their seats, a veritable tide of serfs flowed in—silent, precise, practiced—bearing platters, tureens, and covered dishes in such number that the table seemed to fill itself by quiet magic.

There was ram-beast of Macragge, slow-roasted until the flesh pulled apart beneath the fork, glazed with sun-wine reduction and crusted in crushed karthis seed. Bowls of valec-root mash whipped with helian oil and flecked with sea-salt from Prandium. Skewers of pyroclast eel from Numinus, seared until the skin blistered and served with a sharp citron-leaf relish.

There were stone-bread loaves baked with ground goldgrain, cracked open to release steam and nutty warmth. Platters of fire-plum fowl, lacquered in honeyed spice. Delicate pastries filled with sweetened melk-curd and dusted with powdered azure figs.

Wine flowed freely—deep reds from Espandor, pale gold from Talassar—alongside chilled water drawn from Macragge's glacial reserves. The serfs moved constantly, dividing portions suited to Primarch appetites, refilling goblets, adjusting plates before any need was voiced.

Roboute took his first bite.

He froze as an explosion of flavour overwhelmed his gene-enhanced tongue.

His brow furrowed. He took another.

Then a third.

"…Remarkable," he admitted, genuine surprise breaking through his composure.

Artorias smiled into his cup.

Perturabo said nothing, but the faintest hint of satisfaction crossed his expression.

They ate.

Roboute had intended—fully intended—to steer the evening toward strategy, to let the feast serve as prelude to a discussion of their force deployments and command hierarchies. But the food was… disarming. Rich, comforting, grounding in a way he had not realised he missed.

He found himself laughing at Artorias's quiet observations, listening as Perturabo grumbled about the inefficiencies of Ultramar's fortification doctrines, reflecting silently that this marked only the second time their legions had stood together in a campaign as equals.

Eventually, habit asserted itself.

"The Ork empires—" Roboute began.

"No," Artorias said gently, but firmly.

Roboute paused.

"We will speak of war when dessert is finished," Artorias continued. "Tonight, we are brothers. Not generals."

Roboute glanced at Perturabo.

His brother looked entirely willing to discuss the war. Equally, Roboute suspected, he would side with Artorias out of pure contrariness if pressed.

Roboute sighed, conceding the field. "Very well."

The plates were cleared. New ones arrived.

And for a time, the war waited.


Dessert lingered in the chamber long after the main courses had been cleared, not because the serfs were slow, but because no one had ordered them to return.

The sponge cake rested on a broad platter of Macraggan marble, its surface dusted with powdered Lathain sugar and veined with a reduction of Carthax sunberries, their tartness mellowed by heat and honey. It had been soaked through with golden amasec-wine syrup, reduced patiently until it clung rather than ran, and layered with a soft cream whipped from Aurelian herd-milk, faintly floral, almost nutty in its richness. It was a humble dessert by Primarch standards—no towering construction, no ornamentation—but it was perfect in its balance.

Artorias sat back in his chair, one long leg crossed loosely over the other, his goblet resting against his knee. Firelight danced in the deep red of the wine, casting reflections that climbed the inside of the cup like living things. He took another bite, slower this time, letting the texture dissolve on his tongue.

He smiled.

Tarasha Euten had taught him this recipe.

The memory rose unbidden, vivid as mist at dawn. Tarasha standing with her sleeves rolled, her expression patient and long-suffering as Caellin criticized the batter for being too thin, too thick, too something, depending on the moment. Two women bound by a shared absurdity: raising sons who could shatter continents, yet stubbornly refuse to eat what was set before them.

They had traded stories freely that day—Tarasha's dry wit sparring with Caellin's quiet firmness—while Artorias and Roboute stood nearby, mortified and helpless, reduced to sons rather than legends. The laughter had echoed through the halls of Caer Tholen long after the cake had cooled.

It was a good memory.

Artorias lowered his fork and turned it idly in his fingers.

Three tines.

Even now, the number caught his attention. He rotated the utensil, watching how the firelight broke along the polished metal, each tine distinct, each casting its own thin shadow against the plate. Separate, but bound together at the stem. Useless alone. Strong together.

In front of him, the great hearth crackled, filling the cavernous chamber with warmth and the scent of burning oak. Before the fire sat Roboute and Perturabo, the regicide board between them like a quiet battlefield frozen in mid-apocalypse.

Regicide was not merely a game of pieces and moves. It was philosophy rendered in strategy. Entire civilizations distilled into geometry.

At the centre of each side stood the Emperor-piece—tall, immovable, radiating symbolic authority. Around it clustered Primarchs, generals, fleets, bastion-worlds, each with its own constraints, each move carrying consequence. Victory was not achieved by brute force alone, but by understanding the shape of power, the cost of sacrifice, the moment when defence must become annihilation.

The board before them was deep into the midgame, the opening formalities long discarded.

Roboute sat straight-backed, one hand clasped behind him into a tight fist, the other hovering above the board as he evaluated branching futures with cold precision. His pieces formed interlocking lines of mutual support—logistical corridors protected by layered defences, worlds reinforced not for glory, but for endurance.

Perturabo leaned forward, elbows braced on his knees, his broad frame hunched like a siege engine poised to fire. His forces were arranged differently. Redundant lines. Overlapping kill-zones. Entire sectors rendered expendable to ensure the survival of the core. Where Roboute sought to preserve, Perturabo sought to end.

Two minds. Two philosophies.

Both flawless in their own way. And both just as flawed as well.

Artorias watched them in silence for a long while before he spoke, his voice calm and measured, cutting gently through the low murmur of fire and thought.

"Enough," he said. "Now we may speak of it."

Roboute's eyes flicked up toward him, his attention momentarily torn from the latticework of futures he was constructing.

Perturabo moved instantly.

A fleet advanced. A system fell. A sacrifice, deliberate and brutal.

Roboute swore under his breath, his composure cracking just enough to reveal irritation. "You waited for a distraction," he muttered, adjusting his stance and sliding a counter-piece forward. "Typical Olympian sportsmanship."

Perturabo's mouth twitched, though whether in satisfaction or contempt was unclear.

Roboute straightened, then spoke, his voice regaining its usual composure. "We must decide who commands."

Artorias did not rise. He did not even look at them at first. He rested the fork against the rim of his plate, the faint metallic sound ringing softly in the chamber.

"Why?" he asked.

Roboute turned fully now, surprise crossing his features before he mastered it. "Because command is a key part of battlefield operations," he replied. "We are not a council of equals in practice, whatever the ideal. Someone must coordinate. Someone must decide."

Perturabo grunted, eyes still on the board. "War doesn't wait for consensus."

Artorias sighed, the sound slow and thoughtful.

Magnus's words stirred again in his memory, heavy with implication.

"There is a reason," Artorias said quietly, "that none of us were ever placed above our brothers. We are not meant to rule one another. We are meant to restrain one another. To check each other's power."

Roboute frowned slightly, already preparing his rebuttal.

"I know," Artorias continued, lifting a hand without turning, "what you intend to say. That circumstance overrides intent. That necessity reshapes principle."

Roboute closed his mouth.

"You cannot lead," Artorias said, "because it would fracture what little harmony exists between you and Perturabo. And the Khan—" A faint smile touched his lips. "He would not thank you for attempting to direct him, no matter how sound your reasoning."

Perturabo snorted softly, but did not argue.

"And you," Artorias said, shifting his gaze to Perturabo, "cannot lead either. Not because you are incapable. But because your way of war would cost us a price we are not willing to pay. Attrition would be the language spoken whether it suited the moment or not. And if others deviated from your designs—even wisely—you would see it as weakness."

Perturabo's eyes narrowed. His silence was answer enough.

Roboute exhaled slowly. "Which leaves you."

Artorias shook his head at once. "No."

The word was firm, unyielding.

"I will not command my brothers," he said. "I will not spend their sons as if they were mine to lose. I do not know their legions as they do and I will not pretend otherwise."

There was no false modesty in his tone. Only certainty.

"I have strengths," Artorias went on. "But Roboute, you eclipse me in governance and logistics. Perturabo, you understand war's arithmetic in ways I do not—and will not. And the Khan…" He shook his head. "I would not bind the storm."

Perturabo finally looked up from the board, eyes sharp. "Then what," he demanded, "is your solution?"

Artorias smiled.

He lifted the fork, holding it between thumb and forefinger, letting the firelight gleam along its three tines.

Three.

Separate.

Bound.

"I think," he said softly, "that you already see it."


The chamber beyond the dining hall opened into a broad antechamber, smaller only by comparison to the vast hall behind it. Its scale was still grand enough to humble most mortals—vaulted ceilings ribbed with adamantium tracery, walls inset with bas-reliefs depicting the victories of Ultramar, and tall lumen-pillars casting a steady, warm glow that caught on polished ceramite and auramite alike. The hum of the ship's heart was a distant presence here, felt more than heard, a reminder that all of this finery existed within a war engine drifting between stars.

It was a place of waiting.

And it was crowded.

Along the walls and beneath the great banners of the XIII Legion stood the gathered honour guards of three Primarchs, their presence alone enough to make the air feel heavier, denser, as though violence itself had pooled here in potential.

Closest to the doors of the dining hall stood the Bladeguard.

They were impossible to mistake.

Encased in Cataphractii plate of pale blue chased with silver, their armour bore the white tree of Caerdyn Vallis upon their breastplates, stark and proud where another Legion might have borne the Aquila. Their helms were crested with stylised wings, wrought in the fashion of ancient Caerdynic heraldry—reminiscent, to some, of the ancient guards of mythic kings from lost Terran epics. Each bore a greatsword resting point-down before them, hands folded upon the pommel, wrist-mounted combi-bolters locked and dormant. They did not fidget. They did not speak unless spoken to. They were statues given breath.

At their head stood Helion. His helm was tucked beneath one arm, revealing a face like carved stone, eyes forward, jaw set. As always, his posture was flawless, his attention absolute. He radiated a quiet menace that suggested he would gladly carve apart a boarding torpedo with his greatblade if commanded to do so.

Opposite them, arrayed with immaculate precision, were the Suzerain Invictus of the Ultramarines.

They wore deep cobalt plate trimmed in gold, cloaks draped perfectly, plumes set at regulation angles. Their armour was unscarred or else repaired so meticulously that damage seemed like a theoretical concept rather than lived experience. Each bore a power spear or gladius and storm shield, their stance formal, disciplined, and unmistakably Ultramarine.

At their forefront stood Drakus Gorod, his helm crested with the laurels of office, his expression stern but not unfriendly. His eyes tracked the room constantly, cataloguing movement, posture, readiness. Where Helion was a wall, Gorod was a fortress gate—measured, watchful, prepared to open or close with lethal efficiency.

Nearby, in looser formation but no less imposing, stood the Tyranthikos of the Iron Warriors.

Their armour was iron-grey, blocky and brutal, layered with reinforcement plates and hazard-striping worn dull by use rather than display. These were not warriors who cared for symmetry or ornamentation. They stood like siege towers given flesh, weapons mag-locked and ready, helms impassive.

Their leader, Krendl Varrex, was taller than most Astartes even by Iron Warrior standards, his armour etched with campaign runes and kill-marks scored so deeply they had become part of the metal's structure. He spoke rarely, and when he did, others listened.

And apart from them all—deliberately so—stood the Custodians.

Three figures in auramite, their presence alone enough to make even veteran Astartes unconsciously adjust their stance. They did not lean against walls. They did not cluster. They stood as if the room had been built around them rather than the other way around.

Pherenion, stood with his guardian spear grounded lightly against the deck, helm under one arm. His posture was relaxed by Custodian standards, though still impossibly precise. His eyes were keen, assessing, but there was warmth there too—something almost approachable.

Beside him loomed Dac'tyrion.

The third Custodian stood slightly apart.

Younger, by their standards. Leaner. His auramite was worked with sunburst motifs and subtle fluting that caught the light beautifully. He bore no spear. Instead, two long-bladed swords rested at his hips, their hilts shaped like stylised wings.

His name was Apollion.

He smiled.

Pherenion broke the silence first, his voice carrying easily through the antechamber without the need for elevation or command. It was a voice accustomed to being obeyed but tempered by familiarity rather than authority.

"It does my sight good to see you both again," he said, inclining his head in turn. "Dac'tyrion. Apollion. It has been too long since the three of us stood in the same place without a battlefield between us."

Apollion's lips curved immediately, his posture loosening by a fraction as he let one shoulder rest against the edge of a marble plinth. "Too long indeed," he replied, tone warm and unguarded. "Terra grows increasingly insular the longer one remains there. One forgets what it is to stand in the company of those who do not measure worth in proximity to the Captain-General."

Dac'tyrion did not move. His gaze remained forward, posture rigid, hands clasped behind his back. If he acknowledged the greeting at all, it was only in the faintest narrowing of his eyes.

Pherenion did not seem bothered by the silence. He had known Dac'tyrion too long to mistake reserve for discourtesy. Instead, he studied him openly for a moment, head tilting just slightly.

"I confess," Pherenion said at last, "that I was surprised to learn of your assignment. Of all the names that reached my ears, yours was not among those I expected to hear spoken."

Apollion glanced between them, brow furrowing with interest. "Surprised?" he echoed. "You speak as though his presence here were improbable."

Pherenion's expression remained mild, but there was something probing beneath it. "Not improbable," he corrected. "Unexpected. The currents among the Ten Thousand have been… active of late. Your name featured prominently in certain discussions."

Dac'tyrion's head turned then, just enough for his gaze to cut toward Pherenion. "Be careful," he said, his voice low and even, but carrying an unmistakable edge.

Apollion blinked, clearly taken aback by the warning. "Careful of what, exactly?" he asked. "I heard nothing beyond idle speculation. Rumours that you were being considered for elevation, nothing more."

He paused, then added, disbelief creeping into his tone. "In fact, I had heard you stood on the threshold of being named Tribune. Hardly a fate that invites whispers of disappointment."

Dac'tyrion's jaw tightened. "I have no desire to discuss it."

"That," Apollion said slowly, studying him now with open curiosity, "is not the response I expected."

Pherenion allowed himself a faint smile. "Nor was it the response most anticipated," he said. "Few among us would regard such an honour as insignificant."

"I do not," Dac'tyrion replied flatly.

Apollion straightened slightly. "You cannot mean that," he said. "To be a Tribune is no hollow accolade. It is command. Influence. The shaping of our order's future."

Dac'tyrion's eyes hardened. "It is a title," he said. "And titles do not always serve one's purpose."

Pherenion's smile deepened, though there was a note of caution in it now. "You see?" he said to Apollion. "I warned you. Dac'tyrion has always possessed a… particular relationship with ambition. His temper is much the same. Slow to rise. Catastrophic when it does."

Apollion huffed a quiet laugh. "So I have heard." He tilted his head, studying Dac'tyrion anew. "Still, I would have thought you more at home among the Shadowkeepers. Guarding the Dark Cells. Watching over the things we do not name."

The air shifted.

It was subtle, but unmistakable.

Dac'tyrion's presence grew heavier, as though gravity itself had leaned closer to him. When he spoke, his voice was edged with iron restraint.

"I will not speak of that," he said.

Apollion's amusement faded at once. He straightened fully now, chastened despite himself. "I meant no offence," he said. "I only… I heard rumours. That a Lock Warden had been transferred. I did not believe them. Such things are not done."

Pherenion regarded Dac'tyrion steadily, then inclined his head in concession. "Enough," he said quietly. "By His Will."

The words carried weight, ritual sealing curiosity away.

"His Will be done," Apollion replied at once.

A heartbeat passed before Dac'tyrion echoed the phrase, his voice softer now, but no less resolute.

Pherenion exhaled, the moment passing, and deliberately shifted the conversation. "Life among the Mist Wardens has been… instructive," he said. "They are fiercely loyal. Intensely bound to one another. I have observed a handful of internal fraternities such as the so called 'Valiants' of the 2nd​ Company, but nothing that troubles me. Nothing resembling these 'Lodges'."

Apollion rolled one shoulder. "The XIIIth​, on the other hand, are precisely what one expects," he said. "Impeccable discipline. Exemplary conduct. Endless procedure. I have seen no cause for concern—unless one considers Guilliman's devotion to administrative labour a danger to himself."

He sighed dramatically. "Most days, I stand watch while he wages war upon parchment."

Pherenion's lips twitched. "And you, Dac'tyrion?" he asked. "How fare the Iron Warriors?"

Dac'tyrion was silent for a long moment. When he spoke, he did so with care, as though each word were being weighed before release.

"Perturabo is a master of war," he said. "Brilliant. Exacting. Loyal beyond question."

A pause.

"And yet," he continued, "I have observed patterns within his Legion that warrant further scrutiny. I am compiling a report though it contains nothing conclusive. Only indications. When questioned, legionaries offer silence, or deflection. 'I cannot say,' has become a common refrain."

Pherenion's brow furrowed slightly. "And Perturabo himself?"

Dac'tyrion considered. "If presented with proof," he said, "he would annihilate the problem without hesitation. There would be no inquiry. No deliberation. Only removal."

Apollion let out a low breath. "That sounds… extreme."

"Efficient," Dac'tyrion corrected.

There was something like admiration in his tone.

Pherenion studied him for a moment longer, then nodded once. "Very well," he said. "We shall have to see what truths time uncovers."

He turned back to Apollion, his expression lightening. "Now," he said, "tell me—has Guilliman done anything of note that does not involve scrolls, seals, or census tallies?"

Apollion groaned aloud. "No," he said fervently.


Artorias turned the fork slowly between his fingers, the polished metal catching the firelight as it rotated. For a moment he said nothing, simply studying it, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth as though the object had unlocked a memory he had been waiting for the right moment to share. Then he lifted his gaze to his brothers.

"Do you remember," he asked, voice mild but deliberate, "the Northern Reach? The fringe wars in the outer marches of the Segmentum Pacificus."

Guilliman's brow creased almost at once. "Of course I do," he replied, leaning back in his chair as memory stirred. "A ten-year quagmire before we arrived. The Kerrel Dominion was entrenched so deeply that even a full 10 fleets of the Imperial Army had broken against it."

Perturabo gave a low grunt of agreement, the sound rumbling in his chest as his eyes unfocused slightly, seeing something far away. He did not speak, but there was a subtle easing in his posture that spoke of a memory not entirely unwelcome.

"They were a vicious breed," Guilliman continued, warming to the recollection despite himself. "Adaptive, relentless. They repelled not one but two expeditionary thrusts by the World EatersEvery attempt to dislodge them only seemed to sharpen their resistance."

Artorias nodded. "They had an iron grip on that sector for over a decade," he said softly. "Until the three of us arrived."

Guilliman's lips curved into a thin, satisfied smile. "Less than three weeks," he said. "From first strike to final compliance. The entire sector broken, pacified, and reorganized before the Administratum could even update its projections."

Perturabo snorted, something like grim amusement flickering across his scarred features. "They built fortresses meant to last centuries," he muttered. "And they built them poorly."

Guilliman glanced at him. "You have a point to make, brother," he said. "I can feel it gathering. Out with it."

Artorias chuckled, the sound warm and unhurried. "Very well. Tell me—did either of you ever read Ilira Torest's account of that campaign?"

Guilliman frowned. "Your remembrancer?" He shook his head. "No. I had little patience for dramatizations when there were compliance schedules to meet."

Perturabo's eyes shifted to Artorias. "I did," he said after a moment. "Not for pleasure. I wanted to see how our actions appeared through the eyes of a baseline human. It can be… instructive."

Artorias raised a brow. "And?"

"It wasn't very good," Perturabo said flatly.

Artorias barked a laugh, genuine and unrestrained. "If Ilira ever heard you say that," he said, shaking his head, "it would wound her more deeply than any blade. Her works are beloved across more than half the Imperium now."

"That does not improve their quality," Perturabo replied without remorse.

Still smiling, Artorias turned more serious. "Do you remember how she described us, though?" he asked. "Not the prose. The image."

Perturabo's gaze dropped, following Artorias's hand as it lifted the fork again. His eyes narrowed, something clicking into place.

"She called us the Trident," he said slowly.

Perturabo did not look up at once. His gaze lingered on the fork, on the three evenly spaced tines, as if he were measuring angles only he could see. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, roughened by memory.

"A crude metaphor," he said. "But not an inaccurate one."

Guilliman shifted in his chair, attention sharpening. "I remember this," he said slowly. "She framed us as three converging thrusts. Distinct in method, unified in purpose. I thought it indulgent at the time."

Artorias inclined his head. "Indulgent, perhaps. But she understood something important. Alone, each of us acted as a single vector of force. Effective, certainly—but predictable. Together, we denied the enemy certainty. They never knew which point of the blade would strike, or how the others would follow."

He set the fork down between them, aligning it carefully with the grain of the table, as though it were a tactical diagram rather than a utensil.

"That campaign succeeded because none of us attempted to subsume the others," Artorias continued. "We did not argue over primacy. We did not dilute our strengths in pursuit of unity. We fought as three commanders executing one intent."

Guilliman frowned. "You are suggesting a joint command structure," he said.

"Yes," Artorias replied without hesitation.

Perturabo snorted. "That is not how wars are usually won," he said. "Someone gives the order. Someone bears responsibility when it fails."

"And yet," Artorias said calmly, "it is how that war was won."

Silence followed, thick and contemplative. Guilliman leaned forward, forearms resting on his knees, eyes flicking from the fork to the regicide board and back again.

"Explain how you envision this working in practice," Guilliman said at last. "Because sentiment alone will not hold together four Legions and their attendant fleets."

Artorias rose, moving to the regicide table. Without ceremony, he swept several pieces aside and began repositioning others, arranging them into broad formations rather than neat ranks.

"We are approaching this conflict as though it were a single theatre," he said. "A single decisive clash. That assumption is flawed. The greenskin empire we are facing is not centralized in the way ours is. It is diffuse, reactive, driven by momentum and dominance displays."

He placed one cluster of pieces far from the others. "The war must be conducted as multiple, interlocking operations. Each reinforcing the others, none dependent on a single point of failure."

Perturabo stood, joining him at the table. His eyes traced the arrangement, already extrapolating distances, supply lines, attrition curves. "You are describing a distributed engagement strategy," he said. "One designed to provoke a mass response."

"Yes," Artorias replied. "And that is where you come in."

Perturabo stiffened, just perceptibly.

"No one present understands large-scale warfare the way you do," Artorias continued. "Siegecraft, attritional planning, the shaping of battlefields over time rather than moments. The overarching operational design should be yours."

Guilliman looked sharply at Artorias. "You would place Perturabo in charge of the primary battleplan?"

"I would," Artorias said. "Because no one else should be."

Perturabo's jaw tightened. "And what," he asked carefully, "would be your role in this arrangement?"

Artorias met his gaze evenly. "Execution where decisiveness is required. Shock actions. Fleet engagements. The disruption of enemy command structures. The Mist Wardens excel at striking hard and fast, and I will not blunt that edge by forcing it into a role it is unsuited for."

"It is not enough." Perturabo told him bluntly.

Artorias did not answer Perturabo immediately.

He turned the fork slowly between his fingers, watching the firelight catch along the metal, then set it down with care beside the regicide board. When he looked back up, his attention rested on Guilliman rather than on Perturabo, not as a slight, but as an acknowledgment of where the question truly lay.

"Roboute," Artorias said, his voice even, unforced, "you understand the movement of armies better than any of us. Not how they fight, but how they endure. If we are to draw the Orks away from Ullanor in sufficient strength to give our Father and Horus the opening they need, then brute force alone will not be enough. From your perspective, what would it actually take?"

Guilliman leaned back slightly, folding his hands together as he considered the question. He did not answer at once. When he did, it was with the tone of a man used to thinking in systems rather than battles.

"It would require us to make ourselves impossible to ignore," he said. "Not merely dangerous, but disruptive. Orks, for all their apparent chaos, persist because certain worlds and routes allow them to sustain continuous war. Strip those away and you do not weaken them in the short term—you enrage them."

He reached forward and began rearranging pieces on the regicide board, not opposing sides now, but clusters, lines, and void-spaces between them.

"We would need to identify worlds that serve as more than staging grounds," Guilliman continued. "Manufactoria, breeding planets, system-spanning shipyards, and the junctions through which their fleets habitually pass. The Orks tolerate losses at the fringes, but when the flow of war itself is threatened, they respond in force."

Perturabo watched the movement of the pieces with interest, his expression hard but attentive.

"Burning a few worlds will not suffice," Artorias said. "They would simply disperse and reform elsewhere."

"Exactly," Guilliman replied. "Which is why the strikes would need to be deliberate and visible. Each blow must remove something they value, and it must be clear who struck it down. The Orks do not think in terms of territory, but they do understand reputation. They follow strength, and they pursue it relentlessly."

Artorias nodded. "So we must convince them that this war is worth abandoning all others."

"Yes," Guilliman said. "And that cannot be done with a single victory. It would require a sequence of engagements, each one escalating the scale of resistance they encounter. Enough to ensure that when they commit, they do so in numbers great enough to leave Ullanor exposed."

Perturabo leaned forward then, one massive hand braced against the table.

"And once they commit," he said, "they will not withdraw. Orks do not disengage from a war that promises greater violence. They will throw fleet after fleet into the fray until something breaks."

"Which," Guilliman said, "is where your expertise becomes indispensable. Once they are drawn in, the battlefield must already be prepared to receive them."

Perturabo's eyes narrowed slightly, not in irritation, but in calculation.

"I would establish layered positions along the routes they are most likely to take," he said. "Void fortresses supported by planetary bastions. Not designed to halt them outright, but to grind them down. Every advance becomes costly. Every victory hollow."

Artorias listened closely, then glanced back to Guilliman.

"And while Perturabo ensures they cannot break through quickly," he said, "you ensure that we can sustain the pressure indefinitely."

Guilliman inclined his head. "That would be my role, yes. Ensuring that our forces remain supplied, reinforced, and capable of maintaining operational tempo long after the Orks expect us to falter. Their wars burn hot and fast. Ours do not need to. Time. That is all we need provide for the Emperor."

For a moment, the three of them regarded the board in silence, the abstraction of it giving way to something far more concrete in their minds.

"The intelligence suggests that the Ork presence is vast," Guilliman said eventually. "Larger than anything we have faced to date. To draw off enough of their strength, we will need to achieve several decisive successes before they fully mobilise."

Artorias reached out and nudged three markers into a loose alignment.

"Then we give them several," he said. "Not at once, but in succession. Each engagement larger than the last. Enough to convince every warlord within reach that this is the conflict that will define them."

Perturabo studied the arrangement, then gave a low grunt.

"It is dangerous," he said. "But it is sound."

Guilliman exhaled slowly. "If we pursue this, then conjecture will no longer suffice. I will need complete data. Star charts, confirmed Ork movements, estimates of fleet composition. We cannot afford to guess."

"You will have it," Artorias replied. "All of it."

Perturabo was already moving pieces again, more rapidly now, his mind clearly racing ahead.

"Then we begin properly," he said. "Sit. Both of you. If we are to do this, we will do it thoroughly."


The chime echoed through the hall, sharp and deliberate, a mechanical intrusion cutting through the low murmur of voices and the scratch of knife on wood. Guilliman barely looked up, his hand still tracing theoretical formations and supply vectors on the napkin before him. Perturabo, restless even as hours dragged past, had taken to marking geometric sequences and differential calculations into the dining room table itself with the point of a blade, muttering numbers under his breath as if the wood might somehow answer him. Artorias moved between them both, toppling corks and decanting wine with quiet insistence, his voice a constant counterpoint of argument and gentle reproach.

"More," Artorias said, sliding a goblet toward Perturabo. "You'll need it if you intend to turn the entire system into a calculus problem."

Perturabo's eyes didn't lift. "The math requires fuel, Primarch," he replied flatly.

"Not the kind I can provide," Artorias muttered under his breath, moving to refill Guilliman's glass, his gaze sharp.

A pause. The chime again, insistent. Guilliman set his stylus down carefully and straightened, the napkin pressed flat under his fingers. His eyes, pale and precise, flicked toward the entrance. "Admit them," he said without emphasis, almost as though it were a formality, and returned to his calculations.

The doors parted as two serfs rushed forward from hidden corners to pull them and Marius Gage entered, his presence deliberate, almost cautious. Even among the Primarchs he moved with a soldier's precision, though he kept his eyes on Guilliman, wary of the silence and the tension hanging thick in the room. The Bladeguard and Custodes outside had stepped back to the edges, giving him space, but the air itself seemed to tighten in his wake. He bowed deeply before approaching Guilliman.

"My Lords," Gage said, voice low and controlled. "I apologize for the intrusion. I am aware of the strict instructions that no one disturb you. I would not, save—" He cleared his throat. "I thought you would wish to know that a fleet has just translated in at Mandeville Point, in-system."

Guilliman's head lifted, eyes narrowing slightly as he scanned the dataslate Gage held in both hands. His fingers traced a line along the page, then he straightened, the faintest hint of a smile breaking through. "Ah," he said, almost under his breath, "then Jaghatai has arrived."

Gage's eyes flicked warily between the three Primarchs. "I—no, my Lord—my apologies, but the fleet does not belong to the White Scars." He paused, as if measuring the weight of what he was about to say. "We received incoming transmissions. Identification codes do not match those of the Vth​ Legion. I thought it best to bring the matter to your attention at once."

Artorias's brows knit together. "Then whose fleet is it?" he asked, voice even but taut. His gaze was calm but lethal, carrying the weight of a Primarch who had spent a lifetime parsing threats before they arrived.

Gage set the dataslate on the table, and the room seemed to shrink around it. All three Primarchs turned, the firelight catching off the gleaming surfaces of the regicide board, the scattered napkins, and the knife-scratched math on the table. The dataslate flickered to life, revealing only one thing: an image. A sigil. A symbol of three heads, coiled and serpentine, twisting over each other and around a strange stylized symbol bisected by a chain.

The Hydra of the Alpha Legion.

The XXth​ Legion had arrived.
 
The Last Brother New
The convivium had been transformed from a place of quiet fraternity into something closer to a war sanctum.

Serfs entered first, dozens of them, moving with practiced discipline beneath the vaulted ceiling. They bore tools, incense braziers, folded cloths and sacred oils. Behind them came the tech-priests of Ultramar, clad in crimson and cobalt, their augmetic limbs clicking softly as they murmured binharic litanies to wake the machine-spirits entrusted to their care. The warmth of the hearth remained, but it was pushed to the margins now, overshadowed by the presence of immense warplate laid out upon grav-lifters.

Perturabo stood at the centre of it all, already stripped of Guilliman's borrowed attire, his posture rigid and unyielding as the Logos was, once more, brought to him. The armour seemed less donned than assembled around him, slab after slab of iron locking into place with the finality of fortress gates. Each impact rang through the chamber, deep and resonant, as though the room itself acknowledged the return of its most uncompromising inhabitant.

Guilliman and Artorias waited nearby as their own armour was prepared. The Armor of Reason rested open like a mathematical proof made manifest, its surfaces etched with incredibly fine, precise geometries and axiomatic script. The latest iteration of the Star-Forged Plate glimmered faintly by contrast, its ceramite and steel holding light in strange ways, as if remembering the forge-fire that had birthed it, ages ago, back when it had been a simple breastplate shaped by Artorias's hand in Dunwyth.

For a time, only the ritual sounds of preparation filled the air.

It was Perturabo who broke the quiet, his voice emerging from within the rising collar of the Logos, even and uninflected, as though he were asking after the weather.

"How long," he said, "until the XXth​ joins us from the translation point?"

Guilliman did not answer immediately.

He stood motionless while a pair of servitors adjusted the locking rings at his vambraces, his gaze fixed somewhere beyond the far wall. The delay was subtle, brief enough that a mortal might have missed it entirely. Artorias did not. His brother was not pleased.

"They should reach us within a few hours," Guilliman said at last. "Their vanguard is already decelerating into the outer system."

Artorias' helm rested beneath his arm, the silver laurels adorning it scratching softly against the cool ceramite. He studied his brother's expression, the faint tension that had crept into his jaw, the way his posture had gone from relaxed to precise.

"This information displeases you," Artorias said, not accusing, merely observing.

Guilliman's eyes flicked toward him. "It does not."

Perturabo gave a low, humourless sound as the last plates of the Logos sealed into place once more. "Liar," he said flatly. "You and Alpharius have never had patience for one another."

Guilliman turned then, slowly, his expression sharpening. "You would do well," he said, "to refrain from commenting on matters you do not understand."

Artorias' brow rose slightly. "That alone tells me there is something worth understanding," he replied. "And since we are now allies in this endeavour, I would rather hear it spoken plainly than let it fester in silence."

Perturabo met Guilliman's glare with cool indifference. "Alpharius," he said, "is to you what Dorn is to me."

The effect was immediate.

Guilliman's teeth ground together, the sound faint but unmistakable. For a moment, the tension in the room spiked sharply enough that several serfs faltered in their movements, hands trembling as they worked. One of the tech-priests paused mid-chant, recalibrated, and continued with exaggerated care.

Artorias raised a hand, palm outward. "Enough," he said quietly. "We are not here to raise each other's ire."

He turned his attention fully to Guilliman. "Roboute. Speak to me. Not as a general addressing rivals, but as my brother. What is it?"

For several heartbeats, Guilliman said nothing. Then he drew in a controlled breath and released it slowly, the rigidity in his shoulders easing by degrees. Around them, the tension bled away, and the serfs resumed their tasks with steadier hands.

"My objection," Guilliman said at last, "is not rooted in pride, nor in rivalry. It is rooted in my experience with that snake."

Artorias inclined his head, encouraging him to continue.

"I have observed Alpharius at work," Guilliman said. "Directly. On Tesstra Prime."

Artorias' eyes narrowed slightly in thought. "Our brother's first compliance? I was told the results were exemplary," he said. "Swift, decisive, and achieved with minimal losses."

Perturabo nodded once. "It was intriguing work. I reviewed the after-action reports. Unconventional tactics but not ineffective."

Guilliman's mouth tightened. "The reports were immaculate," he said. "They always are. But they tell only what Alpharius wishes others to see. Since then, I've kept a close eye on him. His compliance reports have a habit of being redacted, classified or simply 'lost'."

He shifted slightly as a servitor secured the final plate at his shoulder, the machine-spirit chiming its readiness.

"Tesstra Prime should have fallen within days," Guilliman continued. "Its defences were antiquated, its ruling caste divided by internal politics and what passed for its military were wholly unprepared for a full-scale assault. A concentrated strike against the capital would have ended any thought of resistance before it truly began."

Artorias leaned against the table, listening intently. "But that is not what happened?"

"No," Guilliman said. "Alpharius allowed them time. More than that—he encouraged them to fortify. False intelligence was seeded. Feigned withdrawals suggested weaknesses where there were none. The Tesstrans believed they were buying themselves a fighting chance, and so they poured everything into turning their capital into a fortress."

Perturabo's eyes narrowed. "And then he made his move?"

"Yes," Guilliman said. "For a week, the Alpha Legion dismantled them without ever committing to open battle. Supply depots vanished overnight. Commanders died in their quarters. Vox traffic became unreliable, orders contradicting one another, entire regiments moving on false information and opening fire on each other in confusion. Raids struck at random, never long enough to be pinned and never heavy enough to be decisive."

He looked at Artorias directly. "They did not attack the enemy's strength. They attacked their certainty."

Artorias was silent for a long moment. "And the cost?"

"Ninety percent casualties among the defenders," Guilliman said. "Before a single formal assault was even launched. By the time the Alpha Legion marched openly, the city had already collapsed inward. Riots. Mutinies. Units turning on one another. Compliance was achieved without ever needing to truly fight for it. Without a single bolter round being fired. To my knowledge not a single legionary fell during the action."

Perturabo folded his arms. "Effective," he said. "But the time spent on the Tesstrans was monstrously inefficient."

Guilliman nodded. "Precisely. A victory stretched across seven days that could have been achieved in one. Time wasted on demonstration when momentum should have been preserved. If our Brother wanted to impress me with his stunts, then he failed miserably."

Artorias' golden gaze moved between them. "And yet," he said slowly, "they paid for that time with fear rather than lives."

Perturabo considered that. "Fear does not hold territory," he said stonily. "Nor does it move fleets across the void any faster."

Artorias turned back to Guilliman, his gaze cool. "Was Alpharius praised for it? Or did you degrade his tactics to all our brothers who would listen instead of giving him a chance to prove himself to them."

Guilliman hesitated, the pause longer this time. He had not expected such a reaction from Artorias.

"…Horus was," he said finally, "the only one who spoke in his favour."

The words hung heavy in the air.

The final seals of Artorias' armour locked into place with a soft chime, but he did not move. His expression was distant, thoughtful, as he turned that single detail over and over in his mind.

Only Horus.

Around them, the serfs and tech-priests withdrew in silence, leaving the three Primarchs standing amid the hum of awakened war-plate, the warmth of the hearth now a distant thing.


Artorias did not answer at once.

The silence stretched, long enough that the crackle of the hearth seemed suddenly loud again, long enough that the distant hum of the ship's systems asserted itself through the deck. Guilliman watched him closely, a faint crease forming between his eyes, while Perturabo stood immobile, arms folded, gaze fixed somewhere beyond the far wall as though he were already calculating the implications of the Alpha Legion's presence and how their resources could be best utilized for the war effort.

At last, Artorias spoke, his voice low and measured.

"Perhaps," he said, "you judge him too harshly."

Guilliman turned on him at once.

The reaction was immediate and unguarded—surprise first, sharp and unmistakable, followed swiftly by something closer to indignation. Of all his brothers, Artorias was the one whose judgment he trusted most readily, the one whose counsel he accepted without reservation. To hear this from him, here and now, caught him entirely off guard.

"Harshly?" Guilliman said. "Artorias, you did not witness what I did. You did not see—"

Artorias raised a hand, palm outward, the gesture calm and deliberate, and Guilliman fell silent despite himself.

"I did not," Artorias agreed. "And that is precisely my point."

He turned slightly, the light catching along the contours of his newly sealed armour, his expression thoughtful rather than confrontational.

"I have never met Alpharius," he continued. "When he was found, I was campaigning along the southern galactic fringe, and by the time our paths might have crossed, the Crusade had already scattered us again. I have sent several messages and invitations." A faint, rueful smile touched his mouth. "None of which were answered of course."

The reason had been obvious. Since their founding, Horus had made sure to keep himself between Artorias and any potential meeting with Alpharius. Not that his 'beloved' brother would ever admit to such a thing. But that was the nature of the game they'd played all these long years.

Guilliman said nothing, his jaw tight.

Artorias went on, his voice steady, reflective. "I sympathize with him more than you might expect. For a long time, I was believed to be the last of us. I came into a brotherhood already formed, already hardened by shared victories and old resentments. None of you would even speak to me, Roboute—not out of malice, but because my Legion had abandoned the Rangdan Xenocides to search for me. Many of you blamed me for the decisions of my desperate Legion. In a war I can never know the truth of. Hells of Old Earth, you know what it took for me to meet Ferrus! I had to earn my place among you, not through birthright, but through decades of effort."

He met Guilliman's gaze then. "Alpharius is the last of us. He comes to the Great Crusade at its height, when all our legends are already written, when our cultures have been set into the very marrow of our Legions and the worlds we bring into Compliance. Centuries of doctrines have been refined, and our reputations have become immovable. Every other Primarch had the luxury of forging himself in relative isolation. Alpharius does not."

Guilliman exhaled sharply. "That does not excuse him nor his methods," he said. "Nor does it justify indulgence for his way of war. Tesstra Prime was not a proving ground. It was a campaign. The Imperium cannot afford—"

"I am not excusing it," Artorias said gently. "Nor am I praising it. I am suggesting that perhaps it was not arrogance that drove him, but insecurity. A desire to demonstrate his worth. To show that while he may be the last, he is not the least."

Guilliman's reply came quickly, edged with frustration. "If that was his intent, then he chose the worst possible way to do so. Prolonged campaigns only serve to sap momentum. They invite costly scrutiny. You know this from Monarchia! They cost time that could be spent bringing other worlds into compliance. We are not performers, Artorias. We are not here to impress one another. The Emperor's orders were clear to us. We are to reclaim the lost worlds of Humanity, and we are to do so as expediently as we can!"

"I know," Artorias said softly. "But you forget something, Brother."

Guilliman paused.

"You forget," Artorias continued, "that you stand apart from us in ways you no longer see. You forged Ultramar before the Emperor ever found you. You built an empire from scattered worlds, imposed order where there was none, and did so not with conquest alone, but with governance. In the grand calculus of achievements, Roboute, you have surpassed us all."

That gave Guilliman pause, surprise softening his expression despite himself.

"And because of that," Artorias went on, "you sometimes expect from the rest of us what only you have had the opportunity to become. You set standards born of your own remarkable circumstances, and when others fall short of them, you judge swiftly and far too harshly."

He did not accuse. He did not condemn. He spoke as one brother to another, and the disappointment in his eyes cut deeper for its restraint.

Guilliman looked away.

For a moment, it seemed he might argue further—but when he spoke again, the fire had gone out of his voice.

"You are wrong," he said. "But…" He hesitated, the smallest fracture appearing in his certainty. "…perhaps not entirely."

He would never admit it outright. Artorias knew that. But the acknowledgment was there, buried beneath layers of pride and principle.

It was Perturabo who broke the fragile quiet that followed.

"If the both of you are done whining?" he said, his tone even, analytical, "then we can discuss how the XXth​ may yet prove useful."

Guilliman's head snapped toward him. "How?"

Perturabo turned slightly, the massive plates of the Logos shifting with a muted growl. "Our objective is to draw as many greenskins away from Ullanor as possible. That requires not merely destruction, but provocation on a scale like no other. The Orks must be made to believe that we are the greater prize."

He gestured vaguely, as though outlining invisible vectors in the air. "Deception. Misdirection. Manipulation of perception. These are things the Alpha Legion have proven themselves to excel at. They understand how to shape an enemy's response without ever confronting them directly."

Guilliman's expression hardened. "We do not need them."

"We agreed," Perturabo replied calmly, "that the structure of the plan would be mine, but its execution would be shared among us all. I am adjusting the plan to account for new assets."

"They were not part of your original design," Guilliman said sharply.

"No," Perturabo said. "But they are part of it now. I have come to the conclusion that, if we truly intend to succeed, we will need the Hydra."

The tension returned, thick and palpable.

Artorias stepped between them once more, his presence a steadying force. "Enough," he said quietly. "Roboute, you do not trust them. That is clear. But we are not choosing our allies—we are acknowledging those who have chosen to stand with us."

Guilliman closed his eyes briefly, then opened them again, the anger contained but not gone.

"You ask me to trust a Legion and a Primarch whose defining trait is secrecy and lies," he said. "To believe they will adhere to a plan not of their own making."

"I ask you," Artorias said, "to trust us. To trust that between the three of us, we can ensure no single will dominates the others."

For a long moment, Guilliman said nothing.

Then, stiffly, he inclined his head. "Very well," he said. "I will abide by the plan as agreed."

The words were measured, controlled—and heavy with reluctance.

He turned away, already moving toward the chamber's exit. "Come," he growled. "If the Alpha Legion has arrived, then we will receive our brother properly."

The hearth crackled behind them as they departed, the warmth of the chamber giving way to the colder, more uncertain corridors beyond.


The hangar bay of the Macragge's Honour was a cavern of steel and ritualised order, vast enough that its ceiling vanished into shadow and its deck stretched away in precise, faultless geometry. Servo-skulls drifted along prescribed flight paths, lumen strips cast a clean white glare across adamantine plating, and the air thrummed with the constant basso rumble of the Gloriana's heart—reactors cycling, void shields breathing, the ship alive with restrained, colossal power.

The Primarchs stood at the fore of the reception space, framed by the towering bulk of the hangar doors behind them and the waiting honour guard before them. Guilliman was rigid, hands clasped behind his back, posture immaculate and controlled, though the tension in his jaw betrayed his thoughts. Perturabo stood with his weight evenly distributed, helm sealed beneath his arm, eyes distant and unreadable. Artorias stood between them, his stance relaxed by comparison, though his gaze was intent, his attention fixed on the yawning void beyond the forcefield where the stars hung cold and indifferent.

Behind them waited a small army of their guard.

The Suzerain Invictus stood in immaculate formation, cobalt plate polished to a mirror sheen, crested helms swaying gently in the recirculated air. Their weapons were held in ceremonial posture, but every warrior there was ready to kill in a heartbeat. Intermingled with them were the Bladeguard, Cataphractii plate humming with barely contained power and heavy greatswords resting point-down against the deck, wrists bristling with compact combi-bolters. Their presence lent a different weight to the space—less formal, more predatory.

Further back still loomed the Tyranthikos, their armour scarred and utilitarian, hazard chevrons dulled by decades of war. Their leader, Krendl Varrex, stood half a pace ahead of the rest, helm angled forward, watching the hangar mouth with the patient stillness of a siege engine awaiting the signal to fire.

And at the sides of the Primarchs, stood the Occuli Imperators. Pherenion stood with arms crossed over his guardian spear, his expression composed and faintly curious. Dac'tyrion was motionless, a statue carved from gold and shadow, his presence heavy with restrained violence. The third—Apollion, rested one hand casually on the pommel of one of his twin swords, eyes bright with interest.

A faint chime sounded across the hangar.

Guilliman's head tilted a fraction as a subvocal vox-thread whispered in his ear. Marius Gage's voice was quiet, deferential, precise as ever.

Approaching contacts, my Lord. Three Thunderhawks.

Guilliman did not reply aloud. His jaw tightened imperceptibly, and after a moment he inclined his head just enough for his brothers to notice.

"They are inbound," he said, the words clipped. "Three craft."

Artorias followed his gaze as the void beyond the hangar shimmered, then parted. Three Thunderhawks emerged from the star-flecked darkness, their approach smooth and unhurried, formation tight and deliberate. Their hulls were a muted, shifting gunmetal, neither polished nor crude, surfaces broken up by angular vanes and sensor arrays that drank in data even as they advanced.

The lead Thunderhawk was unmistakable.

Its lines were sharper, more ornate in a restrained, purposeful way. Not ostentatious, but deliberate—sigils etched so finely they were almost invisible unless the light struck them just so. Along its prow, worked into the ceramite, coiled the three-headed hydra, subtle yet unmistakable. Designation runes marked it as The Veiled Truth, a name that carried with it intent rather than pride.

The three craft passed through the hangar's void shield one by one, atmosphere rippling around them, engine wash sending banners and tabards snapping. They settled onto the deck with a controlled roar, landing struts locking into place with heavy, resonant clangs that echoed through the bay.

Silence followed.

Engines wound down. Heat bled from exhaust vents. Steam rolled out across the deck in thick, billowing clouds, creeping low and obscuring the Thunderhawks' lower hulls. Seconds stretched into minutes. As the chronometer ticked closer and closer to an hour, Artorias swore he could hear his brother's teeth grind. Perturabo looked annoyed as well.

Guilliman's patience frayed visibly. His fingers flexed once behind his back, and his lips thinned.

"He tests my patience already," he muttered, the irritation finally bleeding through. "This is unnecessary!"

Perturabo said nothing, though his eyes tracked the steam patterns with idle boredom, already noting how effectively the Alpha Legion controlled the space without firing a shot. Artorias remained silent, his focus narrowing, senses sharpening as anticipation settled into his bones. This was his first encounter with the so called 'Ghost Legion' spoken of in half-reports and veiled assessments, with the brother who had arrived last to a family already scarred by time, war and each other.

At last, with a hiss like a great beast exhaling, the forward ramp of The Veiled Truth began to lower.

Hydraulics groaned. The ramp descended inch by inch, cutting through the fog. Steam poured outward in a dense wave, swallowing the lower half of the opening and rolling across the deck toward the waiting formations.

For a moment, there was nothing but white vapour and shadow.

Then Artorias saw movement within the haze.

Red.

Not banners. Not sigils.

Eyes.

Helm lenses, glowing a deep, ominous crimson, appeared one by one within the fog—dozens of them, steady and unblinking. Tall silhouettes advanced to the edge of the ramp, their outlines indistinct, armour swallowing light, their presence felt more than seen.

The Hydra had arrived.

And it had come on its own terms.


The Alpha Legion disembarked with a precision that was neither ostentatious nor hurried, as if time itself had been adjusted to suit them rather than the reverse.

Ranks of Legionaries descended the ramps in perfect synchrony, boots striking the deck plates in a rhythm that was almost—but not quite—parade-ground formal. There was none of the overt ritual Guilliman expected from such a moment, none of the heraldic flourish common to so many of their brothers' legions. No banners unfurled. No vox-amplified proclamations rang out. They simply came, filing down through thinning steam and spreading across the hangar floor with quiet inevitability.

They formed up before the waiting Primarchs in clean, disciplined lines.

Artorias watched them closely.

At first glance, their armour seemed… unremarkable. Gunmetal plate in a cerulean blue that, at times, seemed to shimmer to a turquoise green, unadorned save for the Hydra sigil worked subtly into shoulder guards and breastplates. No laurels. No sculpted reliefs. No ostentation of conquest. Compared to the rich cobalt of the Ultramarines, the pale blue of his own sons or the iron-grey brutality of the Iron Warriors, the Alpha Legion appeared almost plain.

Almost.

As they settled into position and the hangar's lumen-strips shifted, Artorias noticed the change. The light caught on their armour in a peculiar way, not reflecting cleanly but breaking, scattering across the surface in a faint, irregular pattern. He narrowed his eyes, focusing.

Scales.

Not literal, but close enough that the impression was unmistakable—tiny, overlapping facets worked into the ceramite, so fine they vanished at a distance. Serpentine. Functional. Armour designed not to draw the eye, but to confuse it, to disrupt silhouettes and break recognition at a subconscious level.

An interesting choice, he thought. One that spoke of concealment rather than intimidation.

What unsettled him more, however, was not their armour.

It was how they moved.

These were not warriors with barely two decades of history behind them. The Alpha Legion had been formally constituted less than twenty years ago, barely a heartbeat by the standards of the Great Crusade. Artorias had expected to see it in their posture—in the slight overcorrection of movements, the telltale sharpness of those still proving themselves.

He saw none of it.

Instead, he saw veterans.

The legionaries stood with the ease of those long accustomed to battlefields where death came from every direction. Their movements were economical, devoid of wasted motion, their awareness diffuse and omnipresent. Even at rest, they watched—not openly, not with obvious scanning motions, but with the quiet, all-encompassing attention of predators who had learned long ago that survival lay in noticing what others missed.

It unsettled him.

Artorias had not considered himself a true veteran of the Crusade until Cadmion, until the night skies burned and he had crossed blades with Kurze. That was the measure he held in his mind when he thought of experience. These warriors carried themselves as though they had earned something similar many times over.

How? he wondered.

The last of the Legionaries took their place, and a subtle shift rippled through the formation. The air seemed to tighten, anticipation coiling invisibly. Like a snake preparing to strike.

Then came the Lernaean Guard.

They descended as a single, implacable block—Terminators in heavy plate, their armour darker, their presence weightier. Volkite pistols rested easily in their gauntlets, power axes held with casual lethality. They moved with the slow certainty of executioners, forming a protective wedge at the base of the command Thunderhawk's ramp.

And finally, the last figure emerged.

Alpharius.

He descended alone, every step measured, the haft of his spear clicking softly against the deck with each pace. His armour was a masterwork of restrained menace, the same scaled pattern taken to its logical extreme, plates flowing seamlessly into one another. His helm was crested, draconic, lenses glowing faintly red beneath the hangar lights.

Perturabo barely shifted his weight, expression unreadable, interest lukewarm at best.

Guilliman, by contrast, stiffened.

Marius Gage stepped forward, his expression carefully neutral, prepared words ready to hand. "Lord Alpharius, on behalf of—"

Alpharius walked past him without so much as a glance.

The snub was not theatrical. It was worse than that. It was casual, as though Gage—and by extension Guilliman's authority aboard his own flagship—simply did not merit acknowledgement.

Guilliman's jaw tightened further, teeth grinding audibly for a moment before control reasserted itself.

Alpharius came to a halt before the three Primarchs, his Lernaeans forming up behind him with silent precision.

"Brothers," Alpharius said softly.

His voice was calm, measured, carrying easily across the hangar without amplification.

"Alpharius," Guilliman replied coolly.

Perturabo merely grunted.

Artorias said nothing.

His golden eyes burned as he studied the figure before him, every sense screaming in quiet alarm. The discomfort he had felt since the Legion's arrival sharpened into something colder, more precise.

Alpharius turned toward him, helm lenses fixing on Artorias with unsettling focus, and inclined his head slightly.

"I have looked forward to this meeting in particular," Alpharius said. "You are… a difficult man to know, from so far away. I had at least hoped to receive a message of welcome upon my joining the family."

Artorias did not return the gesture. His frown deepened, gaze boring into his brother's armour, his stance, the minute tells that no one else seemed to notice.

Something was wrong.

He glanced sideways, just briefly, at Guilliman and Perturabo—and his unease deepened when he saw nothing in their expressions beyond irritation and indifference. They did not feel it. They did not see it.

How can they not? he thought.

The figure before him looked right. Sounded right. Moved with all the confidence and authority befitting a Primarch.

And yet—

The truth struck him with sudden, crystalline clarity.

It was not a feeling. It was an absence.

The presence before him lacked the gravitational weight he had felt from every one of his brothers upon first meeting them. Even the most restrained among them bent the world around them in subtle ways. This one did not.

Artorias's eyes narrowed.

This is not Alpharius.

The realization settled in his chest, cold and undeniable.

The man standing before them—this impeccably crafted reflection—was a lie given form. A Legionary elevated to masquerade as a Primarch, flesh and ceramite shaped into deception, confidence honed into weaponry. He did not understand how this Astartes was able to fool his brothers but he knew what he was looking at.

An imposter.


Artorias moved.

There was no signal, no outward sign beyond the subtle tightening of his posture and the faint shift of weight through his stance. To Guilliman, it might have looked like impatience finally boiling over. To Perturabo—who had watched fortresses fail because a single stone was laid a finger's breadth out of place—it looked like inevitability.

Artorias closed the distance in a heartbeat, until there was no room left for courtesy.

He loomed over the figure in ornate plate, his shadow swallowing the Alpha Legion Primarch whole, and for the briefest moment there was silence—thick, heavy, expectant. The air in the hangar seemed to tighten around them, every servo-skull and auspex array recording the moment without understanding it.

The figure before him shifted.

Half a step. No more than that. A reflexive adjustment, quickly masked, but unmistakable.

Artorias' lip curled.

The certainty hit him like a blade sliding home between ribs.

That single movement—so small, so instinctive—told him everything.

A Primarch did not retreat. Not here. Not before their brothers, and not before their sons. Even had fear somehow touched them—which it could not—pride alone would have rooted them in place. Presence would have demanded it.

Artorias leaned closer, golden eyes flaring, their light catching against the polished cobalt of Guilliman's sons and the scaled, shifting ceramite of the Alpha Legion beyond.

"Who are you?" he asked.

His voice was low, roughened by icy, restrained fury, but it was not shouted. It did not need to be.

The figure hesitated.

Only a fraction of a heartbeat—but Artorias felt it, saw it ripple through posture and timing. Then the impostor straightened, shoulders squaring, helm angling just so. Authority entered his voice like a rehearsed role being slipped into place.

"I do not understand your meaning," the false Hydra said. "If this is some attempt at intimidation, it is misplaced. I did not come here to—"

The cadence was wrong.

Artorias felt it in his bones. The rhythm was too deliberate, the pauses too carefully chosen, the confidence something worn rather than embodied. This was not the instinctive gravitas of one a Primarch, but the studied imitation of someone who had watched them, catalogued them, learned their mannerisms as one might learn a language.

Close.

So painfully close.

"So very nearly convincing," Artorias murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

"Brother?" Guilliman said, sharp irritation threading into his voice now. He took a step forward, jaw tightening. "Artorias, what are you doing?"

Perturabo had gone very still.

Not inert—never that—but focused, his attention narrowing like the aperture of a targeting lens. He watched the exchange with the same intensity he brought to siege lines and fault tolerances, eyes flicking not just between the two figures at the centre, but outward, to the Alpha Legion ranks, to their spacing, their posture, the minute shifts in weapon angles.

If Artorias had scented something wrong, then Perturabo intended to find the structural flaw beneath it.

Artorias did not answer Guilliman. He stepped closer still, and the illusion finally broke entirely.

Up close, the truth could no longer hide behind ornamentation and bearing.

The figure was tall—taller than most Astartes, certainly—but Artorias could see it now, measure it instinctively.

He was smaller.

Not by much. Enough.

Another lie peeled away.

The impostor stiffened, sensing the change. "You overstep yourself," he said, trying to harden his tone, trying to reclaim command. "I will not be interrogated like a criminal—"

"Brother," he added, carefully, like a key pressed into a lock.

Artorias' hand snapped out, quick as a viper.

Ceramite shrieked softly as his fingers closed around the figure's throat, lifting him clean from the deck. The sound that escaped the impostor was not a command or a rebuke, but a startled, strangled gasp as his boots kicked uselessly in the air.

The hangar erupted into motion.

Ultramarines raised bolters in flawless unison, shifting protectively around Guilliman even as the Bladeguard and Tyranthikos readied themselves as well. Custodians stepped as one, weapons angling to interpose or strike as required. Across the deck, Alpha Legion weapons came up in mirrored response, rows of gleaming bolters tracking targets with unnerving discipline.

The spear slipped from the impostor's grasp and struck the deck, clattering loudly in the sudden, breath-held silence.

As it fell, Artorias saw yet another truth revealed.

It was a fine weapon—master-crafted, power field humming faintly along its length—but for all its ornamentation, it was ultimately a mundane thing. Excellent in design and purpose, yes. Deadly, certainly. But it lacked weight. It lacked its own… gravitas.

Primarchs did not wield tools. Their weapons were extensions of their legend, shaped as much by myth as by forge.

This spear was not such a thing.

Artorias drew the struggling figure closer until their heads nearly touched.

"You are not my brother," he said, voice low and terrible. "I do not know what deception this is, or what insult you believe you can hide behind—but you will tell me what you have done with him."

The impostor clawed at Artorias' wrist, armour scraping uselessly. "You—are—mistaken," he rasped. "This—this aggression—serves no one—"

Artorias' eyes blazed brighter, molten gold burning beneath heavy brows.

"Look at me," he growled. "Look properly."

The Emperor's eyes stared back at the impostor, ancient and pitiless, filled with a truth that stripped away pretence and falsehood alike.

"I have my Father's eyes," Artorias said icily. "And there is no lie that can stand before them. Now answer me—what have you done with Alpharius, traitor?"

Guilliman took another step forward, shouldering aside one of his Invictus, tension coiling through him like a drawn blade. "Enough," he said tightly. "Explain yourself. Both of you."

And then Artorias saw it.

A flicker of movement at the edge of his vision.

One Alpha Legionnaire, standing at the rear of the XXth​ Legion formation, weapon trained outward like the rest. Identical in plate and bearing, utterly nondescript—so unremarkable he had almost vanished into the pattern of his brothers.

Almost.

Something tugged at Artorias' awareness, subtle as a misaligned star. A presence buried beneath layers of practiced normalcy. A wrongness not of malice, but of absence—as though the space around the legionary bent ever so slightly away from him.

Artorias' grip loosened.

The impostor sucked in a ragged breath as he was allowed air, scrabbling weakly—but Artorias no longer noticed him.

His focus had narrowed to a single point.

That Legionary.

Guilliman felt the shift before he consciously understood it. The Alpha Legion had not fired. Had not even twitched beyond tracking Artorias' movement. The tension remained—but it was… hesitant.

Perturabo saw it too.

A fractional delay. A lack of decisive response. The kind of pause that only existed when authority was elsewhere. The Alpha Legion were waiting for something.

Artorias released the impostor entirely.

The false Alpharius collapsed to one knee, coughing, forgotten.

Artorias stepped past him. His boot came down on the fallen spear's haft, and it snapped with a sharp crack, the sound echoing through the hangar like a verdict.

He walked forward.

"Artorias," Perturabo called, voice edged with warning and curiosity in equal measure.

Artorias ignored his brother.

Perturabo's call washed past him without purchase, like wind over stone. His attention had narrowed to a single thread, a quiet certainty pulling him forward with inexorable force. Each step he took carried him deeper into the Alpha Legion's formation, into a space that should not have yielded so easily and yet did, opening before him with a smoothness that felt practiced rather than panicked.

The Legionaries parted as he approached.

Not abruptly. Not in fear.

They moved with the subtlety of something trained to flow rather than break, armour shifting just enough to grant him passage while their weapons never left him, uncaring of the guns trained on them in turn.

Rows of bolters tracked his advance with mechanical precision, red targeting runes dancing across his chest and vital organs, following the rise and fall of his breathing, the minute shifts of his balance. The sensation prickled across his skin—not threat exactly, but the sense of being assessed. As though he were being measured, catalogued, weighed.

It told him everything he needed to know.

Had the figure he had seized been their Primarch, this space would already be a killing ground. The Alpha Legion would not hesitate to die to preserve the illusion, to drown the hangar in blood and confusion if it meant safeguarding their Lord and Gene-Father. Instead, they waited. Watched. Deferred.

Deferred to someone else.

Artorias moved deeper, the sound of his boots against the deck plates impossibly loud in the strained silence. Servo-motors whined softly as the Alpha Legion adjusted their stances, each movement economical, disciplined, and—he noted with growing certainty—utterly devoid of the raw eagerness common to younger Legions. There was no hunger here, no barely leashed aggression. These warriors carried themselves like veterans who had learned patience the hard way.

That, more than their formation or curious wargear, unsettled him.

Nineteen years. That was all the XXth​ Legion had officially existed. A blink of an eye measured against the span of the Great Crusade. And yet they moved like men who had spent decades in the dark, honing themselves in wars no remembrancer had ever been allowed to record.

They are too polished, Artorias thought. Too complete.

He passed between two Legionaries and felt it again—that subtle wrongness, that sense of something being deliberately unremarkable. His golden eyes slid over helms bearing no personal sigils, no marks of distinction. Rank markings were present, yes, but subdued, almost anonymous. Everything about them was designed to vanish into the whole. To stand out was anathema to the Legion.

The Alpha Legion did not celebrate the individual.

They erased him. Though for what purpose even the King of Mist could not fathom.

"Why?" Artorias asked aloud, his voice carrying through the hangar without effort. It was not a challenge, not yet. There was genuine curiosity there, threaded with a disappointment he did not bother to hide. "Why go to such lengths to hide from us?"

No one answered.

He continued walking.

"Is it a game to you?" he went on. "A test, perhaps? One of your endless precautions?" His tone softened, took on a warmth that seemed out of place amid the tension. "Or do you truly believe you must cloak yourself even here, among your own blood?"

He felt the shift then—not in the ranks themselves, but in the pattern of their attention. Something had changed. The bolters still tracked him, but the hesitation was clearer now, the infinitesimal delays between motion and reaction stacking atop one another until the truth became undeniable.

They were awaiting instruction. They were getting more and more agitated, the closer he came to his goal.

Artorias reached the rear ranks.

There, exactly where his instincts had led him, stood a Legionary no different from any other. His armour bore the same muted cerulean, the same scaled ceramite that caught the light in faint, serpentine ripples when he moved. His stance was regulation-perfect, his boltgun held at the correct angle, finger resting near—but not on—the trigger.

If Artorias had not been looking for him, he would have passed him by. Just another face in the crowd.

That was the point.

Artorias stopped.

The bolter lifted the final fraction of an inch, its muzzle coming to rest against the centre of Artorias' chestplate. Pressing against the White Tree upon his breast. Against his hearts. The contact was firm, deliberate, unflinching.

Around them, the hangar seemed to hold its breath.

Artorias did not slow his breathing. He did not tense. He simply looked down at the weapon, then back up at the legionary's helm.

Up close, the sensation was unmistakable.

It was not psychic—nothing so crude. It was presence. Weight. The same indefinable gravity he felt standing beside his brothers, the same pressure that bent rooms subtly around them. It had been folded inward, compressed, disguised beneath layers of practiced normalcy.

But it was there.

"I have wanted to meet you," Artorias said quietly. Gone was the edge in his voice, replaced by something sincere, almost gentle. "Ever since I heard you had been found. I imagined what you might be like. What you had endured, coming to us so late."

He took another step forward, until the boltgun pressed harder into his chest, the weapon's machine-spirit protesting softly at the proximity. A single shot from this range would pose a serious threat, even to one such as he.

"I know what it is to arrive last," he continued. "To enter a brotherhood already forged, already weighed down by expectation and judgment." His eyes burned softly now, not with fury but recognition. "I wanted to welcome you. To fight beside you. To know you—not as a rumour, not as a shadow, but as my brother."

Slowly—deliberately—Artorias raised one hand and placed it on the legionary's pauldron.

The touch was light. Reassuring.

The Alpha Legion's weapons did not fire.

Behind him, Guilliman finally understood. The tension in his posture shifted—not easing, but reframing. His mind, so adept at pattern and cause, had reached the same conclusion Artorias had minutes earlier. Perturabo, too, saw it now, the structure of the deception laid bare in his thoughts like a flawed plan exposed to the light.

This had never been a standoff.

It had been an audition.

"I see you," Artorias said, and this time he smiled openly, the expression broad and genuine. "You need not wear another face with me. Come, Alpharius. Join us properly."

For a long moment, nothing happened.

Then the Legionary's helm tilted, just slightly, in a gesture that was suddenly unmistakable.

"How… very interesting," he said.

The voice was different now.

The cadence sharpened, the affectation falling away like a discarded cloak. Authority surged outward, no longer hidden, no longer restrained. The air itself seemed to tighten, pressure building in the hangar as every soul present felt the sudden, unmistakable weight of a Primarch revealed.

The Alpha Legion had not moved.

They had waited.

And now, at last, their master stood before them in plain sight.


Artorias poured the wine slowly, letting the liquid catch the light as it spilled into the goblet—amber-gold, thick with the sun of Calth and the careful hands that had tended its vines beneath a hundred orderly skies. The scent rose warm and rich, honeyed with a faint bitterness beneath, the sort of vintage that carried memory as much as flavour.

"Water," Alpharius said.

The word came quietly, without emphasis, yet it cut cleanly through the low murmur of thought and calculation that filled the chamber. Artorias paused mid-pour and turned.

They were seated again at the same vast table in the convivium where the feast had only recently been reduced to ruins of abundance. Guilliman and Perturabo occupied the same positions as before, as though neither had ever risen from them. The former sat upright, posture rigid with restrained irritation, fingers resting atop a scatter of data-slates and parchment-thin hololithic projections. The latter leaned forward, broad shoulders hunched slightly as he worked, one gauntleted hand braced against the table while the other scratched precise geometries and force distributions into the polished surface with the tip of a knife, the faint shriek of metal on stone a constant, rasping counterpoint to the room's quiet.

Alpharius sat between them.

Not in some newly revealed panoply or artificer's plate befitting a Primarch, but in the same scaled ceramite worn by his sons. The armour seemed almost muted beside the others—less ornate than Guilliman's immaculate blue and gold, less brutal than the Lord of Iron's panoply. Even seated, Alpharius blended into the space with uncanny ease, as though he were merely another presence at the table rather than its most recent and disruptive addition.

His helm rested on the table beside him.

Artorias studied his brother openly now, seeing him properly for the first time.

Alpharius' face was unassuming to the point of deliberate blandness. Strong-featured, yes, but in a way that resisted memory—bald, skin unmarked by sigils or scars, features balanced and symmetrical without striking excess. His eyes, the colour of honeyed milk, were sharp, pale and assessing, constantly in motion even when his head was still, as though he were cataloguing every breath, every flicker of expression. There was a stillness to him that felt practiced rather than natural, a sense that every gesture had been pared down to its most efficient form.

He did not look like a god of war.

He looked like someone who could disappear in a crowd. Like someone whose whole life had been spent shedding his skin like the serpent his sons so favoured.

Artorias raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching faintly as he regarded the untouched goblet of wine.

"I see," he said mildly.

Alpharius returned the look with a small, utterly unremarkable smile. "I have no taste for spirits."

No apology. No explanation. Just a statement of fact.

Artorias inclined his head once, accepting it without comment. He set the goblet aside and reached instead for a crystal carafe, its surface beaded with condensation. He poured carefully, then crossed the short distance to the table and placed the fresh goblet before Alpharius.

The Primarch of the XXth​ Legion lifted it, took a measured sip, and nodded once in quiet approval.

"Clean," he said. "I appreciate that."

Most of the remnants of the feast had been pushed to the periphery of the chamber or removed entirely. Platters lay stacked and half-forgotten at the edges of the table, their contents cold and largely ignored. In their place sprawled star charts, tactical overlays, and shifting hololithic projections of Ullanor and its surrounding systems. Lines of approach, spheres of influence, ork migration routes—all layered atop one another in a complex, ever-evolving web.

Perturabo worked through it all with relentless focus, his mind clearly already deep within the architecture of war. He barely acknowledged Alpharius' presence at all, save for a brief, assessing glance before returning to his calculations. Guilliman, by contrast, had done nothing but watch him since they had sat.

Now he spoke.

"What," Guilliman said, voice clipped and cold, "was the point of that little display in my hangar?"

Alpharius did not look at him at once. He took another sip of water, set the goblet down gently, and only then turned his head.

"What do you think the point was?" he asked.

Guilliman's jaw tightened. "I think it was juvenile. Cowardly. And a waste of time we do not have."

A flicker of something sharp crossed Alpharius' expression—a sneer, brief and controlled. "You would."

Artorias sighed softly and moved away from the wine, collecting a clean plate from the table's edge. He began filling it absently with what remained of the feast, his attention divided even as his ears remained keenly attuned to the exchange.

"It was a test," Alpharius continued, voice smooth and unhurried, "and a game, both. To see whether I could stand among three of my brothers as nothing more than a footsoldier and remain unseen. And to see whether one of my sons could bear the weight of being seen as a Primarch."

Guilliman snorted. "You failed miserably then."

Alpharius' eyes slid back to him. "I fooled you easily enough."

Guilliman stiffened. Perturabo glanced up then, one brow drawing down as he reassessed the moment with fresh irritation.

"And him," Alpharius added lightly, nodding toward the Lord of Iron.

Guilliman opened his mouth, clearly ready with a retort sharp enough to draw blood, but Artorias cut in before it could land.

"Enough," he said, not loudly, but with a note of finality that stilled the room.

Guilliman exhaled sharply through his nose, fingers curling once against the table before he forced himself to relax. He shot Alpharius a long, icy look, then leaned back in his chair.

"Why are you even here?" he asked at last. "This crusade was not yours. The Emperor's orders on which Legions were to be assigned this task were clear."

"They were," Alpharius agreed easily. "And yet, here I am all the same."

Artorias glanced up from his plate, interest sparking behind his eyes.

"I was asked to join you," Alpharius went on. "By the Sigillite. He believed you would need my help."

Guilliman's expression darkened further, but Artorias felt the shape of the truth beneath the words and smiled faintly to himself. He knew that tone. The careful phrasing. The omission wrapped in honesty. He also knew Malcador too well to think he would make such a decision without the Emperor's blessing. The Primarchs were perhaps the only beings in the galaxy, Malcador had no authority over.

Asked, perhaps. But also asking.

He turned back toward the table, plate in hand, the weight of old understanding settling comfortably in his chest. He knew too well the ache of wanting to stand beside one's brothers—to prove oneself worthy of the blood that bound them, to carve out a place in a family already long-established. Perhaps Alpharius had gone in search of them as he had once gone seeking Roboute and Perturabo.

Artorias stepped back to the table and set the plate down directly in front of Alpharius, the ceramic making a soft, decisive sound as it touched stone.

"Eat," he said.

Alpharius looked at the plate as though it were a curiosity rather than a necessity. The food had been chosen carefully—thick-cut ribs from a Macraggian plains-beast, slow-roasted until the fat had rendered down into a lacquered sheen, the flesh dark and tender where it clung to the bone. The scent alone was enough to make mortal mouths water: salt, smoke, a faint sweetness from the crushed herbs Artorias had worked into the glaze by hand.

"I'm fine," Alpharius replied, tone neutral, almost polite.

Artorias did not move. His golden eyes remained on his brother, steady and unyielding.

"You'll always be considered too small to be one of our number if you don't eat," he said mildly. "That won't do at all. We have a reputation to maintain after all."

Guilliman snorted despite himself, the sound short and surprised, before he could quite stop it. He covered it by leaning forward over the table, eyes flicking back to the spreading tactical projections, but the corner of his mouth twitched all the same.

Alpharius hesitated.

It was brief—so brief that anyone not already watching him closely might have missed it—but Artorias caught it. A fractional pause. A recalibration. Alpharius' gaze dropped again to the plate, to the rib resting there, steam still curling faintly from the bone.

"I rarely feel the need to eat," Alpharius said after a moment. "It's… inefficient."

"And yet," Artorias replied calmly, "you will."

Alpharius looked up at him then, properly this time. There was something searching in his eyes now, a quiet curiosity that had not been there before.

"Why?" he asked.

"Because," Artorias said simply, "Perturabo and I prepared this meal. And because I am asking you to."

For a heartbeat, Alpharius seemed genuinely at a loss. His lips parted as though he might argue, might deflect, might turn the moment aside with some clever half-truth or oblique remark.

Instead, he reached for the rib.

The meat pulled away easily as he lifted it, fibres separating with a soft, yielding sound. He regarded it for a second longer, then took a bite.

Artorias watched closely.

Alpharius chewed slowly, thoughtfully, as if cataloguing the sensation rather than indulging in it. The glaze cracked beneath his teeth, releasing a rush of savour and smoke, the flesh beneath rich and deep with flavour. Something shifted, subtly, in his expression—not pleasure, exactly, but acknowledgement.

He swallowed.

"Acceptable," Alpharius said.

Guilliman huffed a quiet laugh under his breath. Perturabo did not look up, but the scratching of his data-stylus paused for just a fraction of a second before resuming.

Alpharius set the rib down again after another bite and leaned forward, eyes already returning to the web of lines, figures, and shifting projections that now dominated the table. He followed Perturabo's work with unsettling speed, gaze flicking from world to world, vector to vector, absorbing the shape of the plan even as it was still being born.

Perturabo noticed.

He straightened slightly, planting the knife point-down into the table with a sharp click, and glanced sideways at Alpharius. "Your thoughts," he said. It was not a question.

Alpharius nodded once. "You're thinking too narrowly along this axis," he replied, indicating a cluster of systems near the outer reach of the ork empire. "If you fracture their response here instead, you'll force a redistribution that cascades inward rather than outward."

Perturabo's eyes narrowed—not in anger, but in sharp, immediate interest. He dragged the stylus across the air, the hololiths flickering and altered the lines, recalculating on the fly. Numbers shifted. Ratios changed.

"…Hmph," he grunted. "That might work."

Guilliman moved closer now as well, leaning over the table, fingers steepled as he studied the revised projection. His irritation, while not gone, had transmuted into something more productive.

"If you do that," Guilliman said slowly, "you'll need to ensure the supply worlds burn convincingly enough to draw a response. Not just destroyed—missed. The orks must believe they are losing something vital."

"They always do," Alpharius said mildly. "They just don't always realise what it is."

Artorias smiled faintly as he joined them, setting his own hands on the edge of the table. The four of them bent over the same map, voices overlapping, ideas colliding and reforming, the earlier tension bleeding away into the familiar rhythm of shared purpose.
And the war, immense and inevitable, began to take shape beneath their hands.


Void-light thickened ahead of the Heart of Flame, a congestion of drive wakes, gravitic shadows, and distant hulls turning the emptiness of space into something crowded and tense. Lucan stood at ease near the command dais, one gauntleted hand resting lightly against the rail, pale blue armour catching the bridge lumen-strips in soft bands of silver. His golden arm gleamed more brightly than the rest.

He regarded the hololithic projection as it resolved—first dozens of contacts, then hundreds, then more still—layered formations hanging in disciplined strata around the system's primary anchor points. Their augurs had been screeching with contact signals since the moment they'd finished their translation from the Immaterium.

Lucan raised an eyebrow.

"Well," he said mildly, "either we're fashionably late… or the entire Imperium decided to throw a party without us."

A quiet, involuntary snort escaped Drakus, standing half a step behind him. His second caught himself almost immediately and returned to stillness, though the corner of his mouth twitched in betrayal.

From his command throne, Captain Holwein was already at work, his voice calm and precise as it carried across the bridge.

"Unidentified vessels at vector mark Helioris-Seven," the challenge came through, clipped and metallic. "You are entering a restricted muster zone. Identify yourselves and state your intent."

Holwein did not hurry his reply.

"Helioris picket, this is the Heart of Flame, flagship of the Second Company, Mist Wardens Legion. Lord-Warden Lucan commanding. We and our battlegroup are present by writ of the Emperor and the King for the Ullanor muster."

A pause followed. Then another.

Lucan's eyes drifted back to the projection as encrypted ident-tags and heraldic glyphs began to resolve among the opposing formation. He took them in with a soldier's instinctive assessment rather than a commander's abstraction.

The Iron Warriors were impossible to miss.

Their ships formed the outer shell of the picket—brutal, angular silhouettes arranged with mathematical precision, overlapping fields of fire calculated down to the fraction of a degree. No unnecessary motion. No flourish. Even at rest, the formation radiated with a kind of restrained violence, like a clenched fist waiting for permission to strike.

Interspersed among them, and closer in-system, cruised the vessels of the XIIIth​—cleaner lines, heraldry bright even at distance, formations flexible where the Iron Warriors' were rigid. Where the IVth​ Legion's presence felt like a siege wall thrown across the void, the XIIIth​'s was more like a carefully ordered city watch.

Drakus leaned closer, his voice pitched low.

"The Iron Warriors have layered their picket unusually tight," he observed. "They're scanning everything. Twice."

Lucan hummed in agreement.

"They always do," he replied. "The Hammer of Olympia tightens the leash whenever a war's about to begin. He trusts preparation more than he trusts people."

Drakus's gaze followed a trio of Iron Warrior destroyers as they shifted position with synchronized precision.

"That suggests," Drakus said slowly, "that the muster nears its conclusion."

Lucan smiled faintly.

"From one war to the next, I'm afraid."

The vox chimed again, Holwein already stepping ahead of it.

"Identification confirmed," came the response at last, this time bearing the unmistakable cadence of the XIII Legion. "XIth ​Legion Second Company, you are cleared to proceed. Maintain present vector. Ultramarines vessels will escort you to your assigned holding orbit."

As if summoned by the words, a pair of Ultramarines strike cruisers peeled away from the inner formation, their drives flaring as they slid into position ahead and astern of Lucan's battlegroup in a matter of minutes. Compared to the Iron Warriors' watchful immobility, the manoeuvre felt almost courteous.

"An escort?" Lucan echoed lightly. "How hospitable."

Drakus grunted. "Everyone's a cautious bastard these days."

Beyond the bridge viewport, the void shifted again as the Heart of Flame and her attendant vessels advanced from the Mandeville Point, their wakes rippling outward like slow-moving tides. The broader view of space widened—armadas upon armadas, banners and hull markings layered over one another, the combined might of so many Astartes in one location.

From a distance, it was awe-inspiring: the Imperium's promise made manifest in steel and fire.

Up close, it felt crowded. Tense. Coiled.

Lucan watched as the Iron Warrior ships remained motionless, guns tracking the Mist Wardens' passage until the Ultramarines escorts fully bracketed them. Only then did the IVth​ Legion's formation relax—by the smallest possible margin.

Interesting, Lucan thought.

As the fleet slipped deeper into the Confluence, the Heart of Flame's prow turning fractionally to align with the assigned approach corridor, Lucan rested his hand more firmly on the rail. He allowed himself one last glance at the glyphs representing the Iron Warriors' picket line, severe and unblinking.

"Come on, then," he murmured to the void, half amusement and half challenge. "Let's see how crowded this family gathering truly is."

As the Heart of Flame pressed onward, the Helioris Confluence unfolded not as a single formation but as an entire theatre of war suspended in the void—vast, layered, and alive with motion. The closer they drew to the heart of the muster point, the more the illusion of order gave way to something far grander and more complex: not a line of battle, but a living constellation of fleets, interwoven and mutually supported, each Legion's character stamped indelibly into the void around it.

The Iron Warriors dominated the outer perimeter like a ring of iron thorns. Their ships formed hard-edged geometries—walls, bastions, interlocking kill zones—heavy cruisers and siege barges positioned with brutal logic. Already, work was underway. Lucan watched as immense Mechanicum construction hulks, bristling with mechadendrites, crawled through the darkness under Iron Warrior escort. Frameworks of adamantium lattice were being anchored into nothingness itself, the skeletal beginnings of deep-space gun platforms and void redoubts. There was no ceremony to it. No announcement. Just the quiet, relentless act of fortifying reality.

Inside that iron shell lay the core fleets, where discipline softened into coordination rather than rigidity. Ultramarines vessels cruised in orderly patterns, blue and gold hulls gleaming beneath running lights, their formations adaptable, elastic—ready to flow rather than merely endure. Among them, the ships of the Mist Wardens were already visible: pale blue hulls trimmed in silver, their prows marked not with the aquila but with the white sigil of the Mist Tree. Lucan felt a flicker of satisfaction at the sight. They held their place naturally, neither forcing prominence nor shrinking from it.

The battlegroup passed warships of every conceivable class and role. Vast Retributor-class battleships loomed like bastions of defiance, their hulls layered with spires, weapon galleries, and armour belts thick enough to shrug off all but the most potent of enemy fire. Smaller strike cruisers darted between them like hunting beasts among giants, while flotillas of escorts—frigates, destroyers, and corvettes—wove complex patrol routes, their engines leaving luminous scars in the void.

Lucan's gaze was drawn, inevitably, toward the very centre.

There lay the Avalon, radiant and unmistakable, its lines both martial and almost mythic, as though the concept of kingship itself had been forged into steel. Nearby hung Macragge's Honour, immaculate and imposing, its symmetry so perfect it bordered on the obsessive. Beyond them loomed the brutal mass of the Iron Blood, Perturabo's domain, all slab armour and gun decks, radiating a promise of violence so absolute it felt oppressive even at distance.

And there—unexpected, unsettling—was a ship he had not expected to see. Another Gloriana but in colours unfamiliar to him. He had to check and recheck the IFF transponders to be sure of it. The Alpha.

Lucan frowned as the XXth​ Legion's Gloriana resolved on the display. It was a strange thing: grand, certainly, but visually restrained compared to its peers. Its hull bore muted greens and silvers, its ornamentation subtle, almost deliberately unremarkable for something of such immense power. Around it clustered vessels of unfamiliar patterning—sleek, efficient designs that seemed to borrow elements from multiple Legion doctrines without fully belonging to any of them. Whenever he looked at the hololithic representation of the ship, it seemed to flicker in and out, as if some form of jamming tech were being employed.

"The Alpha Legion," Lucan murmured.

Drakus followed his gaze. "I wasn't aware they'd been assigned to Ullanor."

Lucan shrugged faintly. "Nor was I. But then"—his eyes lingered on the ship's silhouette—"such decisions are rarely made at our level."

The void around them was never still. Constant vox challenges rippled through the fleet-net, layered and overlapping, each Legion maintaining its own protocols even as they shared space. Squadrons of fighters screamed past in disciplined formations—Ultramarine interceptors flying precise patterns, Iron Warrior gunships holding tight defensive orbits, Mist Warden craft moving like paired blades through the dark.

Then a ripple of motion drew every eye outward.

At the edge of the muster, a new presence arrived—not with brute assertion, but with sudden, elegant speed. A Gloriana-class battleship cut through the void like a drawn blade, its prow long and sweeping, its hull marked with the swift, predatory lines of the White Scars.

"The Swordstorm," Drakus said quietly. "It seems we've arrived just before the Khan himself."

Around it surged a fleet in motion even as it decelerated—fast attack cruisers, escorts already spreading outward, fighter wings launching almost before the drives cooled. Where other Legions settled into place like fortresses, the White Scars flowed, their arrival less an anchoring than a passing storm given momentary pause.

Lucan watched with open admiration. "They move beautifully through the void," he said. "I'd be curious to see them engage in open void war."

As the Heart of Flame advanced deeper still, the Ultramarines escorts peeled away one by one, banking smoothly back toward their patrol routes. The final challenge codes were exchanged, acknowledgements crisp and professional, and then Lucan's battlegroup was alone—no longer guests, but part of the whole.

At his command, the fleet disseminated, ships sliding into assigned vectors within the combined formation. The Heart of Flame eased into a holding position near the heart of the muster, close enough that the great Glorianas loomed like distant continents beyond the viewport.


Lucan had walked the halls of many great ships in his long life, but the Macragge's Honour possessed a gravity all its own. Though it was hardly his first time aboard the vessel, there was something about it that always spoke to him.

The corridors were vast without being ostentatious, their proportions calculated to impress without overwhelming. Blue-veined marble and burnished adamantium alternated beneath his boots, the sigils of Ultramar carved deep into pillars and archways—laurels, eagles, numerological script denoting victories, tithes, and compliance dates. Servo-skulls drifted silently overhead, their lenses tracking every passing transhuman with polite, omnipresent vigilance. The air itself felt regulated, measured, as though even entropy had been given a schedule.

Lucan moved through it all with easy confidence, his pale blue armour and silver trim marking him unmistakably as a Warden among a sea of Ultramarines blue. At his right hand walked Drakus, helm mag-locked at his hip, eyes forward and perpetually assessing. Drakus had adopted the look of a man who trusted nothing that wasn't under direct threat at any given moment. Lucan could hardly blame him after the indignities they'd endured at Murder.

Behind them came the senior officers, the core of the Second Company's command cadre.

First was Maelor Tiber, Terran-born and iron to the bone, his accent still carrying the clipped cadence of Old Earth despite decades among the Wardens. He bore the sigil of the Forge-Warden, chief of the company's artificers and keeper of its war-plate and engines. His armour, coloured in the crimson of sacred Mars, bore heavier augmetic integration than most, mechadendrites folded neatly against his back like a sleeping spider, their tips inscribed with runes of maintenance and oath.

At his other flank strode Ser Aedric of the White Bough, now bearing the honoured burden of Ancient of the Second, the great company banner rising above him on its adamantine haft. The standard depicted the Mist Tree in silver thread, its roots spreading across fields of pale blue, its branches crowned with campaign sigils and oath-ribbons. Aedric carried it with the ease of long familiarity, his expression calm, almost serene, the confidence of a warrior who had seen too much battle to be impressed by ceremony alone.

The last was Rhun Taliesen, the company's Chief Physikar, his pale armour marked with sigils of life and sacrifice. From Caerdyn Vallis like Aedric, Rhun carried himself with a quiet, almost gentle dignity that sat uneasily with the reductor and narthecium mounted in his gauntlet. His helm was crowned with a silvered circlet denoting his calling, and his gaze lingered not on the splendour of the Honour, but on the warriors passing by—cataloguing posture, movement, subtle tells of injury or fatigue. Where others saw grandeur, Rhun saw mortality.

Absent by necessity, Kallis had been left aboard the Heart of Flame as protocol demanded. One senior officer must always remain with the ship, and Kallis had accepted the duty without complaint, though Lucan knew the young Mist-Speaker would be chafing at missing whatever news the war council would bring.

Lucan did not, in truth, know precisely where they were being led.

But he knew to follow the others.

Company captains. Legion champions. Senior specialists. All moving with the same purposeful uncertainty, guided by Ultramarines through branching corridors that grew ever broader, ever more heavily warded. Whatever council was being convened, it was no mere briefing.

A voice spoke up from his left, light with curiosity.

"New arrivals, eh?"

Lucan turned his head and found himself facing a knot of warriors clad in white and red, their armour marked with sweeping glyphs and kill-script that looked almost hand-painted rather than engraved. At their head stood a man who could only be Chogorian—bald scalp, weathered bronze skin, sharp eyes that missed nothing. A stylised skull had been inked or painted across his face, the bone-white marking stark against flesh, giving him an aspect both deathly and faintly amused.

"Hibou Khan," the warrior said, inclining his head slightly. "Brotherhood of the Dawn Sky."

Lucan's mouth twitched. "Lucan," he replied. "Second Company, Mist Wardens. And if by new you mean 'late,' then guilty as charged. If you mean untested…" His eyes flicked briefly to Hibou's armour, pristine but for ritual markings. "I suspect neither of us qualify."

For a heartbeat Hibou merely looked at him—then barked a sharp laugh, genuine and sudden. Several of the White Scars behind him cracked smiles in turn.

"Well struck," Hibou said. "I was going to say you still smell of void paint, little lambs."

Drakus snorted despite himself, then caught Lucan's grin and returned to scowling professionalism.

Lucan gestured ahead. "We seem to be heading the same way. Walk with us?"

Hibou nodded easily. "Gladly, we should make the most of every opportunity to know one another."

Their two retinues merged, white and pale blue armour moving together down the wide corridor. The contrast was striking: the Wardens precise and knightly, the Scars loose-limbed and restless, hands never far from their weapons even at parade pace.

"It is exciting, is it not?" Hibou said after a moment. "So many brothers. So great a war. Ullanor will not be like the other campaigns against the greenskin rot."

Lucan inclined his head. "No. I suspect it will be worse."

Hibou grinned at that, eyes like chips of flint flicking over Lucan's armour, lingering on the silver trim and the Mist Tree sigil. "I have heard many tales of Warden valour. Ship-to-ship boarding actions that turn corridors into charnel houses. Shield walls that do not break. Phalanxes that grind forward no matter what is thrown at them. In these things, there are few among the Legions who can claim similar skill."

"They are true," Lucan said calmly.

Hibou's mouth twitched. "So I have heard. I have also heard," he added, amusement creeping into his voice, "that when things grow difficult, the Wardens like to drown the battlefield in that… mist of yours. Fancy fog, some call it. Makes it easier to hide behind those fancy walls and shields, I imagine,"

Drakus growled low in his throat.

Lucan laughed outright. "And I have heard," he returned smoothly, "that the White Scars move so fast the enemy never quite knows what hit them—only that whatever it was left a long scar behind. Which I suppose explains the name. Someone had to survive long enough to describe it. What's the matter? Lack the patience to ensure a killing blow?"

There was a moment of silence.

Then the White Scars burst into laughter, sharp and bright, the sound echoing off marble and steel.

Hibou clapped Lucan on the pauldron. "A good war, then."

"A very good one," Lucan agreed.

"We will take many greenskin heads," Hibou said eagerly. "Perhaps we should keep count. The loser shall sing a song praising the winner perhaps?"

Lucan's smile sharpened. "A contest, then."

Hibou nodded, then raised a finger. "Agreed—but the little snot creatures do not count."

Lucan sighed theatrically. "There goes half my strategy."

They continued on together, laughter fading into anticipation as the corridors ahead opened wider still, and the heart of the council—and the war—drew ever closer.


The doors opened not with ceremony, but with force.

Great slabs of ceramite and plasteel slid aside on groaning tracks, and Lucan stepped through into a space so vast that for a moment his sense of scale faltered. He had expected something grand. What lay beyond was something else entirely.

The chamber was shaped like some ancient senatorium, but such a comparison barely served it. It rose in tiered terraces that vanished into shadowed heights, its ceiling lost beneath layers of hanging lumen arrays and drifting hololithic emitters. The air was thick with overlapping voices, vox-chatter, and the steady basso hum of machinery pushed to its limits. There had to be more than a thousand Astartes present—perhaps many more—clustered in shifting knots and loose formations that ignored Legion boundaries entirely. Pale blue stood beside iron grey, white and red brushed shoulders with cobalt blue. Silver trim passed close by warriors clad in scales of muted green.

Mortals swarmed among them like a tide flowing around islands.

Ultramarine legion serfs hurried under the weight of data-slates and scroll-tubes, robes hitched up so they could move faster. Remembrancers clustered in anxious groups, sketching, whispering, arguing over vantage points. Scribes called out for clearance codes, for confirmations, for someone—anyone—to acknowledge the torrent of information pouring in from the growing warfront. Servitors glided along prescribed paths, arms ending in cogitator probes or projector lenses, trailing cables like mechanical intestines.

To Lucan, the whole thing felt… incredible.

Not hostile. Not disordered in the way of incompetence. But gloriously untidy and uncurated. The Legions were not separated into formal blocs, no clear demarcations or heraldic boundaries imposed. Iron Warriors argued logistics with Ultramarines. Wardens stood shoulder to shoulder with warriors whose armour bore unfamiliar sigils. A White Scar laughed with a Terran veteran from another Legion, their voices carrying easily despite the din.

It was a council, yes—but not one governed by strict ritual. And Lucan loved it.

At the very heart of the chamber stood a table of staggering size, its surface dominated by a hololithic projector whose emitters rose like the petals of some mechanical flower. Even inactive, it radiated potential. Five great chairs ringed the table, each scaled for a Primarch, each subtly different in design—lines of austere function for one, brutal industrial mass for another, elegant restraint for a third. They were empty now, looming and expectant.

Lucan was still taking it all in when something small collided with his greave.

He looked down.

A legion serf stood there, breathing hard, face flushed, freckles standing out starkly against pale skin. He wore thick-lensed glasses that slid down his nose as he pushed through the last press of bodies, clutching a data-slate to his chest like a lifeline.

"Lord—Lord-Warden Lucan?" the serf blurted, voice pitching upward. "Lucan of the Second Company? Mist Wardens?"

Lucan inclined his head. "That is my name and my office."

The serf sagged with relief, then immediately straightened, colour deepening in his cheeks. "S-sir, you and your officers are requested to follow me to your assigned areas. Immediately. This way, please—if you would—ah—follow me."

He turned at once, already moving, trusting utterly that the transhuman warriors behind him would make space.

Lucan exchanged a glance with Drakus, then nodded once and followed, his retinue closing in behind him with practised ease. Astartes parted as they passed, not in deference exactly, but in instinctive recognition of authority and purpose.

Hibou Khan lingered a moment, then stepped back, offering Lucan a shallow bow.

"Until next we meet cousin," Hibou said, eyes bright. "We will compare tallies."

Lucan smiled thinly. "I will hold you to that."

Hibou laughed once and melted back into the crowd, his warriors following like wind through tall grass.

Ahead, the freckled serf threaded them deeper into the heart of the hall, toward the waiting table and the empty chairs beyond, as the noise swelled and the weight of the coming war settled ever more heavily over them all.

They were guided down and down again, through narrowing aisles and descending terraces, until the noise of the chamber changed character. The roar of overlapping voices dulled into something heavier, more focused, the sound of warriors who spoke less and listened more. Here, at the lowest tier, the architecture itself seemed to acknowledge who was meant to sit there.

The seats here were not benches or simple stone plinths, but individual thrones scaled for an Astartes' mass and armour. Each was set into the tier like a fitted emplacement, flanked by armrests thick with embedded controls. From those armrests folded out recessed trays of adamantine and plasteel, each holding a secured data-slate already awake with scrolling tactical feeds, sigils of Legion authority, and placeholder projections awaiting activation. It reminded Lucan, faintly and absurdly, of a commercial transport craft's seating—if such a craft had been designed by someone who assumed their passengers were demi-gods of war.

The freckled serf slowed, clearly nervous now that the density of power around him had increased rather than lessened. He cleared his throat and gestured.

"L-Lord-Warden, your seat will be here," he said, pointing to one of the forward positions. "Your retinue—Ser Drakus and the rest—will be seated two tiers above. The second tier is designated for Second Company captains and equivalent ranks."

He hesitated, then rushed on, words tumbling over one another.

"However—ah—there was a change. A direct instruction. The Primarch Artorias himself insisted that you be seated with the First Company captains instead."

Lucan barked a laugh, the sound carrying enough weight that the serf flinched despite himself. The expression on the mortal's face—pinched, faintly resentful, and profoundly confused—only made it worse.

"I take it," Lucan said, still smiling, "that this caused you no small amount of trouble."

The serf grimaced, then, to his credit, squared his shoulders. "S-sir," he said carefully, "may I ask why?"

Lucan laughed again, softer this time, and leaned closer, resting one gauntleted hand on the back of the seat.

"Because," he said, "in a way, I am the First Company captain."

The serf blinked.

Lucan continued, his tone easy, almost conversational. "For purposes of order and record, the position belongs to Caelor Hadrian. He was Legion Master before the Primarch was found, and half the Legion still traces its roots to Terra as he does. His experience is… considerable, and he is owed that honour."

The serf nodded uncertainly, clearly struggling to keep up.

"But in practice," Lucan went on, "Caelor and I share the burden. I am Artorias's right hand where Caelor is his left. I act for him when he does not wish to. I stand where he cannot. And I come from Caerdyn Vallis, which makes me a symbol to the other half of the Legion."

He shrugged, the gesture heavy with armoured weight.

"Balance," he finished. "Politics. Tradition. None of which matter when blades are drawn—but all of which matter very much before that point."

The serf stared at him, eyes glassy, the explanation washing over him without leaving much behind.

Lucan smiled, a touch kinder now. "Don't worry yourself over it. You did your duty."


He took his seat, the chair adjusting automatically to his mass with a muted hum. The tray slid out at a touch, the data-slate locking into place before him.

The serf bowed deeply, nearly folding in half, then retreated as quickly as decorum allowed, vanishing back into the teeming mass of the council chamber while Lucan settled in, eyes already lifting toward the great table and the empty chairs waiting above.

Lucan let himself settle back into the seat, the low thrum of the chamber washing over him as he allowed his gaze to roam. From this vantage the chamber revealed itself in layers: concentric tiers rising like the galleries of some colossal amphitheatre, each crowded with armoured giants and scurrying mortals alike. Legion colours bled into one another everywhere he looked—blue and gold beside iron-grey, slate-green brushing pale cerulean, the distinctions blurring into a living mosaic of the Great Crusade made manifest. It felt less like an ordered council and more like a battlefield paused mid-motion, every warrior holding their breath.

He spotted Marius Gage across the chamber, the Ultramarine standing in earnest conversation with Caelor Hadrian. Caelor's presence was unmistakable even at distance—older than most Astartes, his bearing carried the weight of centuries spent holding a Legion together before a Primarch's shadow ever fell across it. When Caelor noticed Lucan, he inclined his head and began to disengage from Gage, clearly intending to cross the intervening space.

Lucan lifted a hand in a small, casual wave, shaking his head. Stay. The message was clear enough. Caelor hesitated, then nodded once in thanks, returning his attention to Gage. Lucan allowed himself a faint smile. They were old friends, those two, bound by shared campaigns and the peculiar fraternity that grew between men who had both learned how to lead in the absence of gods. Who were among some of the first of the Legiones Astartes.

His eyes drifted upward, scanning the higher tiers with a more personal hope. Somewhere back there—if he had been invited at all—might be Aeonid Thiel. The thought made Lucan huff softly through his nose. If Thiel was present, he would be near the rear, half-forgotten by protocol despite being anything but forgettable in practice. And if sergeants even qualified for such a gathering, which Lucan rather suspected they did not. Still, old habits died hard.

A sudden shift of shadow to his right pulled his attention back down.

An Astartes had taken the seat beside him without ceremony. Lucan turned, instinctively cataloguing details even as his hand relaxed away from the pommel of Solbrand. Alpha Legion. There was no mistaking it up close.

The officer's armour was more ornate than that of the rank-and-file Lucan had glimpsed earlier—still restrained by most Legion standards, but rich in subtle, unsettling detail. The exhaust vents at the backpack, which most Legions left as utilitarian spheres, had been sculpted into snarling hydra heads, mouths agape as if whispering secrets into the air. His helm rested against the arm of the seat, crowned with a sideways metal plume reminiscent of some ancient centurion, an affectation that looked at once archaic and deliberately anachronistic.

The warrior himself was… unremarkable, in a way that felt carefully engineered. Bald, with features so bland they seemed to slide from memory even as Lucan studied them, save for the tri-headed hydra tattoo etched into the right side of his face. That mark lingered, refusing to be ignored.

The Alpha Legionary was intent on the data-slate before him, fingers moving with quiet precision as tactical projections scrolled past. Only when Lucan's scrutiny lingered a moment too long did the officer look up, one eyebrow lifting in mild, almost amused inquiry.

"Ingo Pech," he said smoothly, voice even and unhurried. "First Captain of the Alpha Legion."

Lucan inclined his head. "Lucan. Lord-Warden of the Second Company, Mist Wardens."

Pech's eyes sharpened a fraction. "Lucan the Valiant," he corrected, the corner of his mouth twitching. "Your reputation certainly precedes you. I have read many accounts of your actions— your boarding engagements in particular. Impressive work."

Lucan snorted softly. "Funny thing," he replied. "I can't say I've ever heard of you."

Pech smiled then, dry as dust and twice as knowing. "Good," he said. "Then my Legion has done what it does best."

Lucan laughed, the sound low and genuine, and for a moment the crushing weight of the chamber eased.


Caelor Hadrian broke away from the knot of Ultramarines at last and crossed the intervening space with long, unhurried strides. Even seated, Lucan felt his presence before he reached him—there was a density to Caelor that had nothing to do with mass and everything to do with history. The former Legion Master moved with the assurance of one who had once borne absolute responsibility and had never quite set it down.

Caelor took the seat on Lucan's other side and, without a word, the two of them reached across the narrow divide between the armrests. Ceramite vambraces met with a solid clasp, the grip firm, familiar, and unspoken. It was the greeting of warriors who had stood back-to-back more times than either could count.

"It is good to see you again Lucan," Caelor said at last, his voice carrying the faint rasp of age and old wounds. "It has been too long."

"Far too long," Lucan replied, meaning it. "You look well. Or as well as any of us ever do."

Caelor allowed himself a brief, wry smile. "The Legion keeps me busy enough to distract from the passing years." His gaze flicked briefly across the chamber, then returned to Lucan. "You will be glad to know the King is… steadier than he was."

Lucan's brow creased at once. "After Prospero?"

Caelor nodded. "After Prospero. The visit with Magnus did him some good, I think. Or at least lessened the weight he carries. He is more himself again."

Something tight in Lucan's chest loosened. He had not realised quite how much he had been holding onto that worry until it eased. "That is good to hear," he said quietly. "Truly."

Caelor studied him for a moment. "He will be very pleased to see you again," he added. "You know that."

Lucan's mouth curved into a small, genuine smile. "I will be pleased to see him as well. More than pleased, in truth." The smile faded as quickly as it had come. "In fact… I must speak with him. Privately."

Caelor turned fully in his seat now, the movement measured but intent. "Must?"

"Yes." Lucan's eyes swept the chamber—rows upon rows of armoured figures, the low susurration of vox-traffic and murmured exchanges, the ever-present sense of being overheard. When he spoke again, he kept his voice low. "I have news for the King."

Caelor's expression sharpened. "What kind of news?"

News of Horus.

News of Sanguinius.


Thoughts of the Angel made Lucan all too aware of the letter he carried with him. One given to him by Sanguinius to pass on to Artorias.

Lucan hesitated, then gave a short, humourless breath. "The sort that will anger him," he said. "And the sort that may… intrigue him."

Caelor did not press further. He did not need to. Understanding passed between them as cleanly as a blade drawn from its scabbard. Lucan did not wish to speak with a thousand ears so close, many of them not sworn to the Wardens.

"I see," Caelor said after a moment. "Then we must make certain you have your reunion before we leave this system."

Lucan inclined his head in thanks. "That is all I ask."

Around them, the last of the Astartes filed into their seats, the constant movement finally slowing as the chamber reached its full, oppressive capacity. Massive doors at either end of the hall ground shut with a thunderous finality, the sound reverberating through bone and armour alike. The general lighting dimmed, leaving the vast space in shadow, while illumination pooled around the central table where the five Primarch-sized chairs waited in silent expectation.

Lucan straightened in his seat, every trace of ease draining from him as discipline took hold. Hands rested still, spine aligned, senses sharpening.

Whatever was about to begin, it would shape the fate of them all.


The great doors at the far end of the chamber parted at last.

A hush rolled outward from that point like a physical thing, voices dying mid-word, movement slowing, a thousand warriors and officials drawn into stillness by instinct more than command. Lucan felt it settle over the hall, heavy and expectant, and rose with the rest as the first of the Primarchs entered.

Roboute Guilliman came first.

He walked with the effortless authority of one who had never known doubt in his own legitimacy. His armour was a masterwork of restrained grandeur—deep cobalt edged in gold, the sigils of Ultramar worked into its plates with mathematical precision. A cloak of white and blue fell from his shoulders, and though he wore no helm, there was nothing exposed about him. His expression was composed, almost serene, but Lucan could see the tension in his jaw, the tight focus in his eyes as they swept the chamber. This was Guilliman the statesman, Guilliman the lawgiver, entering a senate that dwarfed even those of Macragge.

He took his seat at the Primarchs' table without ceremony, hands resting lightly on the armrests, posture already that of a man prepared to listen, judge, and decide.

Perturabo followed.

The air seemed to grow denser with his arrival. The Lord of Iron wore his armour like a weapon rather than a symbol—massive plates of iron-grey and hazard-striped gold, scarred and brutal, every surface bearing the marks of use rather than ornament. His expression was thunderous and closed, eyes hooded, as if the entire assembly were an inconvenience he had already calculated and dismissed. Where Guilliman inspired order, Perturabo imposed gravity.

He did not look at the crowd. He did not acknowledge them. He went straight to his chair and sat, the movement heavy enough that Lucan felt it through the decking beneath his boots.

Then Artorias entered.

Lucan's breath caught despite himself.

The Star-Forged Plate caught the light in ways that defied simple explanation, its surface dark and luminous all at once, as if starlight itself had been folded into the metal. Sigils of Caerdyn Vallis and the Mist Wardens were etched deep, not merely decorative but resonant, carrying meaning that went beyond heraldry. Artorias moved with an ease that was almost disarming—tall, broad, undeniably a Primarch, yet possessed of a warmth that softened the sheer impossibility of him.

His gaze passed briefly over the hall, and for the barest heartbeat Lucan felt as though it lingered on him, a familiar presence brushing against his thoughts. The sensation steadied him. Artorias inclined his head once, not to the assembly as a whole, but as if acknowledging the moment itself, and took his seat beside Guilliman.

The fourth to enter was Jaghatai Khan.

If the others seemed to shape the space around them, Jaghatai flowed through it. He wore white and red plate marked with lightning sigils and the scars of long campaigns, his dark hair bound back, his expression alert and faintly amused. There was a restless energy about him, like a blade half-drawn, and Lucan had the distinct impression that if the Khan wished it, he could be gone from the chamber before any realised he had moved at all.

The Khagan took his seat with an easy grace, one arm resting casually on the chair's edge, eyes already roaming the hololithic table with interest rather than calculation.

Last came Alpharius.

He was armoured more plainly than the others, his plate a muted sea-green worked with the subtle, scale-like pattern Lucan had glimpsed in the hangar. His movements were unassuming, almost deliberately so, yet the moment he crossed the threshold Lucan felt the same prickle at the back of his neck he had felt before. Alpharius did not dominate the room. He infiltrated it. He did not claim attention. He absorbed it.

He took his seat without flourish, helm beneath one arm, eyes unreadable.

As the fifth Primarch settled, Lucan felt a faint vibration beneath his fingertips.

The datapad set into the armrest before him came to life.

Light rippled across its surface, projecting a soft lattice of scanning beams that swept upward, briefly illuminating his face, armour, and gene-markers. Lucan stiffened in surprise, instinctively bristling at the scrutiny, before understanding dawned. Across the chamber, he saw similar lights flicker before other officers—first captains, lord commanders, senior strategists.

At the Primarchs' table, the effect was more pronounced. Each chair emitted a deeper hum as it scanned its occupant, arrays of auspex and biometric verification working in concert.

Confirmation runes chimed softly.

The datapad before Lucan unlocked.

The display resolved into a starfield, lines and vectors snapping into place with practiced efficiency. It took him a moment to orient himself—to recognise the familiar pattern of gravitational wells, the telltale density of clustered bodies.

Ullanor.

At the same instant, the massive hololithic projector embedded in the Primarchs' table surged to life. Light blossomed upward in a column before unfolding into a vast, rotating representation of the Ullanor System. Planets hung suspended in ghostly luminescence, asteroid belts traced in pale arcs, warp routes and projected movements overlaid in shifting layers of colour and symbol.

A low murmur rippled through the chamber, quickly stilled.

Lucan glanced down again and noticed something else. The datapad's interface showed linked channels—secure, restricted. One network encompassed the First Company captains across the legions. Another, smaller and more discreet, pulsed softly with a familiar sigil.

Artorias.

Lucan's lips twitched despite himself.

At the Primarchs' table, Perturabo leaned forward, placing both gauntleted hands on the edge of the hololith. The projection adjusted automatically, rotating to face him, data streams reordering themselves as if eager to be bent to his will.

When he spoke, his voice carried effortlessly through the chamber, amplified but not softened by the hidden speakers set into the walls.

"Now," Perturabo said, iron certainty in every syllable, "we begin."
 
Knight-Queen New
000.M31
The Ullanor Crusade




The system had once possessed a name, though no record remained of what it had been. Whatever human tongue had first given it voice had been scoured away, overwritten by violence and neglect until only a designation remained in Imperial cartographs—an alphanumeric string that meant nothing to anyone who read it, and less to those who now inhabited it. To the Orks, it was simply theirs. And they had duly christened it in their guttural alien tongue, Skullkrak's Maw.

The star burned a dull, jaundiced yellow, its light filtered through clouds of debris and drifting smoke that veiled the inner system like a shroud. Even from the edge of the Mandeville point, the signs of Xenos dominance were unmistakable. The void was thick with movement—ramshackle vessels crawling along crude vectors, their drives flaring erratically, belching radiation and scrap in equal measure. Ork ships had no harmony of form or function. They were masses of bolted iron and scavenged hulls, fused together by brute force and a complete disregard for any principle save that they continued to move and did not immediately explode. Some were little more than armoured asteroids hollowed out and fitted with engines; others were vast, cathedral-sized monstrosities bristling with gun decks, their prows carved into leering faces or jagged tusks.

The planets themselves bore the scars of long occupation. The innermost world had once been a barren rock, lifeless and scorched. Now it crawled with foul industry. Entire continents had been stripped bare, reduced to open-pit mines and slag fields that glowed faintly from orbit. Gargantuan foundries squatted across its surface, spewing ash into a thickening atmosphere that turned the sky a permanent, bruised red. Orbital platforms—if they could be called such—hung above it, tethered by chains and trusses, slowly rotating as guns were welded into place even as others tore free under their own weight.

Beyond it, a habitable world—once green, once ocean-rich—had been transformed into a fortress-planet. Its seas were choked with wreckage, oil-slicks, and floating manufactoria. Landmasses had been reshaped into tiered strongholds and gun-lines, the natural geography erased beneath layers of ferrocrete and scrap plating. From pole to pole, fires burned. Massive engines of war crawled across its surface, leaving scars visible from space, while crude void shields flickered intermittently around key regions, their generators overworked and poorly calibrated. Across the surface, massive hordes of Greenskins waged eternal war for no reason save than to keep themselves entertained.

Its moons fared no better. Each had been hollowed, reshaped, or outright consumed. One had been split nearly in half, its fractured core now the anchor point for a sprawling dockyard where half-built warships hung suspended on crude gantries. Another moon bristled with cannon emplacements so densely packed that its original surface could no longer be seen, transformed into a single, spherical gun platform that tracked everything in the void with slow, predatory intent.

The asteroid belts were no longer natural phenomena. They had been chained together into drifting fortresses and ambush fields, rocks fused by welding seams the size of hab-blocks, studded with torpedo tubes and launch bays. Ork fighter craft swarmed endlessly among them—snub-nosed, over-engined things that screamed through the void in unruly packs, colliding as often as they maneuvered, their losses apparently of no concern.

Farther out, a bloated gas giant dominated the system's edge, its swirling bands stained by industrial runoff siphoned directly into its atmosphere. Vast refineries skimmed its upper layers, their intake pylons dragging in volatile gases that fed the Orks' insatiable war engines. Lightning storms crackled endlessly around the planet, illuminating silhouettes of drifting platforms and chained moons that served as anchorage points for yet more ships.

And everywhere—everywhere—there were Orks.

They infested the system like a virulent organism, their presence self-sustaining and endlessly multiplying. Every battle lost had fed them. Every wreck had become raw material. Every moment of peace, however fleeting, had been turned toward preparation for the next, greater war. This was not merely a stronghold. It was a breeding ground—a system tuned entirely toward violence, its industry and population locked into a single, brutal purpose.

Soon, Urrlak Urg would give the order. The Green Tide would swarm throughout the Imperium, shattering the dreams of Humanity and the humans would learn that the galaxy belonged to Gork and Mork.


Admiral Gorblitza Da Voidkrakka slouched upon his throne like a king who had run out of kingdoms to break.

The throne itself was a monument to Orkish excess—welded plates of battleship plating bolted into a high-backed seat, bristling with exhaust pipes, trophy spikes, and dangling chains of teeth and dog tags. It squatted at the centre of the bridge like a conquering idol, its armrests carved into the shapes of snarling Ork faces, their maws blackened by soot and age. Gorblitza lounged across it sideways, one booted leg thrown over the arm, the other—his bionic—planted heavily on the deck, pistons hissing softly with each idle shift of his weight.

He was enormous, even by Ork standards. Broad as a bulkhead, his armour layered thick and uneven, painted in flaking blacks and hazard yellows, the sigils of half a dozen conquered fleets scratched and gouged across it. A massive hat—wide-brimmed, absurd, and magnificently impractical—sat proudly atop his head, stitched together from voidsail canvas and reinforced with metal bands. Gorblitza treasured that hat. He'd krumped three rival Warbosses over it, and he'd do it again.

From his chin hung his beard: a fat, sluggish squig with leathery green skin and tiny, blinking eyes, its body looped and tied with iron rings. It hissed quietly as it drank condensation dripping from a pipe overhead. Gorblitza scratched it absently, the squig responding with a low, contented gurgle.

"This is rubbish," Gorblitza rumbled, his voice like grinding stone. "Zoggin' rubbish."

He tipped back a barrel-sized flask and took a long swig of fungus-grog, thick and sludgy, the stuff bubbling faintly as it burned its way down his throat. He smacked his lips, disappointed, and fired his customized Rattler Kannon one-handed without looking. The round tore through a nearby Gretchin, reducing it to a wet smear against a cogitator bank.

No one reacted.

The bridge of Da Enda of Stars was vast—so large that clouds of smoke gathered beneath its ceiling and never quite dispersed. Hundreds of Orks milled about at consoles, shouted at one another, fought brief, inconsequential brawls, or simply stared out through armoured viewports at the Ork-infested void beyond. Chains clanked. Machinery roared. A pair of runts dragged away the remains of the Gretchin with practiced efficiency, already debating how to best devour the maggot.

Gorblitza scowled, his bionic eye whirring as it zoomed in on the stars outside.

So much dakka. So many ships. And not a single proper fight.

Skullkrak's Maw was stuffed to bursting with firepower. Gun-moons, kill-stations, asteroid forts, and more kroozers than Gorblitza could count without taking off his boots. It was perfect. A real proppa place to smash into the humies and see which of 'em screamed the loudest.

And the beakies… Gorblitza grinned, tusks flashing.

Now they were fun. Hard to kill. Always angry. Always came back for more. He liked that. Liked the way they fought, liked the way they died even more. He'd been dreaming of ramming the Da Enda of Stars straight into one of their biggest ships and seeing what fell out.

But no.

Orders was orders.

Overlord Urrlak Urg, biggest boss of Ullanor and six systems besides, had said hold. Fortify. Build. Wait. Let the humies panic at what was coming.

Gorblitza spat a gob of green phlegm onto the deck at the cowardice of it all. "Waitin' is for grots," he muttered.

Just then, a shrill screech tore through the bridge—a wrong sound, sharp and panicked. Gorblitza snapped upright in an instant, throne creaking beneath him.

"Wot Woz Dat?!" he roared.

Orks scattered. A Mekboy nearly fell off his platform scrambling for controls. Lights flickered. A bank of crude auspex screens jittered with static.

"I—uh—Boss!" one of the Meks stammered, goggles fogged, fingers flying over switches. "Dunno! Sumfink showed up for a sec, den it woz gone!"

Gorblitza limped forward, his bionic leg thudding heavily, cane cracking down on the deck with each step. He leaned close to the screen, one massive hand braced against it.

For the briefest moment—less than a heartbeat—a blip flickered into existence.

Then static swallowed it whole.

Gorblitza stared at the empty display. His good eye narrowed. His bionic whirred, recalibrating.

"Hmph." He turned and cracked the Mek across the jaw with his cane. "Fix it. If it breaks again, I'll use you as spare parts."

The Mek nodded frantically, already bleeding, already working.

Gorblitza stomped back toward his throne, crushing another unlucky Gretchin underfoot just to hear the pop. He flopped back into his seat with a heavy clang, took another swig of fungus-grog, and glared at the stars.

"Still bored," he growled.

Outside Da Enda of Stars, the void remained quiet.


The Immaterium recoiled.

Not violently—not with the screaming rupture and thunderous psychic backwash that so often marked a vessel's translation into realspace—but with a slow, reluctant unsealing, as though the wound itself wished to be forgotten. The veil stitched itself closed behind the last passing hull, the raw madness of the warp pressed flat and smoothed over by a presence that did not belong to it.

But the mist lingered.

Out in the deep black, two days' hard burn from the Mandeville Point of Skullkrak's Maw, the combined fleets of the XIth​ and the XXth​ Legions emerged from unreality as one.

Hundreds of ships slid into existence in near-perfect silence. No flaring plasma wakes, no vox-hymns of arrival, no grand heraldry broadcast to the void. Instead, they came swaddled in the ancient mists of Caerdyn Vallis—an immense, rolling pall of pale, pearlescent fog that clung to hulls and prow-spines alike, eddying around lance batteries and sensor arrays as though it possessed a will of its own.

Within the Warp, the Ceithir had been something else entirely.

There, it had spread like a vast, gentle ocean, its presence calming the screaming tides of the Immaterium, flattening eddies of madness, muting the attention of the innumerable predators that prowled the empyrean depths. Warp-things recoiled from it, confused and disoriented, their hunger dulled, their perceptions blurred. Those that persisted and forced their way inside went mad, or whatever passed for madness to such creatures, within moments. For the Mist Wardens, this was as natural as breath; their fleets had moved through hell as if through a dream half-remembered.

And now the Ceithir lingered in realspace—unnatural, impossible, beautiful.

From a distance, the fleet appeared less like a gathering of warships and more like a drifting stormfront, a slow-moving nebula shot through with faint internal lights. Only as the Ceithir thinned in places could one glimpse the shapes beneath: the angular, fortress-like silhouettes of Warden capital ships, their hulls etched with sigils and runes of protection in Old Caerdynic; then there were the sleeker, predatory lines of Alpha Legion vessels nestled deep within the formation, like knives carried beneath a cloak.

The formation itself was deliberate.

The Mist Warden fleet formed a vast, layered cocoon—rings and shells of warships overlapping fields of fire, void shields harmonised and interlocked. Heavy cruisers and battleships took the outer arcs, their prows angled outward, while fast escorts prowled the mist's edge like hunting hounds. Within that living fortress, the Alpha Legion ships moved in tight, disciplined silence, their own augurs dulled by the Ceithir, their machine-spirits uneasy but compliant beneath the Wardens' protection.

It wasn't the first time the XIth​ Legion had used such a tactic. It enabled them to provide their cousins with protection during warp travel.

The Ceithir did not discriminate. It wrapped Alpha Legion hulls as readily as it did those of Caerdyn Vallis, slid across Hydra sigils and unmarked ceramite alike, and for the duration of the warp passage it had made them all one fleet—hidden, unseen, unremarked upon by the howling infinity beyond.

But now they were no longer in the Warp.

Gradually—carefully—the Warden ships in the centre of the formation began to draw the mist back.

The process was slow and ritualised. Specially designed vents along Warden hulls opened like gills, sigil-etched vanes adjusting by fractions of degrees as the sacred mist was retracted and bound. The fog peeled away from the inner cocoon first, withdrawing from Alpha Legion ships in smooth, reluctant tendrils. As it did, auspex arrays flickered back to life, vox relays stabilised, and machine-spirits shuddered as if waking from a deep, drugged slumber.

For the Alpha Legion, it was like emerging from beneath deep water.

Sensors bloomed. Void readings sharpened. The cold, empty honesty of realspace rushed in to replace the muted calm of the Ceithir. Some systems complained. Others simply went silent for a moment, as though sulking.

The Wardens endured it without comment.

Only when the mist had fully withdrawn from the inner fleet did the outer ships follow, the Ceithir collapsing inward layer by layer until it clung once more only to Warden hulls—and then, finally, receded entirely, drawn back into sealed holds and arcane containment fields connected to their groves where it would wait, patient and obedient.

The void was left bare. For now. They would need the Ceithir again and soon. But for now, the Mists slept.

Hundreds of Imperial warships now hung in open space, their mass and scale laid naked against the stars. Running lights blinked on. Formation markers flared. Course vectors aligned.

Without ceremony, the fleet turned as one.

Engines ignited—plasma drives burning hard and bright now that concealment was no longer required—and the combined armada began its long, deliberate advance toward the edge of the system, toward Ork-held space, toward war.

No challenge was broadcast.
No signal was sent.

They moved like hunters who already knew where the prey waited—and intended to arrive unseen, unheard, until it was far too late.


The bridge of The Avalon was a cathedral of command and quiet restraint.

Vaulted ceilings arched high overhead, ribbed with silvered struts etched in runes of Caerdyn Vallis and older Terran sigils alike. Soft lumen-light washed the chamber in pale blues and whites, reflecting from polished adamantium decks and the broad, slanted hololithic windows that looked out into the void. Knightly statues stood in silent vigil over the crew. Beyond them, the fleet burned steadily onward—engine flares like distant stars drifting in disciplined procession.

Artorias stood at the heart of it all.

He was still, massive hands resting lightly on the rail before him, his cloak falling in heavy folds about his shoulders. The sigil upon his breastplate caught the light as he shifted his weight, its silvered branches of tiny script seeming almost alive in the low glow. Around him, bridge crews moved with hushed efficiency—serfs, officers, adepts—each aware, instinctively, that this was a moment not to be disturbed.

Only hours remained to them now.

A few short hours until they reached the system's edge. Until the veil of preparation fell away and the war revealed itself in full. Until blood—green and red alike—would be spilled in quantities that would darken the void itself.

Artorias did not shy from the thought.

He had faced war before. He had broken empires, shattered xenos dominions, stood triumphant amid the ashes of worlds that had dared defy the Imperium. Yet this—this was something else. Ullanor was not a campaign. It was not some mere crusade.

It was a reckoning.

His gaze drifted to a hovering datafeed, its runic script scrolling in orderly columns. Ship registries. Fleet disposition. Names—so many names—each one tied to thousands of souls who had sworn themselves to him.

Caledfyr.
Gwenhwyfar's Grace.
Belenos Ascendant.
The Star of Dyfed.
Caer Llyn.
The White Hart.
Morwen's Oath.


Good names, drawn from the old songs and half-forgotten legends of Caerdyn Vallis, carried into the void on hulls of steel and fire. Each ship a story. Each a promise.

Each… a risk.

Artorias felt the familiar, unwelcome weight settle in his chest.

He knew—had always known—that many of those names would not return. That some would be spoken only in memorial halls and whispered in private prayers of remembrance. He had looked into the eyes of their captains—Astartes and mortal alike—and commended them before departure. Praised their courage. Thanked them for their service.

He had meant every word.

The Imperium would remember the victors. He would remember the fallen.

"My King?"

The voice was calm, composed, edged with just enough familiarity to cut through his thoughts without breaking them. Artorias turned.

Captain Althea DeLorean stood a respectful distance away, hands clasped behind her back, posture immaculate despite the long hours. She was tall for a mortal, her bearing unmistakably noble even beneath the practical lines of her naval uniform—pale blue fabric trimmed in silver, the Mist Tree emblazoned proudly upon her chest.

Silver threaded her dark hair now, catching the light when she moved.

Rejuvenant treatments had kept time at bay in most ways, but not all. The years had marked her gently, with dignity rather than frailty. Artorias noticed it, as he always did, and felt the faint sting of something unspoken. He would endure for countless ages. She would not. He struggled to imagine a future in which the woman before him did not command the Avalon.

"My Lady," he said, inclining his head.

Althea's gaze flicked briefly to the hololith, to the crawling datafeeds, to the vastness of the fleet beyond the viewports. When she spoke, it was with the confidence of one who had fought wars in the void long before many of the bridge crew had been born.

"The plan is a good one," she said. Not in reassurance. A statement of fact.

Artorias huffed a quiet, humourless laugh.

"Yes," he agreed. "Of course it is. It is my brother's plan after all."

Perturabo's design. Brutally efficient. Relentless. A war engine of interlocking movements and attritional certainty. And yet—true to their compact—the execution had been left to him and Alpharius.

The blade and the shadow.

He looked back out into the stars, golden eyes reflecting engine-light and distant constellations. Somewhere ahead lay Ork-held space, thick with enemies who had no idea what moved toward them through the dark.

"It is a good plan," he repeated softly.


Perturabo had been the first to speak.

"The plan," the Lord of Iron said, voice carried effortlessly through the chamber by hidden augmitters, "is simple at its core."

He had stood with arms folded, iron-grey eyes fixed on the projection as though daring it to argue with him.

"We draw the Orks away from Ullanor."

A ripple passed through the hall—not noise, but attention sharpening. Artorias remembered the stillness of it, the way even the most restless legionaries had leaned forward, instinctively aware that this was the axis upon which the war would turn. They had been waiting for too long to hear how their Primarchs would lead them to war.

"Ullanor is the heart," Perturabo continued, lifting one gauntleted hand. The hololith responded instantly. "The seat of power. The throne-world of this Overlord—Urrlak Urg."

The name had drawn low murmurs from the mortal scribes and remembrancers, hands flying as they committed it to record. Among the Astartes, there had been no such reaction. They already knew the name. They had tasted its weight in intelligence briefings and casualty projections. Despite their silence, messages were exchanged via datapad amongst the assembled warriors at lightning-fast speeds.

"We buy the Emperor and Horus time," Perturabo said. "Time enough to strike at that heart. Time enough to kill Urg, shatter his command structure, and break the Orks' cohesion utterly."

Jaghatai Khan had shifted then, fingers drumming lightly on the arm of his chair, dark eyes narrowing in thought.

"It cannot be that simple," the Khan said at last, voice calm and thick with the accent of Chogoris. It was clear that Gothic remained a secondary tongue for him. One that he only used when necessary. Still, he kept his tone mild, almost conversational. "If it were, you would not be standing here explaining it to us like we're children."

A few heads had turned. A few smiles had flickered and vanished. Perturabo, to his credit, only mildly bristled in indignation.

"No," he had growled, and inclined his head once. "It is not so simple."

With a precise gesture, he manipulated the hololith. Ullanor shrank, the system pulling back as the projection expanded outward. New stars flared into existence. New webs of green.

Six surrounding systems bloomed into view—each thick with Ork presence. Fleets. Fortresses. Shipyards. Migration routes. The infestation radiated outward like a disease, Ullanor its swollen, beating core.

One system, however, remained conspicuously empty. Close to the Orks but not enough to merit their attention. Not yet.

"The Helioris Confluence," Perturabo said, indicating it. "Our current position. It lies adjacent to one of the densest Ork-controlled systems in the region. I intend to use it to break the greenskins."

Artorias remembered leaning forward then, golden eyes tracing the angles, the vectors. He had seen it even before Perturabo spoke the next words.

"The challenge," Perturabo went on, "is scale."

His voice hardened, sharpened by a craftsman's frustration.

"To draw some Orks is easy. To draw many is difficult. To draw enough to matter—enough to thin Ullanor's defences without alerting Urg to the true nature of our intent—that is the task that lies before us."

He turned, finally, to face his brothers.

"The plan is simple," he repeated. "But executing it will require misdirection on a scale never attempted in the history of the Great Crusade. It requires precision. Coordination. And Legions willing to operate beyond the comfort of direct conquest."

Artorias remembered the moment clearly—the way eyes had shifted then. Toward him. Toward Alpharius. Toward Jaghatai and Roboute. Every Astartes looked to the Primarchs.

Toward the methods that did not announce themselves with thunder.

The war, even then, had already begun.


"It is not the plan that troubles me, my Lady," Artorias said at last, his voice low, measured, carrying easily across the bridge without the need for amplification.

Althea stood a respectful distance away, hands clasped behind her back, posture immaculate despite the hours already spent at readiness. She had known him long enough to recognise the tone—not doubt, not fear, but something colder and heavier. Calculation tempered by experience.

"The plan is sound," Artorias continued, gaze fixed on the tactical hololith hovering above the command pit. Ghostly icons marked the positions of his ships, each rune a name he knew, a captain he trusted. "Perturabo does not build weak structures, and Alpharius… sees angles others do not. No. The plan itself will hold."

He exhaled slowly.

"It is our odds that concern me."

Althea inclined her head slightly, inviting him to continue.

"To achieve what we intend," Artorias said, "too many variables must align. The Greenskins must respond as we predict. They must fracture but not break, consolidate their forces but not overwhelm us. Alpharius's hand must remain unseen. My own must strike hard enough to be felt, but not so hard that it reveals the blade aimed at Ullanor's throat."

His fingers curled once, slowly, at his side.

"I know the nature of war," he went on. "I have fought long enough to understand that it is not plans that decide battles, but errors. A delayed order. A misunderstood signal. A captain who hesitates for a heartbeat too long. A shell that strikes where probability said it would not."

The hololith shimmered as a cruiser rune blinked, cycling through readiness confirmations. Artorias watched it with a distant sadness.

"We will achieve victory," he said quietly. "Of that I have little doubt. But the cost… the cost rises with every mistake. With every poor choice. With every ill turn of fate. War is cruelly efficient in that regard—it punishes imperfection without mercy."

Althea was silent for a moment, then spoke with the calm certainty that had made her indispensable across decades of void war.

"We cannot control everything, my King," she said. "The void does not bend to will alone. Nor does the enemy. All we can do is prepare, command, and trust in those we lead."

Artorias turned to her then, studying the silver now threaded through her dark hair, the faint lines at the corners of her eyes that no rejuvenant could quite erase. She had seen wars rise and fall, fleets burn, empires redraw themselves in fire. If anyone had earned the right to speak plainly to him, it was Althea. After all, they had been together in the Great Crusade since he first set out from Terra all those long years ago.

"I know," he said, and there was no disagreement in his voice.

He reached up, grasping the edge of his helm. The motion was unhurried, almost ceremonial. With a soft hiss of pressure seals engaging, the helm locked into place, mist-blue ceramite meeting star-forged plate. The red lenses flared to life, casting a faint glow across the bridge, while the silver laurels laid upon the helm's brow caught the light and gleamed like cold fire.

Through the vox-grille, his voice emerged deeper now, resonant with the weight of command.

"And yet," Artorias said, meeting Althea's gaze one last time, "sometimes our best is not enough."

He turned back toward the stars, toward the waiting war.

"All we can do," he finished quietly, "is try… and hope."

The Avalon pressed onward through the void, engines burning steady and true, carrying King and Legion alike toward a fate already in motion.


Gorblitza was gloriously drunk.

In one meaty hand, the warboss clutched a heavy iron tankard sloshing with some fresh fung-brew, a viscous, sour-smelling concoction distilled from fermented spores, engine runoff, and something that might once have been promethium. He drank deeply, green froth spilling down his tusks and matting the beard-squig that hung from his chin in thick, braided coils. The squig hissed irritably, its tiny eyes blinking as the brew soaked into its leathery hide.

The Admiral belched, loud enough to rattle nearby cogitator housings.

"Dis iz zoggin' borin'," Gorblitza growled, thumping the tankard against the arm of his throne. His bionic eye whirred softly as it adjusted, its crimson glow sweeping the bridge. Orks milled about in various states of indiscipline—arguing, brawling, tinkering with consoles that sparked more than they functioned. A Gretchin scurried past carrying a bundle of cables; Gorblitza casually leaned forward and crushed it beneath his cane, never breaking his slouch.

A harsh screech cut through the bridge as alarms blared. Red lights strobed. Gorblitza jerked upright, sloshing brew across the deck.

"Wot now?!" he roared, snatching up his cane.

A Mek hunched at the scanner pit, hands fluttering nervously over cracked rune-plates.

"Boss! Da scanner— it's doin' dat fing again!"

Gorblitza's lip curled. He stomped forward, iron-augmetic ringing against the deck.

"I told you lot," he snarled, looming over the mek, "if dat zoggin' blip comes back and it's nuffin', I'm gonna—"

The scanner display flickered.

For a heartbeat, a single point of light appeared.

Then another.

Then dozens.

Static washed over the screen, green runes collapsing into nonsense as the system struggled to interpret what it was seeing.

The Mek squinted. "Boss… I fink dere's loads of 'em."

Gorblitza snorted and turned away, swigging more fung-brew.

"Bah. Ghosts. Da last Mek said dat too. An' now 'e's part of da deck."

The alarms wailed again, louder this time.

Another Mek leaned closer to the viewport, scratching his head. "Boss… dat cloud out dere… It weren't dere before, woz it?"

Gorblitza froze.

He turned slowly, bionic eye focusing as he stared out into the void.

A nebula was forming where moments before there had been only empty black. Vast. Pale. Rolling outward like breath on cold glass. It drifted with unnatural cohesion, its edges curling and folding in on themselves, obscuring everything behind it.

Gorblitza scowled.

"It's jus' a zoggin' gas cloud," he snapped, backhanding the nearest Mek. "You lot couldn't tell da difference between a fleet an' a fart—"

"Boss," the Mek whimpered, rubbing his jaw. "It's glowin'."

Gorblitza's bionic eye whined as it zoomed.

The nebula pulsed.

Not randomly.

Deliberately.

Lines of light flared within the mist—hard points, nodes, vast geometries briefly visible before vanishing again. The glow intensified, coalescing, sharpening—

Gorblitza's grin split his face wide.

"Oh," he rumbled, awe bleeding into savage delight. "Dat ain't no cloud."

The nebula opened.

The Ceithir burned away in a sudden, violent revelation, and from its heart erupted a storm of annihilation. Lance batteries fired in perfect synchrony, carving incandescent scars through the void. Macro-shells followed, vast and screaming, their detonations ripping Ork ships apart in cascades of fire and debris. Torpedoes streaked forward in disciplined waves, smashing into void shields and punching deep into hulls already buckling under the assault.

Ork ships died by the dozen in the opening seconds.

Explosions flowered across Skullkrak's Maw.

Gorblitza threw his head back and laughed, tusks gleaming, beard-squig writhing with excitement.

"WAAAGH!" he bellowed, slamming his cane against the deck. "ALL GUNZ! ALL SHIPS! DEY'VE COME TA FIGHT!"

At last.


The Orks had built Skullkrak's Maw as a gate of iron and fire.

At the system's Mandeville point, where any sane invader would translate from the Immaterium, the Ork's border fleet lay in layered depth: hundreds upon hundreds of warships forming a wall of rusted steel, prow-spikes, and gun decks, backed by drifting minefields, tethered weapons platforms, and vast kill-zones pre-measured for slaughter. This was where the Orks expected war to begin.

So it did not.

Two days out-system, in the deep black where no sane fleet would emerge, reality had folded open in silence. Now, from an impossible vector, death came sailing in on engines alone.

The Ceithir rolled before the Imperial fleets like a living thing. Unleashed once more to give them camouflage.

Mist-shrouded warships emerged from the void in disciplined formations, pale vapor clinging to their hulls, flowing around lance arrays and prow rams as though reluctant to let them go. Hundreds of vessels advanced in perfect cohesion—Mist Warden cruisers forming a vast, interlocking cocoon around the darker, sleeker silhouettes of the Alpha Legion.

The opening salvo was apocalyptic.

Lance batteries lit the void in blinding simultaneity, coherent beams of energy punching straight through Ork hulls before their crews even understood they were under attack. Macro-shells followed, mass-reactive rounds the size of hab-blocks tearing into clustered ships and detonating amid packed decks. Torpedoes roared ahead in disciplined waves, their detonations ripping apart escorts and cracking capital ships stem to stern.

Hundreds of Ork vessels died in the first moments.

Ships vanished in expanding fireballs. Hulks sheared in half, their spinning remains smashing into neighbouring craft. Boarding hulks and ram-ships—never meant to endure ranged annihilation—were reduced to molten debris before they could even turn.

The Orks had been caught with their backs turned.

Gorblitza's flagship, Da Enda of Stars, lay deep in the rearward mass of the border fleet, its bulk shielding it from the worst of the initial devastation. Even so, shockwaves rippled through its void shields, and burning wreckage slammed into its flanks as lesser ships died around it.

The Orks reeled.

But Orks did not break so easily.

Alarms—crude, shrieking, deafening—howled across the fleet as surviving ships swung about, guns firing wildly as commanders bellowed for blood. Return fire erupted in all directions: torpedoes, missiles, unguided rockets, plasma lances blazing toward the oncoming Imperials in a storm of violence.

They struck the Ceithir.

And failed.

Missile swarms twisted and spiralled as their guidance systems died screaming, corkscrewing off course or detonating uselessly in empty space. Torpedoes veered aside at the mist's edge, their augurs blinded, slamming into asteroids, wreckage—or each other. Only the energy weapons had real effect, flickering and refracting as they passed through the vapor, only to be absorbed by void shields.

The void became chaos.

Some Ork ships, suddenly aware of the scale of the attack, attempted to flee—only to smash headlong into their own kin surging forward in blind aggression. Ram-ships ploughed through damaged vessels. Gun platforms were torn loose from their moorings. The Ork fleet collapsed inward on itself, a snarling knot of fire and wreckage.

Then the Mist Wardens charged like knights of old.

Engines flared to full burn, drives howling as the Warden fleet surged forward in a single, colossal spearhead. At its tip came The Avalon, its vast prow ram crowned by the sigil of the Mist Tree.

The ship hit the Ork line like a god's hammer.

Void shields flared, held, then burned white as The Avalon drove straight through a cluster of Ork cruisers. One was split cleanly in half, its decks collapsing inward. Another was crushed beneath the battleship's mass, its hull folded like tin. The ram—shaped in the likeness of the sacred tree—smashed through steel and flesh alike, leaving a wake of ruin.

Behind it, the rest of the fleet followed.

Cruisers and battle-barges surged through gaps torn open by lance fire, guns blazing at point-blank range. They fired as they advanced, never breaking formation, never pausing to finish a kill. Targets were struck, crippled, bypassed. The objective was not annihilation.

It was to break through.

Alpha Legion ships flowed in their wake, darting through the collapsing Ork formation like blades, their fire precise, surgical, aimed at command vessels, relays, and carrier hulks. The Ork line bent, then snapped.

Within minutes, the Imperial fleets had punched through the border cordon.

They burned onward, deeper into Skullkrak's Maw, engines still at full output, leaving behind a shattered Ork armada and a void choked with wreckage, fire, and drifting corpses.

Behind them, the Orks howled for pursuit.


The black burned.

From the command throne of The Avalon, Artorias watched the battle unfold with the same calm he brought to all things that could not be argued with—gravity, momentum, death. Void warfare had never been his favoured arena, though his Legion had come to be famed for it. There was no clash of blades here, no measure of courage in the press of bodies. Only numbers, vectors, and annihilation at distances so vast that valour became abstraction.

But others lived for it.

"Hard to port! Bring us across their line—now, now!"

Althea was radiant in motion.

The ship-mistress sat in her command throne, hair pulled back tight, her pale blue and silver uniform immaculate despite the violence shaking the deck. Orders poured from her in a controlled roar, clipped and precise, each command met instantly by acknowledgements from her officers. Tactical hololiths bloomed and collapsed at her gesture. She did not merely command the ship—she rode it.

"Secondary batteries, rake that carrier—yes, the ugly one. Burn through and don't look back!"

The Avalon answered like a living thing.

At full burn, the Gloriana ploughed onward, its colossal engines flaring as it smashed through the last remnants of the Ork cordon. The great ram impaled another Ork cruiser, the impact shuddering through the hull. The enemy vessel folded, vented atmosphere and fire, and was gone, left tumbling in ruin behind them.

The fleet did not slow.

Mist Warden and Alpha Legion ships surged onward together, guns still blazing even as they widened the gulf between themselves and the stunned Ork survivors. Distance was life now. Time was victory. Every second bought here was another heartbeat stolen from the enemy's ability to respond.

Artorias turned away from the main hololith and crossed to a secondary console, its surface alive with encrypted sigils. He keyed in a command code known only to the Primarchs.

Seconds passed.

Then the air before him shimmered, and Alpharius stood there.

The Primarch of the Alpha Legion appeared in his full panoply of war, the Pythian Scales flowing across his armour in layered, serpentine plates. His helm was sealed, featureless save for its narrow lenses, giving nothing away. Even as a projection, he seemed… precise. Contained.

"Brother," Artorias said, his voice steady. "Are you ready?"

"I am," Alpharius replied at once. His tone was level, unhurried. "Our forces are in position. The Orks have not yet understood what has passed through them."

Artorias inclined his head a fraction. "Good. Then I wish you luck—and good hunting."

There was a pause. Just long enough to be noticed.

"…Good luck, Artorias," Alpharius said at last.

Then the hologram vanished, cutting cleanly to nothing.

Artorias exhaled through his grille and turned back toward the void.

Ahead of them, hanging against the stars, loomed a moon—once lifeless rock, now a swollen Ork fortress. Its surface bristled with gun emplacements, crude void-shield generators flickering across its scarred crust. Docked vessels clung to it like parasites. It was a bastion, a waystation, a warning to all who would pass.

Artorias stepped closer to the command throne.

"My Lady," he said, raising his voice just enough to carry.

Althea did not look away from her displays. "Aye, my King?"

"Do you see that moon?"

A vicious smile tugged at her lips. "I do."

"I don't want to see it any more."

That made her laugh—sharp, delighted.

"As you command," she said. "All batteries, stand by. Let's clear the horizon."

On the hololith, targeting runes bloomed over the fortress-moon.

The void held its breath.

And The Avalon prepared to pass judgment.


The void was ablaze with motion. From a distant vantage, the Imperial fleet—Mist Wardens and Alpha Legion vessels together—streaked toward the Ork-held moon like a spear thrown by some impossible hand. The moon itself bristled with weapons, and as the Imperial batteries opened fire, the guns of the bastion erupted in fury. Plumes of energy lanced into the void, tearing through volleys of plasma and torpedoes, detonating much of the first salvo in a storm of fire and ash. The fire danced across void, leaving trails of molten debris and lighting up the black like a grotesque aurora of destruction.

But the Mist Wardens' attack was never about the first strike alone. The salvo was a curtain. Beneath it, hidden within the larger bombardment, the cyclonic torpedo hurtled onward. Designed to rend worlds, to tear continents and crush life into dust, it passed through the fiery barrage with terrifying accuracy. Its impact on the moon was apocalyptic. A moment of unbearable silence followed the collision. Then, fire and stone exploded outward as the torpedo detonated, shattering the moon with a force that seemed almost sentient. Massive fragments tore free, lurching through space like asteroids possessed of malevolent intent.

The second Ork fleet that had advanced to intercept the Imperial vessels was caught in the moon's violent death throes. Ships were torn apart by falling rock; others were engulfed in firestorms as detonating torpedoes and energy blasts from the initial salvo struck them in their exposed formation. Entire squadrons were shredded in moments. Smaller craft twisted in death spirals, crushing into one another or being ripped apart by debris, while larger vessels were reduced to flaming hulks adrift. The sheer carnage was almost impossible to comprehend, a testament to the precision of the Imperial strike and the audacity of the Mist Warden planning.

From the moment the torpedo launched, the fleet had already altered its trajectory. Sweeping around the system along a calculated vector, the ships avoided the majority of the debris and explosions. Only a handful of scout cutters were caught in the chaos, crumpling in the wake of massive shards. Every ship that survived, every engine that screamed in full burn, was a testament to planning, training, and timing. The Imperial forces left behind a wake of ruin, a smoking corridor of wreckage and light, moving ever deeper into the system.

Amid this chaos, the Alpha Legion vessels began to peel away, one by one, slipping off into separate vectors. Their movements were purposeful, coordinated, and deliberate. Each ship disappeared behind the veils of mist and fire left by the Mist Warden fleet, vanishing toward objectives unknown. Some threaded the remains of Ork lines to strike at supply clusters, others to intercept communications vessels, and still others to shadow the Orks for intelligence, sowing confusion and disorder that would compound as the battle unfolded.

The Mist Wardens held formation, covering the breakaway forces with volleys of energy that continued to decimate anything that dared advance. The Avalon and its sister ships led the way, shields flaring, weapons roaring, the prow of the Gloriana slicing a path through the remaining resistance. Fire, metal, and stone tore through the void, but the fleet's discipline held. The Mist Warden cocoon ensured control over the chaotic engagement, even as fragments of moon and wreckage tumbled past.

From above, the opening salvo had been absolute. The moon was gone, the Ork fleet shattered, and the path toward the heart of the system lay open. Yet, as Artorias knew and as the Mist Warden fleet proved, the war had only begun. Hidden among the scattering wrecks and burning hulks, the Orks would rally. Their numbers were vast, their will undying. And the Alpha Legion had already vanished into the void, leaving the stage for the next move in a war that was only just unfolding.


The hall seemed to draw in upon itself as Jaghatai's question settled into the air. The hololithic projection of Ullanor and its surrounding dominions continued its slow revolution above the Primarchs' table, casting restless light across armour wrought for demigods. In that shifting glow, each of them appeared momentarily carved from something older than flesh—bronze statues in a forgotten empire, poised upon the brink of decision.

"You have described the aim," the Khan had said, voice smooth but edged with impatience. "Now tell us what you require of us."

Perturabo did not answer at once.

His massive hands rested upon the edge of the table, fingers splayed against the metal as if he might crush the projection beneath his palms and rebuild it in a more orderly form. The numbers were already there in his mind—fleet tonnage, munitions expenditure, warp translation windows, estimated ork response times based on prior engagements. He could see the war entire, not as a storm of fury but as architecture. Load-bearing pillars. Stress fractures. Weak points. If applied correctly, pressure would cause collapse.

He wanted to command it all. He deserved to command it all.

Not merely the broad strokes. Not merely the strategic intent. He wanted to dictate the angle of every approach vector, the timing of every salvo, the precise moment of withdrawal. He wanted to control the war down to the heartbeat, to ensure that no variable—no impulsive brother, no misjudged pride—unbalanced the structure he had already erected in his thoughts.

His gaze flicked toward Guilliman.

The Lord of Ultramar sat with a stillness that was not passivity but calculation. His blue eyes moved across the projection with disciplined focus, already anticipating supply lines, reinforcement schedules, communication chains. Guilliman would not blunder. He would refine.

Then Perturabo looked to Artorias.

The Unbroken King met his stare and, infuriatingly, smiled.

Not in mockery. Not in challenge. It was trust. The smile of a brother who truly believed in him.

That, more than anything, forced Perturabo to master himself.

They were not his subordinates. They were not officers awaiting instruction in the schola of Olympia. They were Primarchs—commanders of Legions, sovereigns of cultures forged in their own images. They were his brothers. If this war was to be won, it would not be by iron chains but by coordinated will.

The Trident…

"The plan," Perturabo said at last, his voice carrying through the vast chamber without need of amplification, "requires division."

The hololith responded to his gesture, the Ullanor System receding as the surrounding six systems flared into prominence. Red runes marked ork fleet concentrations. Green sigils denoted confirmed shipyards and staging grounds.

A murmur passed through the gathered Astartes seated in tiered ranks throughout the hall. Data-slates flickered to life in unison as new schematics populated their screens.

"We will split into two principal forces," Perturabo continued, each word measured. "The enemy's strength is mass. We will fracture that mass."

He adjusted the projection again, isolating the two furthest ork-held systems from Ullanor proper. They hovered like malignant satellites at opposite edges of the empire.

"My recommendation," he said, allowing the word to hang deliberately between them, "is that Roboute and Jaghatai command one force. Alpharius and Artorias the other."

The suggestion was not arbitrary. Guilliman's discipline and logistical genius would anchor the Khan's speed and aggression. Alpharius' subtlety and misdirection would complement Artorias' implacable advance and calculated ferocity. Perturabo had considered every permutation before speaking.

Jaghatai leaned forward slightly, interest sharpening his features. Guilliman gave a single, almost imperceptible nod as if testing the balance of the pairing in his mind.

"You will strike the two outermost systems simultaneously," Perturabo went on, magnifying them until their asteroid belts and orbital installations resolved into intricate detail. "Their border fleets will be formidable. Expect layered cordons at their Mandeville points. Expect crude but dense firepower. You must not engage in battles of prolonged attrition."

His eyes hardened.

"You must break through them at every turn. Keep moving and they cannot overwhelm you so easily."

Hololithic icons representing Imperial fleets plunged through ork defensive spheres in bright arcs of light.

"Once within the system, each force will divide its labour. One Legion will commit to void engagement, drawing out and fixing the principal ork fleets. The other will conduct rapid planetary strikes—moons, fortresses, dockyards, fuel depots. Visible targets. Symbolic targets."

The projection shifted again, showing green worlds erupting in flame.

"You are not there to conquer or eradicate the Orks," Perturabo said. "You are there to provoke them."

Alpharius inclined his head slightly, as though savouring the word.

"To enrage them," Jaghatai said softly, understanding dawning in his dark eyes.

"To wound their pride," Perturabo replied. "To humiliate them. To convince them that their dominion is under coordinated assault from multiple axes. Orks respond to strength and spectacle. We will give them both. We will issue a challenge they cannot ignore."

Guilliman folded his arms, gaze never leaving the projection. "And when they mobilize in force?"

"You withdraw," Perturabo said.

The simplicity of the word belied the discipline it would require.

"You disengage before they can consolidate their overwhelming numbers. You translate to the next system and repeat the pattern. Strike. Provoke. Withdraw. Always in motion. Always forcing them to react. Make them chase you."

The hololith illustrated the campaign's rhythm: twin Imperial thrusts igniting systems one by one, leaving blazing scars in their wake. In response, massive green tides shifted, converging, overcommitting, abandoning defensive depth in their haste to answer the challenge.

Alpharius spoke then, voice mild yet probing. "And you, Perturabo? You have positioned yourself as architect of this design. Where do you stand within it?"

The Lord of Iron's expression altered, not softening but sharpening with grim satisfaction. He expanded the Helioris Confluence until it dominated the chamber, its barren worlds and empty void rendered in meticulous detail.

"This," Perturabo said, "is where they will come."

Runes blossomed across the projection—minefields seeded along likely approach vectors, orbital bastions anchored to stable gravitic nodes, deep-space gun platforms under construction. Interlocking arcs of fire overlapped in geometric precision. Defensive rings layered one behind the other in a lattice of death.

"I am fortifying Helioris into a citadel," he continued. "Every corridor mapped. Every vector measured. Every approach anticipated."

He looked at each of them in turn.

"You are the hammer. I am the anvil."

The image shifted to show Ork fleets, enraged and massed beyond reason, driving toward Helioris in pursuit of the marauding Imperial forces. They entered the system in wrath—only to find themselves funnelled into kill corridors and crossfires of merciless intensity.

"The more Greenskins you provoke," Perturabo said, voice lowering, "the more fleets you destroy in passing, the more you humiliate their pride, the more they will commit to hunting you. They will overextend. They will abandon cohesion. They will chase vengeance."

"And they will find you waiting," Guilliman said quietly.

"Yes."

The single syllable carried iron certainty.

"We will break them here. Not in scattered engagements across their empire. Here. In prepared ground. In a system I will have engineered to bleed them dry."

Jaghatai's lips curved into a fierce smile. "A running hunt across the stars, driving beasts toward a wall of spears."

Alpharius regarded the projection in silence, helm reflecting the cold light of Helioris' defences. "And while they batter themselves against your iron," he said at length, "Ullanor's heart weakens."

Perturabo did not smile again, but there was satisfaction in his eyes.

"By the time the Emperor and Horus strike at Ullanor itself, the Greenskins will have committed vast reserves to chasing ghosts and vengeance. Their cohesion will be fractured. Their fleets depleted."

Across the chamber, more than a thousand Astartes watched in disciplined stillness. Lucan sat among them, eyes fixed upon the unfolding design, understanding now the immensity of the undertaking. This was not a single campaign. It was a war conducted at the scale of a civilization's destruction.

Jaghatai broke the silence once more. "When do we begin?"

Perturabo's gaze rose to the projection of the ork-held systems, to the worlds already marked for fire and fury.

"Immediately," he said.


The Alpha Legion vessels were gone from all their sensors.

Alpharius was loose in the dark now, and whatever violence the XXth​ Legion intended would unfold far from the main advance.

Good.

That was as it should be.

Artorias stood at the forward edge of the bridge of The Avalon, one gauntleted hand resting against the cool adamantium rail, his helm turned toward the vast, murderous geometry of the void. The Ceithir still clung to the fleet like the trailing hem of a cloak, luminous and indistinct, its presence turning augur returns into blurred approximations and sending ork guidance systems into fits of shrieking confusion. Beyond it, the system burned. Wreckage tumbled end over end. Ork vessels—brutal, asymmetrical things—came apart under sustained fire or vanished entirely beneath the prow of advancing Imperial ships.

"Lady Althea," Artorias said, his voice calm, measured, cutting cleanly through the din of the bridge.

She did not look at him.

Althea DeLorean stood at the heart of the storm she had conjured, one hand braced against her command lectern, the other moving in sharp, economical gestures as she sculpted the battle in real time. Hololithic projections flared and shifted around her—fleet dispositions, enemy vectors, weapon cooldowns, burn rates—each one answered with clipped orders, precise adjustments, or outright dismissal. Her voice rang out across multiple command channels at once, layered and authoritative, never rising to a shout yet somehow carrying absolute command.

"—Second lance, adjust angle three degrees spinward, you're bleeding momentum. Bright Caer, roll your shields and cut your dorsal batteries, you're wasting fire on wreckage. Lion of Bryth, full burn now, now, now—don't think, move."

Only then, between issuing half a dozen life-or-death corrections, did she answer him.

"We are already at full burn, my King," Althea said dryly, eyes never leaving the tactical display. "Our engines redline and the reactors are singing hymns they were never meant to know as the cogboys are wont to remind me. But thank you for the reminder. I must have misplaced the plan we spent a week carving into our bones."

A lesser commander might have flinched. Talking to a Primarch in such a tone was an invitation to be executed on the spot. But Artorias was not so petty as some of his brothers.

Beneath his helm, he smiled—small, wan, touched with something like affection. He inclined his head in a brief nod, the silver laurels upon his helm catching the glow of the hololiths.

"As ever," he said mildly, "I find reassurance in your competence."

That earned him a sharp, sidelong glance—eyes bright with focus and ferocity—but no rebuke. Instead, Althea's mouth curved into something fierce and satisfied, the expression of a woman wholly in her element.

"You should," she replied. "Because if we slow, we die."

She stabbed two fingers toward the main display, and the projection expanded, revealing the oncoming threat in brutal clarity.

Another Ork fleet was translating into engagement range.

Twice their size. Swollen with numbers from the survivors of the last two fleets.

It spilled into the system like a tidal surge of scrap and rage—capital ships bristling with gun decks, ramships accelerating with suicidal enthusiasm, escorts clustering in anarchic swarms. Their drives flared ugly and bright, their formations more instinct than doctrine, but there was no mistaking the sheer mass of them. Enough firepower to drown a lesser force. Enough bodies to smother even Astartes resolve through attrition alone.

A ripple of tension passed through the bridge crew, mortal and transhuman alike. Status runes flickered amber. Probability projections updated with sobering haste.

Althea leaned closer to the display, teeth flashing in a grin that was all predatory delight.

"Oh," she said, voice low and pleased, "this is better."

Her hands moved again, faster now, but never frantic. Orders flowed from her like a conductor drawing thunder from an orchestra.

"All ships, maintain vector. Do not—do not—turn to meet them. We are not here to win a siege." She cut a sharp line through the hololith, indicating a narrow corridor through the expanding ork advance. "We punch through here. Concentrate fire on anything that tries to flank us. Ignore targets that can't catch us."

She opened a fleet-wide channel, her voice hardening into something that brooked no dissent.

"Listen well. The Xenos filth want to bog us down. They want to bury us in mass and drag us screaming into a brawl they understand. We deny them that. We run them ragged. We kill them at speed. We leave wreckage and fire behind us and nothing else."

The Avalon surged forward, engines howling as the entire Warden fleet matched her cadence, a unified spear of motion and violence. Lances fired in disciplined sequence. Macro-batteries roared, their shells punching clean holes through ork hulls as the fleet screamed past at impossible velocity. The Ceithir curled and twisted around them, distorting augurs, fouling targeting solutions, turning the ork counterfire into wild, futile arcs that tore through empty space.

Artorias watched it all with the cool eye of a warlord who understood that this, too, was a form of artistry.

Althea was everywhere at once—anticipating Ork intercepts before they fully formed, ordering micro-adjustments that preserved momentum and ammunition, sacrificing nothing that could not be spared. She was not merely commanding the Avalon. She was commanding the fleet, her will transmitted through light and code and voice, shaping the battle into something survivable.

Trust settled over Artorias like a mantle.

"Then I will leave it in your hands," he said quietly. "As always, my Lady."

She did not answer him this time.

She was already laughing, low and fierce, as the oncoming ork fleet rushed to meet a foe that refused to slow, refused to die, and refused—utterly—to fight on anyone's terms but its own.

"Helm," Althea snapped, eyes blazing, "take us in. Let's show them how the Wardens play."


Althea DeLorean had been born to the void.

Not in the literal sense—she had first drawn breath beneath Terra's bruised skies, amid stone halls and banners heavy with inherited pride—but in the deeper, older way that mattered. Her bloodline had known the stars before most of Humanity had even named them properly. The DeLorean line could trace its lineage back through millennia of voidfarers, admirals, explorers, and war-captains whose deeds had been etched into half-forgotten archives from before Old Night drowned mankind in isolation and fear. They had commanded migration fleets, guarded trade routes when dynasties rose and fell, and fought wars whose names no one now remembered. The void was not merely a place to her family. It was an inheritance.

That inheritance showed now, in the way she held herself amid the chaos without hesitation, her posture relaxed but coiled, like a duellist at ease with the blade already in hand. Around her, the bridge of The Avalon trembled as the great Gloriana-class battleship carved its path through the debris field of a shattered moon, its shields flaring intermittently as ork fire splashed and dissipated against them. The broken fragments of that once-fortress moon loomed like drifting continents, slabs of rock and metal tumbling in slow, murderous arcs. Althea had driven the fleet straight into that ruin without pause, using the debris as cover, threading capital ships through corridors of annihilation with the confidence of someone who understood mass, inertia, and fear as intimately as breath.

She had not been meant to be here. In command of The Avalon.

When Artorias had first been brought to Terra—newly rediscovered, still strange to the rigid hierarchies of Imperial command—she had requested the position herself. Not through intermediaries. Not through patronage. She had walked into the labyrinthine mechanisms of Imperial naval command and placed her name forward with a directness that bordered on insolence.

They had laughed, politely at first.

She had been too young. Twenty-two when she graduated the Imperial Naval Academy, one of the youngest to do so in its long and brutally selective history. Brilliant, yes. Promising, certainly. But untested. Unblooded. There were lists—long, exhaustive lists—compiled by Malcador the Sigillite himself, refined by a thousand admirals and strategos, each name backed by decades of service and proven obedience. Althea DeLorean's name had not appeared on any of them. Not the first list. Not the hundredth.

She had been an aberration. An inconvenient prodigy. The thirteenth child in a lineage filled with captains and admirals.

Only one cadet had ever truly rivalled her during those years at the academy—Lotarra Sarrin. Where Althea had been precise, Lotarra had been brutal. Where Althea calculated, Lotarra dared. Their duels in the simulacra halls had become quiet legend, watched by instructors who pretended not to place wagers. Two women who bent void warfare around themselves like opposing stars, each refusing to yield.

But Lotarra had gone one way, into the raw, furious heart of the XIIth​ Legion's orbit. Althea had gone another.


"Bring us tighter into the debris shadow," Althea ordered, her voice level even as the Avalon's starboard flank vanished behind a tumbling slab of moonrock large enough to crush a city. "Let the Ork gunners guess at our positions. They always guess wrong."

The Warden fleet followed her lead with almost instinctive precision, pale-blue hulls and silver-trimmed prows slipping through the wreckage like hunting sharks. Ork macro-shells detonated against the drifting fragments instead of Imperial shields, fire and shrapnel scattering uselessly into the void. Enemy vessels tried to pursue, their brutish helmsmen overcorrecting, smashing into the debris or one another in their eagerness to close.

Then the vox screamed.

"Lady DeLorean," came the metallic, filtered voice of Magos Iterai Varn, threaded with binharic cant beneath the Gothic, "Ceithir output is approaching critical thresholds. The calming matrices are destabilizing. The mist cannot be sustained without unacceptable interference. Recommendation: immediate recall. Else we risk another incident."

Althea did not answer at once.

Her eyes flicked across the tactical display, watching the last of the Warden cruisers slide into position behind the sheltering carcass of the moon, their engine signatures flaring bright as they matched velocity and vector. Enemy augur pings bloomed and vanished in confused spirals, the ork fleet struggling to reacquire targets that refused to behave sensibly.

"One moment, Magos," she said at last, calm as a blade laid flat. "Just one."

There was a pause on the line—Iterai Varn calculating probabilities faster than any unaugmented mind could—but he did not argue. He trusted her. Everyone aboard The Avalon did, whether they understood why or not.

Althea waited until the final confirmation rune blinked green. Until every ship she commanded was where it needed to be. Until momentum, cover, and timing aligned into something that felt right in her bones.

"Recall the Ceithir," she said. "Now."

Across the fleet, the living mist obeyed. The Ceithir drew back like a tide reversing, peeling away from hulls and vanishing into hidden reservoirs and arcane systems buried deep within Warden ships. As it retreated, augur returns sharpened, machine-spirits sighed in relief, and the void snapped back into brutal clarity.

Althea exhaled slowly.

Ahead of them, the Orks were still coming—bigger, angrier, and more numerous than before.

She smiled, fierce and unrepentant.

"Alright," she murmured, more to herself than anyone else. "Now let's see if they can still catch us."


The refusals had come politely at first.

Form letters, couched in the careful language of protocol and patience. Too young. Insufficient command hours. Your record is exemplary, but the needs of the Imperium—

Althea DeLorean had read them all, memorized the phrasing, learned to hear the fear beneath the courtesy. They did not doubt her competence. They doubted her audacity. The sin, as far as the Imperial Navy was concerned, was not ambition but impatience.

So she waited—and then she asked again.

And again.

Hundreds of petitions over the years, some formal, some sharpened into challenges that bordered on insubordination. Each rejection only honed her resolve. Each dismissal became fuel. When Lotarra Sarrin—brilliant, ferocious Lotarra—was granted command of Angron's flagship, the news had struck Althea like a blade slipped neatly between the ribs. She had smiled when she heard it, had even toasted her rival's success, but something inside her had hardened into iron.

Lotarra had always been her mirror. Her equal. Her opposite.

They had shared more than rivalry once, in those rare quiet moments between exercises and examinations, when the future still felt distant enough to be negotiable. A glance held too long over a tactical slate. A hand brushing another in a gravity-lift. Words left carefully unspoken, because to speak them would have meant choosing something other than the void. In the end, Lotarra had chosen fury and fire. Althea had chosen patience and precision.

Still, she would not be left behind.

She would not be outdone by Lotarra. She would command a Gloriana as well.

It had come to a head on the day her father took her to the great processional decks overlooking Terra's skies, where the Emperor's fleet translated in like a vision drawn from myth. The heavens had burned with contrails and descending giants, ships so vast they seemed to bend the world beneath them. Althea had stood there in silence, breath caught, as the vessel bearing Artorias descended like a fallen star.

She had thought then that she had never seen anything so beautiful. And that it was a chance. Perhaps the only one she would get.

Her father—Admiral DeLorean, stern and proud and quietly indulgent—had only smiled, and told her there was something else she should see.

The spaceport had been secret. Hidden beneath layers of clearance and silence, its docks sealed behind adamantium gates and void-shielded caverns. When they opened, and she saw The Avalon for the first time, Althea's world had narrowed to a single, impossible thing.

The ship was perfect.

Its lines were elegant where others were brutal, its vast hull adorned with the sigils of a legion not yet blooded, its prow shaped like a promise rather than a threat. It had rested in its berth like a sleeping queen, and Althea had known—known, with the kind of certainty that does not ask permission—that she would command it.

Or she would die trying.

That vow burned now in every order she gave.


The Ceithir had withdrawn, and to the Ork augurs it must have looked like annihilation. The signatures of the Warden fleet vanished into nothing, swallowed by the wreckage field where the moon had once been. Gorblitza's gunners fired anyway, saturating empty void with incandescent fury, shells and beams tearing through drifting rock and finding only echoes.

But the Wardens had not fled.

They burned their engines low and hot, matching vectors with the moon-shards, tumbling with them in controlled chaos. Massive fragments rolled and spun, and alongside them moved Imperial warships, their hulls masked by debris, their profiles lost amid the ruin. The void became a graveyard in motion, and within it the Wardens waited, patient as hunters beneath water.

Then the Orks came closer.

Closer still.

And Althea raised her hand.

"Now."

The fleet erupted from concealment like a blade thrust from a cloak. Engines flared to full burn, tearing ships free of the debris field in perfectly timed arcs. Macro-batteries thundered at point-blank range, lance strikes carving incandescent scars through green hulls. Ork ships died screaming, split apart before their gunners could even reorient.

The black became a maelstrom.

At this range, even the Wardens bled. One cruiser took a mass-driver round amidships and folded in on itself, reactor going critical in a silent, blinding bloom. Another failed to clear a tumbling moon-fragment, its prow sheared away as thousands of tonnes of rock crushed it like glass. Althea watched the loss markers appear, jaw tightening, and adjusted her commands without hesitation.

"Hold formation and keep moving! Don't let them pin us!"

The Avalon surged forward, guns blazing, its presence a rallying star amid the chaos. This was no distant exchange of fire now. This was knife-range void warfare, brutal and intimate, and Althea DeLorean stood at its heart exactly where she had always meant to be.


The guilt still lingered, years later.

Not for what she had said—but for how she had gained entrance.

The feast had been one of the grandest Terra had seen since the closing years of Unification. The Emperor's banners had hung in impossible silks from vaulted ceilings, and the hall itself had shimmered with starlight projected across a dome of crystal and auramite. The greatest lords of Terra had gathered. Admirals in sable and gold. Generals in medals and crimson. Fabricator-locums whispering binharic blessings over goblets of amasec. It was not merely a welcome.

It was a coronation in all but name.

Althea had no invitation.

Her father did.

Admiral DeLorean had known precisely what she was doing when she asked to accompany him. He had raised one brow over his glass and regarded her in that long, measuring way of his.

"You mean to make trouble," he had said mildly.

"I mean to be noticed, Father."

He had chuckled at that, not with mockery, but with something dangerously close to pride. "Boldness and courage will serve you well, Althea. If not in command, then in finding a husband worthy of you."

She had kissed his cheek.

She had not had the heart to tell him she wanted neither husband nor hearth nor children.

She already had a child.

She simply had not met her properly yet.

In the present, as macro-batteries roared and The Avalon trembled beneath her boots, Althea understood that truth more clearly than ever. The Legion was her family. The Wardens her kin. The Avalon—vast, radiant, defiant—was her daughter in everything but flesh. She had bound herself to them more surely than any marriage oath.

She had married the Legion.


The feast had been suffocating.

Perfumed air. Polished laughter. The heavy scent of politics masquerading as celebration. And at its centre, standing far taller than any man present, Artorias.

He had not been what she expected.

She had imagined something radiant and distant, carved from marble and myth. Instead, she saw a being restrained. Watchful. Measuring. There had been something behind his eyes that did not belong to the room.

Hope, perhaps.

Or restraint.

He had been surrounded by admirals when she approached. A tight knot of decorated veterans offering veiled promises of loyalty and thinly disguised attempts to claim proximity to glory. She was certain that many of them were trying to ingratiate themselves to the Primarch in the hopes of being given the honour of commanding a Gloriana. One in particular—a broad, florid man named High Admiral Cadrien Volsik—had been holding court, voice rich with self-importance as he extolled the strategic brilliance of his own campaigns.

Althea did not wait. She was sure that, if she hadn't bolstered her courage with a bottle of amasec, then she would've quailed beneath the sheer aura of the Primarch.

She stepped forward and shouldered her way between the admirals.

Gasps rippled. Volsik sputtered in outrage.

She looked up at Artorias and said, clearly and without preamble:

"I request command of your flagship."

Silence.

Volsik turned crimson. For it had been clear that he had been arguing for the very same right. "This is preposterous. You stupid little girl! You—"

Artorias did not look at him. He looked at her.

Surprised.

Then amused.

Then intrigued.

"And why," he asked calmly, "would I grant you such a thing?"

She had prepared arguments for months. Statistics. Service records. Tactical simulations she had outperformed her peers in.

All of it vanished when she looked into his eyes. Eyes of molten gold.

She swallowed.

"Because I am meant to."

The words sounded absurd the moment they left her mouth, but she pressed on.

"My family has sailed the void since before Old Night. We have always believed that ships are swords, and that those who command them are knights. Like the knights of old Albion, we were sworn to protect the realm from darkness. The void is our realm now. If I wield the greatest sword, I can do the greatest good."

A murmur moved through the gathered admirals. Some scoffed. Others rolled their eyes.

Artorias regarded her without expression.

"That," he said after a moment, "sounds like ego. A rather impressive one as well."

The word struck and she recoiled.

Ego?

He turned slightly, already dismissing her.

"I have no shortage of those who believe themselves destined for greatness. I have no need for another."

She felt heat flood her face—but she did not step back.

Volsik snapped his fingers toward a pair of silent attendants. "Remove her. Immediately."

They moved.

She raised her voice before their hands reached her.

"It is my calling!"

That made him pause.

He looked at her again.

"Explain."

She drew a breath.

"I could take command of some other vessel," she said. "Be sent to burn worlds in the Emperor's name. I would do it well. I would win victories. And I would hate myself for it."

A flicker of something passed through his gaze.

"Why would you hate yourself?"

She allowed herself the smallest, thinnest smile.

"Because I disagree with my superiors all the time."

A few of the admirals bristled openly at that.

"I have the sense," she continued, her voice steady despite the hands now gripping her arms, "that I would disagree with you less. When I saw you arrive, I felt hope. You do not look like the kind of man who would abuse power simply because he can."

The hall went utterly still.

Artorias stared down at her.

"I am no mere man," he said quietly.

There was no arrogance in it. Only fact.

"And you do not know me."

He turned away.

The attendants dragged her back through the crowd as Volsik hissed something about insolence and ruined careers.

She did not struggle.

She kept her eyes on Artorias's retreating form until the doors closed.


Macro-fire streaked past the viewports as ork vessels detonated in gouts of plasma. The Avalon rolled sharply, lances carving through an oncoming cruiser at near-contact range. The deck shuddered; damage reports flickered across hololithic displays.

Althea's hands moved with absolute certainty over the command throne's interfaces.

She had not known him then.

But she had been right about one thing.

He did not abuse power.

And she had never stopped believing she was meant to stand where she stood now—at the heart of the storm, commanding the greatest sword in the void.

The battle was going well.

That, in itself, was a fragile thing—an assessment that could shatter in a heartbeat—but for the moment it was true. The Warden fleet still burned hard through the void, engines flaring blue-white as they carved a ragged, widening wound through the ork formation. The Greenskins pressed in from every vector, crude vessels hemming the Wardens from flank and rear, but discipline and precision held where brute mass alone could not.

The captains of the fleet were good—excellent, many of them—and more importantly, they trusted the voice that cut through the chaos.

Her voice.

When her commands came across the vox, there was no hesitation. No debate. No second-guessing. Corrections were executed mid-burn. Formations shifted by instinct. Kill-zones snapped into being as if preordained. She did not merely issue orders—she wove the fleet, drawing ships in and out of danger, sacrificing momentum in one place to gain it tenfold in another.

Part of it was reputation. Part of it was fear.

But mostly, it was trust.

For she was favoured by the Primarch.

Artorias stood at her side, silent and immense, his presence a constant weight against her right shoulder. To outsiders it might have looked like he hovered there, a watchful guardian looming over a mortal commander. Althea knew better. He was not watching for her failure.

He was bearing witness to her success.

He trusted her.

Completely.

The knowledge sent a thrill through her that no victory ever could. How many mortals in the Imperium—how many in all of human history—could claim the full, unreserved trust of a Primarch? Not as a tool. Not as a convenience. But as an equal voice within their sphere of command.

He had proven it, too.

The memory surfaced unbidden: the great hall aboard The Avalon, banners of pale blue and silver hanging in solemn ranks, Astartes in full plate forming a silent honour guard. Artorias standing before her, sword planted point-down against the deck, proclaiming her title before his Legion.

Knight-Queen of the Void.

An honorary seat among the Knights of the Round and a title not given lightly. For only one other, on Caerdyn Vallis, could lay claim to a similar title. Though, out here in the black, it carried a different connotation.

By his decree, when matters of void war were at hand, her word outranked all others in the Legion—captains, fleetmasters, even Astartes commanders. It was not symbolic. It was law.

That had been the moment she had given him everything.

He was her King.

Not in the way poets meant it. Not in oaths sworn to crowns or bloodlines. But in purpose. In trust. In the shared burden of command. She would follow him to the bitter end of the galaxy without hesitation.

A whisper brushed the edge of her thoughts—a voice not her own. Small, insidious, and in a way that made her jaw tighten.

You would follow him into damnation too. Even against the Emperor.

Her hands stilled for the briefest fraction of a second.

Then the thought was gone, crushed beneath iron certainty.

Absurd.

A trick of exhaustion. Of the madness of battle.

She exhaled through her teeth and refocused, the void snapping back into razor clarity.

The Wardens were regrouping now, pulling inward from a wide, bleeding arc into a tighter spearhead. Void shields flared and overlapped. Damaged vessels slid into the lee of their sisters, engines throttling down just long enough for emergency repairs before surging back into the line. Althea's voice cut clean and calm through the storm, guiding them into position.

One last push.

One last break.

And then she saw it.

Even among the Ork monstrosities, it stood apart.

A mountain of iron and rust drifting at the heart of the Greenskin formation, blotting out stars as it turned ponderously to face them. Its hull was a nightmare of welded plates and scavenged wreckage, crowned with gun decks and grotesque effigies. Fires burned openly along its flanks, not as damage but as decoration. Vast engines howled at its rear, dragging the behemoth forward with brutal inevitability.

Da Enda of Stars.

It was not merely a warship—it was a challenge, a declaration of dominance written in void-steel and blood. Even at range, it radiated menace, its weapons cycling up with a glow that bled into the darkness around it.

The ork fleet rallied around it, momentum shifting, the greenskins howling their crude war-chants across the open vox.

Althea's lips curled back from her teeth.

She leaned forward in the command throne, eyes alight, fingers dancing across the hololith as targeting runes blossomed and locked.

"Form on me," she snarled, voice sharp and eager. "All ships. You want us boxed in? Fine."

Her gaze locked onto the monstrous shape ahead.

"Bring it on, you bastards."


Rejection did not come all at once.

It came in layers.

The first denials had been polite. Regretful. Bureaucratic. Admiral DeLorean, your daughter's request has been noted. At this time, command assignments are under strategic review. It had stung, but she had expected resistance. She had not expected acceptance—not immediately.

The second wave had teeth.

Her name quietly disappeared from shortlists. Interviews were postponed indefinitely. Invitations to strategic briefings ceased. Then came the message from Admiral Volsik—the same thin-lipped relic who had called for her removal at the feast.

He had not even dignified her with a personal audience.

A curt, sterile communique:

Withdraw your petition, Lady DeLorean. You are embarrassing your family and tarnishing what little prestige they have left. If you persist, I will ensure your naval career ends before it begins.

It was not an idle threat. Volsik's influence ran deep through the Terran naval aristocracy. A word from him could seal postings, poison reputations, redirect entire fleets.

Then the rumours began.

That she had cheated at the Academy. That her father had pulled strings. That her record was "improbably brilliant." That she had seduced a senior tutor to secure top honours.

She had done none of it.

Her father, to his eternal credit, neither rebuked her nor shielded her from the storm. He merely looked at her over a glass of dark amasec one evening and said, "You will either be broken by this, Althea, or you will prove them small. Decide which."

So, she decided.

She did not stop.

Three requests a day became five. Five became ten. Each one meticulously formatted. Each one citing regulation and precedent. Each one addressed not just to Fleet Command but to the Sigillite's office, to the Master of the Fleet, to anyone whose name she could legally include in the chain of appeal.

Weeks passed.

Then months.

The replies grew shorter. Colder. Eventually they stopped altogether.

Her quarters became her fortress. Data-slates littered her desk. Unsent drafts stacked up like ghosts. She slept in uniform more often than not. Ate little. Spoke less.

The depression was not dramatic. It was quiet.

Heavy.

She began to doubt herself. Began to wonder if Volsik was right. If perhaps she had overreached. If perhaps the universe did not bend toward destiny at all—only toward power and connections and quiet compliance.

Then she heard the news.

Artorias would depart Terra within the week. The Mist Wardens had been formally christened. The new name and heraldry logged into the records of the Administratum. The Avalon had completed her final refits. The fleet would leave orbit under great fanfare.

Her chest had gone hollow.

If she failed now, she would never see that beautiful ship again.

It had been a dark time.

A truly dark time.

She composed her final petition in the small hours before dawn, hands trembling not with fear but with the enormity of what she was about to do.

It was no longer formatted.

No longer perfectly structured.

It was honest.

To any who will listen,

I do not ask for rank. I do not ask for favour. I ask for purpose.

You say I am too young. Then let me prove I am not. You say I am untested. Then test me. You say my ambition is unbecoming. Then allow me to spend it in the Emperor's service rather than suffocate under it.

The Avalon is not merely a ship. She is a symbol of what we claim to be—humanity's shield against the dark. I have studied her schematics until I know the curvature of her keel better than my own reflection. I have memorized her firing arcs. I have walked her decks in simulation a thousand times.

If I am wrong—if I fail—strip me of my commission and cast me out or execute me. I will accept it. But do not deny me without trial.

I would rather die striving toward what I believe I am meant to be than live comfortably knowing I turned away.

If there is justice in this Imperium, let it find me.

—Althea DeLorean




She sent it to everyone.

Fleet command.

The Sigillite's office.

The Palace.

Even to the Mist Wardens' newly established Legionary administration.

Then she shut down her terminal.

She did not leave her room for days.

On the morning Artorias was scheduled to depart Terra, the world beyond her window roared with celebration. Fleet sirens sang across the horizon. The sky was alive with contrails and escort craft.

She lay fully dressed atop her bunk, staring at the ceiling.

A knock came at her door.

She ignored it.

Another knock. Firmer.

"My Lady?" a servant's voice called through the panel. "You have a visitor."

"I am not receiving," she replied, voice hoarse.


The battle collapsed inward.

What had begun as sweeping lines and grand vectors degenerated into something far more intimate and far more vicious—a knotted, grinding melee fought amid debris fields, burning wrecks, and the shattered bones of a dead moon. The void was crowded now, choking with hulls and fragments and drifting bodies, and in that claustrophobic darkness Althea DeLorean found the kind of war she had been born for.

This was no longer a matter of breaking through.

This was a duel.

On one side, the Mist Wardens' fleet—bloodied, disciplined, burning hard even as their numbers dwindled. On the other, an Ork armada swollen beyond sense, ships packed together in aggressive clumps, roaring forward on raw momentum and brute confidence.

And at the heart of it all, circling one another like predators scenting blood, were two flagships.

The Avalon cut through the void like a blade held by a master's hand. Her drives flared white-hot as Althea ordered tight burns, micro-adjustments measured in fractions of a second, sliding the Gloriana through gaps that should not have existed. She used the shattered moon as a shield and a weapon in equal measure, letting Ork broadsides slam uselessly into tumbling rock while her own guns spoke with cold, surgical death.

Opposite her loomed Da Enda of Stars.

Gorblitza's ship was obscene in its scale—larger even than any Imperial Gloriana, its hull layered with scavenged plates, crude glyphs burned deep into adamantium, and whole sections studded with guns bolted on at insane angles. It did not glide. It bullied its way through space, smashing debris and even allies aside with mass alone, guns firing in constant, thunderous salvos.

Althea watched it through layered hololiths and raw visual feeds, jaw tight.

"Helm, roll us starboard—now. Thirty degrees. Cut thrust on three and five," she snapped.

The Avalon heeled sharply as a storm of plasma and mass-driver rounds tore through the space she had occupied a heartbeat earlier. One of her escort cruisers was not so lucky; the ship vanished in a bloom of incandescent fire as its reactor went critical, the shockwave rattling every hull nearby.

"Loss confirmed," a voice reported, tight but steady. "Llyn Gwyn is gone."

Althea closed her eyes for half a second.

Then she opened them and leaned forward.

"Mark the captain and crew for remembrance," she said quietly. "All batteries, return fire. Target that ship's forward gun decks."

The Wardens answered as one.

Lances carved molten scars across Da Enda of Stars' prow. Macro-shells hammered into its armour, peeling away layers of scrap and sending ork bodies spinning into the void. The ork ship shuddered—but it did not slow.

Althea felt a flicker of something like admiration, sharp and unwelcome.

"Emperor damn you," she muttered under her breath. "You're good."

Around them, the battle howled.

Warden frigates darted between larger hulls, loosing torpedoes at knife range before vanishing behind drifting wreckage. Ork ships rammed indiscriminately, crushing allies and enemies alike in their eagerness to close. Boarding torpedoes streaked through the chaos, some bursting apart under defensive fire, others slamming home in explosions of green and red.

One Warden cruiser misjudged a burn and clipped a tumbling moon fragment. The impact tore the ship in half, its broken spine spilling atmosphere and fire into the dark.

Another vanished under concentrated Ork fire, shields collapsing in a brilliant cascade before the hull was reduced to slag.

Losses mounted.

Thirty ships gone and counting.

Althea felt every one of them like a knife between the ribs—but she did not falter. She knew these ships. Knew their captains, their temperaments, their instincts. She wove them together into a living pattern, pulling some back while driving others forward, sacrificing position to gain tempo, tempo to gain space.

And always—always—she kept one eye on Gorblitza.

The enemy was no brute fool.

Da Enda of Stars did not simply charge. It feinted, altered course unpredictably, used its own lesser ships as living shields. More than once, Althea committed fire only for the flagship to slip behind a wrecked hulk or surge forward on a sudden burn that should have torn its engines apart given the sheer size of the leviathan.

Once—just once—it nearly caught her.

A barrage of heavy shells erupted from its flank batteries, emerging from behind a drifting ork hulk at point-blank range. The void around The Avalon turned white with detonations. The ship shuddered violently. Warning runes flared across the bridge.

"Incoming breach reports—multiple decks!"

Althea's hands clenched on the edge of the command throne as the Gloriana's shields flared and failed in sections.

"Hard burn! Bring us under the moon fragment—now!" she barked.

The Avalon dove, skimming so close to a tumbling slab of rock that its surface scraped the void shields, showers of debris rattling across the hull. The Ork salvo screamed past overhead, missing by meters.

Too close.

Far too close.

Althea exhaled slowly, teeth bared in something that was halfway between a grin and a snarl.

"You sneaky bastard," she whispered to the hololith, eyes locked on the ork ship's rune. "Clever. I'll give you that."

Across the bridge, Artorias stood unmoving, a silent sentinel at her side. He did not question her. Did not interfere. His presence was a steady weight at her back, a reminder that whatever the cost, she was trusted—utterly.

The duel continued.

They circled one another through plasma and wreckage, trading blows while fleets died around them. Each testing. Each probing for weakness. The void screamed with violence, lit by the death of ships and the fury of guns.

Althea bled the Ork fleet white, even as her own force thinned to a hardened core. Gorblitza pressed relentlessly, numbers still on his side, his ship a monstrous shadow that refused to die.

Neither could finish the other.

Not yet.

And as the battle raged on—close, brutal, and utterly unforgiving—two masters of void war hunted each other through the chaos, knowing, with grim certainty, that when one finally made a mistake, the price would be annihilation.


The knock had been firm. Not impatient. Not hesitant.

Measured. Too heavy to be that of her servant.

Althea had almost ignored it again.

Her chamber within her family's estate-spire was dark, curtains drawn tight against the Terran sun. Data-slates lay scattered across the floor, most of them unanswered rejections. Others bore her own increasingly desperate petitions—copies she had re-read so many times the words had begun to blur into meaninglessness.

She had not slept properly in days.

When the knock came again, she dragged herself upright, jaw clenched against the humiliation of being seen like this. If it was another courier bearing refusal, she would—

The door opened.

And the world changed.

He filled the threshold.

A giant in drab, unpainted plate—the dull grey of the XIth​ Legion before its heraldry had been reborn. The armour was massive, functional, scarred from void service. No pale blue. No silver trim. Just the anonymous iron of a Legion not yet christened by its Primarch's will.

His helm regarded her impassively.

For a heartbeat, Althea simply stared. She had seen Astartes before—from a distance, at parades or in hololiths—but never this close. The air seemed smaller around him, compressed by his mere presence. Curiously, she thought to herself, she had been more at ease in the Primarch's presence than she was then. To be fair she was a lot sober now.

Her eyes, rimmed red from sleeplessness, flicked past his shoulder.

She froze.

Two full squads stood beyond him in the corridor. Ten Legionaries in total, armour identical, bolters mag-locked at their sides. They formed a silent wall of ceramite and gene-forged flesh.

Her voice came out hoarse.

"…I don't understand."

The lead Legionary inclined his helm slightly.

"Confirm your identity," he said. His voice emerged from the vox-grille calm and resonant. "I seek Althea DeLorean. Graduate of the Jovian Naval Academy. Terran nobility and the sixth daughter of High Admiral Corvin DeLorean."

She swallowed.

"I am," she managed. "I am Althea."

A pause.

Then—

"I am Sergeant Maelor," the Legionary replied. "Mist Wardens." He did not yet wear that name upon his plate, but he spoke it as though it already existed. "I have orders to escort you to your assignment by order of the Primarch."

She blinked.

"Assignment?"

"You are to be afforded our full protection," Maelor continued evenly. "Until you are delivered to your command."

"My—"

Her mind refused to follow.

She looked again at the ten Astartes behind him. They stood like statues, immovable, waiting.

"My requests," she said faintly. "You must be mistaken. Those were petitions. Not—"

"They have been noted," Maelor interrupted.

A fractional beat.

"And accepted."

The word struck her harder than any insult had.

Accepted.

For a moment she simply stared at him. The syllables echoed in her skull, unreal.

Accepted.

Her breath hitched. Her heart gave one violent, painful thud.

Accepted.

Her hands trembled.

"…No," she whispered.

Maelor did not move.

"You are to be escorted to the vessel you will command," he said. "The Gloriana-class battleship Avalon. Our departure is imminent."

There are moments when the world narrows to a single point.

For Althea, that point was the name of the ship.

Avalon.

She felt as if the air had been punched from her lungs.

"You're lying," she breathed, though she knew he was not. Astartes did not lie about such things. Not like this. Not with two squads in attendance.

Maelor remained impassive.

"Primarch Artorias has reviewed your petitions personally. He has issued directives even over protests from Imperial High Command. You are to take to the void with us."

Her knees nearly gave way.

Accepted.

Command.

Avalon.

Her mind flashed back to that secret spaceport, to the first sight of the ship's vast hull gleaming beneath the dock lights. To the vow she had made in that silent chamber of her own heart.

She had sworn she would captain that ship.

Or die trying.

Her lips parted soundlessly. She tasted salt; she had not realized she was crying.

"I—" She swallowed hard. "I need a moment."

Maelor's helm tilted a fraction.

"You have three," he said. "The void awaits."

The void awaits.

She laughed—a small, disbelieving sound.

"Yes," she said faintly. "Yes, it does."

She stepped back into her chamber, suddenly acutely aware of her appearance. Her hair was unbound and tangled. Her uniform rumpled. She looked like someone who had been losing a war.

"I will not present myself to a Gloriana looking like this," she muttered.

Maelor's voice carried through the doorway.

"Hurry."

The door slid shut.

The moment it sealed, the strength left her legs entirely. She sank back against it, sliding down until she was seated on the cold floor, hands pressed to her mouth as laughter and tears tangled in her throat.

Accepted.

He had accepted.

Artorias had heard her. Had seen something worth the risk in her reckless, desperate pleas.

Her smile broke through at last, bright and fierce and utterly alive.

"Yes," she whispered into the dimness of her chamber, pushing herself back to her feet. "Yes, it does."

The void awaited.

And she was going to claim it.


Artorias' gaze swept across the chaos of the void, the endless fire and detritus of war streaking past the massive viewport of The Avalon. He didn't flinch at the destruction. He never did. His mind, cold and calculating, measured distances, trajectories, angles of attack, and probabilities. Beside him, the bridge hummed with the orchestration of a fleet under his command, every officer and pilot moving in perfect synchrony, yet it was Althea who made the chaos sing. He turned to her and spoke, his voice low, deliberate. "Get us close, my Lady. It is time to finish this."

Althea's grin was sharp, predatory. "With pleasure," she said, the words carrying a metallic edge of anticipation that made the crew shiver. This was the moment she had been trained, bred, and obsessed over her entire life to command. She leaned over the helm, hands dancing across controls, and the ship responded as though it were an extension of her own body. Engines roared with controlled fury, thrusters burned in bursts, and the Avalon surged forward through the shattered remnants of the moon, weaving between massive chunks of rock and the flaming husks of ork vessels with a precision that made seasoned captains' gape.

Is this how you feel Lotarra? Do you feel as alive as I do when the void burns around you? Do you think of me at all when you smite your enemies?

The doors to the bridge opened with a pneumatic hiss, and four full squads of Mist Warden Terminators filed in, their ceramite plates gleaming, weapons in hand, followed by the Bladeguard, cloaks snapping in the artificial wind generated by the ship's environmental regulators. Artorias' red lenses fell on the lead Terminator, recognizing him instantly. "Are the men ready, Maelor?" he asked, voice calm but carrying the weight of command.

"We stand ready to bring death to the enemy, my King" Maelor said, and his vox-grille crackled with barely restrained intensity.

With the Terminators prepared for deployment, she executed a daring manoeuvre that would go down in the future annals of Imperial naval warfare as the "Iron Thorn." She pinned a massive ork cruiser against the Avalon's battering ram prow, the colossal hull of the enemy ship shuddering under the immense pressure. Sparks and plating tore free as she used it as a shield to plough through the chaff of smaller, screaming ork vessels swarming Da Enda of Stars. Ork torpedoes ricocheted off the battered enemy hull, their paths deflected by the chaos, while the Avalon's prow cut an unrelenting swath through the frontlines.

Artorias placed a hand on her shoulder, calm, certain. "I leave it to you, my Lady," he said, voice steady as the eye of a storm.

"Your will be done, my King," Althea replied, teeth clenched in grim determination. Her mind was a whirlwind of calculations and instinct, of manoeuvres and angles, all focused on one point: the rear of Gorblitza's ship, the core of the Ork admiral's command. Other Warden vessels flanked the Avalon, supporting the charge, creating overlapping fields of fire while Althea threaded her ship through the deadly storm of Ork firepower even as the last scraps of her Ork shield fell away.

The moment of impact came. The Avalon slammed against the side of the Enda of Stars, hull plates screeching and buckling under the massive force. The battering ram prow groaned, its reinforced plating shivering as it began to bore into the foe, pushing forward at full burn, slowly grinding the Ork ship back as if it were a whetstone against steel. The Avalon's broadsides continued to roar, slicing through Ork vessels that tried to intercept or flee, plasma and melta fire erupting in perfect coordination with the ship's movement.

"Forward batteries!" Althea called over the comms, her voice razor-sharp. "Prep to fire!"

The fire control officer hesitated for a heartbeat, glancing at the bridge sensors. "My lady, the Primarch has teleported," he said.

Althea's grin didn't falter. She leaned forward over the console, one hand steadying herself against the rail, eyes burning with purpose. "Then we do what we do best. We finish the job."

Around them, the void screamed with fire and debris. Ork vessels, hulks of iron and rusted steel, tumbled through the wreckage of their own destroyed fleet. Hundreds of them had already been sent into ruin, yet Gorblitza's ship remained a towering, snarling threat, bellowing its own massed salvos in retaliation. Still, every move Althea made was precise, deliberate, confident. Each ship under her command responded as if anticipating her thought before it even formed, a symphony of destruction orchestrated by one prodigious commander.

The Avalon ground her way deeper, inch by inch, into the Ork leviathan, the hull straining, shields glowing white-hot under concentrated fire.


Gorblitza was apoplectic.

The bridge of Da Enda of Stars shook around him as the hated blue-and-silver behemoth rammed deeper into his ship's flank, grinding metal and rivets and screaming decks into ruin. Great rents yawned in the bulkheads to port, and through them he could see the enemy vessel lodged in his guts like a spear thrust into a squig. He roared, voice booming across the cavernous command deck, tusks bared, beard-squig writhing angrily beneath his chin.

"GET IT OUT!" he thundered, smashing his iron-shod cane against a console so hard that sparks burst from it. "GET DAT FLASHY HUMIE SHIP OUTTA ME GUTS! I WANT IT DEAD! I WANT 'EM ALL DEAD!"

Ork crew scattered, some howling back confirmations, others simply howling. Gretchin ran in every direction, clutching tools and ammunition crates, slipping in oil and blood. Klaxons blared in overlapping tones, a discordant cacophony of warning bells and mechanical screeches that would have deafened a human. To Gorblitza, it was music. War music. At last.

Through the cracked viewport of armoured glass, he saw the battle raging—an ocean of fire and debris, of tumbling wrecks and burning hulks. And there—off the starboard quarter—a great Warden battleship, a Retribution-class, its flanks bristling with guns, was carving apart a knot of ork cruisers with methodical, contemptuous salvos.

Gorblitza's bionic eye whirred and zoomed, lenses clicking into sharper focus. He bared his teeth in a savage grin.

"Oh, you'll do," he muttered.

He stomped forward, augmetic leg clanging against the deck with each heavy step, and reached a reinforced firing dais set slightly apart from the rest of the bridge. At its centre stood a massive lever assembly and, inset into a slab of armored steel, a single enormous red button, worn smooth by years of brutal enthusiasm.

A Mek hurried forward, oil-stained and wide-eyed. "Boss! Boss! Dat's da Big Sun-Splatta! It's too close! We fires dat now, it'll hit our own—"

Gorblitza swung his cane in a brutal arc. The iron head struck the Mek's jaw with a wet crack, splintering teeth and bone. Before the creature could fall, Gorblitza reversed the grip and drove the shattered shaft straight through the Mek's skull, pinning him to the console in a spray of blood and sparks.

"No one," Gorblitza growled, wrenching the broken cane free, "tells me wot I can't fire on me own ship."

He slammed his massive fist down on the red button.

Deep within Da Enda of Stars, something ancient and monstrously overbuilt awakened. The entire vessel shuddered as capacitors the size of hab-blocks discharged. A grinding, tectonic rumble rolled through the hull as a colossal cannon—mounted along the dorsal spine of the leviathan—began to cycle.

There was a thunderclap that seemed to split reality.

From the yawning maw of the Big Sun-Splatta erupted a titanic sphere of molten slag, a churning mass of liquefied scrap and plasma, incandescent and blinding. The moment it hit the vacuum it flash-froze, skinning over into a jagged, darkening meteor of hardened metal—still blazing at its core, still radiating lethal heat.

It tore across the dark like a newborn star.

A dozen ork vessels unlucky enough to drift into its firing lane were simply erased—punched through, shattered, or caught in the expanding shockwave of superheated debris. Hulks split apart like rotten fruit. Fighters vanished in bursts of fire. The frozen slag-shell ploughed onward, unstoppable.

It struck the Retribution-class Warden ship square amidships.

For a heartbeat, nothing happened.

Then the battleship folded in on itself. Shields flared and collapsed. The molten core detonated within the vessel's heart, and the ship came apart in a cascading series of explosions that lit the void brighter than the nearby star. Debris fanned outward in a lethal halo, scything through ork attack craft and escorts alike. Hundreds of smaller Greenskins ships died in an instant, their triumph turned to ash.

On the bridge of Da Enda of Stars, Gorblitza threw back his head and roared in savage delight.

"DAT'S HOW YA DO IT!"

His laughter died as the recoil hit.

The Big Sun-Splatta had not been meant to fire at such close range—not with an enemy battleship physically embedded in the ork flagship's flank. The discharge tore through Da Enda of Stars like a shockwave from within. Deck plates buckled. Bulkheads split. The section of hull already compromised by the Avalon's ram groaned in protest—and then began to tear.

Gorblitza was hurled from his feet as the deck pitched violently. His bionic leg locked reflexively, but the rest of him slammed into a bank of consoles. Something cracked. Blood streamed from a fresh gash across his brow, dripping into his remaining eye. Fires erupted along the walls. A section of the ceiling collapsed in a shower of sparks and twisted metal. Klaxons wailed louder, shriller, more desperate.

For a moment, the world was spinning chaos.

Then Gorblitza pushed himself upright, shaking his head like an enraged beast. His beard-squig hissed and snapped, singed at the edges. He spat a gob of blood onto the deck and reached for his Kannon.

The bridge was half-ruined. Smoke coiled through the air. Orks staggered to their feet or lay crushed beneath debris. Somewhere aft, something enormous was tearing free—metal shrieking as the Avalon continued to grind deeper into his ship's guts.

Then he smelled it.

Not smoke. Not promethium. Not blood.

Ozone.

A sharp, metallic tang that prickled at the back of his throat and made the hairs on his arms bristle. The air shimmered at the centre of the bridge, distorting like heat haze. Blue-white arcs of energy snapped and crackled across the deck.

Gorblitza's bionic eye focused, widening as the distortion intensified.

With a thunderclap and a burst of blinding light, they arrived.

Artorias stood at the centre of the teleport flare, towering and terrible, silver laurels gleaming upon his helm, red lenses burning like twin suns. Around him materialized his Bladeguard, shields raised and blades drawn, and ten Terminators in heavy plate, their armour wreathed in residual energy. A servo-skull drifted at the Primarch's shoulder, its lens whirring as it began to record.

The ozone stench thickened. Sparks rained down.

For a heartbeat, there was silence.

Gorblitza stared at the giant who had appeared on his bridge—at the sheer size of him, at the aura of contained violence that radiated from his form.

Blood trickled down into his eye.

And through the smoke and fire, through the wreckage and the corpses, Gorblitza's gaze shifted upward.

His massive admiral's hat—feathered, spiked, and magnificently ridiculous—was gone, blown from his head by the blast.

Of all the damage, of all the ruin, of the enemy ship lodged in his flank and the fires consuming his bridge, that was the thought that cut deepest.

"…Me 'at," he rumbled.

Then he bared his tusks at Artorias and raised his weapon.


The teleport flare died in a storm of crackling light and the stink of scorched air.

Artorias did not move at first.

The bridge of the ork leviathan stretched before him in a vast, brutal amphitheatre of iron and filth—tiered gantries, dangling chains, bulkheads riveted together in brutal layers. Fires guttered along ruptured conduits. Smoke rolled in thick banks beneath the ceiling. Orks were everywhere, some dragging themselves upright after the recoil of their monstrous cannon, others shaking their heads like beasts roused from a stupor.

Ceithraig rested across his back, its long hilt rising over his shoulder, the blade sheathed in a scabbard wrought in silver and pale blue. Even dormant, the greatsword bled a faint shimmer of the Ceithir, a ghost-mist that curled and faded like breath on winter air. When he went to war, he bore it there—at his back—like a knight of old. At his hip it was a lord's weapon. At his back, it was an executioner's.

Hatred coiled within him, cold and ancient.

The Greenskins had been the first enemy he had ever faced beyond the mists of Caerdyn Vallis. He remembered it with perfect clarity: crude vessels blotting out the stars above his world, the abomination that had been the Space Hulk. His Legion had only just found him. The Emperor had not yet come. The Imperium had been a distant rumour still.

It had been Artorias and his sons alone who had broken that first invasion above his beloved world.

He had hated the Orks since.

Not as one hates a rival. Not as one hates a traitor. But as a farmer hates vermin in the grain. As a knight hates a beast that devours the innocent. They were not a foe to be reasoned with. They were an infestation. Rot given muscle and iron.

The nearest xenos were shaking off their disorientation now, blinking through the smoke, hands scrabbling for weapons.

Artorias stepped forward, his voice cutting through the chaos in a guttural, snarling bark of Orkish.

The sounds were ugly in his mouth—harsh consonants and grinding syllables—but they carried.

"Useless scum," he roared in their own tongue. "You are filth clinging to the hull of the void. You die here. You die now."

For a heartbeat, the bridge stilled.

The Orks stared.

Shock rippled through them. Confusion. Rage. To hear their own language thrown back at them by a towering, armoured giant unsettled something primal in their brutish minds.

Behind him, the Terminators opened fire.

Storm bolters roared, each discharge a contained thunderclap. Mass-reactive rounds detonated inside green flesh, shredding torsos and tearing limbs free in gouts of blackened blood. Bladeguard advanced in lockstep, shields raised, their wrist-mounted combi-bolters spitting disciplined bursts before their greatswords rose and fell in broad, lethal arcs.

"Kill them all," Artorias said in Gothic, calm and absolute.

The order was redundant. His sons had already begun.

He did not join them.

Instead, he walked.

Bolter fire stitched the air around him. Orks charged, howling, only to be cut down before they came within reach. A swarm of Gretchin hurled themselves at a Bladeguard's legs; the knight simply turned in a measured circle, greatsword whirring, and they came apart in wet fragments, as though cast into the teeth of a machine.

Artorias scanned the bridge, ignoring the lesser threats. He trusted his sons implicitly. Terminator plate was a wall of ceramite and fury. The Bladeguard were veterans beyond count. They would hold.

He sought the largest shape in the smoke.

There.

An Ork bigger than the rest, even hunched amid the wreckage. A beard—no, a squig—writhed from his chin. One eye glinted with augmetic light. One leg was a piston-driven mass of steel. Blood ran down his brow. He radiated fury like heat from a forge.

Their gazes met across the carnage.

The Ork bellowed something in his own tongue, voice thick with rage. Artorias understood every word.

"You wreck me ship! Me beautiful ship! You kill me boyz! You run an' hide in dat gas instead of fightin' proper! An' you made me lose me hat!"

Artorias tilted his head slightly.

"You must be the boss," he replied in Orkish, his tone almost conversational. He made a mental note that his Orkish was still far too polite. He needed to dumb it down in future.

The Ork spat blood onto the deck. "It's ADMIRAL!" he roared. "Gorblitza! An' I'm gonna tear you open slow, rip out yer guts, an' feed 'em to me squigs while you watch!"

The threat washed over the Primarch without effect.

Gorblitza hefted a monstrous weapon—an ork contraption resembling some sort of rotary cannon, its barrels thicker than a man's thigh. The mechanism whined as it spun up, building to a rising mechanical scream. Shell casings clattered to the deck like falling snow as the feed engaged.

The Ork's laughter was manic.

Artorias moved.

The first torrent of fire shredded the space where he had stood a heartbeat before. He advanced in long, fluid strides, every motion economical. Shells detonated against the deck, gouging craters. One round clipped his pauldron, the impact ringing like a struck bell, but he did not falter.

He weaved through the storm, ceramite catching sparks, cloak snapping in the turbulence of mass-reactive blasts.

Behind him, a Terminator took a direct hit to the chest. The rounds detonated against his armour and failed to penetrate. He staggered, recovering—only for the next shell to strike his helm. The eye lens shattered. The explosive charge within the crude ammunition punched through and detonated inside. The warrior fell without a sound, smoke curling from the red ruin of his visor.

Elsewhere, a mob of Boyz crashed into another Terminator, sheer weight of numbers dragging him down. Power fist crushed skulls and broke spines, but a jagged choppa found a seam. A second later a hulking Big Mek unleashed a bizarre crackling device—a zap gun that spat unstable arcs of green lightning. The discharge struck a third Terminator square in the chest, unnatural energies overloading systems and cooking the warrior alive inside his plate.

Artorias noted the losses distantly.

Amek. Lettr.

He would remember their names.

Gorblitza's laughter rose to a crescendo as he tracked the Primarch, barrels still spinning.

Artorias' left hand slipped to the small of his back.

With a single smooth motion, he drew Ceithraig from its sheath. The greatsword came free in a whisper of steel and mist, the Ceithir trailing from its fuller like pale smoke in a winter field.

With his other hand, he reached lower and drew a second blade.

Order's Edge.

A power dagger of Ultramarian make, its lines elegant, its balance perfect. Roboute's gift.

Artorias did not break stride.

He hurled the dagger.

The throw was effortless and impossibly precise. The blade spun once, twice, and struck true—burying itself deep within the rotating barrel cluster of Gorblitza's gun.

The Admiral saw it a fraction too late.

He pulled the trigger.

For a heartbeat the weapon screamed louder.

Then it detonated.

The barrels ruptured in a blossom of white-hot fire. The explosion tore through the weapon and into Gorblitza's arm. The limb vaporised in a spray of molten metal and shredded flesh and bone. The blast lifted the massive Ork from his feet and hurled him across the bridge, smashing him through a bank of consoles in a storm of sparks.

The laughter cut off in a wet roar.

Artorias advanced through the settling smoke, Ceithraig held low at his side, mist trailing from its edge like the breath of something ancient and patient.


Artorias did not quicken his pace.

He walked through the smoke and sparks with the same measured stride he might have used crossing a quiet hall, Ceithraig held low and trailing mist across the deck in a pale wake. The bridge was a slaughterhouse now—bolt detonations thudding, Ork bodies crashing to the floor, Bladeguard smashing aside desperate counterblows.

Order's Edge lay half-buried in twisted scrap near the smoking ruin of the exploded gun.

He bent without looking away from his prey and plucked the blade free in one smooth motion, mag-locking it back into place at the small of his back as he continued forward. The movement was so fluid it seemed rehearsed, like a knight retrieving a fallen gauntlet mid-duel.

In his helm, his vox chimed.

"Lord," came Helion's voice, steady despite the chaos. The commander of the Bladeguard always sounded as though he stood in a chapel rather than a battlefield. "Thirty seconds until we must extract."

Artorias did not respond at once.

Gorblitza was alive.

The Ork lay amid shattered consoles and burning cabling, his massive body twitching. One arm was gone, the stump a blackened ruin. His augmetic leg whined and sparked as he dragged himself across the deck, leaving a thick smear of dark blood. He was cursing in a hoarse snarl, every word a promise of mutilation.

Artorias advanced.

"Lord," Helion repeated. "Thirty."

Gorblitza's remaining hand scrabbled across the floor until it closed around something—a jagged, rusted choppa dropped by a fallen Ork. The blade was crude and pitted, still slick with old blood. The Admiral hauled himself upright with a roar that shook the bridge.

"YOU!" he bellowed in Orkish, froth flying from his tusks. "I'LL RIP YER HEAD OFF! I'LL—"

He swung.

It was not graceful. It was not measured. It was a wounded beast's final lunge, all fury and weight and iron.

Artorias stepped inside the swing.

The choppa came down in a shrieking arc that would have cleaved a tank's hatch. Instead it met only air. In the same heartbeat Ceithraig rose, the greatblade whispering as it moved.

The Admiral's remaining arm fell away at the elbow, severed cleanly and spouting foul black blood.

Before Gorblitza could even process the loss, Artorias pivoted. The backswing of Ceithraig carved through piston and flesh alike. The augmetic leg came apart in a spray of sparks and black blood. The other followed a fraction of a second later.

The Admiral crashed to the deck in pieces, screaming.

It was not the roar of challenge now. It was a high and furious and shocked keening.

Artorias stood over him, Ceithir curling around his greaves.

"I am tired of your bleating," he said in Orkish, voice cold as voidstone.

He reached down and seized Gorblitza by the skull, fingers digging into thick bone. The Admiral snapped and snarled, trying to bite even now, tusks clacking against ceramite.

Ceithraig rose.

It fell once.

The blade passed through flesh, vertebrae, and the writhing squig-beard in a single, immaculate stroke. The scream cut off. The head came free cleanly, black blood hissing where it struck hot metal.

Artorias lifted it high.

The Ceithir streamed from the greatsword's edge and coiled about the severed trophy like pale fire. Through the smoke and flame of the ruined bridge, through the thunder of bolters and the clash of blades, he roared—a sound that was not merely voice but presence, a thunderous declaration that rolled through the vessel like a shockwave.

The effect was immediate.

Orks that had moments before been fighting with manic glee faltered. They saw the head of their admiral—hatless, eyes glassy—held aloft in the grip of the towering, armoured monster who had walked through their gunfire as though it were rain.

Something broke.

The first turned and ran.

Then another.

Within seconds the bridge dissolved into chaos of a different kind—Greenskins shoving and trampling one another in their desperation to escape, bellowing in fear, scrambling for hatches and ladders.

"Extraction window open," Helion voxed calmly. "Ten seconds, Lord."

Artorias held the head tight. He had plans for it.

He turned his gaze toward his sons—three fallen, their armour smoking; others standing blood-splattered but unbowed.

"We depart," he said.

The ozone tang returned to the air, sharp and electric.

And in a flare of white light, the Primarch and his warriors vanished from the dying bridge of Da Enda of Stars, leaving only ruin, fire, and the echo of their wrath behind them.


The recoil of the Xenos superweapon hit them like the fist of a god.

Althea did not remember the exact moment of impact—only the sensation of the deck vanishing beneath her and the world turning white.

Sound came back first. A deep, metallic groan reverberating through the superstructure. The shriek of overstressed plating. The distant thunder of detonations rolling along the length of the Avalon. Then the nearer sounds—shouting, alarms, the wail of damage klaxons.

Her vision swam into focus in fragments.

She was still in her command throne. The restraint harness had held. Her fingers were locked so tightly around the armrests that her knuckles had gone white.

Warmth trickled down the side of her face.

She blinked and the world lurched. Her head felt packed with wool and broken glass. She tasted iron and realized she had bitten through the inside of her cheek. A thin line of blood traced from the corner of her mouth down to her chin.

Around her, the bridge was a tableau of violence. Most of the crew had been strapped into their stations and were hauling themselves upright now, shaken but alive. Two consoles near the starboard augur pit were nothing but twisted ruin, their operators—who had been standing—reduced to ruin as well. One had been thrown bodily against a bulkhead hard enough to leave a red smear. Another had simply… come apart.

Medics were already moving. They always did. The Avalon's crew were veterans.

One of them reached her.

"Shipmistress—"

She swatted his hands away without looking at him. "Later."

"You may have a concussion."

"I do," she snapped before taking a breath and calming herself. "Do not interfere with me while you work."

The medic hesitated only a fraction of a second before nodding and beginning to examine her anyway—quick, efficient fingers checking pupils, running a scanner along her temple. She tolerated it with visible impatience.

"Status!" she roared, her voice cutting through the din like a blade.

A bridge officer—face pale but steady—called back from the tactical pit. "We've shorn through approximately half the Ork vessel, my lady. But forward momentum is degrading rapidly. Structural resistance increasing. We're chewing through internal bulkheads and primary load-bearing sections."

Another voice chimed in. "We've avoided the main reactor. Detonation probability currently low—under twenty percent."

"Never tell me the odds," Althea growled.

The hololith before her flickered to life, showing the Avalon embedded like a spear in the belly of the Ork leviathan. Outside, the void war still raged—fires blooming, ships dying—but their current position shielded them from the worst of it. To the enemy, they likely looked finished. A wreck impaled in another wreck.

Good.

"Prepare our melta lances," she ordered. "Then reroute our void shields to maximum frontal projection. I want every layer stacked ahead of us."

"Void shields forward," came the echoing confirmations. "Lances spooling."

The prow of the Avalon—shaped in the likeness of the Mist Tree—shifted subtly as hidden apertures irised open, nestled within the twisting branches of the ram itself. Massive melta projectors, normally concealed, hummed to life.

An officer at the vox station suddenly straightened.

"Teleportarium confirms successful extraction. The King has returned to the vessel."

Something unclenched inside her chest.

She did not allow it to show.

"Then we finish this," she said.

She leaned forward in her throne, ignoring the medic who was now binding her temple.

"Forward batteries—ignite. Burn us clear."

The melta lances fired.

At such close range there was no dramatic beam lancing across the void—only a brutal, incandescent flood of white-hot annihilation. The internal structures of Da Enda of Stars vaporised ahead of them. Bulkheads became steam. Armour ran like wax. The enemy ship screamed—not in sound, but in the tremor of its dying superstructure.

"Engines," Althea hissed. "Full burn."

The Avalon answered.

Plasma drives flared to savage life. The ship surged forward, tearing through the wounded ork behemoth in a storm of molten debris and collapsing compartments. For a heartbeat it felt as though they might stall—caught, trapped in the carcass.

Then the final supports gave way.

The Ork flagship split.

Not cleanly. Not elegantly. It sagged apart in two shambling, burning halves, atmosphere and scrap vomiting into the void as the Avalon burst free from its corpse like a blade drawn from flesh.

Outside, the two broken sections of Da Enda of Stars drifted, bleeding fire and wreckage into the battle. Ork vessels nearby scattered to avoid the tumbling mass.

On the bridge, Althea exhaled slowly.

The medic finished his work and withdrew a step, clearly dissatisfied but unwilling to push further.

She reached out and laid her blood-smeared hand against the armrest of her command throne, fingers tracing the worn metal where years of tension had polished it smooth.

"Good girl," she murmured to the ship, too low for anyone else to hear.

The Avalon's engines burned bright as a star amid the chaos, shields flaring, guns roaring, prow dripping molten scrap.

Althea lifted her chin, eyes hard despite the blur at their edges.

"We are the queens of the void," she said quietly.

And then, louder—so the entire bridge could hear her—

"Helm, reorient. We are not finished yet."


Two days later, Skullkrak's Maw no longer resembled the confident fortress and mustering system it had once been.

It burned.

The surviving ships of the Mist Wardens had regrouped in the outer reaches of the system, engines running cool and quiet between sudden bursts of violence. They had not attempted to hold territory. They had not lingered to claim trophies. Instead, they moved like a patient predator—striking, withdrawing, vanishing behind asteroid clusters and debris fields left by shattered moons and ruined vessels.

Cat and mouse.

Only the mouse had fangs of plasma and shields of silvered mist.

The Ork fleets—once a staggering armada of ramshackle leviathans and attack craft—had been reduced significantly. Hulks drifted where squadrons had once held formation. Whole flotillas had been drawn out, isolated, and butchered. The Wardens would appear at extreme range, unleash disciplined broadsides that crippled engines or command ships, then accelerate away at full burn before the Greenskins could mass their numbers.

They never allowed themselves to be pinned again.

Even so, the void remained thick with enemies. Ork reinforcements poured in from inner system anchorages, and though coordination among them was more instinct than strategy, sheer weight of numbers kept the pressure constant.

Then, like ghosts stepping back into the light, the Alpha Legion returned.

They did not arrive in parade formation, nor in neat lines of battle. They slipped into the Wardens' sensor grid in staggered vectors, emerging from behind planetary bodies, from the shadow of the gas giant's rings, from the radiation wake of detonated reactors. Ships that had vanished days earlier now reappeared, hulls scarred but intact, the sigil of the Hydra gleaming coldly.

And behind them—

Ruin.

While the Wardens had kept the Ork fleets bloodied and distracted, Alpharius had made war elsewhere and in his own way.

The worlds of Skullkrak's Maw had suffered under the Hydra's gaze.

Orbital bombardments had been precise rather than indiscriminate. The Alpha Legion had targeted clan strongholds, fortress-citadels, and sprawling command bastions. Gargantuan warboss towers had been turned to molten slag in single, surgical strikes. Entire command structures of dominant Ork clans were annihilated in moments—leaving leaderless mobs to be absorbed by rival warbands in a frenzy of infighting.

On one world, the Alpha Legion had infiltrated an immense communications spire—a structure of scrap and crackling energy visible from orbit—and seized control of its broadcast arrays. For hours, the system-wide vox-net had howled with taunts, challenges, and carefully crafted insults aimed at specific Warbosses. Some messages falsely accused one clan of hoarding loot. Others claimed another had fled from the Wardens' fleet. Still others announced that a particularly brutal Warboss had been overheard calling his rivals weak.

The effect had been immediate and catastrophic.

Orks turned on one another in a spiral of escalating violence, particularly dangerous void assets recalled to settle grudges planetside.

Elsewhere, Alpha Legion kill-teams had descended via stealth landers into the depths of Ork industrial hives. They sabotaged gargantuan munition foundries, causing entire continents of workshops to detonate in chain reactions of volatile fuel and unstable munitions. They poisoned grog distilleries—vast bubbling lakes of whatever foul concoction passed for Greenskin alcohol—introducing toxins that caused hallucinations, paranoia, and in some cases explosive internal ruptures when consumed in sufficient quantity.

They released captive squigs into power conduits. They reprogrammed targeting cogitators to misidentify friendly vessels. They redirected supply convoys into ambushes set by rival clans.

Warbosses who displayed unusual cunning—those who might have marshalled resistance with alarming efficiency—were found dead in their strongholds. Some were shot from kilometres away by hyper-accelerated rounds that pierced skull and throne alike. Others were slain in the dark by blades that left no witnesses. A few were captured briefly, interrogated, and released bearing subtle implants that broadcast their position to rival orbital batteries moments before impact.

And through it all, the Alpha Legion left the shipyards untouched.

Massive dock-rings and scrapyard flotillas continued to churn out crude but numerous vessels. Alpharius had made certain of it.

Let them build.

Let them believe they could win in the void.

Let them come.

By the end of the second day, the effects were undeniable. Skullkrak's Maw was in uproar. Rivalries boiled over into open war. Vox channels were clogged with incoherent roars and accusations. Entire planetary surfaces glowed from burning factories and clan wars.

And then the Alpha Legion began to withdraw.

Not in panic. Not in disorder.

They made their departure obvious.

Bombardments intensified briefly, daring pursuit. Communications channels flared again with insults and coordinates. A prominent Warboss's fortress was annihilated in a blaze visible from three continents—its destruction broadcast live across Ork frequencies with a mocking sigil of the Hydra burned into the ground.

The response was volcanic.

An impossibly massive ork fleet tore itself free from inner system orbitals and began pursuit. Hulking kill-kroozers, ramships bristling with guns, crude carriers vomiting attack craft in their thousands—every vessel packed with enraged Greenskins desperate for vengeance.

They chased the Alpha Legion into the outer system.

And there, waiting in the dark beyond a field of shattered debris and drifting wreckage, were the Mist Wardens.

The two Legions' fleets rejoined without ceremony, sliding into mutual formation as though they had never parted. Signal exchanges were brief, encrypted, efficient. No triumph. No boasting.

Ahead of them, the void boiled with green fury.

Behind the Ork armada, Skullkrak's Maw burned and fractured, its power structures gutted, its clans at one another's throats.

The trap was not yet sprung.

But the prey was running exactly where it had been guided.


The bridge of The Avalon still bore the scars of battle.

Deck plates had been replaced in rough-sealed segments where the recoil had buckled them. One of the forward hololith projectors flickered intermittently, its image stuttering over a seam where the casing had cracked. The air held a faint tang of ozone and machine oil beneath the ever-present scent of incense from Magos Varn's censers.

Artorias stood at the centre of it all, helm mag-locked at his hip now. His armour's silver trim catching the cold light of the strategium displays.

When Alpharius entered, the bridge seemed to narrow around him.

He wore the Pythian Scales still, armour unblemished save for faint scoring along one vambrace. His helm was under his arm, revealing that almost-featureless face—calm, watchful, unreadable. To any mortal eye, he might have been mistaken for any other Alpha Legion officer.

To Artorias, he was unmistakable.

The King of Mist smiled.

He crossed the distance in three strides and clasped his brother in a firm embrace.

Alpharius stiffened.

It was subtle—barely perceptible—but Artorias felt it. The Alpha Primarch endured the gesture for precisely as long as decorum required before shifting slightly, just enough to signal his discomfort.

Artorias released him with a low chuckle.

"Not fond of displays of affection?" he asked.

"No," Alpharius replied evenly. "But… for your pride, I shall endure."

That earned him a brief, warm look.

"It has been a hard few days," Artorias said.

Behind them, hololithic projections showed drifting wreckage and the forming storm of green icons deeper in system. Serfs and crew whispered among themselves. Officers stood at rigid attention, careful not to intrude.

Artorias's gaze lingered on a section of the display where forty silver sigils were darkened.

Forty ships.

He had known all their captains by name. Had spoken with them before departure. Had clasped their forearms and entrusted them with his sons and his people.

He felt each loss like a stone laid upon his shoulders.

"We lost forty," he said quietly.

Alpharius inclined his head slightly. "Twenty of mine," he replied. "Approximately one thousand Astartes during planetary operations. Acceptable parameters, all things considered. I had accounted for many more."

Acceptable.

Artorias said nothing.

He knew not all his brothers felt the same as he did. To some, Astartes were assets. Irreplaceable, yes—but assets nonetheless. Pieces on a board. Losses calculated against objective gain.

To him, each warrior was a name, a face, a voice.

He thought of Vulkan, who would have felt as he did.

And Sanguinius.

The thought lingered longer than he intended. It brought with it the memory of Lucan's solemn expression when they had met in his private quarters. The weight of the sealed letter now resting in his private quarters. He had not opened it. Not yet.

After this campaign.

After Ullanor.

Then he would read whatever truth waited inside.

"Brother."

Alpharius's voice cut cleanly through his thoughts—not loud, not sharp, but precise. It was a voice that did not intrude so much as insert itself exactly where it intended to be, like a blade sliding between plates of armour.

Artorias blinked once, the weight of memory and foreboding settling back behind his eyes where it belonged.

"Yes," he said, turning fully toward his brother.

Alpharius had moved closer to the central hololith without Artorias noticing, long fingers resting lightly against the console's edge. With a subtle motion he expanded the projection, the representation of the system blooming outward in cold blue light. Warden and Alpha Legion fleet markers glowed in disciplined formation near the system's outer reaches, while deeper within the void a tide of green icons churned and multiplied.

"They are mobilising faster than I projected," Alpharius said, though there was no concern in his tone—only observation. "Your slaying of this 'Admiral Gorblitza' and the collapse of so many of their fleets has had the desired psychological effect. Clan leaders are competing for retribution. Signals traffic suggests at least three Warbosses are attempting to outpace the others."

Artorias studied the data. The main Ork armada was vast—an aggregation of brute mass and crude firepower that would have dwarfed many Imperial battlegroups—but what drew his eye was the splinter forming ahead of it. A forward surge of faster vessels breaking ranks, engines burning hard as they raced ahead of the greater horde.

"They are abandoning all semblance of cohesion," Artorias murmured.

"Deliberately so," Alpharius replied. "Each believes he will claim the honour of the kill if he strikes first. Their pride is our ally."

The vanguard fleet expanded on the hololith: kill cruisers bristling with jagged silhouettes, attack hulks belching escort craft, ramships angling forward in chaotic eagerness. They were not advancing in a clean formation; they were lunging, overlapping, cutting across one another's trajectories in their haste to close.

"They mean to catch us before we can withdraw," Alpharius continued. "They believe you bloodied and overextended. They believe me harried and retreating. They believe this their moment."

Artorias allowed himself a faint smile.

"And in believing so," he said, "they commit exactly as Perturabo intended."

Alpharius glanced at him sidelong. "We must be careful now. If we break too early, they will regroup. If we hold too long, their numbers will begin to tell."

"You think I would hold too long?" Artorias asked lightly.

"I think," Alpharius replied, "that you do not enjoy the idea of retreating."

A quiet huff of amusement escaped the Twice-Born. "No," he admitted. "I do not."

He stepped closer to the projection, studying the distances, the vector lines, the estimated interception points. Behind them, Althea stood at her command throne, issuing quiet orders across the fleet-wide voxnet. Her voice was calm again—steady, assured—directing formations to begin the subtle repositioning that would make their withdrawal appear strained rather than calculated. Damaged ships were being placed just visibly enough to sell the illusion. Engine signatures were being modulated to suggest fatigue.

Every movement was bait.

The Wardens' formations shifted with deliberate imperfection. A cruiser lagged half a degree behind its assigned vector before correcting. An escort squadron flared its drives too hot, as if straining to keep pace. Engine signatures spiked and dipped across the fleet in patterns that suggested damage control crews fighting to stabilise wounded vessels. Even the Avalon's burn profile was adjusted—just enough irregularity to imply strain without compromising her true output.

Across the void, the Ork vanguard fleet responded exactly as they'd predicted.

They surged.

The leading ramships broke formation entirely, engines screaming at unsafe tolerances as they clawed for distance. Hulking cruisers shouldered smaller escorts aside in their haste, firing wildly as their gunners sought targets at extreme range. Vox-traffic intercepted by the Alpha Legion crackled with overlapping roars and challenges—warbosses competing for the right to claim the kill. The Greenskins did not see a calculated withdrawal.

They saw scared and wounded prey.

"They are accelerating well beyond the projected thresholds," Alpharius observed, fingers dancing lightly across the hololith as new vectors bloomed into being. "Their cohesion is degrading."

"Good," Artorias replied.

He stood with hands clasped behind his back, watching the slow drift of icons toward the outer edge of the system. The Mandeville point lay ahead—a region of gravitational balance where warp translation was safest, and therefore the place any sane commander would attempt to flee.

The perfect escape route.

The perfect place to run.

"Signal all ships," Artorias said. "Maintain burn. No sudden reversals. No aggressive posturing. Let them taste it."

Althea did not look back from her throne as she relayed the order. Her voice flowed across the fleet channel, crisp and controlled.

"Wardens, maintain vector Aurelius. Increase apparent reactor strain by three percent. Damage control teams, broadcast emergency chatter on open channels. I want them hearing the panic."

A ripple of dark amusement passed through the command crew.

Moments later, the void filled with carefully curated chaos—fragmented distress calls, clipped reports of failing void shields, demands for munitions resupply. All of it genuine enough to pass cursory scrutiny. All of it calculated.

The Ork ships responded with renewed ferocity. Long-range batteries opened up, crude macro-shells and torpedoes hurtling after the withdrawing Imperials. The Wardens returned fire only sparingly now—enough to discourage immediate encirclement, not enough to suggest confidence.

One of the larger ork cruisers surged dangerously close along the flank. A lesser captain might have been tempted to pivot and annihilate it.

Althea did not.

"Hold," she murmured, though no one had yet suggested otherwise. "Let it believe we are easy prey."

The cruiser pressed harder, overextending. Other vessels adjusted course to match it, abandoning mutual support in their eagerness to close the gap. The vanguard was no longer a cohesive spearhead. It was a pack, snapping and jostling, each beast intent on reaching the throat first.

"They will commit fully within the hour," Alpharius said quietly. "Once they cross the outer threshold, there will be no clean withdrawal for them."

Artorias inclined his head.

Behind them, the stars thinned. The density of the system gave way to the darker reaches near its edge. The Mandeville point shimmered ahead—nothing visible to the naked eye, yet marked in every navigator's mind and astral chart as a place of transition.

Safety.

Escape.

Althea allowed the Avalon's prow to yaw slightly, as if correcting a drift born of damage. Two escort frigates peeled off momentarily before rejoining formation, feigning confusion. The illusion deepened.

On the hololith, the distance between hunter and hunted narrowed.

The vanguard had fully detached from its main body now. The greater horde still followed, a monstrous tide filling the inner system, but it lagged behind by millions of kilometres—too far to intervene quickly if something were to go wrong.

Or very, very right.

Artorias's gaze remained fixed on the glowing boundary of the Mandeville point.

"Steady," he said, more to himself than anyone else.

The Wardens continued their measured retreat, engines blazing, silhouettes sharp against the void as they approached the threshold where fleets leapt into the Immaterium.

Where fleets fled.

And where, if fate held and their plans held true, something else entirely would occur.

The first of the Ork vanguard ships crossed into the outer perimeter.

Alpharius's eyes flicked to Artorias.

"Well?" he said softly.


The Ork vanguard surged the final distance like a breaking wave.

Their prows glowed with charging cannons. Boarding torpedoes vomited from crude launch bays. Engines howled as they committed fully, eager to smash into the fleeing Imperials at the very lip of the Mandeville point. Targeting runes flared across the Avalon's hololithic displays as multiple capital ships locked on.

Althea did not flinch.

"Five minutes to optimal firing range for them," one of her officers reported.

Artorias stepped forward and opened a fleet-wide vox channel. His voice carried not only across the Warden formation, but through encrypted layers prepared days earlier.

"Now."

Reality split.

From the black beyond the Mandeville point, where augurs had shown only emptiness, space rippled and tore with the arrival of a bevy of new contacts. Ships that had lain in wait, dormant and unseen roared into life. Drive cores ignited like newborn stars. Massive hulls pushed into the system at impossible velocities, their arrival vectors calculated to perfection.

Two Warden fleets.

Three Alpha Legion strike groups.

They did not sail in hesitant formation. They arrived at full battle readiness, guns already primed, firing solutions locked before their keels had fully stabilised.

The void detonated.

Lances speared out in blinding sheets of white-gold. Nova cannon shells thundered across the darkness. Torpedo spreads blossomed like metallic storms. Entire Ork cruisers vanished in overlapping detonations before their crews understood what had happened.

The vanguard fleet had committed too far, too fast. It was caught in the killing ground between the retreating Wardens and the newly arrived hammer descending from ahead.

An Ork battleship at the spearhead of the charge was struck by three converging lance arrays; its shields collapsed in a single incandescent heartbeat and its reactor went critical seconds later, tearing the vessel apart in a flower of green fire. Ramships attempting to turn slammed into one another as their helmsmen realised too late they were boxed in.

Lucan's 2nd Company came in like a scythe from the starboard flank, their cruisers firing in disciplined broadsides that walked methodically down the Greenskin line. Caelor Hadrian's 1st Company struck from the high plane, drop-pods and boarding torpedoes already streaking toward crippled targets to ensure nothing survived the opening devastation.

The XXth​ Legion's ships moved differently—sleeker, quieter. They appeared where there had been nothing moments before and targeted engines, command decks, and vox arrays with clinical precision. Within minutes, entire formations disintegrated into isolated wrecks and drifting hulks.

The vanguard fleet did not break.

It ceased to exist.

On the Avalon's bridge, Artorias allowed himself a small, satisfied smile.

"They have done well," he said, watching Lucan's formation roll through a cluster of ork escorts with ruthless efficiency. "Both of them."

Alpharius inclined his head slightly. "Your sons are quite skilled."

"As are yours."

Around them, the slaughter continued. Thousands of vessels—fighters, kroozers, scrapships—were reduced to expanding debris fields. Those that survived the first minute of the ambush found themselves trapped between converging Imperial formations with no clear vector of escape or collapsing within from Astartes kill-teams.

The main armada was still coming, a monstrous tide of green signatures flooding the inner system, but they were too distant to intervene in time.

Artorias turned from the hololith to his brother.

"It is time."

He gestured to a servo-skull hovering patiently nearby, its lens still faintly smeared from battlefield particulates. The skull had recorded everything on the bridge of the Enda of Stars—Gorblitza's fury, his fall, and the final moment when Ceithraig had taken his head.

An Alpha Legion serf approached in silence, bearing a heavy object wrapped in dark cloth. He knelt and set it upon a reinforced plinth between the Primarchs before pulling the covering away.

Gorblitza's severed head stared upward, tusks bared, squig-beard scorched and blackened. One bionic eye was ruined; the other seemed frozen in perpetual outrage.

Alpharius extended his gauntleted hand and keyed a sequence into the runes along his vambrace.

Across the void, buried within captured vox arrays and corrupted signal relays, Alpha Legion code awakened. They had seeded the Ork fleet's systems days ago—quiet intrusions into primitive networks, malicious scrapcode inserted into command chains. Now those dormant routines activated.

Every functioning vessel in the approaching armada found its primary display systems overridden.

On a million crude screens and holo-projectors, a single image resolved.

The servo-skull's feed flickered into clarity.

Static crackled for half a heartbeat across a million stolen Ork displays—then resolved into the bridge of the Avalon.

Artorias stood in the centre of the image, vast and immovable. Ceithraig rested at his hip, sheathed now, one gauntleted hand laid casually upon its pommel as though this were no battlefield but a courtly audience chamber. Mist-light curled faintly from the runes etched along the blade's guard, coiling about him like a living mantle.

Alpharius stepped into frame with measured precision to stand beside his brother. Without a word he placed one armoured boot upon the ork admiral's severed head, grinding it briefly against the deck. The squig-beard twitched reflexively, ichor seeping between tusks.

Then the Pale Spear descended.

Its tip punched cleanly through the ork's skull and drove out beneath the jaw in a wet crunch. Alpharius lifted the weapon one-handed, raising Gorblitza's impaled head high so the servo-skull's lens could drink in every detail—the ruined eye, the torn flesh, the slack, defeated sneer.

Across the void, in a thousand bridges and a hundred thousand gunnery decks, Orks stared.

Artorias spoke first.

He did not raise his voice. He did not need to.

In harsh, brutal Orkish, the words tore from him like grinding iron.

"Dis woz yer Admiral."

The pronunciation was crude but unmistakable. The accent of a conqueror who had learned the tongue only to better condemn it.

A ripple of stunned silence passed through the enemy armada.

Alpharius tilted the spear slightly so the head rotated toward the skull's lens. His own voice followed—colder, sharper, the Orkish syllables clipped and contemptuous.

"He died poorly," Alpharius said. "Like a coward. Beggin' and bleedin'. Weak."

Artorias' hand tightened faintly upon Ceithraig's pommel.

"We came 'ere lookin' fer a good scrap," he continued in their guttural tongue. "But all we found woz squabblin' runts hidin' behind scrap."

Alpharius leaned closer to the skull, helm lenses flaring faintly.

"Yer fleets break easy. Yer bosses die easy. Yer ships burn easy."

Artorias' gaze hardened.

"Dis system?" he growled. "Not worth da effort."

He turned slightly, as though already bored.

"We'll try da next one. Maybe it's got real fighters. Maybe Gork's got better boyz in Krumpfang's Folly."

The system-name, stolen from hacked databanks, rolled out in mocking cadence.

Alpharius gave a short, humourless chuckle in Orkish.

"Try ta keep up."

There was a final beat of silence—heavy, deliberate.

Then Alpharius flicked his wrist.

The Pale Spear snapped sideways with brutal elegance. Gorblitza's head tore free, spinning through the air before smashing against a bulkhead just out of frame. It burst apart in a wet explosion of bone, brain matter and blackened ichor.

The servo-skull held on the splatter for a single, deliberate second.

Then the feed cut to black.

Silence.

For three heartbeats, nothing.

Then every open vox-channel across the system detonated at once.

"WAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHHH—!"

It was not a cheer. It was not merely anger.

It was a psychic roar.

The sound battered against Imperial auspex arrays and rattled through hull plating. Ork ships surged forward en masse, formation collapsing entirely as individual warlords and captains broke ranks in blind fury. Engines flared beyond safe tolerances. Ramships accelerated recklessly. Boarding torpedoes launched prematurely, some colliding with their own escorts in the chaos.

On the Avalon's bridge, the hololith bloomed with green signatures as the vast armada abandoned all restraint.

Artorias watched the telemetry spike and allowed himself the faintest nod.

"Well done," he said evenly. "Spearing the head was a nice touch."

Alpharius looked at him with a thin, knowing smile.

"I find," he replied, wiping a smear of ork ichor from the Pale Spear's haft, "that even the most brutal species appreciates a bit of theatre."

The Ork armada thundered toward the Mandeville point in a single incandescent mass of rage and momentum.


The combined fleets swung on their axis and began a deliberate turn toward the Mandeville Point. The Avalon's massive prow cleaved through the void, every hull gleaming under distant starlight, engines burning in precise arcs of blue-white. Around them, the remaining Warden vessels and the Alpha Legion ships moved in disciplined formation, giving the appearance of calm, of control. Alpharius had already returned to his own Gloriana, The Alpha, leaving Artorias to gaze out into the infinite darkness, alone.

Ahead lay the next, most dangerous step. To reach the next system, they would have to enter the Warp. And they had to do it without the protection of the Mist. Or else they might inadvertently lose the Greenskins in the Immaterium.

The thought of entering the Sea of Souls…

Something coiled low in his gut, a tightening that had no name. He had never travelled unshielded before, save for two occasions alongside the Emperor, whose very presence soothed and subdued the Immaterium in a similar manner to the Ceithir. He had felt the Warp then, yes, but only as a faint brush of wind against skin, not the maelstrom it truly was. Now, they had to sail into it unprotected.

Many of those aboard the XIth​ Legion ships had never experienced such travel before. Particularly those born of Caerdyn Vallis. They would be exposed, and the knowledge made every instinct in him tense. He knew the cost of failure, and he knew that the Orks must see them, chase them, and follow blindly. Every second spent hesitating could tip the scales against them.

Still…

The fleets began the translation sequence. Shutters on the Avalon's bridge closed with a resonant thunk, darkening the room. Only the soft glows of control consoles and the flickering feeds of nearby ships remained visible. There was a slight hum and a kind of shimmer as the Gellar field engaged.

Beyond his sight, the void outside transformed. Stars stretched, elongated, burning trails of light dragged across the viewport as if reality itself had been pulled. Space was no longer stable. The familiar became alien.

Then the Immaterium reached for them through the fabric of unreality.

It hit first like a cold, unseen ocean, the pressure folding against the hull, against every mind aboard. The Warp was like a thing alive, a vast, writhing storm of thought and emotion, of hunger, and without the Ceithir, it bared itself fully for the first time. Tendrils of psychic energy coiled across the fleet, brushing and buffeting them. The air inside the Avalon hummed, thrummed, as if the ship's metal skeleton had become a conduit for a million screaming voices. Hallucinations tugged at the edges of his vision—shapes flickered at the corner of his eye, impossible geometries of spires, teeth, and endless, staring eyes.

Artorias ground his teeth. He noticed that while many of the crew seemed uncomfortable, none of them seemed to be suffering as he was.

The fleet itself seemed to writhe. Ships swung as if caught in a current, engines straining, hulls creaking under invisible pressure. Space itself was torn into ragged ribbons of light and shadow, twisted stars and phantom nebulae appearing and vanishing in seconds.

Artorias bit his tongue to keep from crying out, hand tightening on the pommel of Ceithraig. He did not falter. He would not. Around him, the Bladeguard looked at him with concern.

Why?

Why was he being affected this way?

Why did it feel like he was walking into the maw of some ancient monster?

Slowly, imperceptibly at first, the fleet began to accelerate into the heart of the storm, engines straining, void shields pushed beyond normal thresholds, lights flickering as reality itself bent and buckled around them.

Outside the viewport, the stars stretched into impossible lines, colours burning into one another, darkness punctuated by flashes of alien brilliance. Then, just as suddenly, the tear in reality sealed itself like a sutured wound and nothing remained.
 
The Nightmare Comes New
The moment the Avalon crossed fully into the Immaterium, something inside Artorias tore open.

To the bridge crew, nothing changed beyond the expected: The Gellar Field was humming at full strength, the were shutters sealed and auspex runes were dancing across hololithic displays as the fleet slipped from the firmament of matter into the currents beyond. The Avalon trembled, but it was the tremor of translation, familiar to the more experience voidfarers. Those who'd served on ships other than those belonging to the XIth​ Legion. The Engines strained. Field harmonics fluctuated. Orders were given in quiet and steady tones.

Only Artorias staggered.

His head was thrown back as if he had been struck by an enemy's blow. The visions lanced into his brain like white-hot knives of psychic agony.

In his mind's sight, the Gellar Field was no mere barrier of archeotech energy but a thin membrane of pale light stretched over an abyss without floor or firmament. Beyond it churned an ocean not of water but of thought—of hatred, despair, ecstasy, terror—emotions swollen to such magnitude that they acquired mass and motion. They moved in tides vast enough to drown civilizations and reduce men and women to gibbering husks of madness.

Within those tides drifted shapes.

He beheld a thing like a serpent coiled upon itself, yet each scale was a screaming face, and its body looped around itself in geometries that intersected without touching. He saw forests of bone rising from nothingness, each branch terminating in grasping hands that opened and closed in slow anticipation. He glimpsed a procession of faceless giants striding across a plain of cracked glass, their footfalls sending fractures through reality that bled light.

None of it touched the Avalon.

None of it could see his ship, bubbled as it was within the shell of protective reality generated by the Gellar Field.

This was not what others perceived through sanctioned warp-sight or astropathic trance. This was an intrusion. A veil that parted only for him. Was this from some outside interference? Or perhaps it was his own inexplicable gifts once more coming into play.

The visions accelerated.

He felt the presence of warp leviathans—entities so vast that their passing displaced entire psychic currents. Their forms could not be comprehended in totality; he perceived only fractions. A curve like the edge of a planetary horizon drifting past. A lattice of tendrils spanning distances greater than continents. Mouths, perhaps—if mouths could be measured in thousands of miles—opening and closing as they fed on eddies of sentient thought.

And beneath it all, the screaming.

It was not some metaphor. It was not imagination. It was the accumulated anguish of life across untold millennia, dissolved into the sea that bore their fleets. Billions upon billions of voices reduced to raw sensation. Regret without body. Agony without death. They surged around the Gellar Field like surf against glass.

Artorias felt their proximity as pressure behind his eyes.

Then the currents parted.

Not physically. Conceptually.

A stillness formed amid the madness, as if a vortex had drawn the tides inward. Within that terrible calm something vast began to turn its attention.

He sensed it before he saw it.

An awareness. A malignant will.

Older than empires. Older than species. Older than the concept of time and the universe. A sentience so immense that it did not think in words or images but in possibilities—branching, splitting, rejoining. He glimpsed strands of fate spiralling outward like an infinite web, each thread vibrating with infinite potential outcomes. Civilizations rose and fell along those strands in the span of a heartbeat. Stars were born and extinguished between pulses of its regard.

Then the eye opened.

It was not an eye as any living being could understand it, yet that was the closest shape his mind could impose upon it without shattering entirely. A colossal iris formed from whorls of impossible colour—hues that should not exist—rotating within a pupil that was not darkness but depth. Within that depth he saw futures folding into futures, endless permutations collapsing and reforming.

It fixed upon him.

The force of that gaze struck Artorias like a physical blow. His thoughts shattered into fragments. His hearts thundered as though trying to escape his ribcage.

And from that immeasurable presence came a voice—not carried by air, not shaped by tongue, but impressed directly into the core of his being. Branded onto his very soul

WE. SEE. YOU.

The words were layered upon themselves, a thousand echoes spoken in the same instant. They were curious. Delighted. Predatory.

His skull felt as though it were splitting along unseen fault lines. Pressure built behind his brow, hot and intolerable, as if his mind were too small a vessel for the thing that now regarded it. He sensed vast calculations unfolding around him—threads of possibility reweaving in response to his mere existence. Futures shifting. Paths collapsing.

AT. LAST.

He was not meant to be here.

Not like this.

The eye widened infinitesimally, and in that fractional movement he felt something akin to hunger.

YOU. WILL. NOT. ESCAPE. AGAIN.

Artorias' consciousness buckled.

Reality slammed back into place.

He was on his knees on the bridge of the Avalon. The deck bit into his gauntlets. His helm had deactivated its external displays, flooding his vision with warning sigils. He tore it free with shaking hands and vomited onto the polished metal. Blood streamed from his nose in a dark sheet, splattering across the deck before clotting almost as quickly as it fell.

Around him, his Bladeguard formed an immediate cordon, storm shields and wrist mounted guns raised, scanning the bridge for intruders that did not exist. They saw only their Primarch stricken without visible cause.

"Lord!" Helion was at his side at once, one hand gripping his pauldron, the other activating diagnostic runes. His voice was controlled as ever but edged with worry. "What is happening? What has struck you low?"

Artorias tried to answer but retched again, body convulsing as though attempting to expel something intangible. The pressure in his skull faded to a dull throb, yet beneath it lingered an afterimage of that gaze—like staring into a sun and then closing one's eyes.

He could still hear the screaming, faint now, as though from the far side of an ocean.

Something is terribly wrong.

They had entered the Immaterium without the Ceithir's veil. Without the calming shroud that muted their presence, that masked their psychic wake. They were exposed—raw light cast into a storm.

And something had noticed.

Something had noticed him. Something that had been looking for him for a long time.

A second presence brushed his mind then, softer, precise where the other had been overwhelming. It did not crash against his thoughts but slipped between them like a careful hand parting threads. Still, Artorias jerked like a puppet on strings, his mind too overwhelmed to offer any resistance. Helion grabbed him firmly. Artorias thought the veteran Astartes was calling his name. But it was like trying to hear through water.

You endanger more than yourself, King of Mon-Keigh.

The voice carried age and discipline, and beneath it a restrained urgency.

This realm is not yet revealed to your kind in its fullness. It is better that it remains so—for you are not ready for the horrors within. Your existence bends lines that were once fixed. If you fall here, those lines will settle back into darker shapes.

Images flickered at the edge of his perception—not clear enough to grasp, only impressions of a future steeped in fire and betrayal, of brother turning upon brother beneath a blood-red sky.

Leave swiftly, the voice urged. Do not draw further attention. There are powers in this sea that chart all deviations. You are a deviation. One the masters of this realm will not suffer. You must hurry. They are coming for you now.

The presence withdrew as delicately as it had arrived.

Artorias drew a slow, steadying breath. The bleeding had stopped. His hearts resumed their measured rhythm. Around him, his people waited for command, unaware of the abyss that had opened inches from their reality.

He rose to his full height, though the echo of that vast eye remained etched into his thoughts.

The Imperium believed the warp a dangerous ocean, filled with storms and predators. That belief was not entirely wrong.

But it was incomplete.

And somewhere in the depths of that infinite madness, some unimaginable horror had taken notice.


The horror did not ebb when reality reasserted itself. It did not withdraw politely once his mind was returned to the deck of the Avalon, surrounded by steel and discipline and the ordered geometry of the bridge. It remained, coiled at the edges of his perception, like a predator that had tested the bars of its cage and found them thinner than expected.

Helion moved to steady him, one gauntleted hand firm against his pauldron. "Easy, Lord," he said, the title edged with something dangerously close to alarm, "lean on me."

Artorias shook him off with more force than was necessary. The motion was sharp, almost violent, ceramite grinding faintly as he pulled free.

"I will stand," he rasped. His throat burned as though he had swallowed acid. "On my own."

For a moment he remained half-crouched, one hand braced against the deck, blood still wet beneath his nose. Then he rose to his full height, slow and deliberate, every movement an assertion of control. The bridge lights seemed too bright. The air too thin. He became aware, with a distant clarity, that every eye in the chamber was fixed upon him. He was all too aware of how it was utterly devoid of the Ceithir. The mist was still within the Caer Ildathach.

Throne… what poor timing.


Crew officers had frozen at their stations. Serfs and bridge crew stood motionless mid-calculation. The Bladeguard formed a protective ring out of instinct, storm shields angled outward, scanning for threats that did not exist in any spectrum their sensors could detect. They had witnessed their King fall to his knees without an enemy in sight. They did not understand what they were defending him from.

Neither did he.

He forced himself to breathe evenly and wiped the last of the blood from his upper lip with the back of his gauntlet. The copper tang lingered. When he spoke, he pushed authority back into his tone, though it scraped raw on the way out.

"Have the Orks followed us into the maelstrom?"

The question seemed to jar the bridge back into motion. Althea turned from the primary auspex display, her expression composed but watchful. She studied him for a fraction longer than protocol required before answering.

"My King, we translated into the Immaterium only moments ago. Our own warp wake signatures are still stabilizing. It is still too soon to determine whether the greenskins have attempted a pursuit."

Moments.

The word struck him as unreal. In his mind he had endured an expanse without measure—an eternity of screaming and shifting impossibilities, of vast presences brushing against his thoughts like continents grinding in the dark. Yet by the ship's chronometers, only a handful of seconds had passed.

He inclined his head in acknowledgment, though the motion felt heavier than it should have. A strange weariness crept into his limbs, not muscular but spiritual, as though something immense had pressed down upon him and only partially withdrawn.

He became aware then that the sound had not ceased.

It threaded through the bridge's mechanical symphony, faint but persistent: a thin, layered wail beneath the hum of plasma conduits and the steady thrum of the active Gellar Field. It seemed to seep from the vox arrays mounted along the walls, from the grilles near the command throne, from the very circuitry embedded in the deck plates. Countless voices overlapping, too many to isolate, merging into a single note of unending anguish.

He turned his helm slightly toward the nearest vox unit, listening.

The screaming swelled in his perception, rising like a tide.

"Turn it off," he said quietly.

No one moved.

His jaw tightened beneath the helm. "The vox. Silence it. I will not have that infernal screaming on my bridge. We need to be able to focus."

Althea's brows drew together in confusion. She glanced at her console, then back at him. "My King, all our vox channels are inactive. We are transmitting only encrypted internal command signals. There is no open traffic."

The sound did not diminish. If anything, his focus upon it sharpened the edge. He could almost distinguish individual strands within the chorus now—pleas in languages long extinct, prayers flung into a void that answered only with hunger.

Helion stepped closer, his voice lower now, meant only for him though the silence on the bridge carried it farther than intended.

"Lord."

Artorias turned slowly to face him. Even through the haze pressing at his thoughts, he saw the concern there, carefully leashed but unmistakable.

Helion hesitated, then asked with deliberate calm, "What screaming?"


Artorias did not answer at once.

He forced himself to think—truly think—rather than react. He remembered all his lessons with Sevrin, with the Emperor to separate illusion from reality. His very own gene-forging which allowed him to dissect sensation from illusion, stimulus from interpretation. The Immaterium was known to induce hallucination in unshielded minds. Psychic backlash was a documented phenomenon as well. Then there was translation shock, rare but not unheard of among those of significant potency. The Gellar Field might have fluctuated for a fractional instant, allowing resonance bleed-through. After all, it had never been solely relied upon to shield his Legion. Then there was the simplest explanation. His own mind, strained by proximity to the Immaterium, could be generating auditory artifacts. Perhaps as a method of compensating for his visions.

He examined each possibility with ruthless precision.

Translation shock produced shared environmental distortion. Yet no one else had reacted.

Gellar fluctuation would have triggered alarms. None had sounded.

Psychic backlash implied an external force striking him. That was plausible—but insufficient. Backlash did not explain coherence. The images had not been random. They had possessed scale. Intent. Structure.

Hallucination?

The simplest answer.

The least comforting.

Because hallucinations born of the warp were not necessarily false.

He replayed what he had seen in the privacy of his own thoughts. He tested each memory for instability, for the blurred edges of delusion. He thought of the strange, alien voice warning him inside his mind. Warning him to leave. That something was coming.

They felt… solid.

More solid than the bridge beneath his boots.

The screaming continued, thin but unending.

If it was madness, it was a structured one.

If it was illusion, then it possessed a deliberate architecture.

He found, after exhausting every logical pathway available to him, that none satisfied him. Each explanation frayed at its edges. Each left behind the same, unavoidable residue:

It felt real.

Not metaphorically. Not symbolically.

True.

He closed his eyes.

The bridge did not vanish. Instead, he withdrew from it deliberately, letting the external noise fade—not by absence, but by suppression. The hum of the engines dimmed. The murmur of the crew blurred into background abstraction. Even the screaming he forced down, compressing it into something distant and tolerable through sheer will.

He focused inward.

Into the dark.

There, at the very edge of perception, something waited.

Not vast and crushing like the earlier presence. This was different. Finer. Sharper. A blade instead of a hammer. And it sensed him in return.

A whisper unfurled across his thoughts, soft as silk drawn over skin.

Do you appreciate our gift?

The voice was neither male nor female, yet it carried an intimacy that made his skin crawl beneath layers of ceramite. It coiled around each word, savouring it.

Our sweet melody.

The screaming swelled faintly in counterpoint, no longer random agony but rhythm. Layered. Intentional.

The opening act to a play like no other.

A sensation brushed against his mind—anticipation tinged with exquisite cruelty, the promise of pain not as threat but as indulgence. He felt the weight of attention, not singular but manifold, as though a court of unseen watchers leaned forward in shared delight.

We will see you soon, little King.

The words were not loud. They did not need to be. They sank hooks into him with surgical precision.

Helion's voice intruded from a great distance.

"Lord?"


Artorias opened his eyes.

He looked at them—at those who served him without hesitation, who would follow him into any darkness he commanded. Those sworn to him.

His people.

He swallowed.

Helion stepped closer, searching his face. He had fought beside Artorias for since the arrival of the Legion, had seen him wounded, enraged, exultant in victory. But this—

He had never seen this expression.

Artorias looked haunted.

The Primarch drew a slow breath, mastering his features through sheer force of will. When he spoke, his voice was steady, though quieter than before.

"I am sorry."

The admission hung heavy in the air.

"We should never have entered the Immaterium without the Ceithir."

A flicker of confusion passed across several faces, but no one interrupted.

Artorias' gaze shifted, unfocused for a fraction of a second, as though he were listening to something just beyond hearing.

The whisper lingered.

The promise.

He met Helion's eyes.

"They are coming."


When Artorias spoke again, the last trace of uncertainty had vanished from his face. Whatever doubt had gnawed at him moments before was gone, buried beneath something harder and far more dangerous. His expression had settled into a mask of cold resolve, and when his voice carried across the bridge it did so with an icy clarity that cut through the ambient hum of the command deck like a drawn blade.

"We are going to be attacked," he said, each word measured and precise. "We will need to prepare accordingly."

No raised tone. No visible anger. The quiet certainty of it was worse.

Althea straightened at her command throne, fingers hovering above the hololithic controls. She had served beneath the Unbroken King since he first departed for the Crusade; she knew the cadence of urgency, of caution, of calculated risk. This was something else. There was no debate in his tone, no invitation for counsel—only steely command.

"Lock this bridge down the moment I depart," Artorias continued. "Full security protocols. No one is to enter after I leave. No one. Not under any pretext."

Althea blinked. "My King, I—"

"Not under any pretext," he repeated, his golden gaze settling on her with such intensity that she felt it physically. "You will open these doors only if I stand before them, or when we have translated from the Immaterium. Until then, this deck is to remain sealed."

A beat of silence.

"You will attempt to raise the rest of the fleet. Inform them of my directive. They are to enact the same measures."

"My King," Althea said carefully, struggling to keep her composure, "we have detected no hostile contacts. I do not understand what—"

"If you are able to contact my Brother's vessels," Artorias went on, speaking over her without raising his voice, "you will deliver the same recommendation."

Althea fell silent. She had seen him furious in battle, had seen him contemplative in council. She had never seen him like this—remote, distant, as though part of him stood elsewhere and only the shell addressed her.

Artorias turned to Helion.

"Three of the Bladeguard will remain here. They will protect this bridge and its crew."

Helion frowned. "From what threat, Lord?"

Artorias' eyes hardened. "From themselves," he said quietly. "Or any other."

A ripple of unease passed across the command crew.

"The remainder will follow me."

Helion did not hesitate further. He pivoted, his voice booming within the confines of his winged helm. "Ser Caelan, Ser Mordrain, Ser Lucet—remain. Assume a guardian formation. You answer to no one but the King and myself. Ensure the bridge does not fall."

The three warriors stepped forward without question, storm shields locking into position with heavy, mechanical finality. Their armoured forms took up positions near the primary ingress points, immovable as statues of war.

Helion turned back—

Artorias was already moving.

The Primarch strode from the bridge without another word, his long cloak trailing behind him like a banner of judgment.

"Throne's blood," Helion muttered, and gestured sharply to the remaining seven Bladeguard. "With me."

They followed at once, though keeping pace was no simple task. Cataphractii Terminator armour was built for indomitable advance, not speed; its layered ceramite and reinforced servos made each stride a ponderous thunder. Artorias, unencumbered by such limitations, moved ahead with relentless purpose, forcing them to push their armour to its limits just to narrow the gap.

Helion finally drew close enough to raise his voice. "Lord—who comes? What enemy do you foresee? Why seal the bridge?"

"It is not only the bridge," Artorias replied without slowing. "I want as many squads as can be gathered to secure the astropathic choir chamber, the armoury, the Caer Ildathach and the enginarium."

They turned a corner, a group of Legion serfs flattening themselves against the walls as the armoured warriors thundered past.

"And most importantly," Artorias continued, "the Loom and the Gellar Field generator."

That gave Helion pause even as he kept moving.

"The Gellar Field?" he pressed. "You believe it will fail?"

"I believe," Artorias said, "that it will be tested."

He halted abruptly at a junction, turning to face them at last. The Bladeguard nearly collided with him, servos whining as they braked.

"You will gather whatever spare men you can find—Legionaries, armsmen, even senior ratings if they can hold a weapon. Split into separate squads. Secure the corridors and hangar bays. Establish watchpoints on every deck. Nothing moves through those passages unchallenged."

Helion stared at him through the red lenses of his helm. "Lord, I do not understand. The hangar bays are sealed tight. The void is held at bay. What are we expecting to come through these halls?"

Artorias' gaze sharpened.

"Obey."

The word cracked like a whip.

Helion stiffened. He had fought at Artorias' side, shared drinks with him, had questioned him in counsel and bled for him in war. Never had the Primarch spoken to him so curtly.

"When you are done," Artorias went on, already turning away, "you will meet me in the Chamber of the Round."

Then he was moving again, striding down the corridor and vanishing around the bend with impossible speed.

For a moment the Bladeguard stood in heavy silence, their armour humming softly. Helion looked at them, and even through their helms he could sense the shared uncertainty.

"At a loss, are we?" he muttered to himself.

He drew a slow breath, then straightened. "You heard him. Ser Garran, take two and secure the enginarium approaches. Ser Thane, the armoury corridors are yours. The rest with me—we'll sweep for available Legion command and divide from there."

The warriors nodded, their discipline overriding their confusion.

Helion opened his vox to the wider Legion channel, his voice filling the internal network of the Avalon with controlled authority.

"Brothers, this is Commander Helion. By order of the King, we are to enact maximum internal security protocols. Muster immediately at your nearest station and await sector assignment. Priority defence points are as follows: astropathic choir chamber, enginarium, Gellar Field generator, the sacred grove and breach-adjacent corridors. Establish watchpoints and challenge all movement."

He hesitated only a fraction before adding, more quietly but no less firmly:

"Assume we will face imminent hostile incursion."

The channel filled with acknowledgments.

Helion closed the vox and began moving again, the weight of his armour suddenly heavier than it had felt moments before. He did not know what enemy they prepared to face. But he trusted his King who had given the order. And that trust was beginning, for the first time in many years, to feel like stepping toward a storm he could not see.


On a lower maintenance deck far removed from the command throne and the strategium's hololithic glow, the Avalon felt like a different ship entirely. Here the air was hotter, heavier with the scent of machine oil and ionized metal. Conduits ran exposed along the bulkheads in disciplined bundles, pulsing faintly with power. The deck plates bore the scars of over half a century of service to the Great Crusade—scored by boots, scorched by stray arcs, patched and repatched where battle damage had bitten too deep. The steady hum of the plasma reactors thrummed through everything, a bass note that lived in the bones of those who served her.

Gavriel Mael of Kerdhune—one of the cliff-cities of Caerdyn Vallis, all slate roofs and sea-mist towers—stood in that heat and noise with a welding torch in his hand and ghosts behind his eyes.

A few days ago, he had been a different man. The grief had not yet hollowed him out. He had laughed easily, worked quickly, taken pride in the way the Avalon's great heart beat because of hands like his. He had walked these same decks with a spring in his step and grease on his cheek, trading quiet jokes with the woman who walked beside him. Maeryn had been quicker than he was with a spanner, quicker with a smile too, and when they had discovered she was carrying their first child they had stood together in this very corridor, foreheads touching, laughing in disbelief at the vastness of it. The Ceithir had billowed over them like a blessing.

They had been repairing a damaged conduit brace when the hit came.

The impact from the ork vessel—Da Enda of Stars, someone had called it later—had been a world-shaking thing. The deck had lurched sideways, gravity failing for half a breath. A scream of tearing metal had cut through the compartment as the hull breached three sections down. Emergency lumens had flared red. Gavriel remembered reaching for her hand and missing.

The emergency bulkhead had dropped between them with brutal finality.

He had seen her on the other side for one fraction of a second, eyes wide not with fear but with shock, her mouth forming his name as the air ripped past her in a howling gale. Tools and debris had become shrapnel. Then she had been torn backward, weightless and helpless, sucked into the raw black of space beyond the rupture. The void had taken her in silence after the roar ceased. He had pounded on the sealed door until his hands split and bled, screaming her name into metal that did not answer.

Now he welded because his hands needed something to do.

Beside him stood Hamish Kellan, a broad-shouldered Terran with iron-grey hair and a face like weathered stone. There was something Highland about him in bearing and burr, though Gavriel had never asked from which region of Terra he hailed. Hamish had served aboard voidships since before Gavriel had been born; he carried himself with the weary competence of a man who had heard every groan and complaint a vessel could make.

"Mind the seam, lad," Hamish called over the crackle of the torch. "Ye're runnin' it too hot. Ease off or ye'll—"

Gavriel did not respond. His eyes were not on the metal but on memory: Maeryn laughing as sparks cascaded around them; Maeryn wiping sweat from her brow with the back of her glove; Maeryn's hand on her abdomen, tentative and wondrous.

The torch drifted.

He burned straight through the housing he was meant to reinforce and into the conduit beneath. There was a sharp pop, a gout of angry flame, and suddenly the insulation caught alight in a sputtering rush of sparks.

"Emperor's bones!" Hamish swore, shoving him aside and slamming a suppressant canister against the flare. White foam flooded the compartment, choking the fire before it could spread along the cable run. The older man moved with practiced efficiency, cursing under his breath as he sealed the ruptured line and killed the residual current.

When he turned back, irritation still on his tongue, it died there.

Gavriel had removed his welding mask. His face looked carved from ash, eyes unfocused and rimmed red not from smoke but from something far older. There was no defiance in him, no embarrassment at the mistake—only a vast, empty ache.

Hamish exhaled slowly, the anger draining away. He stepped forward and placed a heavy hand on the young man's shoulder.

"I'm sorry," he muttered. "Shouldn't've barked at ye. I forgot."

He did not need to specify what he had forgotten.

"Your Maeryn," he went on more quietly, turning back to the damaged conduit as he spoke so the lad would not have to meet his gaze, "she was a good girl. Best set o' hands in this section. Ship'll feel her loss as much as ye do."

Gavriel swallowed and turned his back as well, staring at the bulkhead opposite while Hamish worked. The older man kept talking in that steady, grounding cadence, explaining what he was patching, how he would reroute the current, anything to fill the silence with something practical and real.

That was when Gavriel heard it.

At first, he thought it was just the echo of the torch cooling, metal ticking as it contracted. But this sound was different—faint, irregular. A dry, dragging scrape that made the fine hairs on his neck lift.

He frowned and held up a hand. "Do you hear that?"

"Hear what?" Hamish asked without looking up.

The scratching came again.

Slow. Deliberate.

It seemed to travel along the other side of the bulkhead, as though something were being drawn across the hull itself. Gavriel's frown deepened. Beyond that wall there was nothing but the void of the Immaterium. The ship was in warp transit; the stars were gone, replaced by a realm no mortal eye could safely behold.

There should be nothing there to scratch the Avalon's hull.

He stepped closer, drawn by a compulsion he could not explain, and pressed the side of his head against the cold metal. The vibration thrummed faintly against his ear. The sound came clearer now: a rasping drag, then a pause, then another, as though fingernails traced idle patterns across the skin of the ship.

It stopped.

The silence that followed felt thick.

Then came a knock.

Soft. Distinct. Directly opposite where his ear rested.

Gavriel flinched back, heart lurching into his throat.

Another knock followed, closer together this time. Not the random contraction of cooling metal. Not the groan of stressed plating.

Knuckles.

Hamish seized him by the collar and hauled him away from the bulkhead with surprising strength. "What in the Throne's name d'ye think ye're doin'?" the older man demanded, eyes sharp now.

"There's—" Gavriel's mouth felt dry. "There was knocking. On the hull."

Hamish stared at him for a long moment, then released him with a shake of his head. "It's the ship creakin', lad. A ship always sings when she's in the warp. Plates flex, frames shift. Ye'll hear taps, groans, knocks like someone's at the door wantin' recaf."

"That wasn't creaking," Gavriel insisted, though his voice lacked conviction. "It was—deliberate."

Hamish's expression softened, but there was iron beneath it. "I've sailed the void longer than ye've drawn breath. I've heard every noise a hull can make, from macro-cannon shock to microfractures in the ribs. The Warp does curious things to the mind. Makes patterns where there are none. Makes grief louder than it ought to be."

He paused, studying him more closely.

"I forget sometimes that ye folk from Caerdyn Vallis have never ridden without that mist o' yours. Always had that veil keepin' the worst o' it distant. Regular warp travel… it unsettles the green ones."

He clapped Gavriel on the shoulder again, gentler this time. "Trust me. There's naught out there but madness and storm. And none of it's knockin' polite-like to be let in. Dinnae dwell on it."

Gavriel hesitated, then nodded. The logic was sound. The older man's certainty was a weight he wanted to lean against. Together they finished sealing the compartment and stowed their tools. Hamish stretched, wincing as his knees protested.

"I'm for my bunk," he muttered. "These old joints feel every jump. Ye get some rest too, lad."

The older man limped off down the corridor, boots echoing steadily until distance swallowed the sound.

Gavriel lingered a moment longer to secure the final latch on the tool crate. The compartment seemed quieter now, the earlier scratching absent. He told himself it had been nothing but stressed metal and an overtaxed mind.

He turned to leave.

A breath of cold air brushed the back of his neck.

He froze.

There was no one behind him.

The corridor stretched empty in both directions, lit by steady lumen strips and the distant pulse of status indicators. The hum of the engines filled the space with mechanical reassurance.

Then, so softly he might have mistaken it for memory, a voice whispered against his ear.

"Gavriel."

It was Maeryn's voice.


Gavriel made his way through the lower decks like a man walking at the bottom of the sea.

The corridors of the Avalon were familiar to him—every rivet, every maintenance hatch, every flicker in the lumen strips—but grief had rendered them strange and distant. Crewmen passed him with nods he did not register. The ever-present thrum of the ship's engines felt muted, as though layers of water lay between him and the sound. He moved by memory rather than intention, boots carrying him through junctions and down companionways until he reached the maintenance workers' habitation block.

The door to his unit stood exactly as he had left it two days ago.

He stared at it for a long time before keying it open.

The compartment beyond was cramped, as all voidship quarters were—two bunks welded into opposite walls, a narrow fold-out table, a pair of storage lockers barely wide enough for uniforms and personal effects. A small devotional niche had been cut into the bulkhead, fitted with a simple lumen and a bracket for keepsakes. The air still carried the faint scent of Maeryn's soap, clean and herbal.

Her boots were neatly placed beneath the cot.

Her work jacket hung on a hook beside the door.

A half-finished ration pack sat on the table, sealed and waiting for a meal that would never be eaten.

The sight of it struck him harder than the memory of the hull breach. There had been violence in that moment—shock, sound, terror. This was quiet. Still. Ordinary.

He stepped inside and let the door seal behind him.

His throat tightened until breathing became work. He crossed to the cot they had shared and sat down heavily. The mattress dipped under his weight in a way that felt wrong without her beside him. He lay back slowly and stared up at the low ceiling, the metal only a hand's breadth above his face. He could trace the weld lines from memory.

He had not slept since she died.

Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw her reaching for him across the narrowing gap as the emergency bulkhead slammed down. He saw her lips forming his name as the air took her. He saw the sudden, merciless silence after the vacuum claimed her.

She and the child had been everything.

Now there was only the hum of the ship and the hollow ache inside his chest.

His thoughts drifted, unmoored, until they returned to the corridor and the whisper he had heard there. Her voice. Soft. Intimate. Calling him as she always had when she wanted his attention without waking the rest of the deck.

He did not know what that had been.

Grief could fracture a mind. He had heard stories. Men who spoke to empty air. Women who swore their lost children stood at the foot of their bunks. Perhaps the Warp—this strange, unshielded transit—had stirred something loose inside him.

Perhaps he was going mad.

He lay there for hours, unmoving, watching the faint flicker of the lumen strip reflected in the ceiling. Time ceased to matter.

When the knock came at his door, it took several seconds for him to register it as real.

He rose slowly, joints stiff, and moved to open it.

Hamish stood in the corridor, brows knitting the moment he saw him. "By the Throne, lad," the older man muttered. "Ye look like a corpse propped upright."

Gavriel attempted a shrug but lacked the strength to complete it. "Feel like one."

Hamish's eyes softened, but before he could respond a heavy thudding echoed down the passageway. Both men turned.

A squad of Mist Wardens was advancing along the corridor at speed, boots striking the deck in perfect, thunderous rhythm. They were fully armed—bolters mag-locked across their chests, blades at their hips—and their posture was taut with readiness. They did not glance at the habitation units as they passed, but their presence filled the narrow space with an intensity that made the air feel charged.

Hamish frowned. "That's new," he murmured. "They're movin' like they expect trouble."

Gavriel watched them go without real interest. The sight of the Knights of Vallis in armour, once a thing of pride and reassurance, barely stirred him now. Whatever threat stalked the ship felt distant compared to the emptiness inside his chest.

Hamish looked back at him. "It's time for next shift, but ye're not goin'," he said firmly. "Ye need sleep."

"I'm fine," Gavriel said weakly.

"Ye're not." Hamish stepped forward and gently but insistently guided him back into the unit. "No argument. I'll cover what I can."

He sat Gavriel down on the cot and remained standing for a moment, studying him. Then, with a quiet sigh, he lowered himself beside the young man, knees creaking in protest.

"I've said it before, but I'll say it again," he began, voice low. "I'm sorry for your loss. When my own wife passed—thirty years gone now—I thought the world had ended. Felt like the air had been pulled from my lungs and never put back."

Gavriel's gaze remained fixed on the opposite wall. "How did you keep going?"

Hamish hesitated.

For a long moment he said nothing, weighing something in his mind. "I found somethin' else to believe in," he said at last. "Somethin' to carry me when I couldna carry myself."

"Like what?" Gavriel asked, his voice small.

Again that pause. Hamish studied him carefully, as though judging whether the ground beneath the young man's feet would hold.

"The same comfort your sweet Maeryn embraced," he replied quietly.

Gavriel frowned faintly. "What are you talking about?"

Hamish stood and began looking around the small compartment with deliberate casualness. His gaze settled on a thin, worn book resting on the devotional niche. He picked it up.

"That's her notebook," Gavriel said sharply, a flicker of possessiveness cutting through the fog. "Her private maintenance log."

Hamish smiled faintly. "Aye, it only appears that way."

He placed the book into Gavriel's hands. "Have a look."

Then he stepped toward the door. "Get some rest, lad," he added gently before leaving the unit and sealing it behind him.

Gavriel stared down at the familiar cover. He had seen Maeryn write in it countless times, her brow furrowed as she logged part numbers and calibration notes. His fingers trembled as he opened it.

The pages were gone.

Every sheet had been carefully removed.

In their place were strips of cloth, cut to the exact dimensions of paper and bound into the spine with patient care. Upon each strip, written in uneven, hurried ink, were lines of text in a hand he recognized as hers.

He blinked, confused.

The first page began:

In the beginning there was Terra, cradle of mankind, and upon Terra walked the Emperor, light of all humanity. In His wisdom He shaped His sons from His own divine essence, that they might carry His will to the furthest stars.

Gavriel's breath caught.

He turned the strip of cloth, hands shaking, and read on.

Blessed are those who follow the Emperor's light, for though the void is vast and cruel, His gaze is eternal. As the stars burn at His command, so too do the hearts of His faithful endure.

He did not understand.

The words felt like scripture, like something older and larger than a maintenance log. He had never seen such text before. The Imperium revered the Emperor, yes, but as a leader, a unifier, a being of unparalleled power. This—this spoke of divinity.

He turned another page.

His hand trembled.

That was when the whisper came again.

"Gavriel."

He froze.

The voice was close this time, right behind his ear, warm and familiar and impossibly gentle.

His heart slammed against his ribs.

"Maeryn?" he breathed, hope and terror tangling together.

"Gavriel," the voice murmured again, achingly soft. "Come."


Artorias moved through the Avalon like a winter storm.

Crew and Legionaries alike flattened themselves against the corridor walls as he passed, sensing the violence coiled beneath his measured stride. His cloak snapped behind him in the artificial wind of the ship's ventilation systems, and the deck seemed to vibrate with each step. He did not run; he did not need to. There was something in the set of his shoulders, in the rigid line of his jaw, that spoke of a storm contained only by sheer force of will.

The whisper returned as he strode.

It did not rise from the Warp like the earlier crushing presence. Nor did it ease its way into his mind like the second voice had. This one slid along the edges of his consciousness, intimate and deliberate, as though lips hovered just behind his ear.

Such a clever boy.

The voice was velvet and poison. It carried the warmth of admiration and the chill of impending violation all at once.

And so very lucky.

Artorias did not slow.

To have evaded us for so long. Sweet child that should not be.

His jaw tightened. The icy anger that had settled within him hardened further, crystallizing into something razor-edged. He felt the presence brushing at his mind, testing, savouring the contact.

But we are coming now.

The words curled around him like silk drawn across bare skin.

And we are so looking forward to meeting you.

He entered a turbolift without breaking stride. The doors sealed with a heavy clang, isolating him in a chamber of steel and humming grav-plates. As the lift began its descent, the whisper intensified, filling the confined space with an almost tactile intimacy.

We shall greet you properly. Over a feast of your sons' bones.

The image struck with surgical cruelty—His Legion broken and laid out like offerings, ceramite cracked open, blood pooling across tainted earth while unseen guests dined and laughed.

Artorias' fist shot out.

Ceramite met plasteel with a thunderous impact. The wall buckled inward, structural ribs groaning as his armoured knuckles punched a crater into the lift's interior. Warning runes flared and died as systems recalibrated.

A low growl escaped him, more animal than man.

"I do not know what you are," he muttered under his breath, voice like grinding stone. "But if you are foolish enough to challenge me, you will die. If you threaten my ship, you will die. If you harm my sons—"

Laughter answered him.

It was not a single sound but a cacophony woven together: the shattering of glass, the breathless moans of ecstasy, the delighted gasp of a predator savouring its prey's defiance.

Oh, you are a fierce one.

We are so glad we will get to meet you first.


The lift shuddered to a halt. The doors split apart.

Artorias stepped out without another word.


He moved now toward a deeper section of the ship, one warded more heavily than most—a compartmentalized deck set aside to house the Custodes attached to the Avalon and the Legion's Mist-Speakers. The corridors here were broader, the lumen strips brighter, the walls adorned with carved reliefs depicting victories and oaths sworn beneath ancient stars.

Ahead lay a chamber styled as a debate hall, its architecture echoing the great forums of Terra: tiered seating carved in concentric arcs, a central floor left open for discourse. It had been designed, at Artorias's request for spirited debate between Astartes and mortal scholars alike, a place where ideas could clash as fiercely as blades. He wanted more for his Legion than simply war. There would come a time when the Great Crusade would end and he would not see his sons fade into obscurity.

Now the hall stood silent.

Four figures in auramite stood near the centre, their presence radiating controlled authority. Pherenion, Reladion, Saramanth, and Vaskel. Near them stood two robed Astartes in Legion colours, psychic hoods crowning their heads: Etrius and Malchior, the Avalon's Mist-Speakers. They had been among the first of the psychic brotherhood to have sensed his presence when he first saw his sons among the stars. They had been among the group that had landed on Caerdyn Vallis to reunite with him. They were fine men. Good men.

It did not stop him from wishing they were Rathen and Sevrin instead.

The moment Artorias crossed the threshold, something shifted inside him.

Recognition.

He looked at them all, and in the set of their stances—in the strain around the Mist-Speakers' eyes, in the subtle tension beneath the Custodians' perfect composure—he saw confirmation of what he had already suspected. His golden eyes blazed in renewed fury.

They knew.

The official doctrine of the Imperium held that the Immaterium was a dangerous medium, populated by predators and storms, a realm of unreality navigable through discipline and science. Warp entities were described as little more than beasts—instinctive, mindless, drawn to psychic light like moths to flame.

But the voice in his mind had not been instinct.

The eye that had opened upon him had not been some mindless animal.

There had been foul intelligence there. Dark calculation. A cruel amusement.

An awareness that charted possibilities and delighted in deviation.

The Warp was not merely inhabited.

It was ruled.

The implications struck him with the force of revelation. If such knowledge existed—if there was an intelligence behind the tides, dark and deliberate—then the lie was monumental. There was no misunderstanding. Not a simple error of incomplete data.

A concealment. To hide a secret like this required a deception on a scale like no other. Only two people in the galaxy were capable of such a thing. And he called them Father and Uncle.

He looked to Etrius and Malchior. Both psykers winced faintly as he entered, as though his presence disturbed something fragile. Sweat beaded at Etrius' temple despite the cool air. Malchior's jaw was clenched tight, his eyes distant, unfocused.

They heard the orchestra of screams too.

Perhaps more clearly than he did.

He felt the wailing rise slightly in their proximity, like a choir swelling when new voices joined. He wondered, grimly, what else they perceived—what shapes pressed against their minds that he was spared by ignorance or strength.

How could they not have warned him of the threat? They had fought with the Legion since the end of the Unification Wars.

He advanced toward them, each step deliberate, controlled fury radiating from him like cold fire.

The Emperor must know.

The thought crystallized with terrible clarity.

No one else possessed the authority to enforce silence across Legions. No one else could command the Legio Astartes to withhold such truth from their Primarchs. If such a deception existed, it originated at the highest level.

If the Emperor knew… then so did His Custodes.

Pherenion turned as Artorias approached, golden helm angled in respect. He inclined his head.

"You summoned us, King?" the Custodian said, voice deep and measured. "We were informed that an attack is imminent. Greenskin boarding parties, perhaps—"

Artorias stopped before them.

The air seemed to freeze.

When he spoke, his voice was low, controlled, and edged with something far more dangerous than open rage.

"I have not come on the matter of mere Orks."

His gaze moved from the Custodes to the Mist-Speakers and back again.

"I have come for the truth."

The whisper in his mind purred in anticipation.

Artorias' eyes burned with cold fire.

"You will tell me," he said, each word carved from iron, "the truth of my Father's greatest lie."

Pherenion straightened, the faintest tightening of auramite fingers around the haft of his spear betraying his displeasure rather than the impassive gold of his helm. The Custodian's voice, when it came, was level and resonant, forged in the same gene-labs that had birthed demigods.

"I do not know what you imply, King," he said, and though the honorific was present, it carried a dangerous new weight. "But I would caution you to temper your tone."

Artorias' gaze hardened to something glacial.

"Enough."

The word cracked through the chamber like a blade striking stone. The debate hall, built for discourse and philosophical contest, suddenly felt far too small to contain the pressure gathering within it.

"An attack is coming," he continued, stepping closer to the assembled Custodes and Mist-Speakers. His voice was not raised, yet it vibrated with restrained fury. "Since the moment we translated into the Immaterium I have been assailed—visions, screaming, a presence that speaks into my mind as though it stands beside me. I have seen shapes vast enough to swallow worlds. I have felt an intelligence turn its gaze upon this ship."

His eyes flicked briefly, involuntarily, as though expecting that gaze to press through the bulkheads.

"I saw much," he went on, more tightly now, "and understood little. What little I could comprehend horrified me beyond measure."

The whisper stirred at the edge of his perception, pleased.

"Something is coming," Artorias said. "It is already on its way. I believe we are all in terrible danger."

He turned then, not to the Custodes but to Etrius and Malchior. His expression shifted—not softening, but focusing. There was accusation there, yes, but also urgency.

"You feel it," he said quietly. "Do not insult me by denying it. I see the strain on you. I hear what you hear."

Etrius' jaw tightened. Malchior's hands trembled faintly, his psychic hood humming at a frequency barely perceptible.

"What do you know?" Artorias demanded. "Tell me. I command it!"

For a moment it seemed they would. Both Mist-Speakers leaned forward slightly, as though pulled by the gravity of his will. Their eyes met his, and in them he saw confirmation—alarm, recognition, and something like desperate restraint.

Etrius opened his mouth.

Nothing came out.

His throat worked soundlessly. The muscles in his neck stood out like cords as though he were physically pushing against an unseen barrier. Malchior's face contorted, teeth gritted, and he made a strangled sound of effort. Veins darkened at his temples. Sweat beaded and ran freely.

Artorias felt it then—not a psychic assault, but a constriction in the air itself, a pressure that did not originate from the Warp but from something older, colder, deliberate. It was as though iron bands had been clamped around his sons' minds, forged not by malice but by decree.

Binding.

Etrius managed a sound at last, each word dragged free as though through barbed wire. "The… sea… is not… empty…"

The effort cost him dearly. He staggered, one knee dipping toward the polished floor. Blood trickled from his nostrils.

Pherenion's head snapped toward him, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop further.

"That is enough," the Custodian said sharply.

Reladion's guardian spear shifted subtly in his grip. Vaskel's stance widened. Saramanth's fingers tightened around his weapon's haft.

Malchior tried to speak as well, face contorted with agony, but only a hoarse gasp escaped him before he doubled slightly, clutching at his hood. A thin red line crept from one ear.

Artorias stared at them, shock threading through his anger.

This was not mere obedience to the Emperor's word.

This was a forced compulsion.

A prohibition so absolute that it bit into their flesh for even attempting to edge around it. Whatever had been done to them had been woven deep—deeper than loyalty, deeper than oaths sworn freely.

He looked from the Mist-Speakers to the Custodes, and the scale of it dawned on him with sickening clarity. The lengths to which the Emperor would go, had gone to, to ensure silence. This wasn't about trust. No explanation justified this.

This was about control.

Pherenion met his gaze unflinchingly. "You are allowing the Immaterium to colour your perceptions," the Custodian said, his tone measured but edged now with steel. "The Warp is a realm of storms and predators. It presses upon the mind, especially one of your… potency. Visions are not uncommon in such circumstances."

Artorias' expression did not change.

"It could be xenos interference," Reladion added evenly. "The Ork psykers are erratic, yet at times formidable. In the Warp, such crude force can amplify unpredictably. They lack Gellar Fields; their methods are… barbaric. A gestalt psychic surge directed at this vessel is not impossible."

"They are beasts," Pherenion said. "And beasts snarl when cornered."

The whisper slid across Artorias' thoughts, warm and delighted.

They think it beasts.

How deliciously charming.


He felt the laughter coil, felt it brush against his mind with obscene intimacy.

"It isn't the fucking Orks," Artorias roared.

The force of it shook the chamber. The words reverberated off carved stone and polished plasteel alike.

The whisper answered with peals of mirth that rang like shattering crystal and breathless moans intertwined. It revelled in his anger, fed upon it, stroked it into something sharper.

Etrius flinched violently, clutching at his head. Malchior gave a low groan as blood began to thread more freely from his ears. Their psychic hoods hummed louder, struggling to dampen something only they seemed to fully perceive.

The Custodes did not react to the unseen voice. They heard nothing. Yet their wariness intensified. Guardian spears angled fractionally upward. Auramite gauntlets tightened.

They were watching him now as they would a potential threat.

And Artorias saw it.

If he lost control—if whatever stalked the Warp sought to twist him—the Custodes would not hesitate. Their loyalty was to the Emperor above all else. It was what they were made for, after all.

The realization only sharpened his focus.

His mind raced, assembling fragments. The eye in the storm. The whisper promising bone-feasts. The binding upon his sons. The Custodes' practiced deflections. The Emperor's silence.

The Warp was not merely a sea.

It was inhabited by intelligences.

And those intelligences were not random.

They had noticed him.

They were coming.

He forced himself to breathe, to push past the anger and the humiliation of the revelation. Fury would not serve him here. Not alone.

There had to be a way to confront this without breaking whatever chains bound his sons. A way to draw the truth into the open without forcing them to tear themselves apart in the attempt.

The whisper purred again, sensing the shift in him.

Yes. Think, little king.

Artorias' eyes flicked to the debate hall's central floor, to the space designed for discourse and challenge. Slowly, deliberately, a new possibility began to take shape in his thoughts—dangerous, audacious, and entirely his own.

And for the first time since entering the chamber, his anger gave way to something sharper still: intent.

He looked back at Pherenion, and when he spoke again his voice had lowered to something almost gentle, though there was nothing soft within it.

"Would you kill me," Artorias asked, "to protect my Father's secret?"

The words settled heavily in the chamber, more dangerous than any shouted accusation. Even the faint hum of psychic apparatus seemed to recede in their wake.

Pherenion did not bristle this time. He did not reach for his weapon, nor did he attempt to deflect the question with doctrine or dismissal. The golden warrior regarded the XIth​ Primarch steadily, the lenses of his helm reflecting back a dim, fractured image of the giant before him. There was something grim about the stillness of him now, something that acknowledged the weight of what had been asked.

"Yes," Pherenion said without hesitation.

Artorias held his gaze. "Even though I am his son?"

A silence followed, not strained but deliberate. Pherenion seemed to weigh his reply with care, not out of uncertainty, but precision.

"You are the Emperor's creation," the Custodian said evenly. "As are we."

The distinction landed like a blade slid carefully between ribs.

Artorias did not react outwardly, yet within him the words turned, refracted, revealed their true edge. Not son. Not heir. Creation. The same word that could be applied to the auramite giants standing in rigid formation around the chamber. Crafted. Intended. Purpose-built.

He studied Pherenion anew and saw what he had not allowed himself to fully comprehend before. This was not a matter of loyalty measured in degrees, not a hierarchy in which a Primarch stood naturally above all others save the Emperor. This was something absolute. The Custodes did not choose obedience. They did not wrestle with conflicting duties. They did not struggle, as Astartes sometimes did, beneath the gravitational pull of their gene-sires.

They simply were obedience.

He thought of his Legion. He knew the reverence his sons bore him, felt it in every bowed head and every oath sworn in his name. He also knew, though rarely acknowledged it, that resistance was possible. There had been moments—rare and painful, despite his encouragement—when an Astartes had questioned him, had strained against his will in pursuit of what they believed to be a higher good. It had cost them dearly, but it had been possible.

The Custodes could not even conceive of such a fracture.

The Emperor's will was not merely law to them. It was architecture. It was bone and sinew, etched into their being at a depth no argument or emotion could ever reach. Whatever truth lay behind the Warp—whatever horror his Father had deemed necessary to conceal—these golden sentinels would carry that silence into oblivion without complaint.

A flicker of resentment stirred within him, sharp and immediate. That the Emperor would bind such critical knowledge so tightly. That he would deny the Primarchs, his own sons, the truth of the realm through which they sailed daily.

Yet alongside the resentment came something else. Respect. And, to his own surprise, sympathy.

To be forged so completely for another's will. To never have the option of disobedience, even in defence of those you stood beside. It was a burden as heavy as any crown.

The whisper in his mind shifted, amused by the turn of his thoughts.

They are leashed, little king. Does it offend you?

He ignored it.

There must be a reason. A reason the Emperor had seen fit not to inform them all. He couldn't understand it. But he knew the reason must exist. And the only one that could give him the truth was the Emperor himself.

"The full truth of the Warp," Artorias said slowly, more to himself than to them, "is something you will never betray."

Pherenion inclined his head by a fraction. It was not assent in the casual sense. It was confirmation of an immutable fact.

Artorias exhaled through his nose, the sound almost a rumble.

"Fine," he said at last. "I understand. You will not betray whatever this truth is, because my Father has forbidden it. I do not comprehend his reasoning, and I do not like being kept in ignorance, but I will respect your stance… and his decree."

A subtle easing passed through the Custodes. It was not relaxation in the mortal sense, but the minute lessening of tension in stance and grip. Guardian spears dipped a fraction. Saramanth's shoulders settled. Even Reladion's posture shifted from imminent readiness to vigilant watchfulness.

"You have our gratitude for your understanding," Pherenion said.

Artorias' eyes narrowed slightly.

"But."

The single word drew them taut again.

"I am no fool," he continued, his voice regaining its edge. "And I will not be led to believe that what I am experiencing is mere turbulence or the crude psychic flailing of greenskins. An attack is coming. I do not know its nature, but part of me—some instinct deeper than reason—recognizes it as incredibly dangerous."

He began to pace slowly across the chamber's central floor, boots striking polished stone with deliberate weight.

"If we fall here, in the Sea of Souls, then the consequences would extend beyond this vessel. Our campaign against the Orks depends upon the pressure we exert across multiple fronts. If this fleet is lost, far fewer Orks will be drawn away from Ullanor."

The name seemed to echo faintly in the hall, heavy with destiny.

"That would mean greater resistance when my father and Horus commit their forces. Greater losses. Greater risk."

Pherenion's head tilted almost imperceptibly. He was listening closely now.

"And if that risk compounds," Artorias went on, turning back to face them, "then it increases the danger to the Emperor himself."

One of the other Custodes—Vaskel—spoke, voice firm with conviction. "No Ork could lay low the Master of Mankind."

There was no arrogance in the statement. Only certainty.

Artorias inclined his head slightly. "I agree. The risk is infinitesimal."

He let the word linger.

"But the risk is still there."

Silence followed, heavier than before.

"My Father is not immortal," Artorias said quietly. "If he were, he would have no need of you."

That, more than anything, seemed to strike home. Not as insult, but as truth plainly spoken.

"He created the Custodes to protect and accompany him because there exists the possibility—however remote—that he might fall. You stand at his side because even he acknowledges that risk."

The whisper stirred again, intrigued by the direction of his reasoning.

Now we come to it.

Artorias' gaze sharpened, and the idea that had been forming within him crystallized fully.

"The Emperor comes first," he said, his tone measured. "You have made that abundantly clear."

Pherenion inclined his head once more.

"Then help me ensure that nothing jeopardizes his designs. You need not tell me what he has forbidden you to speak. You need not betray his secrets. But if there is a threat—one that endangers this fleet, this campaign, and by extension the Emperor's greater purpose—then your duty demands that you help me confront it."

The chamber seemed to hold its breath.

"I do not ask for forbidden knowledge," Artorias finished. "I ask for your aid in eliminating a danger to my Father."

And in the faint tightening of Pherenion's posture, Artorias sensed that the argument had found its mark.


Far below the strategium decks and far above the cavernous plasma drives lay the industrial heart of the Avalon, a cathedral of metal and motive force known to its inhabitants as the Hall of the Resonant Loom. It was here that the adepts of the Mechanicum laboured amidst cyclopean reactors and humming manifolds, where data-tethers hung like incense chains and the air shimmered with heat distortion and drifting particulate light. Vast harmonic pylons rose in concentric circles from the deck, their surfaces etched with sigils of calibration and warding, each one emitting a barely audible tone that blended into a continuous, resonant thrum—a sound that was less heard than felt in the bones.

Magos Iterai Varn moved through that soundscape like a many-limbed arachnid of polished brass and burnished steel.

His lower body, recently refashioned, bore little resemblance to the bipedal form he had once possessed. Six articulated limbs, jointed in reverse like those of a deep-crustacean predator, carried him in swift, precise skuttles across gantries and between humming consoles. Each limb terminated in a tri-clawed stabilizer capable of locking to deck plating or gripping vertical surfaces with equal ease. Mechadendrites coiled from his back in restless loops, their tool-ends shifting between auspex probes, micro-torches, data-spikes, and delicate harmonic tuning forks no larger than a mortal's finger.

Many within the wider Mechanicum would have considered such a configuration insufficient. Among those assigned to the Mist Wardens, it was regarded as simply prudent.

The Wardens' relationship with Sacred Mars had always been… strained. They tolerated no shrines upon Caerdyn Vallis, permitted no towering temples to the Omnissiah within their mountain fastnesses, and rejected the widespread use of servitors that formed the backbone of so many other Legions' fleets. Extensive augmentation was likewise viewed with suspicion by the Legion's warrior caste, who prized clarity of form and mind in ways the priesthood of Mars found baffling.

Worse still was the Ceithir.

The living mist of Caerdyn Vallis defied binharic classification. Its effect on technology was astounding. It interfered with unshielded circuitry, disrupted standard noospheric traffic, and had on more than one occasion rendered sacred instrumentation inert through no discernible mechanism. To most orthodox Magi, it was an unacceptable variable. To Kelbor-Hal's more rigid disciples, it was borderline techno-heresy embodied in vaporous form.

Thus the adepts sent to the Mist Wardens were rarely those in favour.

Outcasts. The inconveniently brilliant. Those who had challenged dogma too openly, or whose experiments had strayed too far from Martian orthodoxy. Some, including Varn himself, had angered Fabricator-General Kelbor-Hal. Others had simply been deemed more useful far from the red gaze of sacred Mars.

Most did not resent the assignment.

Iterai Varn certainly did not. He'd risen high in service to the XIth​.

He had stood in the presence of the Omnissiah himself. He had debated harmonic field theory with the Omnissiah's most brilliant genetors and void-engineers. It had been Varn who, in concert with the Emperor's own savants, had devised the vent-and-recall lattice that allowed the Ceithir to enshroud a vessel during journey and translation, bleeding the living mist through calibrated apertures along the hull and drawing it back through phased intake arrays once realspace was regained. Without that system, the Legion's ships would have been as vulnerable as any other to the tides of the Immaterium.

The harmonic pulse devices had been his magnum opus.

Mounted at critical junctures throughout every Warden vessel, they emitted carefully tuned oscillations that brought the Ceithir into sympathetic resonance with Legion technology. Where once the mist had dampened reactors and scrambled targeting arrays, now it flowed around them, integrated into a greater whole. It was not control—Varn had long since abandoned that delusion—but an accord. A symbiosis of sacred machine and mist.

Even so, he never forgot the Elen Gwaed.

The memory surfaced unbidden as he adjusted a resonance spindle with one delicate mechadendrite while another streamed diagnostic data directly into his cortex. The line ship had been conducting extended atmospheric shrouding in realspace, the Ceithir drawn far from its arboreal anchors for too long. Deprived of the stabilizing influence of the Mist Trees—those strange, pale-barked growths cultivated in the shipboard grove known as the Caer Ildathach—the vapor had begun to destabilize.

At first it had merely thickened.

Then it had sharpened.

By the time Varn had understood what was occurring, the corridors had filled with slicing tendrils of condensed mist, edges keener than monomolecular blades. Crew had been flensed where they stood. Bulkheads had parted like flesh beneath a surgeon's scalpel. The ship's own superstructure had been carved apart from within. The Mist Speakers later demonstrated, at his request, that the Ceithir could indeed be weaponized in such a manner, shaped into cutting veils and scything arcs.

But during the Elen Gwaed incident, it had not discriminated.

Everything had been equally reduced to drifting ruin.

It had instilled in Varn a rare sensation for one so augmented: fear. Not of ignorance, nor of failure, but of the Ceithir's indifference.

Now, within the Warp, the mist was at its most potent. It had withdrawn almost entirely to the Caer Ildathach, pooling thickly among the silvered trunks of the shipborne grove. His instruments suggested that when immersed in the Immaterium, the Ceithir did not degrade as it did in realspace. On the contrary, it seemed… sustained. Nourished.

His working hypothesis—still heretical in phrasing, if not in conclusion—was that the mist was, in some fashion, partially of the Warp itself. Not merely some raw empyric effluvia, but something adjacent. A native phenomenon adapted to both realms. As at home in reality as unreality. He suspected that whatever the Ceithir was, it was far older than anyone suspected.

A low chime pulsed across his internal display.

One of the harmonic pylons had drifted 0.003 degrees off optimal alignment.

Varn rotated his upper torso a full one hundred and eighty degrees without shifting his lower limbs, three mechadendrites extending simultaneously to correct the variance. Binharic cant streamed from his vox-grille in clipped bursts as he recalibrated the pulse cadence, ensuring the ship's machine-spirits remained in concord with the mist's subtle oscillations.

He did not notice the change at first.

The ambient resonance of the Hall shifted by a fraction. Not enough to trigger alarm-runes. Not enough to register as malfunction. But enough that a mind like Varn's, perpetually attuned to the harmonic fluctuations, paused.

A ripple passed through the noosphere, faint and irregular.

His primary optic dimmed and brightened as he rerouted sensory bandwidth toward the Caer Ildathach's monitoring arrays. The Ceithir appeared stable—dense, coiled among the trees, responding normally to the vent lattice's containment fields.

And yet.

A pressure lingered at the edge of his awareness, like a discordant overtone waiting to resolve.

The heavy tread of ceramite on metal grating cut through the Loom's layered hum.

"Magos Varn."

The voice intruded upon the Loom's layered harmonics like a blunt instrument striking a tuning fork.

Iterai Varn did not turn at once. Irritation spiked through his cortical stacks, a flare of red across his internal display. He was mid-adjustment on a tri-phasic resonance coil, its alignment compensating for minute fluctuations in the Ceithir's withdrawal to the Caer Ildathach. Interruption at such a juncture was inefficient.

Several mechadendrites snapped outward in sharp, corrective motions as he barked a stream of binharic cant across the local noosphere. The machine-code carried the unmistakable cadence of reprimand.

<<Re-route labour cluster theta. Stabilize manifold seventeen. Recalibrate vent intake tolerance by 0.02. Do not force the seal, you witless scrap-code infestation—align it.>>

Red-robed adepts scattered to comply. Many were already stretched thin, still labouring to repair damage sustained to the Avalon's internal systems during the recent hull breaches. Temporary bulkheads hummed with fresh weld-lines. Data-cables lay exposed like metallic viscera along the walls. Servo-skulls drifted between stations bearing replacement components and diagnostic slates.

Only when the immediate cascade of orders for corrections was underway did Varn rotate his upper torso toward the intruder.

Helion stood upon the primary calibration dais, pale blue armour catching the lumen-glow of the pylons. As commander of the Bladeguard, his presence in the Hall of the Resonant Loom was not unprecedented, for he oft accompanied the Primarch, but neither was it routine.

Varn's optics narrowed to twin crimson apertures.

"What," he asked flatly, multiple vox-layers overlapping in faint dissonance, "is it that you require, Commander Helion?"

Even as he spoke, three limbs continued to manipulate instruments. A fourth interfaced directly with a data-port, streams of information flowing through him in glittering cascades.

Helion inclined his head, a warrior's courtesy. "I am here under orders from the King."

Varn made a faint clicking sound, somewhere between acknowledgement and impatience.

"He wishes to know," Helion continued, "when the Ceithir will once more fill the halls of the ship with its… comforting presence."

At that, Varn paused for a measurable half-second.

Comforting.

An organic descriptor. Irrational, yet not entirely inaccurate. The Legion had always known the mist's subtle caress along corridors and crevices of their vessels. Varn supposed that its faint luminescence softened the harsh geometry of voidcraft interiors.

He pulled fresh data from the Caer Ildathach's monitors and overlaid it with his own predictive regenerative models. Probabilistic runes flickered across his vision as he ran rapid calculations.

"It is difficult to state with precision," he replied at length. "The Ceithir was deployed extensively during our last engagement. Cloaking at that magnitude and for so long imposes significant strain. Recall was executed within acceptable margins, but only just. Another Elen Gwaed scenario was statistically plausible had delay occurred."

Helion's posture did not change, though Varn detected a minute tightening at the warrior's jaw.

"The sacred mist is regenerating," Varn went on. "Density within the grove remains below optimal thresholds. Harmonic cohesion is stabilizing but incomplete. It will be"—he ran the numbers again, adjusting for variance—"no less than one standard day before full dispersal through the vessel can be achieved without undue risk."

"That will not do," Helion said.

Varn's optics flared brighter.

"It is not," the Magos snapped, mechadendrites clicking sharply against metal, "a matter of what will or will not do. It is a matter of what is. The Ceithir cannot be commanded as one commands a servo-automata. It must be allowed to reconstitute in its own time."

He fixed the Astartes with an unblinking stare.

"Why is this timeline unacceptable?"

Helion held his gaze. "It is the King's will."

"Refer," Varn replied immediately, turning back to his consoles, "to my previous statement."

For a moment, the only sound was the omnipresent thrum of the Resonant Loom and the distant hiss of plasma welders. Helion's jaw clenched visibly now. Then he exhaled, a controlled release.

"The King believes an attack is incoming," he said.

One of Varn's limbs stilled.

"What form of attack?" the Magos demanded.

Helion shook his head. "He has not said. I am not certain he knows himself."

A flicker of something—curiosity, perhaps—passed through Varn's expressionless mask of steel.

"Then I cannot assist in countermeasure formulation," he replied. "Data is required for meaningful response. Vague premonition is not a variable I can quantify."

"I understand," Helion said. "That is not why I am here."

Varn resumed his adjustments, though a portion of his processing capacity remained allocated to the conversation.

"The King has asked that the Hall be protected," Helion continued. "He believes it to be a vital target for any potential strike. I would assign additional squads to its defence."

Varn blinked—an actual physical motion, brief and mechanical.

"The Hall is already defended," he said. "My Skitarii maniples are present. Automated turrets are active. Internal bulkhead seals are reinforced."

"We are aware," Helion replied. "He requests your permission, nonetheless. This is your domain, Magos. He would respect that."

That gave Varn pause.

Respect.

The word felt foreign in this context. Outside the Mechanicum, his authority was typically tolerated rather than acknowledged. Inside the Mechanicum he had been considered persona non grata. The Wardens had always been… particular about their sovereignty, especially where sacred Mars was concerned.

For several seconds, Varn simply regarded Helion, the Hall's harmonic tones filling the silence between them. Data scrolled unheeded at the edge of his vision.

At last, he made a small, dismissive gesture with one clawed limb.

"Deploy your squads as you deem appropriate, Commander. The Primarch's prerogative supersedes my own in matters of shipwide security."

A fractional beat.

"And… inform him that the gesture is noted."

Helion inclined his head more deeply this time. "I will."

Without further word, he turned and strode from the Hall, ceramite footfalls receding into the industrial murmur of the forge decks.

Varn watched him go for a moment longer than necessary, then redirected his full attention to the Loom. Mechadendrites resumed their restless dance. Binharic instructions flowed outward once more as he coordinated repair efforts across three separate sub-decks.

Behind him, mounted upon a secondary cogitator bank near the rear of the dais, a monitor tracked the status of the ship's Gellar Field.

Its display was functional but currently unattended; the adepts normally assigned to its oversight had been redeployed to address structural damage and vent lattice recalibration.

Green runes scrolled steadily across the screen.

Every few seconds, a single indicator dimmed.

Just for the barest fraction of a microsecond.

Then it returned to full strength, as though nothing had occurred at all.

No alarm sounded.

The Hall of the Resonant Loom continued to hum in perfect, measured accord.

And the Gellar Field flickered again.


The debate hall felt colder now, though no temperature rune had shifted.

The Custodians had withdrawn to the far end of the chamber, their auramite plate catching the lumen-light as they formed a tight circle, helms inclined toward one another. No words carried across the distance, yet the weight of their discussion pressed against the air like a coming storm. They stood as they always did—perfect, immovable—but there was a new tension in the set of their shoulders, in the angle of their guardian spears.

Artorias watched them only briefly before turning his gaze back to his sons.

The Mist Speakers looked diminished. Malchior leaned heavily upon the haft of his staff, and Erius's breathing came shallow and ragged, thin trails of blood still marking their paths from beneath his ears. Their psychic presence—usually a steady, cool pressure at the back of Artorias's mind—flickered like a guttering flame.

He felt a pang of something uncomfortably close to guilt.

They were more gifted than he. More attuned to the currents of the Immaterium. If the Warp's tides battered him so savagely, what must it be doing to them? What shapes were clawing at their consciousness? What whispers were they fighting back?

The voice at the edge of his senses chuckled, low and delighted.

Soon, it breathed. We are almost here.

Artorias forced it away, erecting the mental barriers he had honed over decades of war and discipline. It slipped through the cracks regardless, a velvet thread weaving through iron resolve.

Footsteps approached.

Pherenion returned with his brothers, their discussion evidently concluded. The Custodians did not reform their previous line but instead stood before Artorias as a compact phalanx, as though braced for something unseen.

Pherenion inclined his head.

"Provided we do not violate the will of the Master of Mankind," he said evenly, "we shall aid you."

A tension Artorias had not realized he carried eased fractionally.

"I am the Oculi Imperator," Pherenion continued. "We are assigned to observe you and your Legion. To watch for deviation. To guard against corruption. To safeguard you." His gaze did not waver. "If you truly believe an attack is imminent, then it would be a failure of our duty to permit preventable harm to come to you."

Artorias inclined his head in return. "You have my thanks."

The voice laughed again, sharp and bright.

Grateful for your gaolers? It purred. How dutiful. How delicious. Soon, my Lord of Mist, we shall dance together in a virtuoso of blood and death and agony. Soon you will learn secrets that will tear your pretty eyes open.

Artorias did not so much as flinch.

He looked to Pherenion. "What can you tell me?"

Silence answered him. Not refusal—yet not assent.

The Custodians exchanged glances, minute shifts of helm and posture.

At length, Pherenion spoke. "You said earlier that a voice has been speaking to you."

"Yes."

"What has it said?"

Artorias drew a slow breath. The words felt foul upon his tongue even in recollection, but he repeated them nonetheless—every insinuation, every promise of revelation, every mocking assurance that they were coming, that this was merely an opening act to some grand and terrible performance. He recounted the seductive tone, the undercurrent of pain woven with ecstasy, the certainty in its cadence.

When he finished, the hall seemed quieter than before.

The Custodians stood motionless. If they felt anything, they did not show it.

Artorias studied them. "Is the foe known to you?"

A single, deliberate nod from Pherenion.

His jaw tightened. "Who—or what—are they? What are they named?"

Pherenion did not answer.

The silence stretched, heavy and absolute. It was not ignorance. It was refusal.

Artorias exhaled slowly through his nose. "Is the threat real?"

"Yes," Pherenion said without hesitation.

There was no comfort in the certainty of his tone.

"Then give me something," Artorias pressed. "Advice, if nothing else."

Pherenion's gaze flicked briefly toward the Mist Speakers, then back. "We must leave the Immaterium as soon as possible."

A bitter huff escaped Artorias. "You know we cannot. The fleet must adhere to the plan. If we break translation early, the entire offensive unravels."

"I am aware," Pherenion said. "Which leaves us with the only alternative."

"And that is?"

"We fortify," the Custodian replied. "We hold. We endure until we can reach realspace safely without risking the Lord of Iron's plan."

Artorias nodded once. "I have already ordered all vital sectors secured. The forge decks. The bridge. The Caer Ildathach. Additional patrols are moving now to secure similar sites of import."

"That is prudent," Pherenion said.

Artorias frowned. "But?"

A pause.

"But it is not enough."

The words struck harder than any raised voice.

Artorias's eyes narrowed. "Explain."

Pherenion stepped forward half a pace, auramite catching the light like a sliver of the sun.

"You are making an assumption," he said. "That the foe thinks as we do. That it shares our understanding of strategic assets. That it will seek to cripple our command, propulsion and shielding. The Enemy cares for none of these things."

Artorias felt the shape of the argument forming, and did not like where it led.

"What would they consider a vital target, then?" he asked quietly.

Pherenion was silent for a long while.

Even the Custodians behind him did not shift. The Mist Speakers' laboured breathing seemed thunderous in the stillness.

When Pherenion finally spoke, his voice was lower than before.

"Our souls."


Hamish balanced the tray carefully against his hip as he made his way down the dim corridor, the lumen-strips overhead casting a muted glow across the brushed steel walls. The ship still bore the scars of recent violence wherever he walked—patchwork welds along the bulkheads, the faint tang of burnt circuitry lingering beneath the ever-present scent of oil and incense—but here, in the residential tier allotted to auxiliary personnel, there was at least the illusion of calm.

Two bowls of reheated broth steamed gently beside a heel of coarse moss bread. He had even managed to secure a small square of candied Jyrdiss root from the stores—an indulgence, but grief hollowed a man out faster than hunger.

He stopped before the narrow hatch marked with Gavriel's ident-rune and shifted the tray to one hand.

A soft knock.

"Gavriel?" he called through the metal. "It's Hamish."

No answer.

He waited a moment longer, then knocked again, a little firmer this time.

"Thought you might've had a decent rest," he said, pitching his voice into something warm and unassuming. "And maybe found a measure o' comfort in the holy words. I brought something hot. And—well." He cleared his throat lightly. "I'm here to be an ear if you've need of one."

Silence met him.

Hamish exhaled slowly, the breath fogging faintly in the cool air. He pressed his palm to the hatch's manual override and slid it open with a muted hiss.

"Lad?" he began as he stepped inside.

Empty.

Hamish stood very still for a moment, the tray trembling slightly in his grip.

Then he noticed it.

On the floor beside the cot lay a small, worn volume—its cover scuffed, its pages dog-eared and lovingly handled. The Lectitio Divinitatus. Maeryn's copy.

It lay as though it had been dropped.

Not placed.

Dropped.

Hamish set the tray down carefully on the desk and bent with a soft grunt to retrieve the book. As he lifted it, something thin and stiff slipped free from between the pages and fluttered to the deck.

A pict.

He picked that up as well, his frown deepening.

The image caught him unawares.

Gavriel and Maeryn stood together beneath one of the mist trees of Caerdyn Vallis, their hands entwined, fingers woven with strands of mist-silver thread braided together in the binding of hearts. The pale, luminous vapour of the Ceithir curled gently around their shoulders, caught in Maeryn's hair like a bridal veil spun from moonlight. Gavriel looked younger somehow, his smile unguarded, wide and radiant. Maeryn's laughter seemed almost audible in the still frame, her eyes bright with joy and defiance and hope.

They looked so impossibly happy.

Hamish felt something tighten in his chest.

He remembered the ceremony. All of them in maintenance had been invited. The way the mist had drifted low and calm, as if blessing the union. The way Gavriel had stood straighter that day than he ever had in uniform. The way Maeryn had teased him, calling him her solemn soldier even though the lad was anything but.

He turned the pict over in his hands, thumb brushing the edge.

No note. No message. Just the image.

Hamish sighed, a long, weary sound filled with sympathy and the weight of too many funerals.

He glanced around the small chamber again—the untouched cot, the cold lumen-light, the abandoned book.

"Aye," he murmured softly to the empty room. "I think I ken where you've gone, lad."

He set the pict carefully back within the Lectitio, cradling both in his hand for a moment before placing them gently upon the desk beside the untouched meal.

Then he straightened, squared his shoulders, and stepped back into the corridor.

The hatch slid shut behind him with a quiet hiss.

And Hamish turned his steps toward the only place a grieving man would seek when faith and memory became too heavy to bear.

Hamish knew he needed to hurry. There was a soul he needed to save.


The whisper followed him through the ship.

Soft. Familiar. Tender.

Gavriel…

He did not need it to guide him. His feet already knew the path.

He moved through maintenance arteries and half-lit companionways, ducking beneath exposed conduit and stepping over coiled cabling left by repair crews. The deeper decks were quieter now, most personnel asleep or having been reassigned to more critical stations. The air grew colder as he descended.

Come find me.

"I know," he murmured hoarsely to no one.

He knew this was wrong. Knew it with the rational fragment of his mind that still clung to sense. Voices did not drift through steel and void. The dead did not call from beyond bulkheads.

He was losing himself.

But the ache inside his chest was greater than reason. Greater than fear. Greater than shame.

He missed her.

By the Tree, how he missed her.

Deck 47-B.

The rune flickered weakly beside the sealed corridor entrance, its lumen-strip cracked and sputtering. Beyond lay the section that had ruptured during the attack. Emergency shutters had slammed down in time to preserve the rest of the ship.

In time.

Just not for her.

The hallway stretched long and narrow before him, barely illuminated by intermittent red emergency lights. The metal still bore the scars of decompression—scoured paint, warped seams, frost-burn patterns along the deck.

At the far end stood the emergency bulkhead.

Its heavy door remained sealed, a circular porthole set at eye level. The glass was thick, reinforced, spider-webbed faintly from the stress of sudden vacuum. Beyond it, the corridor bent out of sight.

Gavriel stepped forward slowly.

On the other side of the porthole there was only darkness.

Then—

A flicker.

Impossible colour flared faintly from somewhere beyond the bend. Not the steady glow of lumen lamps. Not the red pulse of warning strobes. This was something else. Pale violets. Sickly greens. Hues that did not belong to the material world. They shimmered against the metal walls for a heartbeat before vanishing.

Darkness again.

His breath hitched.

Another flicker, like distant lightning behind storm clouds, casting long, warped shadows across the unseen corridor beyond.

The breach itself lay out of sight around the bend. From Gavriel's side, there was only the sealed door. Only the suggestion of something beyond.

He leaned against the wall and pressed one trembling hand to the cold metal. He stared down the length of the corridor to the door where his life had ended.

"This is where," he whispered.

The memory crushed him.

The alarms. The roar of escaping air. Her scream—cut short. His hand reaching out for hers as the door thundered down between them.

He slid down until he hit the deck, curling inward as though trying to hold himself together.

A strangled sob tore free.

He pressed his forehead to his knees, shoulders shaking. The sound echoed horribly in the narrow corridor.

"I tried," he choked. "I tried to reach you—"

Silence answered.

Then the whisper returned, soft as breath against his ear.

Why do you cry, my sweet Gavriel?

His entire body stilled.

Tears streamed freely now, unchecked.

"Because you died," he whispered brokenly. "You… you and our child. And I lived."

The words felt like confession. Like treason.

"I should've— I should've been faster. Stronger. I should've—"

Hush.

The voice was gentle. Loving.

I do not blame you.

His hands clenched against the deck.

"I failed you."

No.

The word wrapped around his mind like warm hands.

I forgive you.

A sound escaped him then—half sob, half laugh—shattered and desperate.

"I miss you," he breathed. "Throne of Caer Tholen, I miss you so much. I would give anything… anything… to see you again."

There was a pause.

Then:

Look up.

Slowly—so slowly—Gavriel lifted his head.

The porthole stared back at him, blank and black.

Nothing there.

For a moment he thought it had all been madness.

Then the lightning flickered again.

Impossible colour flared brighter than before, flooding the corridor beyond the bend. In that brief, warping illumination, a shape stood on the other side of the glass.

A silhouette.

Feminine.

Still.

Featureless against the seething glow behind it.

His breath left him in a trembling exhale.

He pushed himself unsteadily to his feet, one hand braced against the bulkhead.

"Maeryn?" he whispered.

The silhouette did not move.

Another flicker of that strange light traced its outline—hair drifting as though in unseen currents, the faint suggestion of a gown, or perhaps only shadow playing tricks upon his eyes.

His heart hammered painfully against his ribs.

"Maeryn," he said again, voice cracking.

The corridor fell dark once more.

And in the depths of his mind, warm and intimate and achingly familiar, the voice answered.

Hello, my love.


The Avalon had shifted.

Not in course or bearing — those remained fixed along the plotted route through the Immaterium — but in temperament. The easy rhythm of transit had hardened into something taut and purposeful. Orders had rippled down from Artorias with clipped precision, and the Mist Wardens had responded as they always did: without hesitation, without question.

They moved now as they would before a planetary assault.

Weapons were live.

Targeting runes flickered within helms.

Fire-teams advanced in overlapping arcs of responsibility, securing junctions, sealing auxiliary corridors, locking down secondary access points. Pale blue armour and silver trim caught the lumen-light in cold flashes as they passed, the white tree upon their breastplates stark against ceramite the colour of storm-faded sky.

This was not panic.

It was preparation.

And everyone aboard felt it.

Helion advanced through the primary transit corridor, each step heavy and deliberate, the segmented armour grinding softly as he moved. His helm's autosenses tracked motion, heat signatures, weapon readouts.

Streams of crew were being shepherded inward by squads of Wardens. Bolters were mag-locked but ready. Combat blades were drawn. Defensive emplacements were being established at choke points along the route. No one was speaking above a necessary volume. Vox traffic remained clipped and efficient.

They were readying for boarding.

Even if there was nothing yet to board them.

Ahead, the civilian column faltered.

A woman stumbled, dragged sideways by the press of bodies. Two small children clung to her apron. She turned — and froze when she saw Helion.

Up close, in Cataphractii plate, he was not a reassuring sight.

He was enormous. Layered in overlapping ceramite, shoulders broad as a doorway, helm crowned in silver-edged ridges that cast his faceplate in perpetual shadow. His eye lenses burned a steady green.

The woman recoiled instinctively, pulling her children behind her.

Helion stopped immediately.

He reached up and broke the helm seal.

With a hiss of pressure equalisation, he removed it and tucked it beneath one arm, revealing a face far less monstrous than the armour implied. Hard-featured, yes. Pale. Marked by time and war. But at least more human.

"It is alright," he said quietly.

His voice, unfiltered by vox distortion, was deep but controlled.

The woman swallowed. "Why are you moving us?" she demanded, fear pushing the words out sharper than she likely intended. "No one will tell us anything. Is something wrong with the engines? Are we under attack?"

Her children pressed against her legs. The younger had begun to tremble.

Helion crouched — the armour protesting softly as he lowered himself to something closer to their level.

"What is your name?" he asked.

She hesitated. "Mara Kessrin. Lower galley."

"Crew designation?"

"Section Three. Nutrient prep… I work in the kitchens milord."

He nodded once and smiled. "A noble profession, I know the King would agree. Mara Kessrin, there is no engine failure."

He held her gaze steadily.

"We have reason to believe the greenskins may attempt to intercept us during transit."

Her eyes widened slightly. "Board us? In the Warp?"

"It is rare," Helion said evenly. "But not impossible. Ork vessels are… unconventional. As a precaution, the Legion is consolidating civilian personnel into hardened compartments nearer our defensive concentrations. Areas more comfortable. More secure. Places where we can better protect you."

It was delivered with calm certainty.

It was also a lie.

She searched his face for several seconds, looking for cracks.

He offered none.

"We apologise for the disruption," he added, and there was no irony in it. "But your safety is a priority equal to any strategic system aboard this vessel."

Something in the humility of the words — in the fact that this towering transhuman warrior had crouched to speak to her rather than bark orders from above — eased the tension in her shoulders.

She nodded slowly.

"Alright," she mumbled. "If it's for that."

"It is."

He rose to his full height and keyed a short-range vox. "Lieutenant Aethon."

Aethon Valcyr approached at once, helm sealed and bolter cradled across his chest.

"Escort Lady Kessrin and her children to Compartment Eir-Delta," Helion ordered. "Priority transit. Ensure they are well provisioned when they get there."

"At once."

Aethon inclined his head slightly toward Mara — not a bow, but an acknowledgement — then guided her back into the flow of civilians, positioning himself between them and the corridor's exposed length. The column resumed its movement.

Helion replaced his helm.

The world narrowed again to data and threat markers.

His vox chimed.

"Commander."

Sergeant Caedmon.

Helion did not slow. "Report."

There was noise behind the sergeant's voice. Not combat. Something worse.

"They have begun seizing."

Helion's pace increased.

"Who?"

"The astropathic choir."

The words struck like a physical impact.

"What do you mean seizing?"

"All of them, Commander. Simultaneously. Convulsions. Their neural spikes are off the scale. Their handlers cannot restrain them. They are chanting."

Helion turned into the corridor leading toward the choir sanctum, boots hammering against the deck. Two squads fell in behind him without needing instruction.

"Chanting what?"

A brief pause.

"They are coming," Caedmon said. "They are almost here."

Helion felt something cold slide down his spine.

"They repeat it," the sergeant continued. "In perfect unison. No deviation or variance. Over and over."

The corridor ahead had already been sealed. Wardens stood guard outside the choir chamber, weapons raised, as though expecting something to force its way out rather than in.

"Are they under some sort of external psychic assault?" Helion demanded.

"The cogboys have detected no breach in the Gellar Field. No fluctuation significant enough to justify this reaction. Yet they are not responding to stimulus. Their eyes are rolled back. Blood is leaking from their ears and noses. And they will not stop."

Helion reached the sealed doors.

Through the reinforced viewing slit, he could see them.

A ring of blind, shaven-headed astropaths strapped into their thrones. Bodies arching. Limbs jerking in grotesque synchrony. Frost crept along the chamber's inner warding sigils, spreading outward from the centre of the room like veins.

And their mouths moved together.

They are coming.

They are almost here.

They are coming.

They are almost here.


The repetition was absolute. Mechanical. Not a prayer. Not a warning born of panic.

A statement.

Helion felt his pulse quicken, the same razor-edged anticipation that came a heartbeat before the first artillery impact of a siege.

Except this time, there was no visible enemy line.

"They are coming," the choir intoned again.

Helion realised, with a tightening in his chest he could not fully suppress, that he did not doubt them for a second.


Hamish Kellan had not moved this quickly in twenty years.

Age had bowed his shoulders and silvered his beard, but grief had once made him run like this before, and the memory of it returned now with unwelcome clarity. Thirty years ago it had been down the medicae wing of a mining hab on Kharost's Reach, boots slipping on polished tiles as he'd gone back — again and again — to the narrow cot where Elspeth had drawn her last breath. Lung-rot, the medicae had called it. Slow. Merciless. He'd stood by that bed long after they'd taken her away, touching the sheets as though warmth might return if he waited long enough.

A man went back to the place where the world broke.

So, when he found Gavriel gone and the pict fallen to the floor, he'd not needed a map.

He forced his way against the flow of bodies now, ducking under elbows, muttering apologies as he squeezed between families being shepherded inward by pale blue giants in war-plate. The corridor was thick with movement — crew from every deck being redirected deeper into the ship.

He'd heard the announcement.

<<All hands relocate to assigned safety sectors. Report to your designated muster zones. Compliance mandatory.>>

Aye, he'd heard it.

But he was not leaving the lad.

"Easy there, now," he muttered as he slipped past a knot of void-hands. "Let an old man through, if ye please. I've business forward."

Someone cursed him for going the wrong direction. Another tried to grab his sleeve and pull him along. He shook them off gently but firmly.

"Can't," he said. "Not without him."

He kept his head down and pushed on.

The Wardens were everywhere now — weapons drawn, visors lit, moving like they were already under fire. It was no mere drill. The set of their shoulders told him that much. They were preparing for something. Something bad.

The lad'll feel it too, Hamish thought grimly. And if he's where I think he is…

He reached the junction that split toward the maintenance access leading down to the breached deck. Just as he ducked toward the narrower corridor, a weight like an anvil settled upon his shoulder.

He froze.

A ceramite gauntlet the size of his chest rested there, not crushing, but immovable.

Hamish turned slowly.

Two Mist Wardens stood over him, pale blue armour flawless despite recent battle scarring, white trees gleaming upon their breastplates. Their bolters were mag-locked but ready. One kept his helm fixed forward; the other angled slightly toward Hamish.

"Identify yourself," the nearer one said, voice filtered through helm-grille distortion. "Name and position."

"Hamish Kellan," he replied, swallowing the instinctive tremor in his voice. "Senior maintenance overseer. Generatorium subsection Gamma-Three."

The Astartes' lenses flickered faintly as internal systems cross-referenced.

There was no visible movement between the two Wardens, yet Hamish knew they were conferring — helm-to-helm, machine-to-machine, checking orders, manifests, duty rosters.

After a moment, the second spoke.

"You are designated for relocation to Safety Zone Tertius-Delta, adjacent to the primary generatorium. All senior maintenance personnel are being distributed to hardened sectors proximal to vital systems in the event of emergency repair requirements."

"Aye Lord," Hamish said, nodding quickly. "And I'll be glad to report there, I will. But one o' my workers has run off."

"That doesn't matter," the first Warden replied.

"It does to me," Hamish shot back before he could stop himself.

The gauntlet on his shoulder tightened — not painfully, but enough to remind him of his place.

He forced himself to steady.

"The lad's name is Gavriel Mael," Hamish continued, more measured now. "Section maintenance. Good worker. Steady hands. He lost his wife in the hull breach on Deck Forty-Seven."

Neither Astartes moved.

"He's not right," Hamish pressed. "Hasn't been since. I ken the look. I wore it myself once."

Silence.

"He may be makin' for the breach," Hamish said bluntly. "If he is, and if he's in the state I think he is, he might do somethin' foolish. Try to open a sealed door. Step through an access lock. Force a maintenance hatch he shouldn't be near."

That, finally, caused a shift.

The two Wardens angled fractionally toward one another.

The hand left Hamish's shoulder.

"If an unsecured maintenance hatch were compromised," the second Warden said evenly, "it could endanger the ship."

"Aye," Hamish said. "Or compromise a pressure seal. Or trigger an emergency override if he panics. He's no' thinkin' straight. Grief does that to a man."

The Wardens were silent again, but this time the silence felt active — calculations running behind impassive lenses.

One spoke quietly over a closed channel.

Hamish could not hear the words, but he could see the faint pulse of internal runes reflecting in their lenses.

At last, the first Warden looked back at him.

"You will not proceed alone."

Hamish exhaled, relief and dread tangling together. "Fair enough."

"We will accompany you," the second said. "If your worker proves unstable or resistant, we will intervene."

Hamish nodded. "That's all I'm askin'."

The nearer Warden stepped aside but did not lower his guard. "Lead on then."

Hamish turned back toward the maintenance corridor, heart thudding harder than it had any right to at his age.

Behind him, two transhuman warriors fell into step.

He did not look back at the streams of civilians being ushered away.

He only prayed to the Holy Emperor that he was not already too late.


Gavriel did not remember deciding to stand.

One moment he had been curled against the cold deck plating, grief wringing him hollow; the next he was upright, swaying, one hand dragging along the corridor wall for balance as though the ship had tilted beneath him.

The emergency lights painted everything in a dull arterial red. Frost rimed the edges of the bulkhead door ahead, creeping like white veins through scored metal. Beyond the porthole there was only darkness—

—until the lightning flared again.

Impossible colour burst from somewhere around the bend beyond the sealed door. Not lumen-light. Not plasma discharge. Colours that did not belong in steel corridors: bruised violets, oil-slick greens, flashes of gold too rich and too wrong. They strobed for a heartbeat and in that brief illumination the silhouette stood there again.

Waiting.

Her outline was clearer now. Slender. Familiar. The faint suggestion of a gown or long coat drifting around her legs, though there was no wind in that sealed passage. Her hair seemed suspended behind her as if she stood underwater.

"Maeryn," Gavriel breathed.

I am here, the voice answered inside his skull, soft and achingly tender. I am here, my love. I have been waiting for you.

His throat closed.

"I saw you," he whispered. "I saw—"

The memory crushed him anew: the roar of decompression, her scream cut short, the door slamming between them, her body wrenched away into the void.

"I saw you die."

A warmth spread through his thoughts, soothing as a hand upon his cheek.

You saw a moment, she said gently. You saw only what your eyes could grasp. But I would never leave you, Gavriel. Never.

He took another step forward. His shoulder brushed the cold metal of the bulkhead. His reflection trembled faintly in the porthole glass, superimposed over her shadow.

"How?" he asked, voice breaking. "How can you be there?"

All things are possible in the Sea of Souls, she replied, and there was a note beneath the tenderness now — something vast, something patient. Death is not an ending here. Not for those who love as we do.

He swallowed hard. His vision blurred.

"I've missed you," he said. "Every hour. Every breath. The ship… it's been grey. Empty. There's no colour left in it. No meaning."

I am sorry you have suffered, she murmured.

Another flicker of that impossible lightning washed over her form. For an instant he thought he saw the curve of her cheek, the line of her shoulder — but the features never quite resolved. They slid away the moment he tried to focus.

He took another step.

"Are you… a will-o'-wisp?" he asked hoarsely.

On Caerdyn Vallis, the elders had spoken of them around campfires — pale lights that drifted through the mists, the lost souls of those who had died with longing in their hearts.

A soft laugh touched his mind.

No, darling, she said. I am so much more than that.

Her hair lifted higher behind her, flowing outward in a slow, graceful arc, though there was no air to stir it. The colours beyond her brightened, then dimmed again, like distant lightning trapped behind clouds.

He was almost at the door now.

"I love you," he said. "By the Tree, I love you so much. You and our child. I am so sorry. I couldn't— I couldn't—"

As he spoke of the child, something shifted.

Faintly, at the edge of his hearing, he thought he heard it.

A thin, echoing cry.

Like an infant's first wail, stretched and distorted across an impossible distance.

His heart stopped.

We know, she whispered.

Not I.

We.

We have missed you too.

His breath came in ragged pulls now. Tears blurred his vision completely.

He reached the bulkhead door.

Up close, he could still see the scratches in the protective casing that shielded the emergency release. Deep gouges scored into the reinforced plasteel. His gouges. The cuts on his fingertips still bled when he worked.

He had tried to tear it open with his bare hands.

He had screamed until his throat bled.

The casing was still sealed over the release lever. The keypad dark. It required senior maintenance override — someone of Hamish's rank or higher.

He knew that.

He had known it then.

There was a faint shudder in the air.

The keypad sparked.

Once.

Twice.

The protective casing hissed and split, the glass canopy retracting with a sluggish mechanical whine.

Gavriel stared at it.

"I—" His voice trembled. "I can't."

You can, she said, so gently. All you must do is open the door. Pull the handle. And we will be together again.

The silhouette tilted its head, as though indicating something.

He followed the motion.

The release lever gleamed faintly beneath the emergency lighting.

His hand rose without conscious command.

He wrapped his fingers around the cold metal.

It fit his grip perfectly.

He began to sob in earnest now, shoulders shaking.

"It's all I want," he choked. "Without you… it isn't life. It isn't anything."

Then come to us.

He pulled the handle down a fraction.

The bulkhead mechanism gave a low, warning groan.

"NO!"

The roar cracked through the corridor like a gunshot.

Gavriel flinched violently but did not release the lever. He twisted around, heart hammering.

Hamish stood at the far end of the corridor, chest heaving from the run. Two Mist Wardens flanked him, pale blue armour stark against the red emergency glow, boltguns raised.

Not on Gavriel.

Past him.

Hamish's eyes were not on the handle.

They were fixed beyond the porthole.

Wide.

Filled with naked terror.


For a heartbeat, no one moved.

Hamish did not understand what he was seeing.

He understood only that it was wrong.

The corridor should have been empty beyond that porthole — empty and ruined and open to the void where the hull had torn like wet parchment. There should have been nothing but darkness and the distant, flickering aurora of the Warp bleeding through a breach in reality. Nothing living. Nothing standing.

Nothing waiting.

Yet there it was.

A figure.

Still as a statue.

Watching.

A coldness unlike anything Hamish had ever known flooded his veins. Not the chill of a winter gale across Caerdyn Vallis. Not the sterile cold of a voidship's lower decks. This was a deeper thing — a marrow-deep certainty that something had stepped where nothing had any right to stand.

Gavriel turned toward him, tears shining on his cheeks, his expression radiant with a broken, trembling joy.

"Hamish," he breathed, a laugh caught in his throat. "Look. Look at her."

He gestured weakly toward the porthole with his free hand, the other still gripping the lever.

"It's Maeryn. She's come back to me. It's a miracle. Just like the miracles in the little book you showed me. Just like she believed."

His smile wavered but did not break.

Hamish felt his stomach drop.

"It isnae a miracle, lad," he said hoarsely. "Let go o' that handle. Come away from the door."

Gavriel frowned, confusion creasing his face.

"What are you talking about? Of course it's her. You can see her."

Behind him, the lightning flared again.

This time it lingered.

The impossible colours burst brighter than before, and the silhouette resolved.

Hamish's breath left him in a soundless gasp.

It was not Maeryn.

It wore the mockery of her shape, yes — slender, poised — but the illusion peeled away beneath the Warp lightning's glare.

Its skin was the colour of fresh-spilled wine, flushed and unnatural, stretched taut over a form both lithe and impossibly elongated. Its limbs were too long, joints bending at angles that made the eye recoil. One arm ended not in a hand but in a chitinous claw, curved and delicate and obscene. The other tapered into talons like lacquered daggers.

Its face—

Throne preserve him.

Its face was beautiful and wrong.

Smooth, porcelain features curved in an expression of rapturous delight, lips parted in a smile too wide, too knowing. A mask-like perfection marred only by eyes that burned with predatory amusement. Its hair — if it could be called that — flowed behind it in a weightless cascade, each strand moving as though stirred by music no mortal ear could hear.

It swayed where it stood.

Not shifting its feet.

Not advancing.

Simply swaying, hips rolling in a languid, hypnotic rhythm, as if caught in an eternal dance that only it could hear.

Behind it—

Behind it stood many more.

Shapes crowding the corridor beyond the bend.

Slender forms stepping into view as the lightning flared again and again, each flash revealing more of them. They were alike and yet not identical — feminine in silhouette yet twisted into grotesque elegance. Clawed hands flexed. Slender torsos arched. Some bore horned crests rising from their foreheads. Others flicked long, sinuous tongues across lips sharpened with needle teeth.

Their skin gleamed in shades of rose and bruised violet.

Their eyes glowed.

All of them swayed gently, as though sharing in the same silent music.

Hamish did not know the names for such things.

He only knew they were not of the Holy Emperor's creation. They were abominations. Existing in violation of His Will.

He could not look away.

It was like watching a nightmare stalk toward a sleeping child in one of those old pict-horrors. The mind screamed to act, but the body would not obey.

One of the Wardens recovered first.

"Stand down!" the Legionary roared, bolter snapping fully into aim. "Release the mechanism and step away from the bulkhead immediately!"

The second shifted position, covering both Gavriel and the porthole in overlapping fields of fire.

"If you do not comply," the first warned, voice iron-hard, "we will fire."

Gavriel stared at them as though they had lost their minds.

He turned back to the porthole, the lightning already fading, the forms beyond dissolving once more into shadow and suggestion. He could not see what they all saw. He could only see his wife.

"She's lonely," he whispered. "Can't you see? She just wants to come inside. She wants to be with me."

Hamish's hand fumbled at his chest.

He drew out the small pendant he always wore beneath his shirt — crude, iron, hammered into the shape of the Aquila decades ago by his own hands. He closed his fist around it so tightly the metal bit into his palm, skin splitting under the pressure.

Pain grounded him.

Gave him breath.

"It isnae her!" he bellowed, voice cracking. "Maeryn is dead, Gavriel! She died doin' her duty in service to the God-Emperor!"

The word God made one of the Wardens shift infinitesimally — but there was no time to correct doctrine.

"She stands at His side now," Hamish pressed on, tears streaming down his weathered face. "That thing is wearin' her shape like a thief wearin' stolen clothes!"

Gavriel's expression twisted.

"No," he screamed. "She's here! She's here and we will be together again!"

He hauled the lever downward.

"NO, LAD!" Hamish roared.

The Wardens fired.

The corridor detonated in thunder.

Bolter rounds struck Gavriel centre mass. For a fraction of a second he simply jerked, confusion flashing across his face — and then the mass-reactive shells exploded.

His torso disintegrated in a bloom of red mist and shattered bone. The force tore him backward, severing limbs, reducing him to fragments that struck the deck and walls in wet, obscene impacts.

Silence fell in the wake of the gunfire.

Except—

The lever had already been pulled.

The bulkhead groaned.

Locking mechanisms disengaged with a grinding shriek.

The door began to retract.

"No…" Hamish whispered.

The emergency lights flickered once.

Twice.

Then died.

Darkness swallowed the corridor whole.

For a single suspended second, there was nothing.

Then, in the black, he saw them.

Pinpricks.

Hundreds of them.

Red eyes opening one by one in the dark beyond the threshold.

And from that darkness came laughter.

High. Musical. Ecstatic.

It echoed through the corridor, through the bones of the ship itself.

A voice — silken and intimate and infinitely pleased — slid into Hamish's mind.

We are here.

A pause, filled with delighted anticipation.

We've finally arrived.
 
The Masque and The Blade New
For one impossible second after the laughter, there was nothing.

No sound.

No movement.

No breath.

Then the Avalon screamed.

The pressure equalised in an instant.

Gavriel… Lad, what have you done?

The air in the corridor tore past Hamish with a violence beyond storm or gale, a howling, ravenous force that flattened him against the deck before ripping him free of it entirely. His ears burst with agony. His lungs emptied in a single helpless gasp as the atmosphere fled toward the open breach.

He saw the two Wardens stagger.

Even in full battle-plate, braced and mag-locked, the force dragged at them. Their ceramite boots screeched across the deck, throwing sparks in jagged arcs as they fought for purchase. One slammed a gauntleted hand into the wall to anchor himself. The other dropped to one knee, clawed fingers biting into a seam in the plating.

And beyond the widening bulkhead—

The monsters did not move.

They stood in the threshold of the void, framed by the writhing aurora of the Warp, slender bodies swaying gently as if to music only they could hear. Their hair and talons streamed backward in the hurricane of decompression, yet their feet did not shift an inch.

They were not dragged.

They were not disturbed.

They simply watched.

Hamish was lifted from the deck like a scrap of parchment.

His boots left the floor. His fingers scrabbled at nothing. The corridor tilted sickeningly as he was pulled toward the open door and the forest of red eyes beyond it.

The air was gone.

He tried to scream and could not.

His chest convulsed, seeking breath that did not exist. His vision blurred at the edges, dark creeping inward as pressure tore tears from his eyes and flung them backward into the void.

The monsters were closer now.

He saw them clearly in the strobing lightning from the breach — long limbs, clawed hands, mouths stretched in ecstasy. One tilted its head as he hurtled toward it, lips parting in anticipation.

This was how it ended then.

Not with prayer.

Not with dignity.

But torn apart in the dark.

Something caught him around the waist.

One instant Hamish was weightless, tumbling toward the red pinpricks in the dark; the next a gauntleted arm like a steel girder clamped about his middle and wrenched him backward with bone-bruising force. He felt ribs creak and one of them break as the giant hauled him bodily against chest of cold, hard ceramite.

At the same moment, twin beams of white light snapped on.

The Wardens' helm-lamps cut through the darkness in harsh cones, spearing across the threshold of the breach.

And the things beyond were revealed in full.

They were worse than glimpsed in the impossible lightning.

Slender, towering shapes of flushed, unnatural flesh, every curve exaggerated into something obscene and predatory. Limbs too long. Fingers tapering into lacquered talons that scraped sparks from the deck. Some bore horns curling elegantly from their brows; others had crests like delicate crowns of bone. Their torsos arched as though every breath were ecstasy. Their mouths were wide, smiling, needle teeth catching the helm-light.

And at their fore, the first one — the swaying figure — inclined its head in theatrical acknowledgment.

Its face was a mask of flawless, porcelain beauty, but the eyes behind it were ancient and hungry. One arm ended in a wicked claw of chitin; the other was long-fingered and graceful, each digit tipped in razored black.

It moved.

Not walking.

Gliding forward with a dancer's poise.

The Wardens opened fire.

The corridor detonated in thunder as boltguns roared, muzzle flashes strobing white-hot against ceramite. Mass-reactive shells screamed across the narrowing gap and struck home among the creatures.

Where they hit, flesh burst in showers of violet ichor.

But most did not hit.

The things twisted aside with impossible grace, torsos bending beyond mortal limits, spines arching backward at grotesque angles as bolts tore through empty air where they had stood a heartbeat before. One leapt, body corkscrewing mid-air as shells exploded beneath it, landing lightly against the wall in a crouch that defied gravity.

They laughed.

The sound was high and melodic and unbearably wrong — not the bellow of beasts but something musical, layered, harmonised. It rang through Hamish's skull like shards of glass dragged across crystal.

He tried to breathe.

His lungs seized, dragging in thin, returning air that tasted of frost and blood and ozone.

The Wardens began to move.

"Fall back!" one barked.

They retreated in disciplined steps, firing in controlled bursts, dragging Hamish with them. The giant holding him shifted him under one arm as though he weighed nothing, bracing and shooting one-handed with the other.

Bolts struck again.

One of the creatures exploded in a spray of liquefied colour — only for two more to slip into the space it had occupied, swaying, dancing, laughing as though this were sport.

The dividing doorway loomed behind them.

"Get through!" the second Warden snapped.

They crossed the threshold just as warning klaxons howled and the emergency bulkhead above the junction slammed down in a shriek of tortured metal. It hit the deck with a seismic impact, sealing the corridor from floor to ceiling.

For half a breath, there was only the ringing in Hamish's ears and the ragged rasp of air returning to his lungs.

Then the screeching began.

A sound like steel being torn apart by claws.

The bulkhead shuddered.

Long, curved talons punched through from the far side, piercing reinforced plasteel as though it were mere parchment. Metal warped inward in blossoming fractures. Slender hands forced their way through the widening gaps, fingers flexing, questing.

They were laughing.

Still laughing.

Hamish stared, horror dawning in a new, colder shape.

They could have forced their way in all along. They hadn't needed someone to open them in.

They had waited.

They had used Gavriel.

Toyed with him. Turned his grief against him. All for their own sick amusement.

The bulkhead buckled again. A horned silhouette pressed close to the tearing seam, one luminous eye peering through the split, unblinking.

"Run," the Warden growled.

He shifted Hamish in his grip and hurled him bodily down the adjoining corridor.

Hamish flew.

He hit hard, shoulder and hip slamming into the deck. Pain flared white along his side and down his leg. He rolled once, twice, coming to a gasping stop against the wall.

Behind him, bolters roared again.

"Overseer Kellan!" the nearer Warden shouted. "Move!"

The second was already speaking into his helm-vox even as he fired.

"Lieutenant Aethon, this is Brother Kael and Geraint. Enemy breach on Deck Forty-Seven, junction Primus-Theta-Seven. Unknown hostiles. Repeat, unknown hostiles. Close all bulkheads in the corridor."

The tearing grew louder.

With a shriek like a cathedral bell snapping, the first bulkhead ruptured inward. A clawed limb forced through, followed by a lithe, arching torso squeezing impossibly through a gap no human body could have managed. It landed lightly on the deck, head tilted, lips parted in blissful anticipation.

More shapes pressed behind it.

Dancing.

Always dancing.

"Seal the next door!" Kael barked.

Further down the corridor, warning runes flashed red.

Hamish forced himself onto hands and knees, breath finally filling his lungs in ragged, painful gulps. His chest and leg screamed with every movement.

Behind him, the Wardens began a fighting retreat once more, boots hammering the deck as they fired in disciplined bursts.

The monsters came on at a run now — if that obscene, fluid motion could be called running. They bounded from wall to ceiling and back again, claws sparking against metal, laughter echoing ahead of them like a chorus welcoming guests.

"Move, man!" Geraint roared.

Hamish staggered forward, sweat dripping down his forehead as he fought through the agony.

And then he ran.

They ran.

Brother Kael hauled Hamish upright when he stumbled and shoved him ahead while Geraint pivoted and fired in disciplined bursts down the maintenance corridor

"Seal all bulkheads in Sigma-Virex-Nine!" Geraint snapped into his helm-vox as he backpedalled, bolt shells ejecting in smoking arcs. "Deadlock protocols. Code Argent-Thorn. Move!"

Acknowledgements crackled back, thin and strained.

Behind them, the corridor had become a slaughterhouse of light and shadow. The creatures came on in bounding arcs, leaping from wall to ceiling, claws carving gouges through plasteel as they closed the distance with joyous shrieks. One vaulted over a detonating bolt round, spine bending so far it seemed to snap, only to coil back upright in the same fluid motion.

They were gaining.

"Keep moving!" Kael roared, giving Hamish one last brutal shove toward the junction ahead.

The final bulkhead at Primus-Theta-Seven began to descend.

Hamish stumbled through the narrowing gap and nearly fell headlong into the service elevator alcove. He slammed his palm against the summon rune again and again.

"Come on, come on—"

Somewhere deep within the shaft, he heard the ponderous grind of the lifting cage trundling downwards.

He dared a glance back.

The bulkhead was almost down.

Kael and Geraint were five strides away.

Four.

Three—

The slab of reinforced plasteel crashed into place between them with a thunderous impact.

Hamish screamed.

"No!"

He threw himself at the door, pounding his fists against unyielding metal.

On the far side, through the small reinforced vision port, he saw them.

The two Wardens did not falter.

They pivoted as one.

Behind them, another bulkhead further down the corridor shuddered and split as clawed hands tore through it from the adjoining accessway. The monsters had found another path.

"They're coming through!" Hamish shouted uselessly, fumbling for his ident-card and jamming it into the emergency override slot beside the door handle.

ACCESS DENIED.

He tried again.

DENIED. DEADLOCK ENGAGED.

The Wardens had sealed the corridor completely.

"Ye can still make it!" Hamish cried, voice breaking. "There's time! I can open it!"

Kael looked at him through the glass.

Even behind the helm, Hamish felt the weight of that gaze.

"It is alright," Kael said, voice steady despite the rising shriek of rending metal behind him. "This is our duty. This is where we stand."

The bulkhead down the corridor tore open like paper.

They came through in a flood of colour and motion.

"Run," Kael ordered softly.

The slab of plasteel behind him buckled inward as clawed limbs punched through. Geraint fired point-blank into the widening gap, detonations turning the first of the creatures into a burst of violet ichor that splashed across ceramite.

They roared and charged.

Kael raised his bolter and met them head-on.

"For the King and the Emperor!" he thundered.

Hamish pounded on the door, sobbing.

The corridor beyond became chaos.

Bolt shells exploded at arm's length. One creature leapt onto Geraint's shoulders, talons punching through ceramite at the neck seam. He bellowed, twisting, slamming it against the wall hard enough to crater the plating before it carved its serrated claw across his torso. Another darted beneath Kael's guard, claw punching clean through a joint in his greave.

Still they fought.

Even as blood sprayed across the deck.

Even as more of the monsters poured in, dancing through the carnage, laughing their glass-shard laughter.

Kael crushed one's skull beneath a ceramite fist and was immediately swarmed. Slender limbs wrapped around him, claws driving into armour seams, prying, tearing. His roar cut short in a wet, choking gurgle as something punched through his gorget.

They dragged him down.

Geraint disappeared beneath a tide of writhing forms.

And still the laughter did not cease.

The creatures tore into the fallen Wardens long after they ceased moving, claws rending ceramite, pulling apart what lay beneath in sprays of red that painted the corridor walls. Long, barbed tongues flicked out like serpents to taste the death in the air.

The elevator cage clanked into place behind Hamish with a heavy metallic thunk.

The doors slid open.

He stumbled backward into it without taking his eyes off the viewing port.

And then—

The laughter softened.

The tearing slowed.

One by one, the creatures stilled.

They turned.

All of them.

As one.

Their glowing eyes fixed upon him.

Cold spread through Hamish's veins. He clutched the crude Aquila in his palm so tightly he felt the metal cut deeper.

"The Emperor protects," he whispered. "The Emperor protects. The Emperor protects."

The horde parted.

Something stepped through them.

It moved differently. Every motion was deliberate, theatrical — a dancer claiming centre stage. Its flesh was the same wine-flushed hue, its form slender and impossibly poised. But this one bore three arms.

The left arm ended in a long, serrated claw. The lower right arm mirrored it — another elegant, murderous talon. The upper right arm, however, was slender and delicate, clawed fingers wrapped around a thin rod like a conductor's baton.

At one end of the rod hung a mask bearing a smiling expression. At the other, a mask twisted in sorrow. The faces were angular, elongated, beautiful in a way that made the eye ache — not human, not anything Hamish recognised. Their expressions shifted in the flickering helm-light from beyond, joy to despair, despair to joy, as the creature twirled the rod in lazy arcs before it.

Its own face — its true face — was a rictus grin of needle teeth.

It danced toward the elevator.

Every step was a flourish. Every tilt of its head a performance.

The smiling mask swung close to the vision slit.

Then the weeping one.

Then its true face filled the glass.

Its tongue slid out — long, sinuous, glistening — and dragged across the porthole.

The sound was like a knife across crystal.

A crack splintered through the reinforced glass.

Hamish whimpered.

A voice slid into his mind, silken and amused.

The Anathema cannot protect you, little hare.

Its eyes burned with wicked delight.

You heard your protector.

The rod twirled once more. The smiling mask faced him.

Then the weeping one.

The creature leaned closer, breath fogging the fractured glass.

Run.


Lower Decks – Main Transit Artery Kappa-Undecim

The corridor was wide enough for cargo haulers to pass two abreast, though no such traffic moved now. It stank faintly of machine oil and stagnant water. Condensation wept from overhead pipes in slow, irregular drips. Rust freckled the lower deck plating where serfs and maintenance crews passed their lives in anonymity.

It was not a place built for the Legio Astartes.

It would serve however.

Four squads of the Mist Wardens held the artery, thirty-two Legionaries in pale blue ceramite with silver trim, the white tree of Caerdyn Vallis stark upon their breastplates. They had overturned cargo crates, torn up deck plating, and erected hasty barricades of plasteel slabs and loader chassis. Firing lanes were marked and overlapping arcs of fire established.

Two heavy bolters were braced behind the central barricade, ammunition feeds coiled like steel serpents trailing back to their specialized gunners' packs.

Brother-Sergeant Lucan Varro stood at the fore.

He was Terran-born, his features harder, more angular than many of his Caerdynian brethren. His helm was mag-locked to his hip for now, exposing a scar-lined face and eyes that missed little. In his right hand he held a power sword, its edge dormant but ready.

Over the Legion vox, they had heard the report from Deck Forty-Seven.

Unknown hostiles.

Maintenance Corridor Sigma-Virex-Nine compromised.

Kael Threx and Geraint Vale… lost. Varro had heard their deaths over the open communication. He had known them both well. Good men. Geraint had saved his life when they'd fought against the Syrex.

Varro had not spoken when the confirmations came through.

He had simply given orders.

Now they waited.

"Ammo feeds steady," called Brother Maël, one of the heavy bolter gunners.

"Steady," confirmed the other heavy bolter wielder, Brother Corvin.

At the flanks, squads under Sergeants Émeric Dastan, Torquil Brennus, and Aymon Cade locked shields and checked magazines. One Legionary — Brother Pellinor Gaul — swept a handheld auspex across the corridor's length.

Nothing.

Only the faint machine-hum of the ship and the distant groan of stressed metal.

Then—

Click.

Soft.

Metal on metal.

Click-click.

Like crab claws snapping together in the dark.

Every helm snapped toward the sound.

"Contact?" Varro asked.

"Negative," Gaul replied, scanning. "No returns."

Click-click-click.

Closer now.

Weapons rose as one. Heavy bolters adjusted their arcs.

The auspex in Gaul's hand shrieked.

Its display flooded with runes — dozens, hundreds of contacts surging toward them from every direction.

"Multiple signatures!" Gaul barked. "Range—"

The screen went blank. The auspex flickered, died, then came back to life to show nothing.

Silence.

"No contacts," he said, disbelief creeping into his voice.

The laughter came then.

It was not carried by air alone.

It slipped through vox channels and into the marrow of their thoughts — high, musical, layered in harmonies that grated against the mind like splintered glass driven into the meat of their brains.

Somewhere in the back ranks, a Legionary stiffened.

Brother Cadell Morcant.

A whisper brushed the inside of his helm.

Look down.

He did not know why he obeyed.

At his feet, a shallow puddle of leaked coolant trembled on the deck.

He saw his reflection in it — distorted by ripples and the dim lumen strips overhead.

Then the reflection's vox grille split into a wide, inhuman smile.

Cadell jerked back—

The surface of the puddle bulged outward.

A slender, clawed hand punched through liquid as though through thin skin. Wine-hued flesh followed, twisting impossibly as a lithe, horned shape erupted from the reflection itself.

It landed atop him.

Talons drove into the seam beneath his gorget before he could even shout.

His scream cut short in a spray of arterial red.

"CONTACT REAR!" someone roared.

The corridor exploded into motion.

Daemon-things burst from the vents overhead, tearing through grilles with elegant ease. Others peeled themselves from shadows along the walls. More simply appeared — stepping from thin air in languid pirouettes.

They rushed the barricades in a tide of impossible grace.

"FIRE!"

Heavy bolters thundered.

The recoil shook the barricade as Maël and Corvin unleashed a storm of mass-reactive shells down the corridor. The front ranks of the creatures detonated in blossoms of violet ichor, limbs torn free, torsos shredded.

Still they came, moaning in pleasure despite their losses.

"Protect the heavies!" Varro roared.

Squads shifted, forming a living wall before the heavy weapons. Bolters barked in disciplined volleys, cutting down leaping shapes mid-air.

But the creatures were already among them.

One vaulted over the barricade, spine bending backward until its head brushed its heels before snapping upright again, claw flashing across Brother Aymon's helm. The ceramite split. Blood sprayed.

Varro stepped into the melee.

His power sword ignited with a crackling snarl of blue energy.

He cut the first creature in half from shoulder to hip, the blade shearing through warp-flesh and bone in a hiss of vaporised ichor. He pivoted, parried a serrated claw, and rammed his boot into its abdomen hard enough to fold it backward over the barricade.

Around him, the Wardens fought in brutal close quarters.

The monsters moved like dancers in a blasphemous ballet — spinning, ducking, arching away from blade and bolt alike. They laughed even as they died.

Brother Torquil lost an arm at the elbow before crushing his attacker's skull beneath his remaining fist. Brother Émeric was dragged down beneath three of them, his roars muffled as talons found weaknesses in his armour.

A scream cut through the din.

Maël Renaud.

One of the creatures had leapt the barricade and landed atop the heavy bolter itself. It drove its claw through the weapon's housing and into Maël's chest in a single thrust. He fired point-blank even as he died, the heavy bolter chewing both of them apart in a catastrophic detonation that shattered the barricade.

When the smoke cleared, the corridor was slick with blood — red and violet alike.

The last of the creatures fell beneath Varro's blade, its leering head spinning away in a graceful arc before dissolving into foul mist. Even now, the dead creatures seemed to be…evaporating.

Silence fell, broken only by ragged breathing and the hiss of cooling weapons.

More than half his men lay dead.

Varro stood amid the carnage, armour gouged and stained, power sword humming.

The laughter returned.

Softer.

Expectant.

"Hold your ground brothers," he ordered, voice iron.

He keyed his vox. "This is Sergeant Lucan Varro, Transit Artery Kappa-Undecim. Enemy confirmed. Unknown warp-origin hostiles. Heavy casualties sustained. Requesting immediate reinforcement."

A new sound rolled down the corridor.

Heavier.

A wet, slithering tread accompanied by the scrape of massive claws.

Shadows lengthened along the far wall.

Something larger was coming.

The surviving Wardens tightened formation around the remaining heavy bolter.

Varro raised his blade.

"Steady," he said.

From the darkness, towering shapes emerged — serpentine and immense, sinuous bodies rippling with unnatural musculature, multiple limbs ending in scything talons. Their elongated heads dipped low, tongues flicking the air as if tasting agony itself.

They advanced with deliberate, predatory grace.

And behind them, the laughter swelled once more.

Varro and his men readied themselves. There would be no reinforcements. This is where they would stand. This is where they would fall.


The turbolift shot through the ship's spine with a grinding hum, its walls trembling faintly as distant detonations reverberated through the superstructure.

Inside stood giants.

Artorias at their centre — the Star-Forged Plate shining in the dim lighting, his helm sealed, his presence a quiet storm. To his right and left loomed the Custodes in auramite plate, their armour catching the lift's lumen-strips in dull gold reflections. Between them stood the Mist-Speakers.

Both Etrius and Malchior looked strained.

Faint veins of light pulsed beneath the surface of their pale blue armour; psychic wards etched into their pauldrons glowing intermittently as though reacting to some unseen pressure. Even through the helm grille, Artorias could hear the measured cadence of their breathing.

The vox would not be silent.

Reports flooded his internal feed in relentless succession.

— Deck Forty-Seven compromised.
— Transit Artery Kappa-Undecim engaged. Heavy casualties.
— Hostiles manifesting from null signatures.
— Request reinforcement—
— Bulkhead failure on—

They were everywhere.

Appearing from nowhere.

No breach alarms. No boarding torpedoes. No void signatures.

They were simply there.

His sons were dying.

He had already issued what orders he could. Consolidated surviving squads to reinforce nearby positions. He'd informed Helion and the Bladeguard to aid where they could and make their way to him when chance allowed.

Artorias turned his helm slightly toward Etrius.

"Etrius. You will disembark at the next junction," he said. "Squad Alwic will be waiting there to escort you to the bridge access checkpoint. You will reinforce them. The bridge doors are to be held at all costs."

Etrius stiffened.

"My King," he said carefully, "My talents may be better served at your side. Given the nature of the foe."

Malchior inclined his head in agreement. "The veil has been torn asunder, you will require our sight."

The lift shuddered as it passed another deck.

Artorias did not raise his voice.

"That is precisely why you will not remain with me."

He gestured to the deck schematics scrolling across his retinal display.

"The bridge is the mind of this vessel. The Gellar field generator is its soul. If either fall, the Avalon dies."

He turned to Malchior.

"You will proceed to the Gellar Field Generatorium. The defence there is already engaged. You will ensure they do not falter to whatever presses upon them."

Malchior's gauntleted hand tightened slightly around his force stave.

"And you, my King?"

"I will go wherever I am needed."

Another burst of reports crackled through.

— Unknown hostiles breaching through maintenance vents.
— Heavy bolter nests overrun.
— Sergeant Varro requesting—
— static
— screaming
— laughter —

The sound cut across the vox-net for half a heartbeat before being forcibly muted by signal discipline.

Etrius' psychic hood flickered.

"They are not merely creatures of flesh," he murmured. "There is… a hunger in them. They delight in our suffering."

"Then you will help deny it," Artorias replied.

The lift slowed.

With a hydraulic hiss, the doors parted.

Beyond stood a full squad of Mist Wardens, weapons raised, armour marked with fresh scoring and splashes of violet ichor. Without a word, Etrius stepped forward.

He paused only once.

"My King. If they were to overrun us—"

"They will not. I won't allow it," Artorias said.

The doors slid shut, sealing Etrius away as he joined the waiting squad.

The lift continued on.

Within the enclosed space, the presence of the Custodes was immense. Pherenion inclined his crested helm toward Artorias.

"You have reports of the foe, King? Do you know what awaits us?" the Custodian asked.

Artorias transmitted the compiled data across the shared tactical link: visual captures from helm-feeds, casualty reports, auspex distortions.

Wine-hued flesh.

Slender, elongated forms.

Claws capable of piercing ceramite.

Movement patterns beyond mortal limits.

Pherenion was silent for a moment.

"We know of such things," the Oculi Imperator said at last.

Artorias turned his helm slightly. "You know them well?"

"We know the type," Pherenion replied. "Parasites of the empyrean. They are unnaturally swift. Agile beyond the measure of most xenos strains."

The second Custodian spoke, voice resonant within the confined lift.

"Their claws will part ceramite as a blade parts silk."

Pherenion continued. "They savour sensation in all its forms. Pain is a delicacy to them. Agony… a particular favourite."

The lift groaned as it slowed once more.

Speed.

Agility.

Sadistic hunger.

Artorias considered it.

Then, beneath his helm, he smiled.

A thin, wintry expression that none present could see.

"Then we shall take their strength from them."

The Custodes regarded him in silence.

The lift doors began to part again, revealing the flickering lumen-strips of the upper decks and the distant echo of bolter fire. He spoke into the Legion vox, ensuring all could hear his orders.

"My sons. We must deny the enemy their strength of speed and maneuverability. Assume Phalanx positions and hold them at bay. Let them learn of the fury of the XIth​."

Artorias stepped forward as the gap widened.

"Let them come swiftly," he said, voice calm and cold as winter steel. "We will give them no time to dance."


The metallic groan of the Avalon's hull rang in Helion's ears, underscored by the shrill, almost laughter-like screams that seemed to emanate from the very air itself. The corridor ahead was a furnace of flickering lights and twisted shadows, the bulkhead scorched from unseen fires that raged along the deck above. His seven brothers moved like living walls beside him, Terminator boots hammering against the steel plating, Storm Shields braced, their greatblades hungering for flesh they had never encountered, yet instinctively understood the calculus of death.

From the junction ahead, a shimmer of form appeared— creatures neither fully solid nor fully spectral, their skin a sickly pink, mouths bristling with needle-fanged teeth, eyes liquid pools of malice. They surged like a tide, only to be intercepted by a phalanx of Mist Wardens Legionaries. Squad Therys, their boarding shields clashing in a chorus of iron against the unnatural, their boltguns barking a rhythm of destruction. Helion's pulse thrummed like a drumbeat of war; every strike, every scream, was mirrored by the hiss and shriek of the Warp pressing against reality.

Without hesitation, Helion gave the command, his voice a bellow that carved a path through chaos. "Forward, Bladeguard! Shield wall tight! Strike with the fury of the Unbroken!"

The Bladeguard surged into the combat, trapping the enemy between two forces of the XIth​.

Steel collided with claw. The first monster struck the leading Warden of Therys with a whip-like lash, tearing through ceramite with a shriek that made the air thrum with static. Helion's greatblade swung in a brutal arc, cleaving through a torso with a wet, satisfying crack. Another lunged from the flank; his shield caught it across the face, knocking it into the bulkhead where it disintegrated into misted flesh.

Then, from their rear, a second wave materialized—an unholy convergence of motion and intent. Helion saw them as they surged through the junction, an impossible mass that should not exist, yet was real, and hungry. Pivoting instantly, the Bladeguard ploughed into them without hesitation. Helion's roar became a weapon unto itself, echoing down the corridor. "Slay them all! Death before retreat!"

The combat became a tempest. Flesh and ceramite met in a storm of bone-splintering violence. One creature's claw tore across Helion's helm with such force that the ceramite groaned, buckled, and split. Sparks and blood sprayed as Helion lifted his hand to wrench the broken helm free, tossing it like a projectile; it struck one of the Warp-born monstrosities square in the chest, spinning it backward with a wet, echoing thud. Pain screamed through his skull as he felt the cold absence of sight behind one eye, blood flowing freely down the deep gash that ran from temple to jaw. Yet the roar never faltered, never weakened.

A brother fell beside him, Ser Gwain, impaled by claws, and Helion's arm swept in a wide arc of ceramite-wrapped iron, cleaving the creature in half before it could shriek again. Another lunged from above an adjacent stairwell, only to be met by Ser Oberon's shield shoved full force into its chest, knocking it back, and a thunderous wrist-mounted bolter round that reduced it to nothing but vapor and bone fragments.

Finally, the immediate corridor lay silent but scorched. Bodies—both Warden and Warp-flesh—littered the deck, a grotesque mosaic of blood and ceramite. Yet Helion's gaze caught the shimmer at the end of the hall: more were coming. Their forms blurred in the periphery of sight, dissolving and reforming with each breath of the Warp. Another tide, seeking to drown them in pain, blood and misery.

He slammed his fist against his chestplate, bellowing a single, unbroken command that cut through the smoky air and reached every warrior in the corridor: "KNEEL! KAYRDRED'S VIGIL!"

The Bladeguard obeyed instantly, a coordinated wave of armoured death pressing their greatswords into the deck, the power-blades biting into the deck plating as if to anchor the very essence of their will. The Mist Wardens behind them opened fire, disciplined, relentless, a hailstorm of bolter rounds and plasma rounds that tore through the oncoming tide. Helion watched as the creatures writhed, screamed, and then—piece by piece—dispersed into motes of vapor, dissolving into nothingness like smoke caught in the ceaseless machinery of reality.

Breathing heavily through a throat that still carried the taste of blood, Helion lowered his gaze. The crimson streak across his face made his remaining eye water, yet he took in the scene with a grim, measured calculation. These were not mere beasts of legend or some unknown xenos filth. These were horrors that obeyed no law he had ever known. They were cunning, persistent, and—worst of all—they were endless.

He could not yet name them. He could not yet comprehend them. But in the depths of the Warp-pressured corridor, with the Avalon groaning beneath the fury of the unseen enemy, Helion knew one thing: the storm had only begun, and they would need every ounce of iron, will, and fury to survive it.


Far below the strategium decks and far above the cavernous plasma drives, the siege took on a different timbre.

The Hall of the Resonant Loom trembled not merely with impact, but with the discord of total war.

Cyclopean reactors flared and dimmed in stuttering cadence. Data-tethers swayed like incense chains in a storm, their fibre-optic filaments scattering prismatic light through air thick with heat shimmer and metallic dust. The vast harmonic pylons—etched with sigils of calibration and warding—continued their low, bone-deep hum, though the note wavered now, warping at its edges as if reality itself were an instrument being bent out of tune.

Magos Iterai Varn moved through the chaos with mechanical precision.

His six articulated limbs skittered across gantries and vertical bulkheads, tri-clawed stabilizers biting into steel as explosions of lasfire and detonating bolt shells lit the Loom in savage bursts of white and red. Mechadendrites unfurled from his back in a halo of steel serpents, each tool-end flickering between augur arrays and weapons in seamless transitions of function.

Around him, Skitarii advanced in disciplined phalanxes, galvanic rifles spitting arcs of blue-white discharge into a tide of pale, sinuous entities that should not have existed within any rational cosmology.

They did not advance in straight lines.

They did not obey vector or mass.

They flickered in and out of existence at whim.

One moment they were at the far edge of the Loom, writhing between harmonic pylons. The next, they manifested atop a reactor dais, claws raking through a tech-adept before any sort of logic could account for the displacement.

"Spatial inconsistency detected," Varn intoned into the noosphere, mechadendrites lashing outward to sever a data-cable before the writhing forms could corrupt it. The Warden squads sent to reinforce the Loom were fighting desperately at the side of his maniples. Providing what support they could to the Mechanicum's resistance. "Causality parameters noncompliant. This is inefficient and annoying."

Three of the creatures coalesced mid-air above him, descending with predatory grace.

His right primary manipulator reconfigured with a grinding shriek of shifting gears. Adamantine teeth unfolded in a spinning crescent.

The buzzsaw met the first entity mid-leap.

It parted from shoulder to hip in a spray of iridescent ichor, both halves sliding from the whirring blade before they dissolved into steaming vapor.

The second struck his flank, clawed fingers screeching across brass plating but unable to find purchase. A mechadendrite snapped around its throat with hydraulic finality, lifting it bodily from the deck. Another limb scythed downward, driving its tri-claw through a third creature beneath him, pinning it to the metal floor.

The one in his grasp giggled.

The sound reverberated not in air, but in his cranial augmetics. It slid through encrypted thought-ciphers and into the spaces between binary logic.

"You are already remade," it purred, voice layered and intimate. "Already beyond flesh. We could show you such exquisite improvements. Sensations beyond steel. Secrets older than your Omnissiah."

A third mechadendrite rotated forward, its tip blossoming into a compact melta emitter. The creature's elongated face leaned closer, needle-teeth parting in a smile.

"Join us," it whispered sensuously. "Let us open you to the truth of the universe."

Varn extended the melta into its waiting mouth.

"Request denied," he replied evenly.

The weapon discharged.

The creature's head vanished in a blossom of incandescent fury, its body spasming once before collapsing into hissing vapor. Simultaneously, his flamer-dendrite swept outward in a cleansing arc, promethium washing across a cluster of writhing forms. They shrieked—not in pleasure now, but in something far less composed—as fire clung to them like righteous accusation.

Varn made a note of it and uploaded it to the noosphere. Fire was particularly effective against these creatures.

Across the Loom, Kastelan automata advanced with seismic footfalls. Their phosphor blasters flared in disciplined bursts, punching incandescent cavities through lithe torsos. One automaton seized a shrieking entity in both fists and tore it apart with methodical brutality, only to be swarmed by six more that raked at its optical lenses with manic glee.

Skitarii Alpha Theta-9 impaled a creature upon a transonic blade, only for another to manifest behind him and shear through his spine in a single, ecstatic motion.

Varn sealed another of the Avalon's bulkheads with a thought-command, blast doors slamming shut in a cascade of locking bolts. A swarm of the creatures in Hallway Six-Two-Twelve, should have been forced to detour right into the killbox of a Warden checkpoint—only to reappear inside the sealed corridor moments later.

"Unacceptable," he muttered, skittering up a pylon to access a higher console. "They refuse to adhere to architecture."

A pulse of encrypted data intruded into his noosphere.

Priority override.

The voice that followed was not mechanical.

It was vast. Controlled. Edged with glacial fury.

"Magos Varn."

"My Liege," Varn replied instantly, diverting a portion of his processing core to the connection while a mechadendrite plunged a data-spike into a sparking manifold.

"What is the status of the Ceithir?"

Varn's internal augurs flicked to the Caer Ildathach subroutines. Harmonic readings scrolled across his vision in cascading glyphs.

"Stability currently at fifty-three-point seven percent," he answered. "Regenerative coalescence remains in progress. Operational risks remain… uncomfortably high."

A brief silence.

Artorias did not often curse.

When he did, it carried weight.

"Can it be accelerated?"

Varn rotated, bisecting another lunging entity with his buzzsaw as he calculated. "Negative. All harmonic amplifiers are functioning within optimal tolerances. Further stimulus may destabilize the matrix. I lack the capability to expedite recovery."

On the far side of the Loom, a harmonic pylon exploded in a shower of molten fragments as a cluster of the creatures overwhelmed its guardian cohort.

Artorias' voice lowered.

"If the enemy pushes too far—if we are at risk of being overrun—you will prepare to release the Ceithir throughout the ship on my command."

Varn paused for precisely 0.4 seconds.

"The Ceithir is not yet balanced," he said. "Premature dispersal may replicate Elen Gwaed parameters."

"I am aware."

The words were iron.

"Better to risk the Mist's wrath than allow this foe to take my ship."

Varn incinerated another wave with a sustained burst of flame, the promethium reflecting in the polished brass of his cranial casing.

"Understood. At current attrition rates, the Hall of the Resonant Loom can maintain defensive integrity for approximately twenty standard minutes."

"You will not fall," Artorias growled.

"I shall endeavour to try, my Liege."

The connection severed.

Varn lowered himself from the pylon in a controlled drop, landing amidst a circle of advancing horrors. His mechadendrites flared outward in lethal symmetry.

Across the chamber, his automata engaged with a fresh surge of shrieking entities. Phosphor fire turned the air white-hot. Skitarii advanced over the fallen without hesitation, chanting binharic invocations as their rifles spat disciplined death.

Varn extended his primary manipulator, drawing forth an ornate volkite serpenta from a mag-locked harness along his thorax. Its coils glowed with gathering thermal fury.

"By the Omnissiah's will," he intoned, voice reverberating through the Loom's tortured harmonics.

He opened fire and plunged into the fray, brass limbs skittering across blood-slick steel as logic and faith alike were tested in the crucible of an impossible war.


Artorias ran.

Not the measured stride of command. Not the restrained pace of ceremony.

He ran as a weapon unleashed.

His helm's laurels caught the lumen-strips in flashing arcs of blinding silver as he tore down the corridor at a speed that blurred even transhuman sight. Ceithraig was already in his grasp, the blade trailing thin trails of the Ceithir, its edge burning with a searing white radiance that left afterimages upon the walls.

Behind him thundered his protectors.

Reladion. Vaskel. Saramanth. And at their head, keeping closest to the Primarch's flank, Pherenion.

Even for the Oculi Imperator, it was a punishing pace.

They passed through corridors and arterial halls of every function the Avalon possessed—strategic galleries, barracks vaults, symposiums, medicae stations overwhelmed and guarded by scores of wounded Legionaries. Bulkheads lay torn open. Lumen arrays flickered in epileptic spasms. Smoke clung to the ceiling like a funeral veil.

Over the Legion vox, the war screamed.

His sons' voices—measured, disciplined, defiant—broke into static one by one. Squad-leaders voxed firing coordinates and last stands. Physikars called for extractions that would never come. Somewhere, a Dreadnought roared defiance before its transmission collapsed into a howl of distortion.

Artorias felt each loss.

Not metaphorically.

He felt it in his twin hearts, in the psychic marrow of his being. Threads snapping. Sparks guttering. A cold, internal tearing.

For a moment, his rage turned inward. Towards the golden armoured warriors that ran to keep pace with him. The Custodians knew what hunted them. They knew.

It took considerable will to redirect his fury once more to the creatures infesting his beloved Avalon.

They could not say it. By decree of the Master of Mankind, their tongues were sealed regarding the true nature of the foe. The knowledge pressed against their silence like a blade against skin.

Artorias did not know what it was he faced.

He knew only that his sons were dying.

They rounded a junction and entered a habitation sector.

Mist Warden corpses lay strewn across the deck plating—armour riven, ceramite peeled back as if by clawed beasts. Some had been dismembered. Others… opened. Their gene-wrought forms torn apart in ways that suggested not efficiency, but pure indulgence.

The fury inside him crystallised.

The air itself seemed to tighten around him as he ran, a pressure that made marching Legionnaires flatten themselves instinctively against the walls as the Primarch thundered past.

Pherenion and the others matched his stride.

"Where do we make for, King?" the Custodian asked, guardian spear angled forward as his helm optics scanned every intersection for ambush.

Artorias did not slow. If they were to be ambushed then so be it. He would welcome the opportunity to wreak vengeance on the defilers.

So much anger, little King.

"Wherever we are needed," he growled, ignoring the voice writhing around inside his mind.

A flicker of motion.

A half-sealed hatchway to their right.

Artorias skidded to a halt so abruptly that the deck plating shrieked beneath his armoured feet. The Custodians fanned out instantly, guardian spears raised, scanning arcs overlapping in perfect discipline.

The door juddered on its track, trying to close.

Something obstructed it.

A small arm. Too small and thin to belong to an adult.

Pale. Slack.

Clutching a wooden horse.

The door pressed again, machine logic insisting on completion, the mechanism whining softly as it met resistance.

Artorias stared.

Then he stepped forward and seized the door in one gauntleted hand.

He pulled.

Metal screamed.

The reinforced hatch tore from its track, bending inward under the force of his grip.

Beyond lay a vast chamber.

One of the primary food preparation halls of the Avalon.

He had taught here.

He had stood at those preparation slabs and shown Astartes—warriors bred for annihilation—how to temper spice and flame. He had laughed as the more adventurous mortal crew demonstrated recipes they'd heard of from distant hive-cities and agri-worlds. He had spoken of culture, of nourishment, of unity between gene-wrought giants and baseline humanity. A place of bonding.

Now it was a slaughterhouse.

Over a thousand crew had been relocated here for safety. One of many such shelter zones designated throughout the ship.

Blood coated the tiles in dark sheets. Limbs lay scattered among overturned tables. Industrial cook-fires still burned, casting a hellish orange glow across walls painted in arterial spray. Hooks meant for animal carcasses now held what remained of those who had sought refuge.

Artorias stepped inside.

Dimly, methodically, he counted.

Over thirty of his sons.

Mist Wardens assigned to guard the crew against the horrors of the dark.

Their armour was shredded. Some had been disembowelled. Others were carved open in ways that spoke of slow cruelty. One had been torn apart joint by joint then laid out in a mockery of his original form.

Around them lay over a hundred security officers and void ratings, their weapons still clutched in lifeless hands.

A sound.

Soft.

Wet.

The Custodes pivoted as one.

Scattered among the dead, a handful of survivors crawled.

They shook violently, their bodies mutilated by their own hands—skin flayed, fingers broken, eyes clawed at. Tears streamed down their faces.

They were laughing.

And sobbing.

"They have come…" one whispered, voice hoarse and reverent. "The deliverers of sensation…"

Another rocked back and forth in a spreading pool of blood. "The performers of the Dark Prince… such beauty… such feeling…"

Pherenion did not hesitate. The wretches minds were broken, their souls tainted. Only the Emperor's Mercy awaited them now.

He moved forward with Reladion and Saramanth, guardian spears descending in swift, merciful arcs. Each stroke was precise. Final.

Silence reclaimed the chamber, broken only by the crackle of forgotten cooking fires and the distant thunder of war elsewhere in the ship.

Artorias stood amidst the carnage.

Ceithraig hung limp in his grip, its white radiance dimming as if in mourning.

Then a voice brushed his mind.

Silken.

Amused.

Oh, my unbroken king…

It coiled through his thoughts like perfume through air.

Thank you for the feast.

His gauntlet tightened.

They were exquisite. Your sons fight so beautifully when they know they cannot win. And the little ones… A delighted sigh. Such delicate souls. A fine tribute to my master.

The presence withdrew, leaving behind only the echo of distant, mocking laughter. Artorias' helm tilted slightly, as though listening for something beyond hearing.

"I will find you," he said quietly. The vow settled into the warp like a blade driven point-first into flesh.

"I will end you, filth."

The Custodes returned to his side. Pherenion's armour was spattered with fresh blood.

"King," the Oculi Imperator said warily, watching him intently. "We must continue."

Artorias looked once more at the small hand still clutching the wooden horse.

Then he turned away.

"Where to, Lord Primarch?" Vaskel asked.

Artorias raised Ceithraig. The blade flared once more, mist coiling along its edge like battle-smoke.

"Wherever we are needed."

And he ran again, fury trailing behind him like the promise of annihilation.


Time and again it was the same bitter pattern. A distress signal. The thunder of distant gunfire. The scent of burning ceramite and ionised air. Artorias would drive forward at impossible speed, Custodes in his wake, only to arrive at silence.

Silence and ruin.

A corridor choked with bodies. A barricade broken inward. Mist Wardens sprawled in death, their boarding shields split, their armour peeled back in obscene crescents. Sometimes there were survivors—ragged, blood-drenched Astartes standing amid heaps of slain and dissipating foes, their breathing heavy over the vox as they reported contact concluded.

Always concluded.

Artorias' frustration hardened with each engagement missed by moments. They were close enough to hear the dying. Close enough to feel the tremor of battle through the deck plating.

Yet always too late.

Vaskel broke the silence at one junction, helm lenses scanning a chamber where a lone sergeant knelt beside three fallen brothers.

"Lord Primarch," the Custodian said, voice level but edged with a morbid fascination, "it is almost as if the foe avoids you."

Artorias did not answer immediately. His gaze swept the carnage, then the shadowed corners beyond.

Avoidance implied strategy.

Strategy implied awareness.

Awareness implied intent.

"Let them try," he said at last, and turned away.

Wherever they encountered survivors, Artorias issued swift, precise orders. Squads were to consolidate toward pre-designated shelter zones. Crew were to be escorted to reinforced sanctums such as the armouries and the Caer Ildathach. Defensive choke points were to be established and layered. No isolated heroics were to be tolerated and no pursuit into unsecured sectors were to be sanctioned.

The Mist Wardens obeyed without hesitation. Even bloodied and shaken, they straightened when their gene-sire stood before them. His presence alone steadied them.

Then came the sound they had been chasing.

Heavy fighting.

Not the scattered bursts of ambush, but a sustained melee—bolter fire in disciplined volleys, boarding shields locking, the guttural roar of Astartes in close quarters combat.

Artorias accelerated.

The Custodians followed, but for the first time he outpaced them.

He rounded a bend in the corridor and emerged into a wide transit hall now transformed into a killing ground. His sons had adapted well. Boarding shields were locked edge to edge in a braced phalanx, forming a wall of unyielding ceramite against a swirling mass of pale, clawed forms. Combat blades thrust between shield rims with piston efficiency while bolters fired point-blank over reinforced shoulders.

The monsters hurled themselves against the formation in waves of shrieking grace, their movements too fluid, too fast, yet blunted by discipline and overlapping arcs of defence.

One Mist Warden saw him.

The Legionary tore his blade free from a gutted foe and raised it high.

"The King is with us!"

The cry became a roar that rolled through the hall like thunder.

Artorias did not slow. He planted one boot upon a shield rim, vaulted over the phalanx in a blur of pale blue and silver, and descended into the heart of the horde.

They greeted him with laughter.

With hissing delight.

Claws raked across his armour in sparks and shrieks of tortured ceramite. Needle-teeth snapped at joints and cabling. Sensory distortions whispered at the edge of perception, promises of sensation and surrender.

Ceithraig answered.

The Blade of Legend moved in an arc too bright to look upon directly. White light carved through the throng, its passage trailing tendrils of the sacred mist that did not dissipate but lingered like the breath of winter.

The first warp entity it touched did not dissolve as all others had.

It did not collapse into warp-ichor and scream its way back into the safety of the Immaterium.

It came apart.

Not physically.

Existentially.

Where the blade passed, something deeper than flesh was severed. The creature's form froze in mid-motion, its laughter cut short, eyes widening not in pleasure but in dawning, incomprehensible horror. Its body fractured into motes of pallid light that did not evaporate into the warp but guttered like sparks in a vacuum.

There was no recoil of essence. No psychic snap of banishment.

There was absence.

Ceithraig had not destroyed its manifestation.

It had ended it.

The second fell the same way. Then the third. Each stroke erased rather than dispersed. The blade did not merely kill; it unmade, slicing through the tether that bound daemon to patron and annihilating the animating core beyond.

In the Immaterium, something screamed.

The horde of horrors recoiled.

They felt it. They understood it instinctively. Their kind knew pain, knew dispersal, knew the cycle of return to the Warp's embrace.

They did not know this.

In the span of heartbeats, Artorias cut a widening circle through them. Each swing of Ceithraig left True Death in its wake. Pale forms burst into fading shards that never reconstituted. The air filled with a keening wail that was no longer ecstatic but disbelieving.

He advanced, relentless, white light pulsing with each blow. Limbs flew. Torsos split. Faces frozen in rapture twisted into terror as the finality of the blade's touch rippled through the horde.

Then the Legio Custodes arrived.

They did not so much enter the melee as blaze into it.

Four golden figures crashed into the Warp-born like descending thunderbolts thrown from the hand of some ancient God-King. Guardian spears thrust and cleaved with superhuman precision, each movement a study in controlled annihilation. Where they advanced, bodies were hurled aside, pinned to deck plating, or bisected in flashes of auramite and crackling power fields.

To the Mist Wardens watching from behind their shield wall, it was as if a storm of pure destruction had been unleashed upon the foe.

Artorias did not relent. Ceithraig rose and fell in a rhythm that was almost serene. Every abomination that dared approach him ceased utterly.

The shock broke.

A ripple of panic tore through the enemy ranks. For the first time since they had manifested aboard the Avalon, their shrieks held something other than delight.

Terror.

They cried out in a tongue no mortal mind was ever meant to hear, let alone understand. To his own gene-forged mind however, Artorias could detect trace elements of commonality with the flowing tongue of the Eldar Xenos.

"Shae'lyr Vaulith! Khae vel'thar Shae'lyr Lyrathess!"

They began to withdraw, movements no longer languid and teasing but frantic. Clawed feet scrambled over one another. They leapt away from the XIth​ Primarch, from the blade that did not banish but erased.

True death was an alien horror to creatures born of the warp.

They took obscene comfort in their immortality, in the certainty that destruction was temporary, that pain was prelude to return. The knowledge that something existed which could deny that return was a wound deeper than any blade.

"Zhae! Zhae! Thren'khal Morvaesh! Thren'khal Eirath'vel!"

They routed.

Mist Wardens broke formation just enough to unleash disciplined volleys into the fleeing mass. Bolter rounds detonated among their retreating forms, tearing apart those too slow to escape. Astartes voices rose in fierce triumph.

The King had come.

The enemy had fled.

For a moment, hope flared.

Then the cheering faltered.

A sound crept into the hall, low and wet, like steam forced through ruptured flesh. It built rapidly into a chorus of hissing, layered and oppressive.

At the far end of the transit hall, reality puckered.

The air split open in a shimmer of oily distortion, and through it poured a mass of lithe, sinewed shapes larger and far more terrible than those that had fled.


A swarm of elongated horrors burst fully into reality and charged.

They were nothing like the lithe, mocking forms that had fled.

These creatures moved on four and six limbs at once, spined backs arching and uncoiling with predatory rhythm. Their torsos were long and whipcord-muscled, ending in barbed tails that lashed the air with cracks like breaking bone. Where faces should have been, they bore instead long, tapering snouts reminiscent of some grotesque anteater, the flesh of those muzzles quivering as they scented the air. From the slits at their tips flicked narrow tongues studded with backward-hooked barbs, each lash carving furrows in the metal walls as they tested their reach.

Along their chests swelled unnatural, glandular protrusions, smooth and obscene in their artificial symmetry. From them exuded a shimmering vapour, a perfumed haze that rolled outward in cloying waves, pooling low before rising in slow coils.

They came on in bounding arcs, claws gouging trenches in ceramite as they accelerated.

They did not run in straight lines. They zigzagged, rebounded off walls, vaulted from bulkhead to ceiling and back again, at times scuttling low across the decking like some grotesque insect, crossing the length of the hall in heartbeats.

Artorias stepped back a half pace, placing himself squarely between the oncoming tide and his sons.

"Wardens, fall back," he ordered, voice carrying even without the amplification his helm's speakers. "Make for the higher decks. Reinforce the Magos within Hall of the Resonant Loom. Go now. We shall deal with these horrors."

There was no hesitation. The phalanx disengaged in disciplined withdrawal, shields locking as they began to retreat down secondary corridors.

The Custodians formed around the King of Mist

Pherenion's voice cut across the private channel. "Do not breathe too much of their vapour, King. These beasts produce an unnatural soporific. It will slow even us and dull our reflexes."

Already the air tasted wrong—sweet, cloying, thick as perfume over rot.

Guardian spears snapped up. Master-crafted bolters built into their hafts barked, explosive shells streaking downrange, detonating among the leading creatures, blowing chunks from flanks and shattering scything limbs.

One bounded straight toward the incoming fire, then at the last instant folded its body sideways, spine bending like heated metal. Another planted two claws against a wall and ran along it, parallel to the deck, avoiding an entire fusillade. A third dropped low and skidded beneath the detonations, vapour trailing behind it in streaming ribbons.

Artorias hurled Ceithraig.

The blade left his hand in a flare of white brilliance, spinning end over end like a comet. A creature leapt to meet him, snout extending, barbed tongue snapping out to intercept.

Its neck elongated grotesquely, vertebrae rippling beneath skin as it contorted away from the sword's path by a margin no natural anatomy could allow. The blade skimmed past its head by millimetres as it folded its body around the projectile in a movement that defied reason.

Artorias extended his hand.

Ceithraig answered.

The blade reversed course instantly, ripping back towards his open hand in a straight line of incandescent light. A creature landed directly in its path, too committed to its lunge to evade. The sword sheared through its neck.

Its head separated cleanly.

The beast hit the deck and continued to writhe, claws gouging, tail lashing in reflexive fury even as the severed head tumbled end over end. Then the true nature of the wound manifested. White radiance bled from the cut, not outward but inward, devouring the essence animating it. The writhe became a shudder. The form fractured into motes that guttered and vanished.

There was no recoil of warp energy.

Only annihilation.

The others saw but their minds, more animalistic than their more humanoid brethren, reacted differently.

Their charge did not falter—but something changed in their movement. A ripple of agitation passed through them, tails lashing more violently.

They came on faster.

They crashed into the Custodes like living artillery.

The first collided with Reladion's raised spear, claws raking along the power field in a scream of energy, barbed tongue whipping around the haft and ripping away a strip of auramite as it retracted. Vaskel stepped in, severing the tongue with a downward cut, and a short burst from his spear blew apart the creature's flank.

Two more vaulted overhead.

Saramanth thrust upward, impaling one through the sternum, but the second twisted in mid-air and landed behind him. Its snout darted forward and the barbed tongue struck like a whip, shredding the cabling along his left pauldron. Hooks tore free strips of armour and flesh in the same motion.

Artorias met the largest of them head-on.

It leapt, all limbs extended, vapour streaming from its heaving chest. Its snout drove forward and the barbed tongue lashed for the joints in his gorget.

He stepped inside its reach.

Ceithraig punched up through its abdomen and out between its shoulders. The blade's light flared, washing the corridor in stark white. The beast convulsed, yet even as true death began to unravel it, its tongue whipped again and again, barbs scoring deep furrows into his greaves and slicing through fibre bundles along his inner thigh.

He tore the blade free and cast the carcass aside. It writhed on the deck, claws gouging trenches, glandular masses upon its torso rupturing in spasmodic pulses that filled the air with thicker musk—then the light consumed it utterly.

The Custodians moved as a single, golden storm.

Pherenion and Vaskel crossed paths in a blur, each intercepting threats to the other without need for command. Reladion drove his spear through a creature's elongated skull and pivoted to fire into another mid-leap. Saramanth, blood slicking his left arm, fought one-handed with relentless precision.

A beast vaulted from a wall and slammed into Vaskel's flank, its tongue wrapping around his ankle and yanking him off balance. He fell hard, rolling as two more descended upon him. Artorias cut one apart before it could strike, but the second clamped its snout against Vaskel's chest and drove its barbed tongue through a seam in his armour.

The hooks tore outward.

Auramite and flesh came with them.

A third joined, claws ripping at exposed joints. Vaskel rose to one knee even as he was dismembered, thrusting his spear through one creature's chest and detonating it point-blank.

Artorias reached him too late.

Ceithraig erased one of the attackers in a single incandescent stroke, but the damage was done. Vaskel's life signs flared, then guttered as the remaining beast ripped him open from shoulder to hip.

Another of the monsters vaulted over Vaskel's slumped body and drove both foreclaws toward Artorias' helm.

He sidestepped and cut upward. Ceithraig opened the creature from groin to sternum. As it withered in mid-air, dissolving from within, its claws continued their arc and scraped across his breastplate, the chitinous claws bouncing off the Star-Forged Plate in a shower of sparks before its existence failed entirely.

Another slammed into him from the side.

They hit the deck together in a thunderclap of ceramite and rippling violet flesh. It straddled him, crablike claws snapping inches from his faceplate, vapour pouring from its mammalian breasts in suffocating waves. Other claws hammered down, scoring his greaves and punching through joint seals.

Artorias drove Ceithraig up through its abdomen with a roar of defiance

The blade punched through spine and burst from its back in a fountain of white light. The creature convulsed, yet even as its core was unmade it raked again and again, carving furrows into his armour, gouging deep enough that warning runes flared across his display.

He rolled, heaved it off, and rose as it disintegrated around the embedded blade.

To his left, the Custodians fought like ancient heroes of myth. But they were not infallible against the fiends.

Saramanth was such an unfortunate.

Two of the beasts converged on him simultaneously, one high, one low. He impaled the first mid-leap, but the second twisted beneath his guard and clamped a claw around his left arm at the elbow. With a wrench of its arm and a savage kick of its hind limbs, it tore the limb free.

Auramite and flesh parted together.

Saramanth did not cry out. He smashed his helm into the creature's skull and drove his guardian spear one-handed through its torso, holding it pinned as its essence began to unravel back into the Immaterium.

Reladion closed the gap instantly, shielding Saramanth's exposed flank and firing point-blank into another attacker's chest.

The remaining beasts held back, hissing like serpents.

The beasts sensed it. They sensed that the prey was different. That Artorias was different

They circled now, wary, elongated snouts drawing back as Ceithraig's light flared brighter with each annihilation. One feinted in, then recoiled immediately, cowering as Artorias advanced a single step.

The Voice slid through his thoughts, amused and sharp.

Do you feel them? Their endings. Not dispersal. Not sweet return. You are denying them their eternity. How cruel of you, little King.

He split another creature from snout to spine. Its barbed tongue fell to the deck in twitching segments before dissolving into nothing.

You wield a thing that does not belong to you

A god's instrument in the hands of a child.


"There are no gods," Artorias growled, advancing.

The Voice's laughter rang like crystal chimes.

Oh, little King, how naïve you are. How little you understand. I look forward to enlightening you before the end.

The remaining beasts faltered.

They had come as predators.

Now they retreated as hunted animals.

One attempted to drag away the dissolving remnants of its kin, as if proximity might anchor it to reality. Ceithraig flashed, and it too was unmade.

That broke them.

With a collective, keening hiss, the last of the beasts turned and fled. They bounded up walls and into flickering rents in reality, vanishing as quickly as they had come, desperate to escape the white light that erased them utterly.

Silence reclaimed the corridor, broken only by the crackle of damaged systems and the laboured hiss of armour seals.

Reladion was already at Saramanth's side, sealing the stump of his severed arm with a field clamp and stim injectors drawn from a pouch at his hip. The Custodian stood unbowed despite the loss.

Pherenion approached Artorias slowly, guardian spear lowered but ready.

"King Artorias," he said. "Are you injured?"

Artorias looked down at the rents in his greaves and pauldrons, at the warning sigils blinking amber across his display. Beneath the armour, blood ran in thin lines but already clotting, but his stance remained unshaken.

"I am fine," he replied.

Pherenion was quiet for a moment, gaze shifting to Ceithraig and the faint mist still coiling from its edge.

"I am surprised," the Oculi Imperator said at last.

Artorias turned his gaze slightly to meet him. "At what?"

Pherenion's voice was measured.

"You have accomplished what only one other has."

The corridor still smelled of ozone and evaporating warp-ichor.

"You have made the Great Enemy flee in fear."


Hamish Kellan had never run so hard in his life.

He had overseen plasma conduits in the lower maintenance decks for nearly two decades. He had endured hull breaches, reactor flares, and one memorable incident involving a gravitic inverter and a crate of unsecured grox carcasses.

None of it compared to this.

Gavriel… you damned us all, lad.

His right leg dragged with every stride, the injury made worse by a fresh tear somewhere deep in the muscle from when he had been thrown. Each footfall sent a spear of pain through his hip. Something in his chest shifted wrong when he breathed—his broken rib, he was certain of it. Every gasp felt like a knife sliding between bone.

Still he ran.

The corridor lights flickered overhead, throwing his shadow long and thin against the bulkheads. Behind it—overlapping it—other shadows moved.

They were taller.

Wrong.

He heard them laughing.

Not close.

Not far.

Just… there.

High, lilting, delighted.

"Emperor preserve me," he wheezed, clutching at the small, worn aquila tucked inside his jacket. "Golden Throne guard me steps… aye…"

He began to recite, voice shaking but determined.

"In the beginning was the Emperor, and He walked among men as a father among sons…"

The words of the Lectitio Divinitatus remained forbidden in the wider Imperium. So the sacred word had to remain hidden, whispered in hidden corners of hab-blocks and maintenance shafts. Hamish had found comfort in Lorgar's great work after his wife had passed. He had learned them from a voidsman who had once claimed to have seen a reading of the book on Colchis itself. Before the Word Bearers had fallen out of favour.

Now the words of the Lectitio were the only thing keeping his legs moving.

He risked a glance at the wall to his right.

A shadow rippled there—long, slender, crowned with impossible shapes. It did not match the geometry of the corridor. It stretched and bowed as though cast by a fire that did not exist.

He stumbled and barely caught himself.

They could have caught him already.

He knew it.

He had seen what they were capable of. The way they moved—too fast, too fluid. He was an old man with a bad leg and a shattered rib. He was no prey worth chasing.

Unless—

A whisper coiled through his mind, smooth as oil.

Run, little hare.

Hamish choked on a sob and ran harder.

For it is the faithful that make the sweetest morsels.

His breath hitched. "No," he rasped aloud. "No, ye'll no have me. I belong to Him. Body an' soul."

The laughter brightened.

He could hear the scrape of claws—or was it nails?—against the deck somewhere behind him. Slow. Measured. Unhurried.

Playing. Playing with him.

He recited again, louder now, voice breaking. "He is the Light in the darkness, the shield against the void—"

His lungs burned. His vision blurred at the edges. His bad leg nearly buckled as he rounded a corner, slamming shoulder-first into the bulkhead before pushing off and staggering onward.

Up ahead—an open chamber. Through the haze of pain he remembered where he was. Cargo Nexus Twenty-Three-Fifteen. He was close. So close.

If he cut through the Nexus and kept to the left passage, he would reach one of the primary turbolifts. From there he could ascend to the shelter zone Tertius-Delta, adjacent to the primary generatorium. Where he should have gone to begin with. Instead of chasing after Gavriel.

"Just a wee bit further," he muttered. "Just a wee—"

He burst into the chamber.

"Contact!"

The word cracked like a whip.

Bolters snapped up in perfect unison, their muzzles tracking him. Boarding shields locked together with ringing impacts. Red targeter dots crawled across his chest.

"Hold," another voice ordered sharply.

Hamish froze, swaying on his feet.

Before him stood several squads of Mist Wardens. One unit formed a braced phalanx, shields overlapping, boltguns angled over reinforced rims. Behind them, a second rank knelt, weapons steady and disciplined.

Off to one side stood a smaller squad clad in heavier plate, blades and axes mag-locked at their hips. Their armour was smeared with dark, glistening ichor that steamed faintly in the cool air. They bore the stance of veterans.

They had been fighting.

Hamish staggered forward a step, then another.

"Please," he croaked. "Please, ye have tae help me. She's comin'. She's comin' for me."

His strength failed him.

He dropped to his knees, hands slapping against the deck.

One of the Wardens broke from the phalanx, weapon lowering as he approached. Even kneeling, Hamish barely reached the warrior's knee guard.

"It's all right," the Astartes said, voice amplified but steady. He lifted Hamish as though he weighed nothing and carried him behind the shield wall before placing him down once more. "You're under our protection now. You're safe now. We have the measure of the enemy and they shall not break us."

Hamish clutched at the ceramite of the warrior's leg.

"Ye dinnae understand," he gasped. "She's no like the others. She's watchin'. Huntin'. She's playin' wi' me."

The Warden tried to ease him down against a nearby railing. "Calm yourself. No foe passes this line."

"She will!" Hamish insisted, panic rising again. "She will, an' ye'll no stop her. Ye have tae run. All of ye. Run tae the upper levels. It's the only hope we have."

The warrior's helm tilted slightly, perhaps in sympathy, perhaps in mild confusion.

Behind them, the phalanx adjusted formation subtly, bolters angling toward the chamber entrance.

In Hamish's mind, the whisper returned.

Thank you, little hare.

His breath caught.

For leading me to sweeter prey.

The laughter came next.

Not from within.

From the air itself.

It began as a single crystalline note, sharp and clear, then fractured into a cascade of sound like glass shattering across marble. It filled the chamber, reverberating off armour and bulkhead alike, each peal layered with impossible harmony.

Hamish whimpered and clamped his hands over his ears.

At the far doorway, the lumen strips dimmed.

A shadow stretched across the threshold.


It was tall.

Slender.

And it moved with deliberate grace as it stepped into view.

The Wardens raised their weapons as one.

The figure stepped fully into the chamber.

It moved differently.

Every motion was deliberate. Theatrical. A Dancer claiming centre stage.

Its flesh bore the same wine-flushed hue as the other abominations, but its form was more refined, impossibly poised. Three arms extended from its slender torso. The left terminated in a long, serrated claw that caught the lumen-light in wicked glints. The lower right mirrored it—another elegant talon shaped for exquisite murder.

The upper right arm, however, was delicate.

Its fingers held a thin rod like a conductor's baton. At one end of the rod hung a mask bearing a serene, smiling expression. At the other, a mask twisted in sorrow. Both were elongated and angular, beautiful in a way that made the eye ache. Their expressions shifted subtly as the rod turned, joy bleeding into despair, despair melting into joy.

Its true face was a rictus grin of needle teeth and eyes the colour of blackest night.

The cargo transfer nexus—a broad, circular space with recessed loading bays along the walls and an overhead gantry system for shifting freight between decks. Crates lay scattered where they had been abandoned in panic. The deck was marked with guidance lines and hazard chevrons, now smeared by the boots of Wardens and the blood of previous engagements. The high ceiling allowed for clear arcs of fire.

The Wardens did not hesitate.

"Open fire!"

Dozens of bolters roared as one.

Explosive shells tore through the air in a storm of disciplined fury. Veteran squads and phalanx lines alike emptied magazines in overlapping patterns designed to saturate the entire entryway.

The creature laughed.

It stepped forward into the hail of fire and danced.

Not leaping. Not scrambling.

Dancing.

It spun beneath a shell that should have struck its skull, the projectile passing so close it parted strands of dark hair. It bent backward at the waist in an elegant arc, a burst of detonating bolts passing inches above its chest. It pivoted on one foot, rod sweeping outward as if conducting the symphony of gunfire around it, occasionally deflecting a round it could not step through.

Every shot missed.

Hamish stared in disbelief.

That's impossible, he thought dimly. Nothing could move like that. Nothing should evade such fire.

The rod twirled in lazy arcs. The twin masks at its ends flashed through expressions—ecstasy, sorrow, delight, grief—each one more arresting than the last.

Hamish realised his vision was blurring.

He was weeping.

Not from fear.

From the enthralling beauty of it.

The movement was hypnotic. Horrific. Perfect. Each step flowed into the next with impossible grace. The creature seemed less to avoid the shells than to anticipate them, to be where they would not be before the Wardens even pulled their triggers.

He could not look away.

He did not want to.

"By Mist and Blade!"

The cry shattered his paralysis momentarily.

The close combat squad surged forward as one, five veterans in armour scarred by over fifty campaigns of the Great Crusade. Their blades came free in unison, power fields igniting with a crackling snarl. They advanced not as individuals, but as a single killing organism, arcs overlapping, footwork precise. A pack of wolves.

They had butchered xenos empires.

They had broken ork warbands.

They had faced the horrors of compliance and prevailed.

They closed on the Dancer.

For a heartbeat, it seemed the trap would spring. One veteran feinted high, drawing its attention. A second came low, blade aimed at its knee joint. The others moved to box it in, forcing it into the centre of converging strikes.

The creature's grin widened.

It stepped forward.

The serrated claw of its left arm flashed once.

The first veteran's helm split cleanly down the centre, the two halves sliding apart as his body continued forward for a fraction of a second before collapsing, brain matter spilling from cloven ceramite like so much meat.

The lower right talon followed in a rising arc, opening another Warden from hip to shoulder in a spray of blood and ceramite fragments.

It pivoted.

The rod snapped out like a striking serpent. The mask bearing sorrow brushed the third veteran's gorget. There was no visible wound—yet his head detached an instant later, spinning away as if an invisible wire had sliced through it.

The fourth and fifth were still airborne from their coordinated leap when the creature pirouetted.

It completed the turn with balletic precision.

For a frozen instant, three of the five veterans hung suspended in mid-air—two already mortally opened, one just realising his blade had met nothing but afterimage.

Then they fell.

All five hit the deck within the same heartbeat.

The creature was already moving.

The Wardens behind them were mid-reload, bolter muzzles smoking, fresh magazines slamming home.

Hamish felt the rod's masks turn toward them.

The Dancer glided forward, claws extended, laughter spilling like shattered crystal.

From the wide cargo entrance behind it, reality rippled.

A tide of horrors poured into the chamber.

They vaulted over fallen crates and skidded across the deck in shrieking delight, claws extended, hair whipping behind them. Their movements were fluid and eager, drawn by the promise of fresh sensation.

The Dancer did not even glance back.

It simply laughed, the sound rising above the thunder of approaching claws, as the horde rushed to join the slaughter.

Hamish's fingers closed around the small aquila hanging at his neck.

He squeezed.

The twin-headed eagle bit deep into his palm, sharp edges cutting skin once more. Pain flared—clean, immediate, real. Blood welled between his fingers.

The spell shattered.

Air rushed back into his lungs. The Dancer's impossible grace dulled into something he could at least look away from. The sound of bolters and screaming crashed back into his ears in full force.

"Emperor protect my soul," he rasped, forcing himself upright. His broken rib screamed in protest and his bad leg nearly folded, but he caught himself against a crate and staggered toward a side exit.

The cargo nexus was enormous—easily three hundred metres across, ceiling rising three decks high to accommodate gantry cranes and suspended loading rails. Crossing it felt like traversing an open battlefield. The side access hatch lay far to his left, past overturned pallets and the sprawled bodies of the five veterans who had charged.

Behind him, the fighting intensified.

Bolters roared again. A Warden shouted a warning that cut off in a wet choke. The crystalline laughter rang higher, threading through the carnage like music.

Hamish limped forward, half-running, half-falling.

"In the darkness, He is the Light," he gasped. "In the void, He is the Shield. In death, He is the Gate…"

His heart hammered so violently he thought it might burst. His vision swam. His mind teetered at the edge of something vast and cracking.

A scream rose behind him, long and ragged.

Then another.

He did not look back.

He reached the side hatch and slammed his palm against the rune. For a terrible second nothing happened. Then the door irised open with a hydraulic hiss.

Beyond lay a narrow transit corridor. Thirty metres down stood the primary turbolift shaft, its doors closed, lumen strips glowing a reassuring green.

Hope flared, fragile and desperate.

He took one step into the corridor—

—and realised the fighting had stopped.

Not diminished.

Stopped.

No bolter fire. No shouting. No laughter.

Nothing.

The silence was wrong. Heavy. Absolute.

Hamish's breath rasped loud in his own ears.

Don't turn, he thought.

Don't ye dare turn.

Slowly, as if compelled by a hand at the back of his neck, he turned.

The cargo nexus was filled.

The monsters stood in loose clusters amid the bodies of the Wardens. They did not advance. They did not attack.

They simply watched him.

Their grins were wide and knowing. Some cooed softly to one another. One ran the edge of a talon along her arm and licked the blood from it with exaggerated delight. Another crouched inside the red ruin of a fallen Warden's ribcage and, with eerie casualness, began dragging her tongue over her forearm, grooming herself in slow, methodical strokes like some obscene parody of a felinid cleaning its paws.

All around them lay the dead.

Every Warden in the chamber.

Helms split. Armour torn open. Bodies dismembered and artfully arranged in mockery of formation lines. Blood pooled in guidance markings that had once directed cargo traffic.

At their fore stood the Dancer.

The three-armed figure regarded him from across the chamber, rod resting lightly against one shoulder. The twin masks dangled, one smiling, one weeping.

Its needle-toothed grin widened.

Hamish's voice dropped to a trembling whisper.

"The Emperor protects… the Emperor protects… the Emperor protects…"

The creature laughed.

"Hasn't he realised yet?" it asked, voice carrying easily across the chamber without need for volume.

The Dancer's followers tilted their heads, listening.

"The Anathema is no god," the Dancer continued softly. "He does not hear you. He does not care for you. He will not cradle your soul when we peel it from your wizened flesh."

Hamish shook his head, tears spilling freely now.

"No… no, ye're wrong… He's watchin'. He sees—"

"This is the end, little hare," it crooned. "No one is coming. You will die here. You will scream. We will savour you, body and spirit alike."

It took a single, graceful step forward.

"No one will save you."

Something inside Hamish cracked.

His shoulders slumped. The aquila slipped from his blood-slick fingers. His breath hitched, and for a heartbeat he teetered on the brink of surrender.

Then—

Ding.

The sound was soft.

Ordinary.

Utterly out of place.

The turbolift doors behind him chimed their arrival.

Every Warp-spawn in the chamber turned their heads as one.

The atmosphere changed.

It was subtle at first—a tightening of air pressure, a shift in something unseen. The sweet musk that surrounded the abominations seemed to thin, pushed back by a colder current.

The lift doors parted with a smooth hydraulic sigh.

Light spilled into the corridor—not brighter in truth than the lumen strips overhead, yet to Hamish it felt as though he were staring into the heart of a rising sun.

Artorias stood within the turbolift, flanked by guards of burning auramite, a towering silhouette wrought in blue and silver. The runes along his armour glimmered faintly, catching the light in shifting sigils of oath and lineage that made up the silvered script branches of the Tree upon his breast. Ceithraig rested in his grasp, pale mist coiling about the blade like breath on winter air. Behind him stood the Custodians, immense and implacable, their guardian spears held in disciplined readiness, their presence filling the narrow space with the quiet gravity of ancient stone.

For a suspended moment, no one moved.

Hamish felt something inside his chest loosen. The agony in his ribs receded. The tremor in his limbs eased. Even the copper sting of blood in his palm seemed distant, irrelevant. Warmth flooded him—not heat, but certainty.

Behind him, the monsters hissed.

It was not the playful cooing from before, nor the languid laughter that had accompanied slaughter. This was different. A sharp intake of breath. A low, collective snarl edged with something unmistakable.

Fear.

Hatred.

The sweet, cloying musk in the chamber curdled, soured by their sudden agitation. The Dancer tilted its head, its needle-toothed smile thinning as the twin masks upon its rod shifted from rapture to grief and back again in restless succession.

They are afraid, Hamish realised.

The knowledge steadied him more than any prayer had.

He sagged forward onto his hands and knees, strength leaving him all at once now that he no longer needed it. The vast chamber blurred at the edges of his vision as he began to crawl, dragging himself across the threshold toward the lift. Each movement rewarded him with fresh pain, yet he scarcely felt it.

His arm lifted, trembling, palm still slick with blood from the aquila's bite. The gesture was instinctive, almost childlike, as though seeking benediction from a shrine.

A thin laugh escaped him—breathless, incredulous.

Soul and heart, he spoke inwardly, the words forming not on his lips but in the quiet core of himself. You see, foul daemon of the dark. I am delivered by His hand.

His gaze remained fixed on Artorias, on the towering figure who seemed less a warrior and more an inevitability given form.

Behold the Son of God.

The chamber dimmed. Sound receded, stretching thin as if drawn down a long tunnel. He was vaguely aware of the Custodians stepping forward, of the darklings recoiling, of the Dancer's posture tightening as though a string had been pulled taut.

Hamish's vision narrowed to a final image: Artorias descending from the lift, mist curling about his blade, his shadow falling long across the deck.

"The Emperor's Blade," Hamish whispered, the words barely stirring the air.

Darkness claimed him.

As he collapsed, Artorias's helm inclined slightly. For the briefest moment, his gaze dropped to the broken man at his feet before lifting once more to the waiting host of Warp-spawn, and the temperature of the chamber seemed to fall as the inevitable confrontation began.


Artorias stepped forward first, Ceithraig in hand, Ceithir curling faintly about the blade, Each step revealed the devastation around them—the scattered bodies of Wardens, the blood-slick deck, the lingering traces of death and chaos.

The denizens of the Sea of Souls recoiled at the sight of his blade, hissing, scraping their claws along the deck, their sinuous limbs twitching nervously. Their tongues flicked out from between maws of needle-like teeth, barbed and grotesque, tasting the air, their breasts quivering as if to emanate the invisible musk that their fiendish kin so favoured. In scattered bursts, their voices hissed alien words, each syllable a distorted mimicry of mortal language, a warped chorus of something old and hostile. Even as they whispered, their fear was evident. Ceithraig shimmered in Artorias's grip, and they seemed to sense that it was no ordinary weapon.

At the centre, moving with deliberate, theatrical precision, the Dancer bowed deeply. Her three arms folded in a cruel symmetry, one hand holding the twin-faced rod, the other two ending in serrated claws, the wine-flushed flesh of her body impossibly poised. Her bow was exaggerated, mocking in its perfection, every movement a statement of power, of challenge.

Artorias's gaze fixed on her. The hiss of the horde faded to an uneasy murmur. The Ceithir around his blade thickened, sensing the moment, readying itself. He took a deliberate step past the unconscious mortal and toward the Dancer. "You," he said, voice low, accusatory, a whip of cold steel. "It is you." He did not know how he knew. But he did.

She was the Voice.

The Dancer straightened, the bow flowing into a languid rise, her rod spinning lazily in one hand. Her mask-faces shifted, the sorrow twisting into a wicked, smiling ecstasy. "Sweet child that should not be," she said, voice like silk dragged across broken glass. "Son of the Anathema. Brother to the Lost One."

Pherenion's voice was low, cautionary, yet carried across the Primarch's perception. "Do not entangle yourself in dialogue with the Neverborn, Lord. They speak only half-truths and lies."

Artorias's gaze did not waver, but the term caught his attention, a prickling awareness at the edges of his fury.

Neverborn.

He ignored the warning for now, eyes locked on her form.

Artorias's grip on Ceithraig tightened, the mist swirling around his gauntleted fists. His voice was low, controlled, a blade of cold fury. "You are the one who has been speaking to me. Intruding upon the sanctity of my mind?"

A single, high laugh escaped her, a sound that made the blood on the deck shiver. Her feet moved lightly in a shallow dance, pirouetting just enough to tilt the light across her shifting forms. A cruel smile spread beneath her needlesharp grin. The masks flashed in the light, the joy and sorrow alternating as she replied, "But of course."

The Dancer tilted her head, arms shifting almost imperceptibly as she danced in place, a motion both mocking and deliberate. "Did you appreciate our opening act? Your ship… your precious Avalon… we had to introduce ourselves to our esteemed guests, had we not?" Her eyes glinted with a dangerous amusement, scanning the trembling Neverborn that still lingered behind her. Their hisses were low, strained, reluctant, for even they recognized the power he bore. The threat he posed to them.

"Who are you?" Artorias asked, voice low, deliberate.

"I am the Masque of Slaanesh," she replied, and the name alone carried a venomous weight. "Herald and Handmaiden to the Dark Prince himself."

The syllables struck Artorias like ice-tipped daggers. Even before the meaning fully registered, a cold shiver raced along his spine, a sensation almost physical, as though the air itself had become toxic. "Slaanesh…" he repeated, tasting the word. It tasted foul.

A faint laugh escaped her, rich and cruel, carried along with the whispers of the Neverborn. They echoed, imperfectly, harmonizing in fragments of strange tongues, words like claws scraping stone, a chorus of distorted devotion and terror. "So amusing," she said, her voice gliding over the chamber. "The Anathema trusts you all so little. Keeps you all so ignorant and choked on the leash of his authority. He hides the truth, thinking it will save you when instead it would free you."

The remaining Custodes shifted subtly, fingers tightening around spears, but Artorias held up Ceithraig, keeping them at bay. He did not glance at them; his focus remained entirely on her.

On this… Masque.

"And what… are you?" he asked, each word a blade of ice.

She laughed, fluid, musical, a sound that grated on the senses. "Ah, so many answers, so many truths, none of which your closed mind can perceive. We are… many things. We are the end and the beginning, the agony and the delight, the song and the scream."

The Masque laughed again, a ripple of sound that seemed almost to warp the air. The Masque's troupe joined, voices layered and fractured, each articulating the same essence differently, half-formed, alien. "E'krath… Zov'kha… Veylun… Dae-mohn… Dämon… DAE-MON!"

Artorias's eyes narrowed. "Daemon…?"

At last. A name to put to the enemy.

Daemon.

He moved, levelling Ceithraig at her. The daemons at her side recoiled, hissing and stabbing at the air with their claws as if to ward him off.

"Why?" he asked, voice a growl that seemed to reverberate across the deck. "Why invade my ship? Why slaughter my people?"

Her expression contorted into anger, the masks spinning wildly in her hands, their faces flashing from joy to despair and back again. "Because you should not exist," she spat, the motion cutting the air. "Your cradle should have been shattered in the Warp, erased before the very strands of fate could know your name. The Changer of Ways should have seen to it. Yet against all the threads, all the weaving… you survived. You upset the Great Game, child. You have ruined the compact. And now… it falls to me, and my brethren, to restore balance. The Dark Prince will see the game set right. You are the piece that must be removed. And with your death, my beloved Prince shall release me from my curse."

Artorias's jaw set. The mist around Ceithraig thickened, almost responding to the fury coiling inside him. He lifted the blade, letting it trail like a herald's banner in the air, the mist itself glowing brighter. "Then come," he said, voice ringing like the clash of steel. "You are welcome to try, monster."

The daemons hissed and shivered, backing into the shadows, the wrongness of their presence mixing with the tension in the air. The Masque's needle-toothed grin widened. Every motion of her three arms, every spin of the rod, promised a ballet of death. The chamber was charged with anticipation—the inevitable clash between the Primarch and this herald of darkness was about to erupt.


The chamber stilled, every motion pregnant with anticipation. The Daemonettes behind her twitched anxiously, claws scraping against the floor. The Masque's eyes gleamed, needle-sharp grin fixed as she raised her baton, poised to conduct the storm to come. Artorias stepped back into the position of the Silver Guard.

The Masque's grin widened as the tension in the chamber reached its breaking point. Then, without turning her head, she spoke lightly to the horde behind her.

"Kill the golden puppets."

The Daemonettes shrieked in delight and hatred, teeth snapping, barbed tongues tasting the air. Claws scraped against the deck as they surged forward.

"As for you," she continued, eyes never leaving Artorias, "I will ensure the Forgotten One dies once more."

She moved.

There was no warning, no gathering of muscle, no visible shift of weight. One instant she stood twenty metres away, rod angled in casual disdain.

The next she was upon him.

Artorias reacted on pure instinct. Ceithraig came up in a rising arc just as her serrated claw scythed toward his throat. The impact rang like a cathedral bell struck with a hammer. Sparks and pale mist exploded outward as talon met blade.

The force drove him back half a step.

She was already gone.

An afterimage lingered where she had stood—three arms, laughing masks—then dissolved as the real form struck from his left. He twisted, barely intercepting the lower claw. The upper arm snapped the rod toward his helm, the mask of sorrow grazing his cheek-guard with a shriek of tortured splitting ceramite.

She flowed around him, never still, never where he expected her to be. Every motion was part of a dance too swift for the eye to follow fully. She left echoes in the air, ghost-forms that blurred his targeting instincts. His autosenses struggled to lock onto her true position.

He did not attempt to strike.

He could not.

The speed of her assault was such that all he could do was survive it.

Claw after claw rained down in a blinding storm. Ceithraig became a shield more than a weapon, intercepting, deflecting, turning aside blows that would have gutted any champion of the Legions a hundred times over. Each impact shuddered up his arms.

One strike slipped through.

Her serrated talon sheared across his right pauldron, carving away a massive portion of reinforced ceramite in a spray of molten fragments. Warning runes flared crimson across his vision as internal systems registered the damage.

She laughed, delighted.

"You struggle so beautifully."

She drove him backward, step by measured step, angling him further and further away from the Custodes.

Behind him, the chamber erupted into carnage. The Daemonettes crashed into Pherenion, Reladion, and Saramanth in a shrieking wave of claws and snapping barbed tongues. The aura of excess thickened in the air as they closed, clawing and coiling around the golden warriors.

Saramanth, one-armed yet unbowed, impaled a Daemonettes through the torso with his guardian spear and crushed another beneath his boot.

The Masque flickered past Artorias in a blur before he could pivot to catch her.

She appeared beside Saramanth as though stepping through a curtain.

The lower claw flashed once.

Saramanth's helm and head separated cleanly from his body. The massive form stood for a fraction of a second before collapsing heavily to the deck, spear clattering from nerveless fingers.

Reladion roared in fury. Pherenion dragged him back a step as the horde pressed in harder.

They were forced into a retreating formation, back-to-back, guardian spears carving disciplined arcs through shrieking forms as they gave ground toward the turbolift corridor where the old man lay unconscious. Daemonettes fell in pieces around them, but more surged over the bodies, hissing, clawing, desperate to overwhelm.

They were cut off.

Artorias saw none of it clearly though his mind was keenly aware of their dire situation.

The Masque did not allow him the space. They just needed to hold on a little longer.

She danced around him in tightening circles, claws shrieking across his armour, rod striking at joints and helm lenses. His cloak shredded beneath her talons, torn into fluttering strips that scattered across the blood-slick deck.

"You are too slow," she sang. "Too heavy. An ugly child swinging at shadows."

A claw lanced low and fast.

He blocked high.

The serrated edge bit into the back of his thigh, carving through armour plating and into muscle. Pain detonated up his spine. He roared, the sound shaking the chamber, and staggered forward a step before forcing himself upright.

She pirouetted away, delighted.

"Yes," she purred. "Feel it. Every sensation. We are generous with our gifts."

He was losing.

He knew it.

Her speed was beyond anything he had faced. Even as his blade moved at superhuman velocity, even as the encoded combat instinct gifted to him in the gene-labs of the Emperor guided his limbs, she remained half a heartbeat ahead.

"You know," she continued conversationally, dancing just outside his reach, "never once have I been touched by mortal hands."

Claw.

Parry.

Rod.

Deflect.

Claw again.

He fought on instinct alone now. Thought would have slowed him. Reaction and reflex—nothing more. Beneath his helm, his golden eyes flicked with impossible rapidity, tracking micro-shifts in her hips, shoulders, the tension in her legs before each strike. He began to read the rhythm beneath the dance.

A pattern.

She mocked him still, voice lilting, words cutting as sharply as her talons.

He waited.

There!

For a fraction of a second, as she leaned into another sweeping strike, her balance committed fully to the spin.

Artorias did not bring up Ceithraig.

He stepped into her guard.

His left fist drove forward like a thunderbolt.

The punch caught her squarely along the jaw.

The impact cracked like artillery. Her head snapped sideways, wine-flushed flesh distorting under the force as she was sent reeling several metres across the deck, cloven hooves skidding through transhuman blood.

Silence rippled outward in shock.

Her laughter faltered.

Artorias advanced instantly, not allowing her to recover. Ceithraig came alive in his hands, no longer a shield but a weapon. He unleashed a barrage of strikes—overhead cleaves, lateral sweeps, thrusts aimed at limbs and torso. Each blow forced her back, each one close enough to tear strands of hair or carve shallow lines into wine-hued flesh.

For the first time, she was reacting.

Evading by margins.

A Daemonettes lunged too close in her mistress's momentary disarray.

Ceithraig clipped it in passing.

The blade flared as it sliced cleanly through the creature's torso. The Daemonettes dissolved into ash and shrieking motes before it even hit the deck.

The reaction was immediate.

Every Daemon in the chamber recoiled with a unified hiss of terror.

They felt it.

True death.

They wavered. The pressure of their assault on Pherenion and Reladion faltered for a crucial heartbeat.

The two Custodes seized the moment. Guardian spears struck in disciplined fury, tearing through recoiling forms, driving the horde back step by step from the corridor.

At the centre of the chamber, Artorias and the Masque faced one another again.

She touched her jaw lightly with two fingers.

Then she smiled.

The duel was far from over.


The duel did not slow.

It intensified.

Steel and talon blurred together in a storm of motion so rapid that even transhuman sight struggled to follow it. Ceithraig carved luminous arcs through the air, silver mist trailing like comet-light, while the Masque wove between each strike with impossible grace.

Artorias was no longer purely on the defensive though.

He had found the rhythm beneath her speed.

She shifted forms mid-combat, abandoning one dance for another without warning. A sweeping, circular assault became a staccato flurry of lunging thrusts. A low, predatory glide transformed into bounding, aerial pirouettes that struck from above and behind. Each change forced him back several paces as he recalculated, as instinct rewrote its predictions.

Then he adapted.

And when he adapted, he struck back.

A sudden riposte carved a shallow line along her androgynous ribs. A rising cleave forced her to twist away, the blade's mist scorching across wine-flushed flesh. Each counter drove her a step backward in turn, making her hiss in anger.

Around them, daemons darted in and out of the periphery, seeking openings to rush past and engage Pherenion and his brother. Artorias did not even look at them. When one came too close, his blade moved without conscious thought.

A sideways sweep bisected one at the waist.

A backward thrust impaled another through the chest.

Each dissolution into ash and screaming light sent visible ripples of fear through the horde. They recoiled instinctively from Ceithraig, their assault on the Custodes faltering for precious seconds.

Pherenion fought bareheaded now. His helm lay somewhere amid the carnage, torn free by clawed hands. Blood streaked his face from a deep gash at the brow, and rents scored his auramite breastplate. Yet he stood firm, guardian spear thrusting and sweeping with disciplined lethality.

Reladion's armour was punctured in several places, dark blood leaking from stab wounds at his flank and thigh, but he remained upright, back pressed to Pherenion's, each covering the other's blind arcs as daemonettes swarmed and fell in pieces around them.

They were holding.

Barely.

Just a little longer. They are almost here.

Artorias and the Masque had circled into the very heart of the slaughter. They fought now among the bodies of his fallen sons—Wardens torn open, helms split, ceramite shattered. Blood pooled thickly beneath his boots.

The sight fed something cold and terrible within him.

She spun low, claw slashing for his knee joint.

He trapped her.

Ceithraig locked against one serrated limb while his free hand shot out, seizing her upper arm mid-strike. For the first time, he caught her fully.

Muscle bunched beneath ceramite. With a savage wrench, he snapped the sinuous limb backward at the elbow.

The crack echoed across the chamber.

Her arm hung limp, twisted unnaturally.

"My sons!" Artorias roared, voice shaking the dead.

For a heartbeat she stared at the dangling limb.

Then her grin widened.

The broken arm writhed.

Bone slid. Flesh rippled. With a grotesque, wet snap it reset itself, joints reforming as though the injury had never been.

She slipped free of his grip like smoke.

"My people!" he growled, advancing without pause, Ceithraig cleaving forward. The blade opened a deep cut across her torso, mist flaring as it bit into her essence.

She hissed, more in irritation than pain.

Then she leapt.

She hit him like a meteor, driving him backward across the blood-slick deck. Claws hammered against his guard in a storm.

"Your sons," she agreed, voice dripping venom. "Your people."

One claw punched through weakened plating at his hip and sank deep. Agony flared white-hot as talons tore into flesh.

"Our souls," she spat.

Her second claw drove into his opposite flank, punching through armour and muscle alike.

"They are all our souls! Your entire pathetic race belongs to us!"

Blood filled his mouth. He tasted iron as it frothed at his lips.

Across the chamber, the turbolift chimed again.

The sound cut through the carnage.

The doors burst open.

They are here.

Helion strode forth at the head of the Bladeguard, wrist-mounted bolters already roaring. Mass-reactive shells detonated among the Daemonettes in disciplined volleys, tearing apart those clustered around the embattled Custodes.

"To the King!" Helion bellowed, voice like a warhorn. "Fight your way to the King!"

The Bladeguard advanced in a wedge formation, shields raised, blades flashing as they drove into the horde to relieve Pherenion and Reladion. The pressure around the two Custodes broke, Neverborn recoiling under the renewed onslaught.

Artorias felt none of the relief.

The claws remained buried in him.

With a snarl, he drove his helm forward in a brutal headbutt.

The impact cracked against her brow ridge and shattered one of her horns. She slipped aside at the last instant, but the force still staggered her enough that one claw tore free.

Ceithraig moved in the same motion.

The blade flashed downward.

Her lower clawed arm separated at the elbow in a burst of pale mist and shrieking resonance.

For the first time, she screamed.

The severed limb dissolved before it struck the deck.

But she did not retreat.

She hurled herself at him in fury, barrelling into his torso while he was still recovering from the strike. The combined weight and momentum drove him backward.

He struck something solid.

The railing.

The cargo nexus had been built around a central drop shaft, gantries and walkways overlooking lower storage levels. The railing behind him bent under the impact of two superhuman forms colliding at full force.

Metal shrieked and gave way instantly.

They went through together, locked in violent struggle as they vanished into the black gulf of the lower decks.


They fell a long way.

Artorias struck first.

He hit a lower gantry hard enough to crater the plating, rolled once, and came up on one knee in a shower of sparks and twisted metal. The Masque landed opposite him in a fluid crouch, bright purple ichor spilling from her severed joint in slow, luminous droplets.

For a heartbeat they stared at one another across the dim maintenance level.

Then she vanished into the dark.

He rose slowly.

They were deep in the guts of the Avalon now—far below the grand halls and command decks. This was the ship's understructure: maintenance corridors, coolant lines, redundant power trunks and sealed cargo spines running like arteries through the hull.

The lighting was sparse. Emergency lumens flickered in strips along the walls. Steam vented in periodic hisses from ruptured pipes. The air tasted of ozone and spilled promethium. The hallways were cramped and tight. They weren't designed for Astartes, let alone a Primarch.

They were empty and deserted. What crew had stationed these sections had long since been killed or evacuated. There were no checkpoints of Astartes here for the space was too small and narrow to effectively defend from incursion.

Save for the hiss of coolant pipes and billowing steam, there was only silence.

Artorias advanced.

Ceithraig's light cast illumination across bulkheads scarred by years of service to the Great Crusade. His autosenses registered faint heat distortions, pressure changes, echoes of movement too slight for mortal perception.

Then he saw it.

A streak of luminous violet across the deck.

Daemonic ichor.

Bright. Viscous. Still smoking where it touched metal.

The Masque struck from above.

A maintenance conduit burst open as she dropped, a hideous claw scything for his helm. He twisted, blade rising in a seamless arc. Talon met ancient steel, sparks cascading into the gloom.

She rebounded off the wall, impossibly light despite her form, and vanished down a side corridor.

Her laughter echoed.

"You bleed, sweet child," she called from nowhere and everywhere. "I can taste it in the air. I will feast on your bones when you fall. I will pick them clean and string them for music."

Artorias moved without haste.

"Empty promises," he growled, voice low and steady.

The corridor forked.

Ichor marked the left.

He took it.


The ambush came at the next junction.

She blurred from behind a half-sealed blast door, claw and talons carving twin crescents toward his throat and exposed flank. He pivoted into the attack this time, not away from it. Ceithraig caught the claw; his armoured forearm smashed her talons aside. The impact dented plating but held.

They traded a flurry of strikes in the cramped passage—too close for full arcs, too fast for thought.

He forced her back three steps.

She twisted sideways and slipped through a service hatch too narrow for him to pursue directly.

Her voice drifted back through the ducts.

"The Dark Prince will tear your soul into fragments," she hissed. "He will keep what remains in crystal cages. You will scream for eternity while we dance around you."

Artorias stepped through the bulkhead she had used.

He did not bother with the hatch.

Metal folded outward under his shoulders.

"Where are your minions?" he called into the darkness. "Where are your brethren? You command only shadows and silence."

The corridor ahead was empty save for streaks of violet across the deck and bulkhead.

"You run from me like a wounded animal," he continued. "It is the bleating of the corrupt. They have abandoned you. They fear me. They fear my blade."

Ceithraig pulsed faintly, mist thickening about its edge

"There is only one end to this," he said. "You will die. I will snuff out whatever passes for a soul in your misbegotten kind."

The temperature dropped.

A shriek split the corridor as she erupted from a side access shaft, fury overtaking grace. She hit him with full force, driving him back into a junction pillar.

They fought in brutal proximity—no dance now, no theatrical flourishes. Claw met blade in savage exchanges. Her remaining limbs struck with desperate ferocity, abandoning elegance for raw speed.

He adapted.

Her patterns were breaking.

Her timing was off. She was wounded and enraged and he aimed to punish her for it. He caught the rod in her upper hand mid-swing—the twin masks still twisting, flashing joy and despair in manic succession. His gauntlet clamped down around the shaft.

She snarled and tried to wrench it free.

He did not allow it.

With a brutal shove he hurled her backward against the corridor wall. Plating buckled. She rebounded instantly, but he already had the rod in both hands.

For a fraction of a second the masks froze.

He brought it down across his knee.

The rod snapped.

The sound that followed was not metal breaking.

It was screaming.

Thousands of voices, layered and shrill, burst from the shattered halves in a psychic detonation that rattled bulkheads and sent shockwaves down the corridor. The masks cracked apart, dissolving into shards of impossible light as the wails of trapped souls tore through the air before fading into silence.

The Masque staggered as if struck.

"No," she breathed.

The word held something new.

Not mockery.

Not rage.

Loss.

She lashed out once more in blind fury, forcing him to parry.

Then she fled. She slipped into the deeper arteries of the ship, ichor splashing in bright droplets behind her.

Artorias did not hesitate.

He stepped over the broken fragments of the rod and gave chase, the mist of Ceithraig illuminating the path like a pale hunting star in the dark.


The corridors widened as he descended deeper into the Avalon's interior, the maintenance arteries giving way to broader transit ways and cargo spines that linked the lower decks. The ceilings rose higher here, ribbed with support struts and humming power conduits. Emergency lumens cast long, fractured shadows across the deck, turning every junction into a mouth of darkness.

The bright violet ichor that had marked the Masque's passage grew thinner with every metre. What had once been a clear trail of luminous droplets became faint smears along bulkheads, then scattered flecks, then nothing at all.

Artorias slowed despite himself, forcing his autosenses to recalibrate, scanning for thermal anomalies, warp fluctuations, microscopic traces of her essence. His wounds were already knitting beneath torn ceramite; the deep punctures at his flanks sealed in layers of regenerating tissue, the torn muscle at his thigh binding itself back together with painful efficiency. The pain dulled to a distant throb. His breathing steadied. He reached a vast junction where six corridors split outward in different directions—toward engineering, toward auxiliary hangars, toward the lower habitation rings, toward the plasma reactors.

There was no ichor here. No sound. No movement.

Only silence and too many paths.

For the first time since the fall, uncertainty brushed the edge of his thoughts. She could be anywhere. Waiting.

"This way."

The voice was soft, measured, and entirely within his mind. Artorias did not start, but Ceithraig rose a fraction higher in his grip, his guard tightening instinctively.

The psychic timbre was unlike the Masque's silken poison. This presence was calm, ancient, controlled.

"This way, Aelith en Shaielar."

The words were not Gothic, yet his mind translated them with effortless clarity—child of hope.

He did not trust it. Warp-spawned trickery could take many forms. He shifted his stance, scanning every corridor for physical manifestation, for a distortion in the air, for the telltale shimmer of a concealed foe.

Nothing.

The voice did not press. It simply waited, then gently impressed a direction into his awareness—third corridor to the left.

He moved, step by deliberate step, blade angled forward, senses at full extension. Twice more the voice guided him through branching paths, never urgent, never forceful. A faint echo of that strange title followed him: Aelith en Shaielar. Each time his mind translated it automatically. Child of hope.

At the next junction he saw the source. A figure stood in the centre of the crossing, semi-transparent, light bending through its form as though through half-remembered dream.

The projection was tall and slender, robed in flowing armour that seemed grown rather than forged, layered plates curving with elegant asymmetry. A tall helm was held cradled under one slender arm, its contours sweeping back like the crest of some ancient avian predator, spirit stones embedded across the chest and shoulders glowing faintly.

When the face became visible beneath the half-light, it was serene and angular, high-cheekboned and fine, with an ageless stillness that recalled old Terran statuary—or the grave composure of a king long accustomed to bearing unbearable burdens. There was something in his presence of a similarity to Sevrin. An ageless wisdom.

The features were refined, almost beautiful, and entirely alien, yet there was something hauntingly familiar in the cast of the eyes, as though they had watched empires rise and fall without surprise.

Aeldari.

Artorias had never met this one before. His dealings with the Eldar had been limited to corsair fleets raiding the fringes of compliance zones, nothing like this. He did not lower his blade.

"Xenos," he growled, bringing Ceithraig level with the apparition's chest. "Get off my ship."

The projection did not so much as flicker. The ancient eyes regarded him with quiet intensity. "You have come far, defier of fate," the figure said, voice smooth and resonant within the chamber and within his mind alike. "Farther than any thread I wove could account for."

Artorias's grip tightened. "I care nothing for the words of a xenos."

A faint smile touched the Eldar's lips, neither mocking nor warm—simply knowing.

"Aelith en Shaielar," he repeated softly. "Many among my kind fear you. They see only a storm that should not exist. They are of a mind to deal with you before your shadow lengthens further across the skein." The admission carried no threat, only fact.

"Yet I," he continued, "and a small number of my peers, believe you represent something… unprecedented. You have survived what no future permitted. You have broken every path I foresaw. Even now, you prove me correct. Hunting a foe that has plagued my people for countless generations."

Artorias did not lower his weapon. "Speak plainly."

The Eldar inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the demand without submitting to it. "The prey you seek fled that way." He lifted a slender, armoured hand and pointed down a corridor to the right—one Artorias had not considered.

"Why?" Artorias asked. "Why help me?" For a long moment the projection was silent. The hum of distant reactors filled the space between them.

"Because," the ancient Eldar said at last, the faintest shadow crossing his serene expression, "I wish to believe."

The words lingered without clarification. Then the projection dissolved, light thinning until nothing remained but empty air and the echo of ancient patience. Artorias stood motionless for a breath. He did not understand what the xenos meant. He did not trust it. Yet something in the marrow of his bones told him that the Aeldari had not lied. He sensed that, at the very least, it would not mind if the Masque was dealt with. He adjusted his grip on Ceithraig and turned down the path, continuing the hunt.


The corridor disgorged him into one of the primary hangar bays, and the scale of it swallowed even his towering form. The chamber stretched out in a cathedral of adamantium and ceramite, its vaulted ceiling webbed with gantries and crane-arms that hung motionless above ranks of war machines. Thunderhawks rested in ordered lines like slumbering predators, their hulls scarred from a hundred campaigns, assault ramps sealed and weapon pods dormant. Cargo crates the size of hab-blocks were stacked in regimented tiers, stamped with sigils of munitions, armour, and void-rations.

Servitor rigs, reconfigured for use by baseline humans, stood abandoned beside half-loaded pallets. The vast blast doors at the far end were sealed, their warning runes dim. Emergency lighting washed everything in a muted amber glow, casting long shadows between the landing struts and supply towers. The air smelled of promethium, machine oil, and the faint copper tang of old blood.

She stood in the open space between two Thunderhawks, framed by the looming silhouettes of Imperial warcraft.

The Masque was still dancing.

It was slow now—no manic whirl, no blinding cascade of motion. Each step was deliberate, almost limping in its grace, her remaining arms weaving patterns through the air as though she performed for an audience only she could see. Her lower arm ended in a ragged stump, ichor dripping in luminous violet beads that hissed softly where they struck the deck. The trail behind her was thin but unmistakable.

"Daemon!" Artorias roared, the word cracking through the hangar like a gunshot.

She froze mid-step.

Her head turned toward him with unsettling fluidity, the porcelain perfection of her features twisting into a sneer. Yet the sneer did not fully mask what lay beneath. In her eyes—those vast, unnatural pools of amethyst—there was something new.

Fear.

Artorias advanced, lifting Ceithraig. The blade's lethal aura thickened, tendrils of silver coiling along its edge as though eager. The hum of the hangar's dormant machinery seemed to diminish beneath the rising thrum of contained violence.

For a heartbeat, everything stilled.

No distant engine rumble. No clank of cooling metal. Even the air felt suspended, heavy and waiting.

Then reality tore itself open

It began as a hairline fracture in the space beside the Masque, a vertical seam of blinding, iridescent light that sliced through the air without disturbing it. The seam widened with a wet, silken sound, peeling back the fabric of the material world like parted flesh. Through the rent, Artorias glimpsed something that made even his transhuman mind recoil—a horizon of impossible architecture spiralling into infinity, towers and spires wrought from ivory and living sinew, bathed in colours too rich to exist in mortal sight. Vast shapes moved within that alien splendour, sinuous and languid, their laughter a distant, echoing caress that promised ecstasy and annihilation in equal measure. It was beauty refined into obscenity, perfection curdled into horror. A palace without limit. A court without mercy.

A figure stepped through.

It had to stoop slightly to clear the tear, though it stood taller than any Dreadnought once fully emerged.

Its form was a blasphemous fusion of elegance and monstrosity—lithe and elongated, its flesh a pale, luminous violet that shimmered like polished marble. Four arms unfurled from its torso, each ending in different instruments of torment: one a delicately clawed hand tipped with needle talons, another a barbed pincer that flexed with idle menace, the others long-fingered and impossibly dexterous. Its torso was sculpted to impossible perfection, both masculine and feminine in harmonious contradiction, muscles flowing beneath flawless skin. A mane of silken hair cascaded down its back, shifting as though stirred by unseen currents. Its face was exquisite, almost angelic, high-browed and symmetrical, yet the eyes burned with ancient cruelty, and when it smiled, rows of fine, predatory teeth glinted within.

The tear in reality sealed behind it with a sigh.

The Masque staggered back a step, her dance utterly forgotten for a moment.

The Greater Daemon looked down at her, and its smile widened.

"Poor, broken doll," it purred, voice resonant and layered, as though several tones spoke in perfect harmony. "Still spinning upon your cracked stage."

The Masque shrieked, the sound sharp and piercing. "This is mine!" she screamed, clutching her wounded arm close. "My task! My redemption in the eyes of the Beloved! You have no right to be here, Vaelithrax!"

The name seemed to ripple through the air like perfume.

Vaelithrax tilted its head, mock sympathy etched across its flawless features. It began to circle her with languid grace, each step measured, hips swaying with deliberate provocation. "Redemption?" it mused softly. "You were given a simple instruction, little Masque. Bring the souls aboard this vessel to the loving embrace of our Lord. Deliver them, dancing and screaming, into eternal rapture." Its clawed fingers traced the air just shy of her cheek. "And yet… here you stand. Diminished. Bleeding. Your troupe scattered. Your prey defiant."

The Masque's remaining hands clenched into fists. "I will finish it," she hissed. "He is mine."

Vaelithrax's laughter rolled through the hangar, low and sumptuous. "Your troupe has failed. You have failed. As expected." Its gaze flicked briefly toward Artorias, and something like appreciation stirred in those ancient eyes. "You always were a disappointment, little performer. All flourish. No crescendo."

It leaned close to her, towering over her smaller form, its shadow enveloping her. "Stand aside. I will accomplish what you could not."

They glared at one another, daemon against daemon, rivalry and wounded pride crackling between them like static.

The Masque rounded on Vaelithrax with venomous fury, violet ichor dripping from her severed limb as though punctuating her outrage. "You presume too much," she spat, her voice no longer melodic but ragged with humiliation. "You slither from the Palace to steal what is mine? I was chosen. I am the Prince's favoured!"

Vaelithrax regarded her with indulgent disdain, one elegant claw idly inspecting the sheen of its own talons. "Favoured?" it echoed, the word drawn out like silk. "You were indulged. There is a difference." Its eyes narrowed slightly. "The Dark Prince does so adore spectacle. But spectacle without triumph becomes tedious."

"I will have him," the Masque insisted, gesturing toward Artorias with a trembling hand. "His soul will scream sweetest. I will lay it at the Prince's bed myself."

"You will lay nothing," Vaelithrax replied softly. "You were given a vessel brimming with souls. Instead, you delivered a massacre of your own troupe and a wounded pride. Stand aside."

Their argument rose in pitch, spite and rivalry spilling into the air like a miasma.

Artorias moved.

Ceithraig flashed as he hurled it skyward with terrifying precision. The blade flew true, a spear of light arcing through the amber-lit space and sheared through a cluster of thick suspension cables high above. For a heartbeat nothing happened—then the immense cargo container they had supported lurched free.

It fell.

The container slammed into Vaelithrax with the force of an orbital strike, crushing the Daemon into the deck in an explosion of twisted metal and ruptured munitions. A fraction of a second later the container detonated, Thunderhawk ordnance cooking off in a chain of violent blasts. Fire rolled outward in a concussive wave that hurled the Masque across the hangar. She struck the side of a Thunderhawk hard enough to overturn the gunship, thermoplast fibre-mesh and ceramite plating shrieking as the massive craft toppled onto its flank.

The blast washed over Artorias in a storm of flame and shrapnel. He did not flinch.

Before the Masque could disentangle herself from the wreckage, he was upon her.

He seized her by the throat and drove her into the hull of the overturned Thunderhawk with bone-cracking force. Ceramite buckled. She shrieked, striking at him with her remaining clawed arm, but he caught her wrist and hammered his fist into her torso. Once. Twice. Again. Each blow landed like a thunderstrike, denting unnatural flesh, rupturing pale skin, sending sprays of luminous ichor across the gunship's hull.

"Get off me!" she screeched, writhing with serpentine grace, but he dragged her back and slammed her down against the deck, then hauled her up again only to smash her into the Thunderhawk once more. The hull groaned under the punishment. He did not relent. Fists crashed into her ribs, her abdomen, her face—each impact deliberate, merciless. This was no duel of artistry now. It was pure brutality. He sought to mar her twisted perfection.

She managed a desperate slash.

Her claw raked across his helm, carving a brutal furrow through the armour. The impact rang like a struck bell. Plating split open, shards shearing away to expose the face beneath. Through the ruin of his helm, one blazing golden eye fixed upon her.

She recoiled as though burned.

"The Anathema," she breathed, horror flooding her voice.

He answered by driving his fist into her throat.

There was a sickening crunch as her windpipe shattered under the blow. Her scream collapsed into a wet, choking rasp. He stamped down on her leg, ceramite boot pulverising daemonic bone with a single decisive motion. The limb bent at an impossible angle, ichor pooling beneath it.

She thrashed, weakened, terrified.

Artorias extended a hand without looking. Ceithraig tore free from the debris of the explosion and shot back into his grasp as though drawn by gravity itself. He seized her other leg and, with brutal efficiency, severed it at the thigh. This time there was no unnatural knitting of flesh. The wound gaped, spilling incandescent purple across the deck.

"The dance," he growled, voice distorted through his broken helm, "has ended."

He lifted Ceithraig high.

The Masque stared up at him, all mockery gone, all arrogance stripped away. What remained was naked, animal fear.

He brought the blade back, preparing to strike—

—and the wreckage behind him exploded outward.

Twisted adamantium and burning munitions were hurled aside as a vast shape rose from the smoking ruin. Vaelithrax emerged through flame and debris, pale flesh scorched in places but already smoothing back to perfection. Its eyes burned now with open fury, lips peeled back from gleaming teeth.

"Stupid," it hissed, voice reverberating through the hangar like a caress dragged across broken glass. "Impudent cur."


The Armoury on Deck Fifty-One had been built for efficiency, not comfort. Racks of lasguns hung in regimented rows along the walls, their charge packs stacked in neat columns beneath them. Stubbers rested in cradle-mounts bolted to the deck plating, ammunition belts coiled like sleeping serpents. The air carried the sharp, metallic tang of machine oil and the stale scent of recirculated atmosphere. It was a place of preparation, of readiness.

Now it had become refuge to a thousand souls.

Scores of voidsmen and ratings crowded the chamber, many still in grease-stained overalls or galley aprons, hands wrapped awkwardly around weapons they had trained with but never truly expected to use. A handful of ship security personnel moved among them with brittle efficiency, whispering instructions, checking safeties, adjusting grips. Their eyes betrayed what their voices tried to conceal.

They had been told it would be Orks.

That if anything came clawing through the Warp after them, it would be Greenskin brutes battering against bulkheads, howling in their crude tongue. Something brutal, tangible, understandable.

This was not that.

The laughter that threaded through the air was not heard with the ears. It slithered behind the eyes, curled along the spine, and blossomed in the mind like a bruise pressed too hard. It was high and lilting and wrong in a way that defied explanation, rising and falling in tones that suggested delight, hunger, and a terrible intimacy. Some of the crew clutched their heads when it came, others whispered prayers to the Great Tree of Caer Tholen that suddenly felt very far away.

Mara Kessrin sat on an overturned munitions crate near the back wall, her daughter pressed against her side, her son perched on her knee. She wore her galley smock still, sleeves rolled up from the morning's work, a faint dusting of flour lingering in the creases of the fabric. Her hands, used to kneading dough and stirring vats of broth, felt small and inadequate against the enormity of the moment.

She kept her voice steady for the children.

"It's just the ship's guns," she murmured when another distant concussion reverberated through the deck. "The Wardens are driving them off. You've heard the stories. Nothing gets past them."

Her son, Davin, nodded with a bravery that trembled at the edges. Her daughter, Lysa, clung tighter to her, small fingers fisting in the cloth at Mara's waist.

The door at the far end of the chamber hissed open and a figure in pale blue ceramite ducked beneath the lintel. The white tree upon his breastplate seemed almost luminous beneath the harsh lumen-strips. Aethon Valcyr removed his helm as he entered, revealing a face carved from stern resolve, features calm despite the distant tremors that shook dust from the ceiling.

He moved among the mortals without hesitation, a towering presence that somehow did not crowd them. He would stop occasionally, pausing to comfort a soul, shake a hand or pass a word of encouragement. When he reached Mara, he crouched with surprising ease for one so large, the servos in his armour whispering softly.

He reached out and ruffled Davin's hair with a gauntleted hand, the gesture careful, almost delicate. "You stand your watch well, young master," he said, his voice deep and measured.

Davin swallowed and offered a shaky smile.

Aethon's gaze shifted to Mara. "How fare you, Lady?"

She held his eyes, because to look away would have been to surrender something inside herself. "I… I don't understand what's happening, milord."

He did not soften the truth. He did not dress it in comforting lies.

"The enemy has boarded," he said. "They are not as we expected. But they bleed. And they can be slain."

Another peal of that terrible laughter rippled through the chamber, followed by a shriek that seemed to crest in unbearable delight. Several of the ratings dropped to their knees, hands clamped over their ears though the sound was not truly sound at all. The lumen-strips flickered in uneasy sympathy.

Lysa began to cry in earnest now, tears streaking down her cheeks. She looked up at Aethon with wide, desperate eyes. "Will you kill the monsters?" she asked, her voice breaking.

Aethon regarded her with solemn certainty. "We will," he replied. "That is what Wardens do."

He rose to his full height, helm cradled beneath one arm, and for a moment he seemed less a warrior of the Imperium and more the knight of some ancient tale, sworn to guard hearth and hall against the things that prowled beyond the firelight.

Mara felt the fear still coiled inside her, cold and suffocating. Yet beneath it burned something fiercer. She had grown up on Caerdyn Vallis. She had heard the stories of the Twice-Born King since she was old enough to understand words. Of the golden-eyed giant who had risen from the mist and broken tyrants with a blade forged of old legend. Of the knights who followed him, pale as mistlight and unyielding as the mountains.

The King would not abandon them.

Another shriek clawed through her thoughts, closer now, tinged with a breathy exultation that made her skin crawl. She tightened her arms around her children and forced her voice to remain steady.

"They will not fail," she whispered into their hair.

A pale-armoured Astartes approached Aethon at a brisk stride, helm sealed, bolter mag-locked to his thigh. He inclined his head. "Lieutenant. Squad Bedwyr requests immediate reinforcement in Sector Halcyon. Contact is escalating beyond projected containment."

Aethon did not look back at Mara, but she saw the hesitation in the subtle tightening of his jaw. His duty warred against the instinct to remain.

He replaced his helm with a decisive click. "We answer," he said. "Acheras and Valdyr shall remain."

He turned to the assembled crew, his voice carrying easily across the chamber. "Hold fast for the doors are the thickest on the ship. Maintain your firing discipline. Trust in your training and in the Throne."

Then he and the majority of his warriors strode from the armoury, the door sealing behind them with a final, echoing thud.

Silence lingered for a heartbeat.

Then the distant thunder of battle resumed in earnest.


Time stretched thin. Minutes felt like hours, measured only by the tremor of deck plates and the flicker of lumen-strips. The two remaining Wardens, Acheras and Valdyr took positions at the primary entrance, shields raised, bolters ready, their silhouettes immovable against the harsh white light.

Mara rocked her children gently, murmuring old Caerdyn lullabies beneath her breath, songs of mist rolling over green hills and of brave knights returning at dawn. She kept her tone light, almost conversational, as though this were a storm passing over a farmhouse rather than something clawing at the hull of reality itself.

Inside, doubt gnawed at her.

She believed in the King with all her heart.

But as the laughter rose again—closer now, more eager—she found herself wondering whether even legends could hold back whatever horrors had followed them into the dark between stars.

The pressure in the chamber mounted by degrees that no chronometer could measure.

It was in the way hands trembled around rifle grips. In the way eyes darted to shadows that did not move. In the way breath came too fast, too shallow, as though the air itself had thinned.

The shrieking did not cease. It threaded through their thoughts in rising crescendos, sometimes sharp as broken glass, sometimes breathy and intimate, like a lover whispering secrets directly into the marrow. It clawed at memory and sensation, conjuring phantom touches along skin, phantom promises that made several of the ratings shudder and weep without understanding why.

The two Wardens stood unmoved before the sealed blast door, boarding shields locked, boltguns angled toward the threshold. The white tree upon their armour seemed almost stark against the trembling light. Whatever they heard, whatever pressed at their minds, it did not bend them.

The mortals were not so blessed.

The first crack came not from the door, but from within.

Old Hest Varkir—logistician third-class, a fixture of the lower cargo decks for nigh on three decades—rose abruptly from where he had been sitting against a munitions rack. His long, scraggly beard was damp with sweat, his eyes wide and glassy.

He began to giggle.

At first it was soft, almost embarrassed, as though he had thought of something inappropriate at a funeral. Then it grew louder, bubbling up from his chest in wet, hysterical bursts.

"They're coming," he whispered, rocking slightly on his heels. "Oh, they're coming. Can't you hear them? They're so close now. So eager."

Several of the ratings shrank away as he lurched forward, hands grasping at sleeves and collars. He seized a young deckhand by the shoulders and pulled him close, their foreheads nearly touching.

"They'll find us," Hest hissed, his breath hot and sour as if he had drunk too much cheap wine. "They'll peel us open and drink us dry. They promised. They promised it would be exquisite."

"Stand down!" a security officer barked, levelling his lasgun. "Hest, get a hold of yourself!"

The old man only laughed harder. He staggered back, clawing at his own face as though trying to dig beneath the skin.

"They're inside already," he moaned. "Inside. Whispering. Telling me how sweet it will be. How it will hurt. How it will never end."

"Restrain him," someone muttered.

No one moved quickly enough.

With a sudden, animal shriek, Hest drove his fingers into his own eyes.

The sound was wet and horrific. Several people screamed. Blood poured down his cheeks as he tore and clawed, nails scraping against bone. He swayed, sightless sockets weeping red, and began to moan in something that almost resembled ecstasy.

"They were right," he crooned, voice thick and trembling. "Such delicious agony. Such warmth waiting for us. Soon we'll all join them. Soon we'll be in their loving embrace."

The lasgun cracked.

A single, disciplined shot.

The back of Hest's skull burst outward in a spray of blood and grey matter. His body dropped bonelessly to the deck, twitching once before falling still.

Silence descended like a shroud.

Even the distant shrieking seemed to pause, as though in contemplation.

The two Wardens did not turn. One of them, Valdyr spoke, his voice steady as granite.

"Maintain your composure, kinsmen. Fear is a weapon of the enemy. Do not yield to it."

Then the banging began.

It struck the blast door with a force that made the deck plates shudder. Not a single impact, but many. A rapid, arrhythmic pounding, as though dozens of bodies hurled themselves against the barrier in ecstatic frenzy.

The shrieking returned, layered now, multiplied. It sounded as if a thousand throats pressed against the thin membrane of reality beyond the door. The metal bowed inward slightly with each impact, rivets groaning in protest.

The Wardens shifted their footing in perfect unison, shields braced, boltguns raised to firing height. They became statues of war, carved from ceramite and oath.

Behind them, the chamber began to unravel.

"It's hopeless," someone whispered.

"They're going to break through."

"We're all dead. Throne save us, we're all dead—"

Panic rippled outward like a contagion. Several ratings stumbled backward, weapons lowering. One man dropped his lasgun entirely and began fumbling at the emergency hatch on the far wall as if flight were still an option, forgetful of the fact that he had no means to access it.

Mara felt terror claw at her ribs. It threatened to hollow her out, to leave her shaking and useless on the deck beside her children.

Lysa buried her face in Mara's chest. "Mama, make it stop," she sobbed. "Please make it stop."

The shrieking shifted.

It softened.

It became laughter.

Amused. Anticipatory. A sound like silk dragged slowly across raw flesh.

Mara's shame burned hotter than her fear.

These were the people of Caerdyn Vallis. Descendants of kings and mist-bound knights. They had endured raiders, famine, civil war. They had stood behind Artorias when the capital burned and the dead themselves rose to take them.

This—this trembling, this surrender—was not who they were.

She kissed her children's foreheads, tasting salt and tears.

"Stay here," she whispered.

She rose.

The motion felt distant, unreal, as though she were watching herself from outside her own body. Her hand closed around the grip of a laspistol resting in a supply crate. It felt heavy, alien, nothing like a kitchen knife or stirring paddle.

She raised it.

And fired.

The shot cracked through the chamber like a thunderclap. The lasround scorched the ceiling plating, showering sparks down in a brief cascade of molten light.

Every voice died mid-scream.

Even the laughter beyond the door seemed to still in curiosity.

The Wardens glanced back, helm lenses fixing upon her. For a fraction of a second, the weight of their gaze pressed against her spine. Then they judged her no threat and returned their attention to the trembling blast door.

Several security officers, less discerning, swung their weapons toward her instead, fingers tightening on triggers.

Mara did not lower the pistol.

Her hands trembled, but her voice, when it came, did not.

She drew a breath deep enough to hurt, tasting oil and blood and fear, and prepared to speak.

Mara let the silence stretch just long enough for shame to settle where panic had been.

Her arm remained raised, the pistol steady despite the tremor in her muscles. The security officers still had their weapons trained on her, but uncertainty had crept into their expressions. Around her, dozens—hundreds—of eyes watched.

"This," she said, her voice carrying farther than she expected, "is not who we are."

No one moved.

"To see you like this shames me." Her gaze swept across them—voidsmen, ratings, deck officers, grease-stained engineers. "It shames our world. It shames the Wardens who bleed for us at that door. It shames the sacred Mist that bore us."

The pounding against the blast door intensified, metal buckling inward with a tortured shriek. The laughter beyond it slithered through their thoughts, amused and patient.

"And it shames our King."

That struck deeper than the rest. She saw it in their faces.

"We are the children of Caerdyn Vallis," Mara continued, her voice gaining strength. "Born of the Ceithir. Raised beneath its veil. We do not run and scream like cowards when danger comes for us. We turn and face it. With the King and the Mist and the Tree in our hearts and in our souls."

A murmur rippled through the chamber.

"We are not the ones who flee," she said, stepping forward now, lowering the pistol only to gesture with it. "We are not the ones who panic. We are the ones who stand against the dark."

Another crash shook the chamber. The door bowed inward another fraction.

She pointed toward it.

"What did we do when the Blackened Ones rose from their tombs and stalked our valleys?" Her voice rang with challenge. "Did we run? Did we hide in our cellars and whimper while they harvested our kin?"

A few voices answered, uncertain at first. "No."

"No!" she thundered, louder now. "We marched. Our ancestors marched with the King upon the fields of Camlann. We stood beside him as he broke those iron monsters and cast them down."

Memory, distorted by time and myth, burned in their eyes. The tale of Camlann had become legend, but it was their legend.

"We carry the hearts of knights," Mara pressed on. "Every one of us. We left our world and followed our noble King into the stars. We swore oaths when we boarded this ship. Oaths to serve. Oaths to defend. Oaths to follow him in every glory and through any hell."

Behind her, one of the Wardens, Acheras, thumped his boarding shield against the deck.

The sound rang like a bell.

The second Warden followed.

A deep, resonant clang that cut through fear like a blade.

"This," Mara said, sweeping her shaking arm toward the trembling door, "is one such hell. Are we the ones who break our oaths now?"

"No!" someone shouted.

Louder this time.

"No!" more voices joined.

"Are we oathbreakers?" she demanded.

"No!"

The pounding on the door became frenzied now, as if something beyond sensed the shift, sensed the tightening of their resolve.

Mara's heart hammered in her chest. Fear still lived there, cold and coiled, but it was no longer her master. It was fuel for the fire inside her.

"What do we do when the darkness comes?" she shouted.

"We stand!" came the answer, stronger, rolling through the chamber.

"What do we do when the mistspawn come for us?"

"We fight!"

"What do we do when all else falls?"

A heartbeat of silence.

Then, as one:

"We do not break!"

The chamber seemed to swell with the force of it. A thousand souls drawing together into a single, defiant will.

The Wardens did not turn from the door, but both struck their shields against the deck again in approval, the sound echoing like a war drum.

Mara felt something ignite inside her, bright and fierce. She lifted her pistol high.

"We are Unbroken!" she cried.

"We are Unbroken!" they roared back.

All across the armoury, hands reached for weapons. Lasguns were lifted. Stubbers were braced. Autoguns were checked and aimed. Those who had moments ago been on the verge of collapse now moved with grim determination, forming ranks behind the two towering figures of ceramite and oath.

They were still afraid. She could see it in their eyes. Terror gripped them tight.

But they were not breaking.

The pounding on the blast door became thunderous, metal shrieking as hairline fractures spiderwebbed across its surface. The laughter beyond shifted again—less amused now, more insistent, edged with something almost like frustration.

As though the collective will in this chamber were a barrier in its own right.

Mara felt small arms wrap around her legs. Lysa clung to her, tear-streaked but silent now. Davin stood beside her, both hands wrapped around a laspistol far too large for him. His arms shook with the effort, but he kept it aimed at the door.

A thousand people filled the armoury. Over a thousand beating hearts. Over a thousand souls pressed together beneath oil-stained ceiling panels and flickering lumen-strips.

The blast door buckled inward with a deafening crack.

The Wardens leaned into their shields, boltguns locked on the seam.

Behind them, an entire world stood ready.

Unbroken.


The pounding did not cease.

It became rhythmic now, deliberate, as if something beyond the blast door had begun to throw itself against it in time with the trembling of mortal hearts.

Lysa's fingers tightened in the fabric of Mara's trousers. Her small body shook, breath hitching in uneven gasps. For a moment Mara feared she would begin sobbing again.

Instead, the child drew in a ragged breath.

And began to sing.

Her voice was thin and wavering, cracked by fear and broken by hiccupped breaths, but it carried in the sudden hush between impacts.

"Oh hush now, hush, ye wandering mist,
Lie soft upon the lea,
Wrap round the hills of Caerdyn fair
And guard our kin and me…"


The words trembled. She faltered on the last syllable, swallowing hard as another shriek clawed through their minds.

Mara's heart shattered in her chest.

Davin glanced at his sister, then at his mother. His jaw set in a way too old for his years. He joined in, off-key and soft.

"From Windmere's shore to Camlann's field,
Where silver rivers run,
The Ceithir keeps her watch by night
Until the rising sun…"


Mara could not stop the tears that filled her eyes. She bent, kissed the crown of Lysa's head, and lifted her voice with theirs.

"And if the dark should cross our path,
And claw at hearth and hall,
We stand as one beneath the Tree—
Unyielding, one and all."


The melody was simple, old as the valleys of their world. It had been sung at harvest feasts and funerals alike, hummed by shepherds beneath drifting veils of mist and whispered by mothers at bedside.

For a few heartbeats, it was only the three of them.

Then a voice behind them joined—an engineer with oil-blackened hands and tears on his cheeks.

Then another.

And another.

The song spread outward in widening circles until the armoury rang with it. A thousand voices, some strong, some trembling, all woven together into a single living hymn.

The pounding on the blast door stuttered.

The laughter beyond it sharpened, turning shrill and displeased.

A hairline crack split the centre seam of the door with a shriek of rending metal. Through it flashed a glimpse of something lithe and pallid, a clawed hand scrabbling through the gap.

One of the Wardens fired.

The bolt detonated just beyond the breach with a concussive roar, splattering the corridor outside in a spray of iridescent ichor. A shriek of sudden pain reverberated through the chamber—not in their ears, but in their skulls.

The song did not falter.

"Oh mist that crowns the mountain high,
And veils the ancient stone,
Remember those who bled for thee,
And claim us as thine own.

For we are born of hidden vale
And tempered by thy breath,
No storm nor fiend nor starless night
Shall drive our hearts to death."


The rents widened. Metal tore inward in jagged petals. Through the gaps they saw them clearly now.

Tall and sinuous shapes with skin like bruised pearl, eyes luminous and predatory. Limbs too long, movements too fluid. Smiles stretched impossibly wide as clawed hands gripped the torn edges of the door.

The first of them pressed its face to the opening, inhaling as if savouring a scent.

It recoiled.

The song swelled.

The Wardens added their voices now, deep and resonant, harmonizing instinctively as they had done on windswept cliffs and beneath the vaulted halls of Caerdyn's keeps.

One of them triggered his vox.

Instead of tactical cant or fire coordinates, the armoury filled with a burst of open-channel transmission.

The song poured into the Legion net.

Across the Avalon, through corridors slick with blood and ichor, through chambers where Mist Wardens fought back-to-back against the impossible, the hymn of Caerdyn Vallis thundered from helm speakers and external vox-grilles.

A thousand mortal voices became thousands as Astartes and crew across the vessel took up the refrain.

"Raise high the blade, let bright steel sing,
As once in elder days,
When knights in argent armour strode
Through Ceithir's silver haze.

No whispered curse nor honeyed lie
Shall turn our steps aside,
For Caerdyn's sons and daughters stand
With Mist and Tree as guide."


The creatures beyond the door screamed—not in delight now, but in fury. They hurled themselves against the barrier with manic desperation. The cracks spiderwebbed wider.

Yet where their clawed hands reached through, they faltered. Where their eyes met the unified defiance within, they flinched as though struck.

The song pressed outward like a physical force.

Like a tide rolling against a jagged shore.

The blast door finally tore free with a shriek of tortured metal, crashing inward.

They came through in a writhing wave.

And recoiled as thousands of voices, the very soul of the Avalon itself, roared the final verse.

"So fill the cup and hold it fast,
Let fear be drowned and gone,
For we are Unbroken, forged in mist,
And greet the coming dawn.

If we must fall, then fall as one,
With oath and honour sworn—
For Caerdyn's heart shall never fade,
Though stars themselves be torn!"


"WE ARE UNBROKEN!" Mara screamed.

"UNBROKEN!" the chamber answered.

The Wardens opened fire.

Bolt rounds detonated in the breach, shredding pale flesh into vapor and gore. Behind them, lasguns flashed in disciplined volleys, red beams stabbing through the smoke. Stubbers roared. Autoguns hammered.

The creatures shrieked and twisted, their advance stalling beneath the onslaught of fire and song.

The hymn of the Ceithir thundered through the armoury, through the decks of the Avalon, through the very hull as if the ship itself had found a voice.

And for the first time since the siege had begun, the laughter of the mistspawn was drowned out entirely.


At the heart of the Avalon, far from the shrieking corridors and the torn steel of breached bulkheads, there lay a place that did not feel like a voidship at all.

The Caer Ildathach rose beneath a vaulted dome of crystal and adamant, its canopy formed not from plasteel or plastek, but from living bough and white-veined leaf. The Mist Trees stood in solemn ranks, their bark pale as bleached bone, their branches sweeping upward in elegant arcs that recalled ancient heraldry. Their leaves shimmered silver-white in the filtered lumenlight, each one faintly luminous, as though holding a memory of dawn.

It was from these trees that the Ceithir flowed.

Not as wind, nor quite as vapor, but as something between breath and thought. A pearlescent haze coiled low among the roots and rose in gentle eddies around the trunks, gathering in translucent veils beneath the branches. Here it was thickest—alive in a way no Mechanicum augur could properly quantify. It moved with intent, with rhythm.

It was still mending.

Where once the Ceithir would have threaded the entire vessel, flowing through ventilation shafts and maintenance corridors like a guardian spirit, now it remained largely withdrawn, coalescing around its source. The recent overextension in realspace—when the fleet had cloaked itself as a nebula against the Greenskin armada—had nearly pushed it beyond its nature. The memory of the Elen Gwaed lingered in the Legion's lore like a wound that never fully closed: a ship that had dared hold the Mist too long under the naked stars, only for it to twist into living blades and reap its own sons in a storm of silver death.

The Ceithir had been recalled just in time.

But it was not yet whole.

Within the Caer Ildathach, refugees knelt among the roots of the Mist Trees, their weapons laid reverently at their sides. Children clung to parents; old veterans sat with backs against pale trunks, eyes closed, breathing deeply of the mist-laden air. The scent here was clean—like rain upon high stone and frost upon distant hills.

Towering among them stood the Knights of the Green.

Their armour was a deeper hue than that of the Mist Wardens—Emerald green edged in silver, the white tree emblazoned across their storm shields. Moss and carved motifs adorned their ceramite as if the forest itself had claimed them. They bore power halberds held upright in silent vigil, blades crackling faintly with contained energy.

They did not speak.

They listened.

Near the grove's centre rested the Legion's ancient dead. Dreadnought sarcophagi stood half-sunken into the earth between the roots, their massive forms draped in trailing tendrils of Ceithir. The mist flowed over their hulls in soft spirals, seeping into intake vents and around adamantine joints. Within, the entombed heroes slept in a rare, untroubled stillness. The Ceithir dulled the eternal ache of their confinement. It quieted their rage. It granted them something almost like peace.

Then the song reached them.

At first it was distant—a murmur carried along the vox-net, thin and distorted by interference.

Then it grew.

Clearer. Stronger.

The hymn of Caerdyn Vallis flowed through the speakers embedded in tree-trunks and armour alike. Mortal voices layered upon Astartes baritones, woven into a single rising tide.

The Knights of the Green lifted their helms slightly, as though scenting a change in the air.

The Ceithir stirred.

It had been drifting in languid coils, sluggish from depletion. Now it rippled outward in soft pulses. The Ceithir brightened, faint luminescence intensifying as if moonlight had thickened within it.

"…For we are Unbroken, forged in mist…"

The words rolled through the grove.

A young refugee near the base of one tree began to sing along, her voice trembling but resolute. Others joined her. The sound rose between the pale trunks, carrying upward into the boughs.

The Ceithir answered.

Not in words. Not in sound.

It pulsed.

A gentle expansion, then contraction, like the slow beat of a vast and patient heart. The white leaves trembled though no wind touched them. Silver motes drifted from branch to branch, descending like falling stars.

One of the Dreadnoughts stirred.

A low rumble vibrated from within its sarcophagus, not anger, not awakening—but recognition. The ancient warrior inside began to hum the melody in a voice distorted by vox-grille and an age of entombment. The sound was deep as mountain stone.

The Knights of the Green joined next.

Their voices were resonant, measured, carrying the cadence of old forests and older oaths. They did not abandon their watch; halberds remained poised, shields grounded. But their song became a pillar within the grove.

The Ceithir thickened.

It rose higher now, winding around the trunks in luminous spirals. Where it touched the ceramite of the Knights, faint sigils of frost-like light traced across their armour. Where it brushed the Dreadnought hulls, the metal seemed to sigh.

Beyond the Caer Ildathach, along corridors not far distant, pale shapes recoiled from unseen thresholds. The shrieking laughter that had prowled so freely elsewhere did not cross into the grove.

It lingered at its edges.

Agitated.

Uncertain.


Artorias cast the Masque aside as though she weighed nothing, her broken body skidding across the deck in a smear of violet light. She struck a bulkhead and lay there, whimpering, dragging herself away with her remaining limbs, pride finally drowned beneath survival instinct.

He turned to face Vaelithrax.

It surged forward in a blur of impossible grace, four arms scything through the air. Artorias barely had time to bring Ceithraig up in a two-handed guard before a claw like a cluster of razors crashed against the blade.

The impact was cataclysmic.

Ceithraig held—but the force behind it hurled Artorias bodily backward. He was driven through the overturned Thunderhawk, ceramite plating crumpling around him as though it were parchment. He tore through the troop bay and out the far side in a storm of shredded metal, crashing into stacked cargo crates that burst apart in splinters and detonating promethium canisters.

He hit the deck hard enough to crater it.

Smoke and flame curled around him as he forced himself upright, systems flaring warnings across his vision. Before him, Vaelithrax stepped through the ruin it had made, unhurried now. Its hooves clicked lightly against the deck despite its immense mass. Firelight danced across its flawless flesh.

Behind it, the Masque crawled, dragging herself toward the shadows between two distant Thunderhawks, casting fearful glances over her shoulder.

Ceithraig lay several dozen metres away, half-buried in debris.

Vaelithrax closed the distance and seized Artorias by the gorget with one elegant hand, lifting him from the ground as though he were a misbehaving hound. The Daemon's eyes burned inches from his own exposed, blazing gaze.

"I never imagined," it purred, tightening its grip until his gorget shrieked and buckled in protest, "that a son of the Anathema would prove so… fragile."

It hurled him.

Artorias smashed through a loading crane, then ricocheted off a Thunderhawk's wing, finally ploughing into a stack of munitions crates that collapsed in a cascade of steel and sparks. He rose from the wreckage slowly, blood frothing at his lips, one hand braced against a shattered bulkhead.

He spat red onto the deck.

Defiance burned brighter than pain.

He extended his hand.

Across the hangar, Ceithraig tore free from the debris and shot back toward him, trailing a wake of blazing light before slapping solidly into his grasp.

Vaelithrax laughed, rich and resonant. "The Blade of Tears may unnerve our lessers," it said, flexing its claws. "But I am no shrieking wretch from the lower circles. I am Vaelithrax, sovereign of a thousand whispered agonies. I am above fear."

Its smile widened, slow and deliberate.

"And the thought of True Death?" it added softly. "Of oblivion? It is rather… titillating." Its gaze swept over Artorias hungrily. "I will enjoy breaking you. Mind. Body. Soul. I will peel you apart and offer the fragments as curiosities."

Before Artorias could answer, the hangar's vox-speakers crackled to life.

At first it was only static.

Then came the song

It rose clear and resonant through the vast chamber, carried along every deck and corridor of the Avalon. Male and female voices, human and transhuman intertwined in layered harmony, ancient notes swelling with aching familiarity. It was not a hymn of Terra. Not a chant of the Imperium.

It was the song of Caerdyn Vallis.

Throughout the ship, his people were singing.

Vaelithrax's expression faltered, just slightly. Its head tilted, irritation flickering across its perfect features. The sound did not wound it—but neither did it please.

Artorias straightened fully, bloodied but unbowed.

"Do you hear that?" he asked, voice carrying through the broken helm.

The Daemon's eyes narrowed.

"That," Artorias said, lifting Ceithraig as the music swelled around them, "is the song of my home. The song of my people. My heart. My soul."

The harmonies deepened, reverberating through the hull, through ceramite and adamantium, through flesh and spirit alike.

"They cannot be broken," he continued, each word steady as a hammer blow. "Not by you. Not by your master. Not by anyone."

The Masque had stopped crawling. Even she stared now, trembling, as the song echoed across the hangar.

"We are the children of Caerdyn Vallis," Artorias roared. "The envoys of the Ceithir. We do not yield."

His command gauntlet flared to life. Runes scrolled across his vision as he keyed a priority signal through the ship's encrypted command lattice.

"Magos," he voxed, voice cutting through the music like iron through silk. "Release the Ceithir."

There was the barest pause—then he added, with absolute finality, "Whether it is ready or not."

He lowered his gauntlet and stepped forward, blade raised.

"This," he growled, as the song of his people thundered through the dying hangar, "is our stand."


Around the perimeter of the Caer Ildathach, in hidden wall recesses stood harmonic engines—tall, rune-etched pylons of psycho-reactive alloy designed to focus, temper, and contain the Ceithir. Their tones had always been subtle, a quiet counterpoint that kept the mist in gentle equilibrium.

One by one, those tones died.

Iterai Varn's command severed the harmonic lattice.

The engines fell silent.

For a heartbeat, nothing changed.

Then the Ceithir stirred.

It rose from the roots of the trees in languid coils at first, as it always did, drifting low across the soil and dirt. But this time there was an urgency in it. Purpose.

The fog thickened, brightening from pearlescent haze to luminous silver, and it began to move with startling speed. It poured outward from the grove in widening tides, slipping beneath doors, flowing into ventilation shafts, racing along corridors and companionways. It moved not blindly but with uncanny intent, as if aware—aware of the parasites that infested its home.

Throughout the Avalon, the song of Caerdyn Vallis continued, its harmonies rising and falling like the heartbeat of a world remembered.

The Ceithir pulsed in time with it.

Where it encountered the fallen Wardens of the XIth​ Legion—broken bodies in bloodied ceramite—it slowed. It gathered around them in soft eddies, tendrils brushing ruined armour and still hands with something achingly close to reverence. The Ceithir lingered as if in mourning, honouring the dead of Caerdyn Vallis far from their distant hills.

Then it moved on.

When it reached the living—crew clutching rifles with shaking hands, Astartes locked shield to shield against shrieking horrors—it curled about them protectively. It did not obscure their sight. It did not hinder their breath. It flowed around their limbs like a lover's embrace, cool and strengthening. Exhaustion lessened. Fear ebbed. Wounds seemed less grievous beneath its touch.

And when it found the Neverborn—

The effect was immediate.

Warp-spawned flesh recoiled as though plunged into acid. Lesser daemons shrieked in voices that fractured into discordant babble. The mist did not burn them. It entered them.

Silver vapour forced its way into open maws and through slashed wounds, through eyes and spiracles and rents in shimmering hide. The daemons convulsed. Some collapsed, minds unravelling in an instant, reduced to drooling, twitching things that pawed uselessly at the deck while Wardens dispatched them with contemptuous efficiency. Others erupted into berserk fury, turning on their own kind with claws and blades, carving apart their own kind in frothing insanity while ignoring the humans entirely.

Where stronger entities resisted, the mist thickened and condensed.

It hardened.

Blades formed from living mist—long, elegant arcs of argent light that sliced with surgical precision. Greater fiends were carved apart by strokes that left no wound in the material sense, only unravelling of essence. They came apart in shuddering fragments, their forms dissolving into greasy smoke as the silver edges passed through them.

Across the ship, cheers rose.

Crew who had been moments from being overwhelmed found the tide reversing. Astartes roared battle cries as daemonic ranks fractured and fled. The endless stream of warp-things forcing themselves through flickering breaches in reality faltered as the Ceithir reached the hull itself. The mist seeped through bulkheads and armour plating, flowing outward into the void like a luminous tide. Suddenly, Neverborn who had forced their way through flickering gaps in the Gellar Field, now found themselves trapped between the field and the onrushing mist.

From the outside, the Avalon became wreathed in silver.

The Warp recoiled.

The daemonic horde that had been pouring toward the vessel broke apart in visible panic, their forms shredding or scattering as the protective shroud expanded. The Ceithir enveloped the ship completely, a living mantle that shimmered in rhythm with the song still echoing through every deck.

Within that argent embrace, the Avalon stood defiant.

And the daemons were undone.


Vaelithrax felt it before it saw it.

The Dreater Daemon's perfect brow furrowed, its elongated head tilting slightly as though listening to a distant note that did not belong in its symphony. Its nostrils flared. Its four arms flexed, claws clicking together in agitation. The song echoing through the hangar was no longer mere sound—it carried weight now, pressure, a rhythm that interfered with the warp-scent of the place.

"What is this?" Vaelithrax demanded, voice reverberating with sudden strain.

Across the command vox, reports poured into Artorias's helm in rapid succession. Deck by deck. Compartment by compartment. Wardens rallying. Boarding corridors cleared. Daemonic entities dissolving or turning upon one another.

Victory.

He bared his teeth in a vicious grin, blood still streaking his chin.

"It is defeat, monster," he said, his voice carrying clearly across the ruined hangar. "It is all your kind will ever know when you face us."

Vaelithrax's eyes snapped to him, fury kindling.

Artorias took a step forward, Ceithraig low at his side.

"You and your perfumed master," he continued, contempt heavy in every syllable. "All silk and whispers and hollow promises. You prey on the weak and the willing. You gorge on corruption and call it strength." His exposed golden eye burned like a star. "But when you meet those who do not kneel—when you meet those who will not break—you flee."

The insult struck home.

Vaelithrax surged forward with a snarl—then stopped.

Silver mist rolled into the hangar.

It flowed through the shattered bulkheads and across the torn deck plating in luminous waves, spilling between Thunderhawks and around burning wreckage. It pulsed in time with the distant song, thickening as it advanced. Where it touched scattered daemonic ichor, the substance hissed and evaporated. Where it brushed the Masque's severed limb, the flesh spasmed violently.

Vaelithrax recoiled a fraction, eyes widening—not in fear, but in furious incomprehension.

"This is not possible," it hissed. One clawed hand swept through the air, warp energy crackling at its tips, but the mist did not disperse. It parted and reformed, inexorable.

"You do not understand it," Artorias said, advancing as well, forcing the daemon to divide its attention. "You cannot. It is not born of your realm."

The silver vapour licked at Vaelithrax's hooves.

The Daemon's perfect features twisted with rage as irritation gave way to something sharper. The Ceithir did not consume it as it did lesser beings, but where it touched, its flesh rippled and lost cohesion for a heartbeat before smoothing again. Its control was not absolute here. And if Vaelithrax were to remain…

"This is not over," Vaelithrax snarled, voice dropping into a register that vibrated the deck. "You think this victory matters? The Great Game does not end because of one defiant cur and his singing whelps."

It slashed a claw through the air.

Reality split open once more, though the tear was ragged this time, forced rather than elegant. Through it shimmered that impossible vista of ivory towers and obscene beauty, distant laughter rolling like thunder across silk. The palace beckoned.

Vaelithrax fixed Artorias with a final, venomous glare. "We will meet again, son of the Anathema. And when we do, I will savour your unravelling."

Then it stepped backward into the breach.

The tear snapped shut behind it, leaving only smoke and the fading echo of alien laughter.

The hangar fell quieter, though the song still resonated strong and sure.

Artorias stood motionless for a long moment, ensuring the Warp had truly sealed. The Ceithir thickened around him now, coiling about his greaves and curling gently at the edges of his broken helm, as though recognising him.

A soft, broken sound drew his gaze.

The Masque lay where he had thrown her, propped weakly against a shattered strut. The silver mist circled her but did not yet strike, as though awaiting his will. Her once-graceful form was ruined. Violet ichor pooled beneath her in a dimming halo.

She looked smaller now.

Her eyes found his, wide and glassy.

"Mercy," she rasped, the word barely formed through her shattered windpipe. "Spare me. I will dance for you. I will sing your victories. I will—"

He did not answer.

Artorias walked to her slowly, each step deliberate. Ceithraig's edge whispered through the air as he raised it.

"You would have taken every soul aboard this ship," he said, voice steady. "You would have worn their screams like music."

Her remaining hand reached toward him, trembling.

"I am afraid," she confessed, the admission tearing from her in naked desperation.

"I know," he replied.

Ceithraig fell.

The blade passed cleanly through her neck in a single, flawless arc. There was no explosion, no dramatic flare—only a sharp keening wail that cut off abruptly as her form destabilised. The Masque's body dissolved into motes of fading violet light, unravelling into nothing beneath the Ceithir's embrace.

Silence followed.

The song of Caerdyn Vallis softened but did not cease.

Artorias stood alone amid wreckage and cooling flame, Ceithraig resting at his side.

It was over.
 
Aftermath New
The hangar no longer roared with battle. Fires guttered low in the twisted wreckage, casting dim orange light across torn metal and exposed plasteel. The Ceithir lingered in soft currents, drifting between the carcasses of Thunderhawks and the blackened scars left by detonated munitions. The song of Caerdyn Vallis had quieted to a low, steady undercurrent—no longer a war-cry, but something gentler. A vigil. One nearing its conclusion.

Artorias lowered himself heavily against a cargo crate that stood inexplicably untouched amid the devastation. Its surface bore not even a scorch mark, as though some unseen hand had preserved it for this single, quiet purpose.

With stiff, shaking hands, he reached up and disengaged the ruined seals of his helm.

The reinforced ceramite came free reluctantly.

The metal had been split nearly in half by the Masque's claw. Jagged edges scraped across his cheek and brow as he pulled it away, slicing skin that parted easily. Blood welled bright and red—then slowed, then stopped. Flesh knit itself back together before the droplets could fall far. Even so, the act left him breathing harder, jaw clenched against the sting. It was a good pain though. It reminded him that he was alive. That his people had survived.

He set the shattered helm down beside him.

Cool air touched sweat-slicked skin. His hair clung damply to his brow. Exhaustion pressed in on him now that battle had ceased, heavy and undeniable. Every transhuman muscle throbbed. Bruises formed and vanished beneath his gene-healing, but the ache remained, buried deep in bone and sinew. In the very marrow of his soul. His hands trembled once before he forced them still.

Ceithraig rested upright against his side, its point embedded lightly in the deck. The blade's smoky aura had quieted. In the drifting silver haze of the Ceithir, faint threads of argent light coiled around its kindred mist, as if in silent communion.

He drew in a long breath.

The Ceithir flowed into his lungs like cold morning air in the high valleys of Annwn's Gate on Caerdyn Vallis. It tasted of frost and clean stone and distant rain. It wrapped around his shoulders and settled against his chest, and some of the tightness in his hearts eased. Not fully. Never fully. But enough.

He tried not to think of what he had seen through the tear.

Ivory towers without end. Laughter that caressed and flayed in the same breath. Perfection sharpened into cruelty. He understood instinctively that such sights were not meant to be contemplated for long. The mind slid toward them too easily, like a foot toward the edge of a precipice. To dwell was to invite a corrosion of the self.

So he did not dwell. He locked away the images inside his mind, somewhere he would never look unless it was needed.

Instead, he thought. He thought of the implications of it all.

Things would never be the same.

He had known the Warp was dangerous. He had known it housed predators that preyed on ships whose Gellar Fields failed. Every navigator, every astropath, every voidfarer accepted that much. But knowledge in abstraction was a child's sketch compared to standing before the eye of some dark god-thing and feeling its regard.

The Emperor knew.

Of that, Artorias had no doubt.

He thought of the Eye that had seen him upon entering the Sea of Souls. He thought of the words the thing had spoken.

His hands trembled again.

His Father had built an Imperium upon the Imperial Truth—the denial of gods, the rejection of superstition, the elevation of reason. And yet beyond the veil lurked powers that demanded definition. Not mere xenos. Not simple energy phenomena.

Gods.

Or some foul entity close enough to the word to make the distinction nigh on irrelevant.

The Imperial Truth.

"The greatest lie of all," he murmured quietly to the empty hangar.

And yet…

He had seen what belief could birth. What worship could empower. The Masque. Vaelithrax. The endless tides clawing at the Avalon's hull. If Humanity knew—truly knew—what waited in the dark between the stars, on the other side of the veil of reality, would they master that knowledge?

Or would they feed it?

The thought was not a comforting one. Artorias chose, as he always had, to believe in the best of Humanity. But he had also seen its darker side. Flashes of Vaedran and Maeron flitted to the forefront of his mind. It made him consider another aspect of it all.

The Imperial Truth was a lie.

But perhaps the lie was a necessary one. Perhaps ignorance was a shield as vital as ceramite. He did not know.

That uncertainty unsettled him more than any Daemon's threat.

He exhaled slowly, closing his eyes.

Rest tempted him. Not sleep—true sleep was a luxury long abandoned for he knew all too well what would happen if he did—but the heavy, dragging surrender of consciousness. His body demanded it. His mind frayed at the edges. The Ceithir curled around him like a winter cloak, cool and protective, and he allowed himself to sink halfway into it.

But even in exhaustion, duty pressed close.

He would need to convene the surviving command staff aboard the Avalon. All of them. To the Table of the Round.

Losses would need to be accounted for—Wardens, crew, materiel. The state of the plasma drives. The integrity of the Gellar Field. Their ammunition reserves. Casualty reports from every deck.

He would need to know if the attack had been an isolated event or a prelude to something bigger. Astropathic contact would need to be established with the other vessels of the Legion translating through the Immaterium alongside them. Particularly the Heart of Flame and the Sigil of Oaths. If the Daemonic assault had struck only the Avalon, that fact carried implications of its own he would need to address. If the others were embattled still, then time was a resource already spent.

Then there was the entire Ullanor offensive to consider. Without more information, Artorias couldn't be sure, but his instincts told him the Avalon would not be able to continue on with the fleet. They would need to make straight for Perturabo.

They would need to prepare.

Because this would not be the last time.

He allowed his breathing to slow.

Not sleep.

Never fully sleep.

A warrior's half-rest, balanced on the knife-edge between awareness and oblivion. The Ceithir whispered softly around him, and in that familiar hum he felt the distant hills of home, the whisper of white leaves in cold wind.

Footsteps approached.

Measured. Armoured.

He did not open his eyes at first. He felt the presence stop before him. The Ceithir shifted subtly, parting around the newcomer without hostility.

He knew the sound though. That alloy always had a particular ring to it when it hit deck plating.

Auramite boots.


"Lord King."

The voice was steady, low, unmistakable.

Artorias's eyes opened.

For a moment the world swam back into focus—the dim fires, the drifting silver mist, the wreckage of war. Then his gaze settled on the figure before him.

"Pherenion," he said softly.

A faint smile touched his features, tired but genuine. "I am glad you live still."

The Custodian inclined his head slightly. His auramite plate was scored and gouged, deep rents carved across his breastplate and pauldrons where claws and talons had tested it. Dark, violet ichor and drying blood streaked the gold, dulling its brilliance. His guardian spear was locked to his back, its haft chipped near the grip. His helm was gone, revealing a face as disciplined as the armour he wore—high-cheekboned and strong-jawed, with straight black hair pulled back and bound at the nape of his neck. His eyes were dark and sharp, almond-shaped and unyielding, their focus precise even in fatigue. A thin cut traced one temple, already clotted, lending him a harsher cast.

"I am glad that you live as well, Lord King," Pherenion replied.

Artorias studied him for a moment, then huffed a quiet breath that might have been amusement. "You look terrible my friend."

One of Pherenion's brows lifted fractionally. Without a word, he gestured—slowly, deliberately—at Artorias.

The Primarch glanced down at himself: shattered helm discarded, armour cracked, blood drying in streaks across his face and gorget.

A tired laugh escaped him, low and brief. "Fair."

Pherenion stepped closer and extended a hand.

It was a simple gesture, unceremonious.

Artorias regarded it for half a heartbeat, then clasped the Custodian's forearm. Even seated, he dwarfed the warrior of the Ten Thousand, and rising required more effort than he cared to admit. Pherenion braced, boots grinding slightly against the deck as he bore part of the Primarch's weight. With a controlled exhale, Artorias pushed himself upright.

He took a step—

—and the world tilted.

His vision dimmed at the edges as exhaustion surged back in full. His leg buckled, just slightly.

Pherenion was there instantly, one arm firm across Artorias's back, steadying him without comment.

"You are exhausted," the Custodian said quietly.

Artorias did not deny it. "Yes."

The admission cost him something.

"But my duty remains," he continued, drawing in a measured breath. "The danger has not yet passed."

Pherenion said nothing to that. He merely adjusted his stance so that the Primarch's weight rested more securely against him as they began to walk from the ruined hangar. The Ceithir flowed around them as they moved, silver mist parting respectfully, then closing in their wake.

They passed shattered Thunderhawks and cooling wreckage in silence.

After a time, Pherenion spoke again.

"I find myself always surprised."

Artorias glanced at him sidelong. "By what?"

The Custodian was quiet for several steps, as though considering whether the thought should be voiced at all.

"By how much you remind me of the Master of Mankind."

Artorias's mouth tightened faintly. "I do not think I am much like the Emperor at all."

At that, Pherenion's expression shifted—something subtle, almost unreadable. Not disagreement. Not quite.

"That," he said carefully, "is because you do not know Him as we do."

They moved into a broader corridor now, the Ceithir thinning as it began to reclaim the decks more thoroughly. The distant song still lingered, softer now, woven into the ship's heartbeat.

"No one does," Pherenion added.

There was no pride in the statement. No boast. Only a quiet, resolute certainty.

At the threshold of the hangar—one of several massive ingress points blasted half-open by the fighting—a lone figure stood waiting.

Reladion.

The Custodian leaned slightly upon his guardian spear, more from damage to his armour than to flesh. His auramite plate bore deep, ragged punctures along the abdomen and thigh, where something with too many talons had tried to prise him open. One shoulder guard was cracked clean through, the golden surface blackened by warp-scorch. He held his helm beneath one arm, its plumed crest torn away.

His face was broad and powerful, skin dark as polished onyx, marked with a fresh cut along the cheekbone that had only just sealed. His features were strong and symmetrical, nose straight and firm, lips pressed into a composed line despite the strain evident around his eyes. His hair was cropped close to his scalp, tight coils barely visible beneath the dim emergency lighting. Even wounded, even battered, he radiated a controlled strength that Artorias found admirable.

As Artorias and Pherenion approached, Reladion straightened fully and inclined his head in respect.

"Lord Primarch."

Artorias stepped toward him and, without ceremony, placed a tired hand against the Custodian's undamaged pauldron.

"Reladion. It lifts my hearts to see you. You fought well," he said.

Reladion's mouth twitched faintly. "I always do."

Reladion fell into step on Artorias's other side, forming a silent honour guard as they moved from the hangar into the corridor beyond. The Ceithir was less dense here, retreating toward the ship's outer layers, though its presence could still be felt like cool air before a storm.

It'll take time for the mist to strengthen.

They walked in silence for several moments, the echo of their armoured footfalls steady and measured.

Artorias broke it.

"I am sorry," he said quietly. "For Vaskel. And Saramanth."

The names lingered in the air.

"They were good men."

Pherenion's expression did not change, but something in his gaze hardened—not anger, not grief, but acceptance. "They did their duty."

Artorias nodded once. "They did it well."

He drew a slow breath.

"Their names—if you will permit it—shall be added to the Wall of Remembrance."

Reladion's brow furrowed slightly. "They were not Astartes of your Legion, Lord."

Artorias's stride did not falter. "One does not need to be an Astartes to stand among my Legion," he replied evenly. "One need only possess a noble heart. To keep faith with one's oaths. To stand unbroken when the storm comes."

They walked on.

"If you do not wish it," Artorias added after a moment, "I will not press the matter. I know the Custodes keep their own rites for the fallen."

Pherenion and Reladion exchanged a glance—brief, silent, layered with meaning too subtle for any but their kind to fully read.

At length, Reladion inclined his head again.

"The Primarch may do as he sees fit."

Artorias's smile returned, faint but sincere.


The Ceithir lingered like low morning fog along the corridor, flowing in gentle currents around damaged bulkheads and scoring along the deck where claws and bolter fire had left their mark. It did not obscure sight, nor did it chill; it simply existed—an ever-present hush beneath the distant hum of the Avalon's engines.

The rhythm of heavy footfalls approached from ahead.

Helion rounded the curve of the corridor at the head of the remaining Bladeguard, advancing at the fastest pace their Cataphractii plate would allow. Their storm shields were still raised, armour marred by brutal combat. At their head strode Helion, his bearing rigid with urgency. They slowed the moment they saw their Primarch. Artorias's hearts broke to see his favoured son.

Helion's helm was gone. The right side of his face bore the raw geometry of recent violence—his eye lost, the socket sealed in a brutal cauterisation that carved down from brow to cheek. Dried blood darkened the line of his jaw. His remaining eye, grey and sharp, fixed on Artorias at once, narrowing in concern at the state of his King's warplate.

He bowed, fist striking his chestplate in salute. "Lord."

Artorias inclined his head in acknowledgment, but he saw it then.

His Bladeguard. What remained of them.

Eleven had formed his honour guard at the outset of the translation. Eleven of the finest, noblest warriors in the Legion. Eleven of his bravest sons. Aside from Helion, four stood before him now. The arithmetic settled like a stone in his chest.

Caedain

Gwain

Perivale

Mors


Four had fallen. Four more names for the Wall.

Helion straightened and stepped forward, his attention settling on Pherenion with unmistakable intent. "We will take it from here Custodian," he said, his voice calm but edged with steel. "My brothers and I will tend to the King."

Pherenion's expression did not alter. The Custodian's grip remained steady, neither tightening nor loosening. "The Lord King stands of his own will," he replied evenly. "I merely offered my support to him, Commander."

Helion's remaining eye narrowed slightly. "Nevertheless, we are the Primarch's guardians. He is our charge."

"And ours," Reladion added quietly from Artorias's other side, his deep voice resonant in the confined space.

The corridor seemed to contract around them, tension tightening with a strange hostility Artorias had not foreseen and could not understand. Artorias felt the strain between them, the subtle shift of weight as pride and loyalty edged toward confrontation. Weariness pressed at him, but he would not allow this… tension to fester into a division.

"Enough."

His voice was not raised, yet it carried absolute authority. Both warriors fell silent at once.

"The Oculi Imperator are my guard as well," he continued, meeting Helion's gaze directly. "As you are. This is not a contest of honour."

Helion held his stare for a long heartbeat before bowing his head. "It was not intended as such, Lord."

"I know," Artorias said more softly. "But we must stand united. The danger has not passed merely because the enemy has fled. We cannot afford to press blades to each other's throats over pride—however noble its source."

The words settled between them, firm but not rebuking.

Helion exhaled through his nose and stepped back half a pace. "As you say, Lord."

Artorias allowed himself the faintest nod. "Good. Because I have need of you."

Helion straightened immediately, all personal concern subsumed beneath duty. The Bladeguard behind him stood immobile, their armour scarred, shields bearing fresh gouges that told silent stories of the dead.

"I want the Council gathered," Artorias said, shifting his weight subtly so that he stood more fully under his own strength. The effort cost him, but he did not show it. "All surviving members. Convene them in the Chamber of the Round."

Helion inclined his head in acknowledgment.

"Summon every senior-ranking Astartes of the Company," Artorias continued. "Every senior officer among the crew as well—bridge command, engineering overseers, deck marshals, Mechanicum personnel. The Lower decks are to be included as well."

Helion's brow furrowed faintly. "All of them, Lord?"

"All who can be spared," Artorias confirmed. "No compartment is to be unaccounted for. No voice omitted. We will take measure of our losses and the state of the ship before we make another decision."

Helion bowed deeply, fist striking breastplate once more. "It will be done, Lord."

He turned without further word, issuing swift, low orders to the Bladeguard. They pivoted as one and began moving down the corridor at a punishing pace, armour thundering against the deck as they went to execute their Primarch's will.

Artorias watched them go, the Ceithir eddying in their wake.


The corridors of the Avalon no longer felt like the ordered arteries of a Gloriana-class warship. They felt wounded. As if some parasite had torn its way through the guts of the great vessel.

Ilira Torest walked between two giants in pale ceramite the colour of winter sky, their armour trimmed in silver and marked with the heraldry of the XIth Legion. The Mist Tree—its branching limbs rising proud and symmetrical—was worked in thread upon her own left shoulder, stitched in silver against the pale blue of her uniform. It mirrored the device upon their pauldrons and plate, though hers was rendered in a more mortal scale.

To her right strode Ser Alard, his helm mag-locked at his hip, revealing a stern, narrow face framed by close-cropped dark hair. A thin scar ran from temple to jaw, disappearing beneath the collar of his armour. To her left was Ser Cadeyrn, broader in build, his features rough-hewn and weathered, as though carved from the same stone as the keeps of Caerdyn Vallis. Neither spoke unless necessary. Their bolters were held at low ready despite the relative quiet.

The Ceithir drifted through the corridor in a constant, luminous haze. It pooled in the recesses of shattered bulkheads and traced the outlines of fallen forms.

There were too many fallen forms.

Ilira had witnessed plenty of battlefields before—cities broken open under compliance, alien strongholds reduced to smouldering ruin—but those had been distant vistas, viewed from behind armoured lines or through pict-capture lenses or at the side of the Primarch in the aftermath of the action. This was different. This was intimate. The fighting had reached the bones of the Legion's own flagship.

Mist Wardens lay where they had fallen, pale armour cracked and gouged by blows that had punched through ceramite as though it were thin plate. Some had been arranged in ordered rows by their surviving brothers. Others remained where death had claimed them mid-stride, blades and bolters still clutched in gauntleted hands.

She swallowed against the tightness in her throat.

She had known many of them. They weren't merely Legionaries to her. They were friends.

Kin.

Ahead, a cluster of Physikars knelt among the dead. Their armour bore the sigil of the Order, white gauntlets already slick with blood. Nartheciums whirred softly as they worked with grim efficiency, extracting Gene-Seed from the fallen. There was no wasted motion. Preservation came first for the Physikars. Their fallen brethren would be honoured with the appropriate rites when the opportunity allowed.

One Physikar glanced up as Ilira passed, helm lenses reflecting her pale blue uniform. For a fleeting moment she felt like an intruder. Then the Physikar inclined his head in greeting a moment later before returning to his task.

Cadeyrn must have sensed her hesitation. "They would not wish you to look away, Lady Torest," he said, voice low but steady.

"I am not looking away," she replied, though she could not keep the strain from her tone.

Further along the corridor, a figure in armour marked with additional sigils of rank approached, his white gauntlets stained almost to the elbow. The red caduceus combined with the bowl-and-blade symbol of the Healing Order upon his pauldron marked him unmistakably.

Lord-Physikar Samson.

He removed his helm as he neared, revealing a severe, angular face and eyes the colour of cold steel. His scalp was shaved close, a surgical scar tracing a neat line along one temple where some long-healed injury had been repaired. There was nothing soft about him; even at rest he carried the air of a man perpetually assessing damage.

He inclined his head respectfully. "Ilira."

"Samson," Ilira replied, more familiar in tone. She had known him nearly as long as she had known the Legion. Titles had never sat comfortably between them.

His mouth twitched faintly at that, though it did not reach his eyes.

"You are bound for the Round?" He asked.

"I am."

"As am I. With your permission my Lady?" He asked, eyes crinkling with amusement. Ilira hid a smile and nodded graciously.

He fell into step beside her, and the four of them continued through the wounded corridor.

Ilira gestured subtly to the devastation around them. "How bad is it?"

Samson did not answer immediately. He stepped over a shattered length of deck plating, gaze scanning a nearby cluster of his Order-Brothers before returning to her.

"It is bad," he said at last, voice level but unvarnished. "The Eleventh Company has suffered significant casualties. They bore the brunt of the initial attack."

Ilira felt the words like a physical blow.

"How significant?" she pressed.

"The tally is incomplete," Samson replied. "I will have firmer numbers by the time the Round convenes. But we have lost many Brothers. Including those who have stood since the early years of the Crusade. Veterans of the Xenocides."

His jaw tightened. "It is grim."

Ilira tried to reconcile the image in her mind. Orks she could understand—brutal, numerous, relentless. She had written entire chapters on their savagery. But this… this level of damage within the heart of a Legion flagship…

"I do not understand," she said quietly. "How could the Greenskins penetrate so deeply? I thought that they -"

Her voice faltered.

She had seen no Ork bodies.

No hulking green corpses. No crude scrap armour. No severed tusked heads.

Only sons of the XIth.

Only rent ceramite and wounds that did not resemble the brutal cleaving of choppas or the ragged punctures of slug-throwers.

She looked up at Samson. "Where are they?"

For the first time since joining her, he seemed to weigh his words.

"The enemy?" he asked.

"Yes. I have not seen a single corpse that was not one of our own."

Samson's expression grew more austere still. His gaze drifted briefly to Alard and Cadeyrn before returning to her.

"The Primarch has said he will explain the situation when the Round convenes," he answered.

"That is not an answer."

"It is the one I am permitted to give."

There was no hostility in his tone—only a boundary.

Ilira studied him carefully. She had seen Samson after compliance campaigns before, his armour marked by xenos blood and his hands steady as he catalogued losses. This was different. There was something restrained in him now. Not fear—she did not think Astartes capable of that in the way mortals were—but something… measured.

"You fought them? The foe?" she said softly.

A fractional pause.

"I did."

"And?"

His eyes held hers. "And the Primarch will speak on it."

It was final.

They walked on.

The main turbolift junction came into view ahead—only to reveal a twisted ruin. The massive doors had been torn open, not forced through mechanism but ripped aside by something that had gouged deep furrows through plasteel and ceramite alike. The metal curled outward in grotesque petals, as though peeled back by talons the size of power fists.

Ilira slowed despite herself.

"What could have done that?" She murmured.

The rent marks were not the blunt trauma of explosives. They were scored. Raked.

Cadeyrn's grip tightened fractionally on his bolter.

"The lift is inoperable," Samson said. "We will take the auxiliary shaft on this level. There is a secondary access corridor two sections aft."

Ilira tore her gaze from the ruined doors and nodded, though unease coiled in her gut. Orks smashed. They blasted. They did not carve.

The Ceithir drifted thickly here, pooling around the mangled metal as though attempting to soothe the wound in the ship's flesh. Samson gestured, and they turned away from the ruined lift, taking a narrower passage lit by intermittent lumen strips.


They did not have to walk far before Samson slowed again.

A heavy blast door stood ahead, its surface scored and blackened but intact. The lumen strips above it flickered intermittently, casting the sigil stencilled upon the wall in uncertain light—Avalon Internal Security Command. One of several designated shelter points for the crew in the event of boarding.

Samson's gaze fixed upon the door.

"This is Squad Maelgwyn's last recorded position?" he asked.

Alard inclined his head. "It is, Lord-Physikar. They reported engaging hostiles in this sector. Then fell back to secure the crew within."

"The chamber has not been cleared," Cadeyrn added. "We were ordered onward to reinforce the starboard bastion."

Samson studied the sealed door in silence for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice had lost its clinical detachment.

"I knew their sergeant well," he said. "Jonah Vale. We stood vigil together upon the walls of Ithracan Hive. We were initiates together."

Ilira heard something there she had rarely heard from an Astartes: not grief, exactly—but proximity to it.

Cadeyrn shifted slightly. "The Round—"

"Can wait," Samson replied.

Without further word he stepped forward and keyed the manual override. The mechanisms ground in protest before yielding. The blast door split down the centre and rolled aside with a shuddering clang.

The smell hit first.

Copper and ruptured flesh.

Ilira had thought herself braced for what lay beyond.

She had not been.

The chamber beyond was a strategy room—a tactical hololith at its centre, data consoles lining the walls, racks of shotguns and shock mauls mounted in orderly rows. It might once have resembled a precinct headquarters for void-borne enforcers.

Now it was carpeted in death.

Astartes lay intermingled with the mortal crew, their bodies torn open in ways Ilira could not immediately comprehend. Limbs severed. Armour peeled back. Faces frozen in expressions that would never resolve into rest. The hololith projector had been smashed; its shattered glass glittered beneath a layer of darkened blood.

The Ceithir lay thick over it all, luminous and soft, drifting across the carnage like morning fog over a battlefield.

It did nothing to lessen the horror.

Alard and Cadeyrn moved immediately, boltguns raised, sweeping the chamber in disciplined arcs. Their boots crunched through debris and broken bone as they began clearing corners and sightlines.

Samson stepped inside without hesitation.

Ilira followed two paces before her body betrayed her.

The sheer density of it—the closeness, the intimacy of slaughter within an enclosed space—overwhelmed her. She caught sight of a mortal officer slumped against a console, his sidearm still clutched in a lifeless hand, and beside him the shattered bulk of a Warden who must have stood over him until the last.

Her vision swam.

She turned sharply and stumbled back into the corridor just as bile rose in her throat. She braced one hand against the wall, her shoulder brushing cold plasteel, and retched until there was nothing left.

The Ceithir curled around her as if in mute consolation.

For several long seconds she simply breathed, forehead pressed to the wall, willing the tremor from her hands.

You are a remembrancer.

The thoughts formed slowly, deliberately.

It is your duty to record.

Not merely the triumphs paraded before cheering crowds. Not just the shining speeches and the compliance ceremonies. You record this as well.

The cost.


She wiped her mouth with the back of her sleeve, steadied herself, and stepped back inside.

She was pale as a sheet; she knew she was. But she did not look away this time.

Samson was already kneeling beside one fallen Legionary, narthecium needle engaged, movements precise despite the carnage around him. He did not pause to acknowledge her return. His duty was singular.

Ilira moved deeper into the chamber, boots sticking slightly against the blood-slick deck. Near the rear wall, a desk had been overturned. Behind it lay a small mound of bodies—mortal crew clustered together, with two of Squad Maelgwyn collapsed over them as though forming a final barricade.

She stopped there.

Who were you? she wondered silently. What were your names? Did you have families aboard the ship or waiting in some distant system? Did you go down firing until your magazines ran dry?

She crouched slowly, forcing herself to truly see them rather than recoil. One of the mortals still wore the insignia of Avalon Security pinned crookedly to his chest. Another had both hands wrapped around a shock maul, knuckles white even in death.

Across the chamber Samson stiffened slightly.

Ilira glanced over.

He had found him.

Jonah Vale lay half-buried near the centre of the room, armour rent across the torso, helm shattered entirely. Even in death there was something resolute about his features. Samson worked in silence, extracting the fallen soldier's progenoid glands with practised care.

Ilira watched the Lord-Physikar hands.

And then she noticed something else.

When the extraction was complete, Samson did not rise immediately. Instead, he reached to the inside of the sergeant's ruined breastplate and began searching. His fingers closed around some prize. Samson drew it free, partially obscured in his palm. For a brief instant Ilira glimpsed a glint of metal—a medallion of some kind, engraved, circular.

Samson looked up.

Their eyes met.

For a fraction of a second something unreadable passed across his expression—calculation? Worry? Irritation? —before he closed his fist around the object and rose swiftly to his feet.

He opened his mouth as if to speak.

Then his gaze shifted past her.

His expression hardened instantly.

In one fluid motion he drew his sidearm and levelled it directly over her shoulder.

"Contact!"

The word cracked through the chamber like a gunshot.

Ilira froze, heart slamming into her ribs. For a terrifying instant she thought he was aiming at her. Alard and Cadeyrn moved at once, crossing past her in two long strides, boltguns raised and tracking.

Slowly—very slowly—Ilira turned.

The mound of bodies behind the overturned desk was shifting. A corpse rolled free, thudding to the deck. Another slid aside.

The Astartes advanced cautiously, removing the fallen one-handed, weapons trained on the dark gap opening within the pile.

Behind the bodies, partially concealed against the wall, stood a locker unit—its door buckled inward. Something inside was leaning against the door, trying to get out.

Oh Throne.

Ilira's heart lodged so high in her throat she thought she might choke upon it.

Cadeyrn reached the locker first. The metal door had been forced inward by some tremendous impact, its hinges warped and its frame twisted. He studied it for a fraction of a second, judging angles and sightlines, then shifted his bolter to one hand. With the other, he seized the buckled edge of the door. Ceramite servos whined softly as he tightened his grip.

He tore it free.

The ruined slab of plasteel shrieked as it was ripped loose and hurled aside, crashing across the deck in a spray of sparks. Cadeyrn stepped back immediately, bolter snapping up to aim into the exposed recess. Alard mirrored him from the opposite angle, muzzle steady and disciplined, ready to fire at the slightest sign of hostile movement.

For one suspended heartbeat there was only darkness inside the locker.

Then a small, strangled scream shattered the silence.

It was not the psychic shriek Ilira had heard earlier during the lockdown of the ship. It was human. Thin. Raw.

A child crouched within the cramped space, knees drawn to her chest, arms wrapped tight around her head as though she believed that might make her smaller. She could not have been more than six or seven standard years. Her hair—dark and matted with gore—clung in clumps to her cheeks. Her uniform, once the grey of an Avalon Security Officer's dependant, was soaked through and stiff with drying blood.

When she lifted her head and saw the towering shapes of the Astartes framed in pale blue ceramite, helm lenses flaring in the dim light, their boltguns levelled directly at her, her scream climbed in pitch until it became almost animal. She recoiled as far back as the locker would allow, striking metal with a hollow clang. Her hands flailed blindly, as though she expected the weapons to fire at any second.

The Ceithir curled gently around the edges of the locker's interior, luminous and soft, but it did nothing to quiet her terror.

Ilira moved before she fully registered that she had made the decision to do so.

"Hold," she heard herself say, her voice sharper than she expected.

The two Wardens did not lower their weapons, but neither did they fire. Their discipline was absolute; the command—though coming from a mortal—had been spoken with the authority of someone long embedded within the Legion's hierarchy. More than that, there was no hostile movement beyond the child's frantic trembling.

Ilira stepped past them.

The difference in scale between them was jarring. Where the Astartes filled the room with their armoured bulk and controlled lethality, she was slight—her pale uniform unmarred by the slaughter around her. Her boots made soft sounds against the blood-slick deck as she approached the locker slowly, palms raised to show she held no weapon.

The child's eyes snapped to her. Wide. White-rimmed. Wild, desperate and uncomprehending.

"It's all right," Ilira said, forcing her voice to steady. "You're safe."

The words felt fragile in a room like this.

The child only sobbed harder, choking on her own breath, gaze flicking wildly between Ilira and the looming shapes behind her. The blood covering her was already drying into dark crust along her sleeves and across her small hands. It streaked her face in uneven lines, as though she had tried repeatedly to wipe it away and only smeared it further.

Ilira crouched carefully, ignoring the way her knees protested against the sticky deck. She lowered herself until she was closer to eye level with the locker's opening. The smell of iron was stronger here and she hesitated, controlling the urge to retch once again.

How long has she been in there?

"No one is going to hurt you," she said again, softer now. "They won't fire. I promise."

The child's breathing hitched violently. "They—they're still here," she stammered between sobs. "They're still— they come from the walls. They —"

Her words dissolved into incoherent crying.

Ilira swallowed the cold spike of dread that tried to root itself in her spine. "No," she said firmly, though she had no certainty to anchor it. "They are gone. You're with the Wardens now. Do you understand? The Mist Wardens."

The name seemed to cut through the panic, if only slightly. The child's gaze flicked to the pale blue armour again, to the silver trim and the sigil of the Sword-and-Tree upon their pauldrons. Slowly, as if she had forgotten, it seemed to dawn on the child where she was and who the Wardens were.

Her sobs diminished by a fraction.

Ilira extended one hand slowly into the locker's shadow. "Can you come to me?"

For a moment she feared the girl might recoil again.

Instead, trembling, the child shifted forward by inches. Her limbs moved stiffly, as though she had been cramped in that space for a long time. When she finally emerged enough for Ilira to see her fully, the source of the blood became more apparent. It was everywhere—on her hair, across her chest—but beneath it Ilira saw no obvious wound. The blood belonged to the others.

She had been hidden beneath their bodies.

Shielded from the enemy's sight.

Ilira's throat tightened.

Gently, she took the child's shaking hands in her own. They were icy cold despite the ambient warmth of the ship's systems. The girl flinched at first, then clung with surprising strength, fingers digging into Ilira's sleeves.

"It's over," Ilira murmured, though the words felt too small for the room they stood in.

Over her shoulder, she heard Samson finally lower his pistol. The click of the safety re-engaging sounded unnaturally loud.

The chamber remained thick with death, the Ceithir drifting in silent witness around fallen warriors and shattered mortals alike. Yet in the centre of it, amid torn ceramite and broken desks, a single child had endured.

Ilira gathered her carefully from the locker, rising with the small, blood-soaked weight cradled against her chest, and felt the enormity of what she would have to record settle upon her with new and terrible clarity.

The child did not stop crying.

The sound changed—less the piercing scream of immediate terror and more the broken, breathless sobbing of something that had finally realised it was no longer required to remain silent. Her fingers twisted into the fabric of Ilira's uniform, smearing more darkened blood across the pale blue and silver. She buried her face against Ilira's chest as though trying to hide from the entire universe.

As Ilira adjusted her grip, her eyes drifted once more across the chamber.

Near the overturned desk, half-covered by the fallen bulk of a Warden, lay a mortal crewman whose features bore a faint resemblance to the girl—dark hair like hers, the same narrow chin. His arm was flung outward, fingers still curled around the grip of a laspistol long since emptied.

Ilira felt something inside her sink.

Behind her, the Wardens shifted, the faint scrape of ceramite on deck almost hesitant now. It was a strange thing to witness: giants who had waded through slaughter without pause now confronted by a trembling child and uncertain how to stand.

Alard lowered his bolter fully and inclined his head slightly toward the girl. "Forgive us, little lady." he said, voice low and carefully measured, as though afraid to make it worse.

The child did not respond. She did not even seem to hear him. Her small body shook violently in Ilira's arms, breaths hitching, fingers digging harder as though afraid she might be taken away.

Ilira brushed a hand gently over the girl's hair, trying to smooth it back despite the stiffness of dried blood. "What is your name?" she asked softly. "Can you tell me?"

No answer.

Only trembling.

Samson watched for a moment, his expression clinical once more, though not unkind. "It is shock," he said. "Acute trauma. She has likely witnessed—" He stopped himself, but the implication lingered heavily in the air. "There are things no mortal mind is prepared to process."

Ilira did not look at him. "I gathered as much."

"She should be taken to the medicae decks," Samson continued. "Sedation may be required. We can then treat her and place her under supervised observation."

Cadeyrn stepped forward at that, movements slow, deliberate, clearly attempting to appear less imposing despite towering over both of them. "I will carry her there myself, Lady Torest," he offered. "No harm shall come to her."

The girl's grip tightened instantly at the subtle shift of his weight. She let out a small, panicked whimper and pressed her face harder into Ilira's shoulder.

Ilira's arms closed protectively around her.

"No," she said. "I will not leave her. I will take her to the Medicae Deck once the Round concludes."

Samson's brow furrowed. "Lady Torest, the Round is no place for a child."

"She is not going anywhere without me."

"The Round will concern matters beyond her comprehension or security clearance," Samson replied evenly. "The King will not permit—"

"Then he will tell me so himself," Ilira cut in, her voice sharper now.

The Wardens exchanged the briefest glance. It was subtle, but she saw it—they were debating among themselves. Their orders had been clear: They were to escort the Primarch's remembrancer safely to the Chamber of the Round. Ensure her protection. Ensure her arrival. Alard and Caderyn had performed this duty on the eve of every Round.

Never had they had to entertain the idea of wresting a terrified child from her arms in the aftermath of a massacre.

Samson exhaled slowly through his nose, irritation flickering across his features. "Ilira, you are allowing emotion to guide you."

"Yes," Ilira said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "I am."

Samson looked to his Brothers for support.

Alard shifted his stance almost imperceptibly, not in challenge but in quiet refusal. Cadeyrn remained where he was, bolter lowered, waiting.

Samson looked from them to Ilira, then down at the child clinging to her as though to the last solid thing in existence.

Finally, he sighed and inclined his head.

"Very well," he said. "But understand this, Ilira—the Primarch will not allow her presence once the Round begins. He will have her removed and I will advise him as such."

Ilira's jaw tightened. "If that is the case, then Artorias may tell me so himself."

Samson regarded her for another long second, then sighed and gave a resigned nod. "As you wish. Come, we have delayed long enough."

He turned toward the door, stepping over the fallen with measured care. The Wardens followed, falling back into escort positions around Ilira without further comment.

She did not look back as they exited the chamber.


The Chamber of the Round lay deep within the Avalon's superstructure, far removed from the constant thrum of the gunnery decks and the peaceful hush of the Caer Ildathach. It was not a place one passed through by accident. It was a place one approached with a singular intent.

Massive adamantine doors, chased in silver and blue, marked its threshold. The Trees of Caer Tholen and Dunwyth worked across their surface in relief, their branches spreading wide enough to consume the entire span. Beneath their boughs were carved smaller sigils—campaign honours, compliance marks, the heraldry of worlds brought into the Imperium beneath the Wardens' watchful gaze. From the great trees, came a shower of slowly falling petals, frozen in time like a captured pict. Each stone leaf was made up of tiny, silvered script denoting the great deeds of the XIth Legion. When the doors parted, they did so without haste, revealing a chamber that seemed less constructed than consecrated.

The Chamber of the Round was vast.

Perfectly circular, the chamber rose in tiered concentric rings, each level lined with seating and command stations arranged with mathematical precision. The ceiling arched high overhead in a domed vault of pale stone-veined ceramite, inlaid with constellations picked out in silver and faintly luminous crystal. These were not random stars, but the mapped skies of Caerdyn Vallis, veiled though they were, preserved in eternal alignment above every gathering held beneath them. Certain of the stars shone brighter than others, marking places of import to the Legion.

Macragge.

Deliverance.

Olympia.

Nocturne.

Terra.

The walls were broken at intervals by colossal pillars that marched in a ring around the chamber's circumference. Each pillar had been carved into the likeness of an ancient knight or king of Caerdynian legend, rendered at a scale to match the grandeur of the Round itself. They stood in silent vigil, helms crested, cloaks flowing, swords or spears grounded before them in timeless watchfulness. Their faces were stern but not cruel, bearing the stylised features of heroes half-remembered and half-mythologised. The artistry was extraordinary; even the folds of carved stone tabards seemed caught mid-motion, as though stirred by a wind that had never ceased.

Between these statues hung great banners, pale blue fields edged in silver, each bearing the Mist Tree and the device of a company. Some were new, their fabric still rich and unweathered, formed by newer companies as the Legion grew and expanded in the wake of discovering their Primarch. Others bore the faint discolouration of centuries, preserved rather than replaced, honouring the Legion's past. Smaller alcoves to the rear of the room contained the banners of the hundreds of Imperial Army regiments that had served with the Legion since joining the Great Crusade. Their service honoured by the Primarch.

The seating itself was no mere gallery. Rows upon rows of high-backed stations curved along the chamber's circumference, each one fitted with integrated data-slates, tactile input arrays, and recessed hololithic emitters. Officers of every deck and station seated there could call up fleet dispositions, casualty reports, campaign archives, astropathic traffic—any information available within the Avalon's vast cogitator core. Vox-links and encrypted channels were embedded seamlessly into each station, allowing private consultation or broadcast across the room at a word.

At intervals along the outer ring stood larger emitter pylons, slender columns of silver-veined metal rising from floor to ceiling. These served as relay anchors for remote projection. When summoned, Lord-Wardens stationed aboard their own vessels could manifest here in full-scale hololithic form, seated among their peers as if physically present. The Chamber was never limited to those within its walls; its authority extended across the Legion entire.

Yet for all its scale and solemnity, none of it drew the eye as powerfully as the centre.

At the heart of the chamber stood the Table of the Round.

It dominated the space without overwhelming it, a perfect circle of pale, polished stone and inlaid silver so vast that a mortal would have required several dozen paces to walk its circumference. The surface was unmarred by clutter, its design elegant rather than ostentatious. Subtle engravings traced its outer edge—interwoven knotwork patterns derived from ancient Caerdynian art, each thread leading into the next in unbroken continuity.

At measured intervals around the Table stood immense chairs wrought of the same pale stone and reinforced ceramite, each sized for a specific occupant. Their high backs bore individual heraldry worked in restrained detail, marking the authority of the seated. A great many of the chairs were reserved for the Lord-Wardens, for when it was possible to gather them in attendance aboard the Avalon itself. At other times they were reserved for honoured guests, invited by the Primarch to join the Round. In practice this almost never occurred, save for when the King extended an invitation to his brothers. The Round was a sacred thing. A ritual as much as a strategic gathering. A personal thing to the XIth Legion.

At the exact centre of the Table rose a colossal hololithic projector column, encased in crystal and silver latticework. When active, it could conjure entire star systems in three-dimensional relief—void routes, planetary topography, fleet formations rendered with such fidelity that one could trace the path of a single strike cruiser with a fingertip. It could magnify a single world until continents filled the air above the table, or reduce a sector-spanning war to a glittering cluster of strategic icons.

Directly before each chair, set into the table's surface, lay a small circular recess. They were subtle, almost easily missed amidst the artistry—precisely machined sockets of adamant and silver, each sized to receive a disc-shaped object.

A personal token.

Every seat at the Table of the Round was bound not merely by rank, but by recognition. Those granted a place bore with them a disc—engraved, encoded, and attuned to their genetic and biometric signatures. When slotted into the recess before their chair, the token interfaced seamlessly with the chamber's systems, granting access to secure hololith layers, encrypted archives, and command privileges. Authority here was both symbolic and literal. One did not simply sit at the Table; one was acknowledged by it.

Most councils of war were held in the strategium—efficient, tactical and stripped of ceremony. The Chamber of the Round was different. It was reserved for matters that transcended individual campaigns: decisions that would shape the Legion's future, define its doctrine, or answer questions too profound to be reduced to troop movements and munitions counts.

It was here that Artorias addressed the Legion as a whole. Here that oaths were sworn. Here that names of the fallen, when deemed of singular significance, were spoken into the record beneath the carved gazes of ancient kings.

Grand though it was, the chamber did not feel ostentatious. It felt deliberate. Constructed not to glorify war, but to remind those who waged it of lineage, duty, and the weight of command.

Beneath the silent vigil of stone knights and remembered stars, the Table of the Round waited. And when its seats were filled and the hololith ignited at its centre, the fate of worlds could turn upon the words spoken there.


The adamantine doors of the Chamber of the Round opened on silent grav-rails at their approach, and Ilira stepped inside with Alard and Cadeyrn flanking her, Samson a pace behind. The child remained in her arms, no longer sobbing but unnaturally quiet now, small blood-soaked fingers twisted into the fabric at Ilira's shoulder as though afraid the world might tilt and cast her away at any moment.

The Chamber was already filled.

Not full.

Filled.

That distinction struck Ilira immediately. On every occasion she had stood within this vast circular hall before, it had been packed to suffocation. Astartes occupying entire arcs of seating, senior crew officers packed shoulder to shoulder with overseers and leaders of the lower decks. Every hololithic emitter blazing with the projected forms of Lord-Wardens and command cadres summoned from distant vessels.

The air then had carried a sense of weight and anticipation, of a Legion represented in its entirety. Lending their voices to the shaping of the Legion's structure and future.

Now there were gaps.

Whole sections of seating stood empty. The outer emitter pylons remained dark and silent, their surfaces cold, awaiting signals that had not been sent. The chairs reserved for the command cadres of the other Companies were unoccupied, their recesses for personal tokens vacant.

The meeting was being kept to the Avalon.

It made sense she supposed. Vox communication between ships was impossible during Warp Transit as each ship was cocooned within their own bubble of reality projected by the Gellar Fields.

Yet another part of her, sharpened by what she had just seen in the security chamber, suspected that the Lord of the Eleventh wanted to keep this Council a secret from the rest of the fleet.

At the Table of the Round, Artorias stood in quiet conversation with Iterai Varn. The Magos looked as though he had been dragged through a furnace. Large swathes of his red robes were scorched black; several mechadendrites ended in blunt, sparking stubs where they had been severed. The polished brass of his facial augmetics bore fresh scoring, and a faint trail of oil wept from a cracked cranial casing. Even damaged, he radiated controlled irritation, binary cant flickering across the data-slate mounted to his forearm.

Artorias listened, head inclined slightly, one hand resting against the edge of the Table.

He had changed from his war-plate.

The sight of him in simple garments—dark tunic, pale cloak clasped at one shoulder with a silver brooch in the shape of the Legion's mark—was almost more jarring than if the King had been armoured for war. Without the bulk of ceramite, the scale difference between him and every other being in the chamber became starkly apparent. He seemed taller somehow, less encased, more immediate.

More human.

He looked, Ilira thought with a flicker of distant irony, like some ancient king drawn from a half-remembered Terran saga—strong-featured, golden-eyed, hair like sunlight shining upon a field of golden wheat. There was a rawness to him now, something sharpened and not yet fully sheathed.

His eyes—those unmistakable, molten gold eyes—lifted.

He saw her.

Whatever Varn had been saying ceased mid-phrase as Artorias raised a hand in quiet apology to the Magos and stepped away from the Table. Each stride ate distance with unhurried ease. Conversations dimmed as he passed, though no formal announcement was made.

Samson dropped to one knee as the Primarch approached, head bowed. "My Liege."

Artorias acknowledged him with a faint incline of his head before his eyes settled on Ilira. For a heartbeat, the Twice-Born King looked only at her—taking in the blood on her uniform, the strain in her eyes.

"Lady Ilira."

His voice carried easily without amplification, warm but edged with fatigue that only someone who knew him well would detect.

"My King," she replied, dipping into a respectful curtsey as best she could with a child in her arms.

He studied her for a moment, gaze flicking to the blood staining her uniform and the child in her arms. His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. "I owe you an apology," he said.

Ilira blinked. "An apology?"

"For leaving you upon the bridge without instruction. Our arrangement has always been that you remain at my side until I say otherwise. I neglected to say otherwise."

Even now, in the wake of whatever had torn through his ship, he remembered that.

"It is quite all right," she said quickly, colour rising to her cheeks. "You are a Primarch, my King. You need never apologise to me."

A faint smile touched his mouth. "Even so, you are my remembrancer. Were my mother here, she would strike me for my rudeness. There is etiquette to be observed."

She felt herself flush more deeply and was grateful for the distraction when his gaze shifted downward.

He gazed at the child.

"And who," he asked gently, "is your companion?"

Ilira seemed to remember the girl only then. She lowered her carefully to the floor. The child swayed slightly once her feet touched stone but did not release Ilira's cloak, one small hand clutching the fabric tightly.

For a moment she simply stared around the chamber, wide-eyed at the vaulted ceiling, the carved kings, the vastness of the Table at its centre. Awe mingled with lingering fear and exhaustion across her blood-streaked face.

Artorias knelt.

The movement drew quiet attention from those nearby; a Primarch lowering himself to meet a mortal child's gaze was not a sight often witnessed. Even kneeling, he towered over her, yet he made himself smaller as best he could, resting one forearm lightly upon his thigh.

She looked up at him and went very still.

Up close, he must have seemed enormous.

He softened his expression further. "What is your name?"

There was no tremor of command in his voice—only warmth. For a heartbeat Ilira feared the girl would retreat into silence again.

Instead, in a voice scarcely louder than breath, she whispered it.

The girl swallowed. "M-Morgiana."

Artorias repeated the name as though testing it, then smiled. "Morgiana. That is a lovely name. Strong and beautiful."

Morgiana's fingers tightened on Ilira's cloak.

"Do you know who I am?" he asked.

Morgiana nodded.

"I would hear you speak it then, my Lady" he said gently. "A will such as yours should not be silent."

She swallowed. "You're… the King."

Artorias's expression softened, though something sorrowful passed briefly through his eyes. "I am indeed."

"I grew up hearing stories about you from my Da," she continued, words coming hesitantly now that they had begun. "I didn't think… I wasn't sure if you were real."

Ilira knew that was true for many aboard the Avalon. With well over three hundred thousand crew and the Legion's upper decks largely segregated, there were countless souls who served their entire tour without ever glimpsing the Primarch except in distant hololithic broadcasts.

Artorias inclined his head slightly, a shadow of a smile touching his mouth. "I am very real," he said.

His gaze dropped briefly to the blood that soaked her clothing. Whatever warmth had lingered in his expression cooled into something harder—controlled, contained.

Samson rose then and stepped forward. "My King, I must apologise for her presence, and I humbly request your authority. It is my professional assessment that the child is suffering severe trauma and should be conveyed to the medicae decks for examination and treatment. I advised the Lady Torest of this necessity. She… insisted otherwise."

Ilira shot him a dark look which Samson pointedly ignored.

Artorias's golden eyes flicked toward her, one brow arching slightly. "Ilira?"

"She was terrified of the Legionaries," Ilira said firmly. "I believe I am the only person she isn't deathly afraid of at the moment, my King."

As if in proof, the child's grip tightened visibly around the hem of her sleeve.

Samson folded his hands behind his back. "My King, what is to be discussed here is not suited to a child's ears nor is she authorised to even be here. I strongly advise for her removal."

Artorias regarded him for a long moment, then looked back down at Morgiana. He remained kneeling, face level with hers.

"What would you have me do, Samson?" The King asked quietly. "Remove her by force? She has endured what many grown men have not. She knows more of our enemy than most in this room."

"My King—"

Artorias raised a hand, not sharply, but enough to halt further protest.

He returned his attention fully to the child. "May I trust you, Lady Morgiana?" he asked.

She blinked. "Trust me?"

"Yes. And will you trust me in turn?"

After a heartbeat, she nodded uncertainly.

"The council we are about to convene concerns matters of great importance," he said, voice lowering slightly though it still carried. "And of secrecy. If we are to move forward, there are truths that cannot yet be spoken beyond these walls. You must not tell anyone what you saw today. Not outside this chamber. Can you promise me that?"

She hesitated only a fraction before nodding again.

His tone sharpened, just slightly. "Do you swear it? Upon the Tree. As a Knight of the Green would swear an oath?"

Morgiana straightened instinctively, shoulders drawing back despite the blood and exhaustion. "I swear m'lord."

Artorias smiled—genuine this time, though Ilira could see the fatigue he did not permit others to see. He looked at Samson. "There you have it then. The Lady Morgiana may remain, at least until such time as the situation calls for her absence."

He rose smoothly to his feet and looked to Ilira. "There is a seat reserved for Lucan in the gallery above. Let her sit in my brother's place."

Morgiana's eyes widened almost impossibly. "Lucan the Valiant? The most beautiful knight in the realms?"

Artorias laughed warmly then inclined his head. "Just so. And I shall be sure to pass on your compliments to him when next I see him."

Lucan's seat in the gallery overlooked the Table from the inner ring, a place of honour among the senior captains.

Ilira felt Morgiana's grip loosen in astonished disbelief.

She guided the child toward the inner tier, where Lucan's seat overlooked the Table. Morgiana climbed into it with hesitant awe, small legs barely reaching the edge of the seat.

Ilira straightened and turned to Alard and Cadeyrn.

"Remain with her please," she asked quietly. "Do not leave her unattended."

Both inclined their heads at once. "As you command, Lady Torest."

Artorias remained where he stood, watching them go.

The smile had left his face.

In its place was something heavier—sorrow. Not merely for the child. For the Avalon. For the Legion.

Then he turned back toward the Table of the Round.

And the council began to gather its weight.


A low chime reverberated through the Chamber of the Round—felt more than heard—and the lingering murmur of conversation dissolved into disciplined quiet. Across the rising tiers, Astartes and baseline humanity moved as one, descending into their assigned seats with the heavy grace of beings long accustomed to ceremony.

These were the last of the Avalon's assembled command.

Every person of rank presently aboard. Every ranking lieutenant and specialist officer not required at a critical post. The senior armsmen prefects. The Master of Vox. The Master of the Fleet's adjutant. They formed a living ring of steel and discipline around the Table of the Round.

There were absences though.

Vice-Captain Darius Vahl remained upon the bridge, as protocol demanded. It was he who oversaw the Avalon's immediate tactical disposition in Althea's absence—an unflinching, sharp-eyed officer whose calm had steadied the flagship through more than one void engagement. With him remained essential bridge personnel: the Master Helmsman, the senior augur adept, and the chief of the primary vox array.

And somewhere far above and beyond their mortal sight, Navigator Seraphyne Valcaryn knelt within her sanctum, her third eye open to the howling madness of the Immaterium. She alone guided the Avalon through the tides of madness and unreality. Even the Round could not draw her from her vigil.

At the Table of the Round, serfs in muted livery moved swiftly and silently between the high-backed chairs. Goblets of mistwine were poured with practised precision, the spirits catching the chamber's dimmed light like liquid starlight. Small platters of green moss bread—still warm, fragrant with faint herbal sweetness—were set before each seat.

Along the outer tiers, recessed signal studs flickered intermittently as those in attendance indicated their desire for refreshment. At each subtle glow, a serf altered course without hesitation, replenishing goblets, delivering bread, then withdrawing again into the periphery. The choreography was seamless, almost invisible. This too was ritual. For in the Round, all were equal, whether they took their place at the Table, or in the galleries above. They all had a voice. Only the King himself could gainsay them and he had never done so before.

The ever-present quartet of faint lights—soft, hovering luminescence near the vaulted apex of the chamber—glowed with steady vigilance. Whether machine, psychic phenomenon, or something stranger still, their quiet radiance had become so constant a presence aboard the Avalon that it was felt more as atmosphere than sight. Tonight, their glow seemed fractionally brighter, as though attentive.

The great hololithic projector above the Table thrummed to life in low power, casting faint geometric lines across the polished surface but displaying nothing yet.

Althea took her seat with composed authority, offering Ilira a smile and nod as she settled. Under normal circumstances they might have exchanged quiet observations, a shared murmur about a passing star system or a jest about the Wardens' tendency toward theatrical entrances. They had become good friends over the years—two women navigating the currents of a warship commanded by giants, rising to positions of great respect within the Legion.

Around the Table and Chamber, chairs filled one by one—the scrape of ceramite against stone softened by grav-dampeners, the muted click of armour seals adjusting.

When all were seated, the lights dimmed further.

From the shadowed archway opposite the Primarch's place, a single figure emerged.

He bore the Legion's banner.

The cloth was ancient—layered, repaired and reinforced over centuries of war. At its forefront gleamed the sigil of the XIth Legion, wrought in argent thread and edged in pale blue. Behind it, woven into twin sweeping panels, were two histories made one: on the left, Terra—its spires and cradle-fleets rendered in meticulous threadwork, the Legion as it had been in the early days of the Great Crusade; on the right, Caerdyn Vallis—the Mist Tree rising proud above rolling valleys, knights in pale blue beneath a fog-wreathed sky. Two origins. One brotherhood.

The Astartes who carried it moved with measured care.

Brother-Ancient Corvin Halbrecht was among the oldest living sons of the Legion. Forged long before the Primarch had been found. His armour bore more honour studs than untouched ceramite. Much of him was no longer flesh: both legs replaced below the knee with articulated bionics; his left arm was entirely mechanical and the right side of his jaw sheathed in burnished metal. A faint vox-grille modulated his voice where once a throat had been.

He had bled for the Emperor on worlds whose names had long since been struck from star charts.

Now he no longer walked the front lines. His injuries had made certain of that. Instead, he forged new warriors—overseeing neophytes, teaching doctrine and reciting the earliest campaigns of the Legion as living memory rather than archived myth.

Among the Legion, he was simply called the Speaker. For his service he was given a vital role in the ceremony of the Round.

He came to the edge of the Table and planted the banner's staff into a recessed locking point in the floor. The cloth unfurled fully behind him, catching some unseen current so that it hung with solemn life.

The chamber stilled completely.

When he spoke, his voice carried through subtle amplification, deepened by augmetics yet steady.

"By the authority vested in the XIth Legion by the Master of Mankind," he intoned, "and by the will of its Primarch, Artorias of Caerdyn Vallis, this council of the Round is called to order."

The words seemed to settle into the stone itself.

"It is the sacred duty of the Speaker," Halbrecht continued, "to name those seated at the Table, and to witness their authority made manifest."

He turned first toward the Primarch's chair.

"King Artorias. Primarch of the Eleventh. King of Caerdyn Vallis. Lord of the Mists. The Unbroken King. Knight-Lord of the Realms."

Artorias rose—not theatrically, but with quiet inevitability. From within his tunic he withdrew a large disc of burnished metal, etched with the Tree and circled by ancient runic script. He placed it into the circular recess before his seat.

There was a soft click.

Light flared briefly beneath the surface of the Table, and the central hololith brightened a fraction in response—recognition granted.

Halbrecht inclined his head and turned.

"Captain Althea DeLorean," the Speaker intoned, his vox-grille lending a sonorous weight to every syllable. "Scion of House DeLorean. Knight-Queen of the Void. The Sword of the Avalon. Mistress of Gwyn's Rock. Keeper of the Tome of War."

Althea rose with fluid precision.

Even among so many transhuman giants, she possessed a presence that was unmistakably sovereign. Her uniform bore the sigil of her house upon her breast; silver thread marked her many fleet victories along the cuffs. Her dark hair was drawn back severely, revealing eyes that missed nothing.

She withdrew her disc—a thing of polished obsidian veined with silver circuitry—and held it for a heartbeat before the assembly. The crest of her noble House shimmered faintly upon its surface.

Then she placed it within the circular recess before her.

A resonant click followed. Lines of pale light flared beneath the Table, running outward from her position like firing solutions across a tactical display. The hololithic projector brightened in acknowledgement.

Halbrecht turned again.

"Magos Iterai Varn," he declared. "Knight-Lord of the Forge. Arch-Dominus of the Mist Conclave. Master of Harmonies Sacred and Profane. Warden of the Machine-Spirit. Architect of the Harmonic Concordances."

Varn did not rise in the human sense.

His chair—custom-built and integrated directly into the Table's circumference—shifted with a muted hydraulic whisper. Where others possessed legs, the Magos's lower half unfolded into a complex arrangement of mechanical limbs. Brass and steel clicked softly as he adjusted his stance.

Varn inclined his upper torso, red optics flaring briefly.

A mechadendrite extended from beneath his robes, bearing a circular disc of burnished brass etched in layers of microscopic binharic script. With delicate precision, he placed it into the Table's recess.

Recognition flared—this time accompanied by a faint, almost musical chime as machine-spirit interfaced with machine-spirit.

Halbrecht's gaze swept onward.

"Master Elyon Marr," he announced. "Knight-Cantor of the Veiled Choir. Lord of the Astropathic Conclave. Voice-Bearer Beyond the Veil. Warden of the Astral Beacon."

A thin, reedy man rose from his seat.

Bald, his scalp and face were covered in intricate tattoos—spirals and sigils that crawled down his neck and disappeared beneath high-collared robes of muted blue-grey. His eyes were pale and unfocused, seeing not the chamber but something far beyond it. A faint tremor ran through his fingers as he withdrew his disc. The head of the astropathic choir did not command armies or fleets. He commanded whispers across impossible distances.

He slotted his disc into place with surprising steadiness.

The Table accepted him.

Halbrecht's voice continued.

"Lady Ilira Torest. Remembrancer to the Primarch. Knight-Archivist of the Round. Keeper of the Living Chronicle. Voice of the Legion's Deeds."

A ripple of softer attention passed through the chamber.

Ilira rose, acutely aware of the contrast between herself and those surrounding her. No ceramite encased her. She possessed no psychic gifts or talent of war. She was only a mortal woman in a blood-marked uniform, standing among legends. Her only talent was in the word. Decades of service to the Mist Wardens had erased any sense of doubt in herself. She had earned her place here. She merely fought the Legion's battles in other ways.

She withdrew her seal—a disc of silvered steel engraved with the Mist Tree and circled by delicate script denoting her authority as sworn councillor—and placed it into the recess before her seat.

The Table flared in recognition.

Light joined her to the lattice.

"Samson Arcturos," Halbrecht declared next. "Lord-Physikar of the XIth. Knight-Physician of the Gene-Seed. Keeper of the Emperor's Wrought Flesh. Warden of the Silver Grail."

Samson rose with measured gravity.

His armour bore the markings of his office—white pauldrons edged in silver. From a compartment at his belt, he withdrew a disc of pale ceramite etched with helix patterns.

He placed it firmly into the Table.

Another pulse of light.

Halbrecht's gaze moved to the next chair.

"Navigator Seraphyne Valcaryn of House Valcaryn," he intoned. "Mist-Seer of the Empyrean Path. Warden of the Third Eye. Knight-Keeper of the Hidden Gate."

The chair remained empty.

"She stands vigilant within her sanctum," Halbrecht continued solemnly. "Guiding the Avalon through the tides of the Sea of Souls. Absent in duty. Present in trust."

The Table remained dark at that position.

Two more chairs stood unoccupied.

Halbrecht turned toward the first.

"Sevrin," he said, and though his voice remained steady, a subtle shift of reverence entered it. "Mist-Father. Knight-Lord of the Veil. Voice of the Ceithir. Keeper of the Hidden Ways."

A faint shimmer passed through the Ceithir surrounding them, as though stirred by the naming.

"Absent upon Caerdyn Vallis," Halbrecht continued. "Guardian of ancient wards. Steward of truths not yet spoken."

The seat remained empty.

He moved to the next.

"Rathen," he declared. "High Mist-Speaker. Knight-Arcane of the Thorned Book. Bearer of Nhalraith. Master of the Veiled Host."

"Absent upon Caerdyn Vallis," Halbrecht said. "In guardianship of the Librarius and the sacred mysteries of the Mist."

That seat, too, remained dark.

Only one remained unsealed.

Halbrecht's gaze shifted to the final figure at the Table.

"Pherenion," he intoned. "Custodian of the Throne. Will of the Emperor. Warden of the King. Knight-Envoy of Terra."

The golden-armoured giant rose without flourish.

He did not bow.

He did not incline his head.

From within a recessed compartment in his armour, he withdrew a disc of radiant gold bearing the sigil of the Imperial Aquila.

For a heartbeat, the chamber felt smaller.

He seated the disc into the Table.

The acknowledgement that followed was deeper, resonant—less a flare of light and more a weight settling into place.

Halbrecht stepped back, resting his bionic hand upon the Legion banner once more.

"All seals have been placed, my Lords," he declared. "All authorities have been witnessed."

Around them, the Ceithir shimmered steadily.

"The Round stands in full voice," Halbrecht said. "Now we begin."


And silence, heavy and expectant, fell across the Chamber. And silence, heavy and expectant, fell across the Chamber.

Artorias did not let it linger.

"Let us first hear of the state of the Avalon," he said, his voice carrying easily without force. "Magos Varn."

The Master of the Forge inclined his head. His mechadendrites shifted faintly behind him, brass limbs whispering against one another as he reached toward the recessed console beside his seal.

"Damage reports are still being collated, my lord," Varn began, his tone measured and dry. "Engagement was widespread and, in several instances… anomalous. However, I will present what has been confirmed."

With a series of inputs and invocations to the Machine Spirit, he summoned the central hololith to life.

The Avalon rose between them in cold blue light — immense and awe-inspiring, its spires and bastions rendered in hard-edged geometry. For a moment, she looked pristine and untouched.

"All primary systems remain operational," Varn continued. "Main drives, plasma reactors, life-sustaining atmosphere recyclers, command-and-control relays — they are still intact. The Gellar Field generator sustained no damage during the incursion either."

The hololith responded to his touch. Primary systems glowed in steady white.

A subtle easing moved through the mortal officers in the outer tiers.

"Our secondary systems however…" Varn said, and the word carried less comfort.

Sections of the holographic vessel flared red.

Cargo spines. Manufactorum decks. Two internal transit arteries. Portions of the port-side macro-battery galleries. Entire habitation blocks near the lower midline.

The red spread like arterial bleeding.

From the surrounding tiers, more sigils flared as subordinate officers in the upper tiers fed updated data into the central network, adding their knowledge to Varn's own reports. The hololith shifted in response — more red blossoming across the ship's flanks, small at first, then accumulating.

A low murmur threaded the chamber.

"Most of the damage is non-vital, my Liege," Varn said, though he did not soften the phrasing. "Structural breaches, internal system overloads, localized power cascade failures. While several are severe, they are not crippling."

"There is a great deal of red for something not crippling," Ilira observed quietly.

"Yes," Varn replied. "There is."

Althea studied the projection, jaw set. She looked at the representation of the Avalon as a mother would her injured child. "What can be done to ease her suffering?"

It was not sentiment. It was command.

Varn adjusted a cluster of flickering compartments with a twitch of his fingers. "All competent hands not required for immediate fleet operation are effecting repairs. Where full restoration is not possible, patchwork reinforcement is being applied. For more severely afflicted zones, there is little we can do while in transit within the Immaterium. We can stabilize. We can reinforce. But to properly restore integrity across all affected sectors…"

He let the sentence trail for half a heartbeat.

"The Avalon will require dry dock."

The words settled heavily.

Pherenion's voice entered, even and controlled. "That will not be simple."

All eyes shifted briefly to the Custodian.

"We are in the midst of our offensive," he continued. "maintaining our momentum is critical. Withdrawing now for extended repair would undo all we have worked for so far."

Varn inclined his head slightly toward him. "That," he replied dryly, "is why I am doing what I can."

A faint ripple of restrained amusement passed through a few of the Astartes. It did not reach their eyes. Artorias leaned forward slightly, his gaze still fixed on the projection.

"The Gellar Field," he said. "You stated the generators were not damaged."

"Correct, my Liege."

"It was my understanding," Artorias continued, "that warp predators cannot pass through a functioning Gellar field."

A subtle shift passed through the chamber again — quieter this time. Ilira's heart froze in her chest before thudding painfully.

Warp predators?

Could that have been responsible for the deaths of so many aboard the ship? Had there been some malfunction in the field and some pack of mindless beasts had torn through them for their error?

Varn did not answer immediately.

Instead, he adjusted the hololith once more.

A faint sphere materialized around the Avalon, translucent and shimmering — a loose representation of the Geller field envelope.

"In the loosest possible sense," Varn said, "this bubble represents the field as projected during translation."

The sphere pulsed softly.

Then — faintly — it flickered.

Not dramatically. Not enough to be obvious at first glance. But once seen, it could not be unseen: a slight dimming, a momentary thinning, every few seconds. A tremor in the light.

Artorias leaned closer.

Ilira swallowed. "Is that a glitch in the projection?"

"No," Artorias murmured.

Varn inclined his head. "The Primarch is correct. That fluctuation was recorded in the generator logs during transit."

The flicker came again. Brief. Subtle. Wrong.

Samson shifted in his seat. "You are saying the field was failing."

"I am saying," Varn replied carefully, "that there was a recurrent instability. Minute and cyclical."

"A malfunction then," Samson pressed.

"It is possible," Varn conceded. "But highly unlikely. Given the vital nature of the Gellar Field aboard any warp-capable vessel, they are subjected to exhaustive inspection prior to every translation. Redundancies are layered upon redundancies. Diagnostics are triple-confirmed a hundred times over."

"And yet," Althea said quietly, watching the flicker pulse again, "it's flickering."

"Yes."

Pherenion's gaze moved from the sphere to Varn. "What are you implying, Magos?"

The question was not hostile. It was precise.

Varn's mechadendrites stilled. Across the Table, Artorias's eyes had gone very still. When Varn spoke again, his voice had lost even its earlier dryness.

"I am implying," he said, "that such a fluctuation would be extraordinarily difficult to achieve accidentally."

The flicker came again, a soft shudder in the light.

Pherenion's expression hardened. "Then state it plainly."

Varn's gaze met Artorias's.

Artorias gave the slightest nod. "Speak your mind, Iterai."

Varn said it.

"Sabotage."

The word seemed to echo long after it was spoken.

Sabotage.

No one moved. No one spoke. The hololithic sphere continued its faint, rhythmic flicker around the wounded Avalon, the red lesions across her hull glowing like open sores. The implication was far worse than structural damage. A flaw in machinery was misfortune. Sabotage was intent.

Artorias did not slam a fist against the table. He did not rise in theatrical outrage. But something in him changed. The air around him seemed to cool.

"Do you have any idea," he asked Varn, his voice controlled and very level, "who would possess the access and expertise required to induce such a fluctuation?"

Varn hesitated.

It was slight — a fractional pause — but in a room filled with transhuman warriors and seasoned commanders, it was noticed.

"I have a suspicion, my Liege," the Magos said at last.

A murmur began immediately in the outer tiers.

"But," Varn continued, mechadendrites flexing once behind him, "I would not give voice to it until I have investigated further. Conjecture, once released, cannot be recalled. If I am wrong, I will have cast undeserved suspicion."

Pherenion's gaze sharpened. "If you possess even a tentative identification of an internal threat, you have a duty to disclose it."

Varn turned his head slightly toward the Custodian. "I have a duty to be correct."

"And if your caution permits this saboteur to act again?" Pherenion pressed.

A ripple of agreement spread through the chamber now — not merely from the Astartes but from the mortal officers as well. Voices rose, low and heated.

"We cannot sit on this—"

"If there is rot—"

"Names, Magos—"

Artorias raised one hand.

The sound died instantly.

Not faded. Not diminished.

Stopped.

The Ceithir shimmered faintly as the last echo of dissent dissolved into stillness. He did not look at Pherenion. He did not look at the tiers. His eyes remained on Varn.

"Iterai. You will investigate," Artorias said. It was not a question. "Quietly. Thoroughly. You will confirm your suspicions before you accuse anyone on my ship."

Varn inclined his head. "I will."

Artorias's gaze then shifted past him, to the inner tier.

"Helion."

The Commander of the Bladeguard rose at once.

He approached the Table without haste. The gauze over his ruined eye was stark against his features, the fabric already faintly stained despite the Physikar's efforts. He bore it without complaint.

He stopped at the edge of the Round and bowed his head.

"Lord."

"You and the Bladeguard will assist Iterai with his investigations," Artorias said. "Discreetly. I want every corridor of this ship walked, every system checked. Every log examined. Every hand that has touched the Gellar Systems accounted for."

His voice remained calm.

Which made it worse.

"Whoever interfered with the Field did not merely damage the Avalon. They nearly consigned every soul aboard her to oblivion."

The hololith flickered again, the bubble trembling faintly. A faint tightening passed through Artorias's jaw.

"When you find them," he continued, "you will bring them to me,"

His eyes were like cut gold.

"And I will take their traitorous head myself."

Helion did not hesitate and slammed a fist of ceramite against his battleplate, bowing deep. "We will find them, Lord."

There was no bravado in it. Only certainty.

He bowed once more, then turned and returned to his place within the inner tier, the white of his gauze stark against the armour of his brothers.


Artorias exhaled slowly through his nose and let some of the frost in him settle. Fury would serve him well later, in the next battle. Now what he required was clarity.

He turned his gaze to Samson.

"The dead," he said, not unkindly. "How many did we lose?"

Samson inclined his head and brought his hand down to the embedded console beside his seal. The central hololith dissolved from the image of the wounded Avalon into cascading columns of data—identifiers, unit designations, deck registries, life-sign confirmations and null returns. It did not resolve immediately. Instead, streams of information continued to pour inward from every tier of the chamber.

Each Astartes who had commanded a defensive action touched his disc in turn, forwarding confirmed tallies from his sector. Those numbers were not given lightly. Every name had been verified. Every helm removed. Every gene-seed accounted for or marked unrecoverable. Corrections were made in murmured exchanges across the inner ring as officers cross-checked against their sergeants' final reports.

From the surrounding tiers, mortal crew commanders added their own grim accounting. Leaders of lower maintenance decks, overseers of plasma relays, habitation marshals from the mid-spires and upper galleries—all fed their figures into the network. Each submission triggered a quiet verification cycle, cross-referenced against the Avalon's master crew registry and then reconciled again with Samson's growing ledger.

Minutes passed. Then an hour. Then more.

No one hurried the process.

The hololith shifted again, numbers stabilizing into grim clarity.

Samson did not look up immediately. "The data is incomplete, my King" he said at last. "There are still compartments being opened. Some sections remain sealed pending atmospheric stabilization."

Artorias's voice was steady. "How many, Samson?"

Samson was silent for a long moment more, eyes scanning the finalised columns as they settled.

"A third," he said quietly. "Roughly a third of the 11th Company."

The Chamber seemed to contract.

"Three hundred and thirty-seven confirmed fallen brothers," Samson continued, his voice even despite the weight of it. "An additional five squads remain unaccounted for in one of the collapsed transit spines. They are presumed missing in action."

The number did not sound real at first. It hung in the air like an abstraction.

Artorias had known the losses would be grave. He had walked corridors slick with blood. He had seen shattered ceramite and the still forms of warriors who had followed him across the galaxy.

But a third.

His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.

Across the Table, Ilira had gone pale. Her hand rose to her mouth before she could stop herself, a small, involuntary gasp escaping her as the scale of it settled in. Three hundred and thirty-seven Astartes were not merely soldiers. They were the esteemed 11th Company. Guardians of the Avalon, the Wardens of the flagship, the sons most often at their Primarch's side. The Primarch's own Company.

Around the chamber, the Astartes did not speak, but the silence changed. It deepened into something raw and private. Some lowered their heads. Others stared straight ahead, faces carved into stone. The loss was not only numerical; it was fraternal.

Artorias remained seated, hands resting flat upon the Table. He did not close his eyes. He did not bow his head.

After a time, he asked, more quietly, "The mortal crew?"

Samson drew in a deep breath. "Current confirmed tally stands at twelve thousand, four hundred and twelve. The majority are from the lower maintenance decks and habitation blocks near the midline breach zones. Casualties are still being recovered everywhere we look, Sire."

Twelve thousand.

It was spoken without embellishment, without ceremony, but the enormity of it rolled outward nonetheless. Behind the inner ring, several of the mortal officers visibly blanched. Some stared at the data as if willing it to change. Others looked down at their hands.

Artorias pushed his chair back and rose to his full height.

The movement alone commanded attention.

After a long moment, he reached for his goblet of mistwine. The deep liquid caught the chamber light as he lifted it.

His voice, when he spoke, was not loud.

"Hail the victorious dead."

Around the Chamber, every Astartes rose as one. Goblets were lifted in gauntleted hands. The words were echoed—not shouted, not barked—but spoken with a low, resonant unity that seemed to vibrate through the stone and metal of the chamber.

"Hail."

It was not triumph.

It was farewell.

They drank deeply, draining their cups in a single motion, then returned to their seats with measured composure. For many of the mortal officers, the ritual passed in a haze; some lifted their own goblets uncertainly, others simply stood in stunned silence.

Artorias remained standing a moment longer.

He brought the rim of the goblet toward his lips—

And stopped.

Across the chamber, set back among the inner attendants and protected observers, he saw her again. The child.

Morgiana.

The young girl sat very still, hands folded in her lap, eyes unfocused as if fixed upon something far beyond the walls of the chamber. She did not weep. She did not tremble.

She looked hollow.

The sight struck him harder than the number had.

Three hundred and thirty-seven sons. Twelve thousand crew.

And one child who had seen too much.

The mistwine no longer felt appropriate in his hand.

Slowly, without ceremony, Artorias lowered the goblet back to the table untouched and resumed his seat.

The chamber remained quiet, the weight of the dead pressing in from all sides. For a time after he resumed his seat, no one spoke. The weight of the toast lingered in the air like incense that would not disperse. Artorias cleared his throat softly, the sound carrying more than it should have in the hush, and turned his gaze toward the pale figure seated three places down the inner arc.

"Elyon," he said. "Have you been able to establish contact with the rest of our forces?"

The Chief Astropath looked thinner than he had before the translation. There were dark hollows beneath his eyes, and his hands rested too tightly against the edge of the Table, knuckles blanched as if he were steadying himself against a current only he could feel.

"During the incursion," Marr began, voice quiet but steady, "the Warp screamed."

A faint unease passed through the Chamber.

"It was not metaphorical," he continued. "It rose in pitch and intensity as the… battle began. The sound tore through the choir, my Lord Primarch. Several of my astropaths collapsed immediately. Others began echoing it back. Foul, dark warnings in the moments before the attack."

He swallowed once.

"We had to cull them."

The word was clinical, almost gentle.

"To prevent the madness from spreading."

A few of the mortal officers shifted in discomfort. The idea of executing one's own psykers mid-translation was not one most of them had ever entertained.

Artorias did not flinch.

He did not contest it.

There was grimness in his expression, but not reproach. He understood necessity.

"And now?" he asked. "Is it still so?"

Marr closed his eyes briefly, as if tasting the air of another realm.

"No," he said. "When the Ceithir expanded and fully enveloped the Avalon, the screaming began to subside. It is… difficult to describe, but, as we all know, the presence of the Ceithir soothes the Immaterium immediately surrounding the vessel. It dampens the turbulence. Calms the currents."

Artorias's gaze sharpened slightly. "You have not attempted to establish contact with any ship since?"

Marr hesitated. "Not since the incursion ended, no. The choir required stabilization. Those who survived were… frayed."

The Primarch's expression did not harden, but there was an impatience there — not born of anger, but of urgency.

Marr noticed it.

"I suspect," he added quickly, "that with the Warp's agitation reduced in our immediate vicinity, we will be able to reach the fleet if required. The conditions are far more favourable than they were mere hours ago."

Artorias gave a small nod. "Then tell me this. Given the current calm, can you determine the status of our other ships?"

Marr inclined his head and extended a trembling hand toward the hololithic controls.

"I have already done so, Lord Primarch."

The projection shifted.

The wounded Avalon dissolved into a broader representation of the void — a stylised rendering of the Warp as an undulating sea of violet and black. Within it, points of light clustered in disciplined formation. The combined fleet of the XIth and XXth Legions appeared as a great shoal of luminous vessels, hundreds strong, arrayed around their flagships. Together they resembled a school of silver fish navigating an ocean that did not want them. Marr adjusted the display, isolating the Mist Warden formation.

"We were able to sense most of them," he said, voice tightening slightly as he concentrated. "Their psychic signatures were stable. The choir has brushed against them. Faintly, but distinctly."

Points of light flared brighter across the formation, confirming the continued existence of the ships. Something tight in Artorias's chest loosened upon seeing the confirmation that the Heart of Flame and Sigil of Oaths remained intact.

Althea leaned forward slightly. "Most?"

Marr did not look at her immediately.

He manipulated the projection again.

Three vessels near the Avalon's previous position dimmed, then were highlighted in stark amber against the darker sea.

"The Caer Idwal," he said quietly, indicating the smallest of the three — a swift courier-frigate assigned to reconnaissance and message relay. "And the line ships Geraint's Honour and Belenos Ascendant."

The names seemed to weigh down the air as they were spoken.

"These three were closest to us at the time of the incursion," Marr continued. "Their signatures flickered violently during the event. Since then… they have gone silent."

"Silent how?" Ilira asked, her voice tight.

"I cannot feel them," Marr replied. "There is no psychic resonance. No echo in the Immaterium. I do not know if they remain intact but obscured… or if they have been… extinguished."

A murmur rippled through the chamber.

Three ships.

Althea's jaw tightened. "Have we any other way to obtain confirmation?"

"Not yet," Marr answered. "We are still in translation. We could try and move closer to them. If we were to overlap our Gellar Fields then we could try the vox or check the augurs. But the risks would be great. We could collide with them before obtaining any sort of firm confirmation. But as it is with the Immaterium dividing us, there is no other way other than to translate back into realspace."

The murmuring deepened, a low current of anger and unease threading through the tiers. Pherenion's voice cut cleanly through the noise.

"We cannot continue."

The statement landed heavily.

Several heads snapped toward him at once.

Samson was the first to respond, his tone controlled but edged. "With respect, that determination does not fall within your remit. Your duty is to observe and to advise in accordance with the Emperor's will, not to dictate the conduct of Legion campaigns."

He might have continued — the words gathering behind his teeth — but he stopped abruptly as Artorias's gaze turned toward him.

It was not anger.

It was frost.

Samson inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment and fell silent.

Artorias shifted his attention to Pherenion.

"The Knight-Envoy sits at this Table," he said evenly. "He is a member of the Round. As such, he has a voice."

There was no rebuke in it — only a reminder of structure.

He inclined his head once toward the Custodian.

"Speak."

The chamber stilled again, waiting to hear what the Emperor's eye would say next.


Pherenion did not rise when invited to speak. He remained seated, hands resting upon the cool surface of the Table, his voice even and devoid of drama.

"Our objective," he said, "as you all know, is not one of conquest. It is one of provocation."

"We were to strike the outer systems surrounding Ullanor," Pherenion continued, "to enrage the Greenskins and draw them outward and into the Helioris Confluence, where Lord Perturabo has prepared his trap."

He did not embellish the strategy. He did not need to.

"Our first strike was successful and a large part of that was due our mobility." Pherenion flicked a few keys and the Table responded, switching back to the representation of the Avalon, still marred in red. "The Avalon is wounded. The Eleventh Company has lost a third of its strength. Three ships in our immediate proximity have gone silent. And we are being actively pursued by an Ork armada."

He let that settle.

"To continue in our present condition would be to risk a catastrophic loss," he finished. "Not just of a Gloriana class vessel but of one of the Emperor's Primarchs. It is an unacceptable risk. We should make for the Helioris Confluence now. Join Lord Perturabo's fortifications. Regroup. Repair. Reconstitute our strength before the Ork tide comes."

The logic was cold. Clean.

And it landed heavily.

Artorias did not answer immediately. Instead, he began to drum his fingers lightly against the edge of the Table — a quiet, rhythmic sound that carried further than it should have in the hush.

His eyes dropped to the slim datapad recessed beside his seal. Across its surface scrolled a live aggregation of sentiment drawn from the discs of the Round and the inner tiers — an old tradition of the Legion, allowing silent assent or dissent to be registered without fracturing decorum.

The results were heavily divided.

A notable minority agreed with Pherenion. Their reasoning was pragmatic, survival-minded, rooted in preservation of force.

Most did not.

The idea of turning aside before the second strike, of leaving before the task is done, sat ill with many of the XIth. They had bloodied the first system and been bled in return. To halt now felt like retreat. And retreat, even for strategic necessity, tasted bitter.

Artorias watched the shifting bars of opinion for a long moment.

The decision, as always, rested with him.

But he valued knowing the temper of his Legion. The hearts and minds of those who would carry out whatever he chose.

He lifted his gaze back to Pherenion.

"You believe we should withdraw now," he said. It was not accusation. It was confirmation.

"Yes, Lord King," Pherenion replied without hesitation. "I do."

Artorias held his gaze for a few heartbeats longer, then slowly shook his head.

"That," he said, "is something I cannot do."

A subtle stirring moved through the chamber — not triumph, not yet, but a shift.

"To abandon the offensive entirely would blunt the blade we have already drawn," he continued. He paused, fingers stilling against the Table.

"But," he added, "to proceed unchanged would be folly."

That much, at least, was undisputed.

His gaze turned to Marr.

"Prepare a message to the Alpha for my Brother," Artorias said. "and then have my wishes so conveyed to Lucan and Caelor as well."

Marr inclined his head, already drawing the necessary sigils across his console, ready to take the Primarch's words and then prepare to send them out into the aether. "The contents, my Lord?"

Artorias's eyes returned briefly to the hololith — to the Imperial armada, to the silent trio nearest the Avalon, to the red wounds across his beloved ship's hull.

"You will inform him," he said, "that the Avalon has sustained unexpected damage during transit and cannot continue to the next target."

A faint tightening passed through some of the officers, but none interrupted.

"The plan, however, must proceed," Artorias continued. "The next system is to be struck as planned. Alpharius will assume full operational command of the manoeuvring elements."

He glanced briefly toward the markers representing Caelor's and Lucan's commands within the XIth formation.

"He is to coordinate directly with Caelor and Lucan who will share command of the Legion's fleet. The three of them will see that the plan is enacted. They will drive the Greenskins into a frenzy well enough."

"And the Avalon?" Marr asked quietly.

Artorias's expression did not waver.

"The Avalon will make for the Helioris Confluence," Artorias said, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of something more personal now. "My Brother will already be fortifying the outer approach vectors. We will send him a message as well to let him know of our arrival."

Artorias leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms upon the Table.

"However," he continued, "our withdrawal must not leave the rest of the fleet exposed to the same vulnerability that wounded us. What occurred during transit cannot be simply dismissed as turbulence or mechanical failure alone."

His gaze flicked briefly to the faint, flickering sphere that still surrounded the hololithic Avalon. The implication of it lingered like a bruise.

"Magos Varn's findings cannot be ignored. Whether it be some malfunction or an act of sabotage, the instability in the Gellar Field nearly proved fatal to us all. I will not allow our people to rely on such systems alone again."

Artorias's eyes moved briefly — almost imperceptibly — toward Pherenion seated opposite him.

The moment passed.

He turned to Marr.

"A second message will be sent to the Heart of Flame and the Sigil of Oaths alone. Those ships will disseminate the order across the entirety of the Legion fleet. Use our most secure encryption cyphers."

Marr inclined his head, fingers already moving in preparation.

"My decree is as follows," Artorias said, his voice deepening slightly as it took on the cadence of formal command. "Upon regaining sufficient strength, every vessel is to release the Ceithir fully within its hull and extend its veil."

Artorias continued before any objection could form.

"This is to be a standing order. It is not situational. It is not discretionary. No ship of this Legion will ever sail the Immaterium again without the protection of the Ceithir. Not unless there is absolutely no other option available."

His eyes moved slowly around the Table, ensuring the weight of his words was understood.

"This decree will not be ignored. Not for haste. Not for pride. Not for convenience."

The quiet that followed was not resistant. It was solemn. Artorias shifted his attention to Althea.

"Knight-Queen," he said, the title deliberate. "When you return to the bridge, you will inform Lady Seraphyne that our course has changed. The Avalon is to break from the fleets and set heading for the Helioris Confluence at best sustainable speed once our astropathic messages have been sent."

Althea's expression did not falter, but there was a calculation behind her eyes.

"When would you have us break away?" she asked.

"We will maintain cohesion with the fleet until we receive confirmation from Caelor, Lucan and Alpharius," Artorias replied. "Once the order is enacted and confirmed, we will separate cleanly."

Althea inclined her head. "It will be done."

Artorias regarded her for a moment longer, then allowed his gaze to travel once more around the Round.

"We have been tested in the realm between stars," he said quietly, the earlier frost in his anger now replaced by iron steadiness. "We will adapt. We will not stumble blindly into that sea again."

And though the wounds of the Avalon still burned red upon the hololith, the shape of their path forward had been drawn with a deliberate hand.


Ilira had been silent throughout the King's decree. Her face still held the pallor of the casualty report, but something else had settled there now — a tightening of thought.

Slowly, deliberately, she lifted her hand and brushed her fingers across the small rune-disc set into the edge of her station.

The sigil glowed faintly.

A request to speak.

Artorias noticed at once. He inclined his head in permission.

Ilira rose, smoothing her uniform in a gesture that betrayed more nerves than she would have preferred.

"My King," she said, her voice steady but softer than usual. "Forgive me, but… through all of this, no one has yet said what it was that attacked us."

The question hung in the chamber like a drawn bowstring.

"Was it the Orks?" she continued. "Some new weapon? Some other alien foe lying in wait between the stars? A band of Warp predators?"

Her gaze met his — searching for an answer to the question burning in her mind.

Around the Round, others grew very still.

Artorias did not answer immediately.

Instead, he felt again the echo of that other chamber — the cargo nexus choked in shadow and the blood and broken bodies of his sons, the Custodes at his side, the things before him naming themselves with mocking certainty.

Daemon.

His jaw tightened slightly as he considered what to say — and what not to say.

Ilira's question lingered in the air, fragile but unyielding.

Artorias had not yet drawn breath to answer when a voice like distant bronze struck against stone cut across the chamber.

"The question," Pherenion said, "is irrelevant."

The Custodian did not raise his volume. He did not need to. The weight of his presence carried his words farther than any shout could have. Auramite caught the pale shimmer of the mists around him, rendering him almost statuesque — an icon rather than a man.

"It does not matter who struck at this vessel," he continued, gaze fixed forward rather than upon Ilira. "The foe was met. The foe was destroyed. We now turn to the next trial before us. To dwell upon such pointless things serves no strategic purpose."

The temperature in the chamber seemed to shift.

Ilira's spine straightened instinctively. She was no coward, but the Custodes were not like Astartes. They were something older in bearing, harder in presence. Even so, a faint flush of irritation rose to her cheeks.

"With respect," she said carefully, "it serves the purpose of understanding."

Pherenion did not look at her, though his eyes narrowed.

"Understanding," he replied, "is not always a privilege afforded to all."

The words were measured, but iron lay beneath them.

A faint, dry sound came from the lower tier — not quite a laugh, but close.

Magos Varn inclined his hooded head slightly, mechadendrites coiling and uncoiling with faint metallic whispers.

"I must respectfully contest that assessment," Varn said, his voice filtered through vox-grilles in a tone of habitual aridity. "I commanded the defence of the Loom during the incursion. The entities encountered there did not conform to known Ork morphologies, nor to any catalogued xenos pattern within my archives."

His optical augmetics whirred faintly as they focused on Pherenion.

"They traversed bulkheads without breaching them. They ignored vacuum exposure in several sections. One manifested partially within a plasma conduit before stabilizing into a more hostile form. Such behaviour suggests either advanced phase-translation technology or—" he paused, recalibrating his lexicon, "—a fundamental deviation from established physical law."

A murmur spread more openly now among the Chamber's occupants.

Varn continued, unperturbed.

"If this Legion is to defend itself effectively in future, illumination on the nature of this foe is not merely relevant. It is required."

Pherenion's head turned then, slowly.

The movement was minimal, yet the tension it created was palpable.

"You presume," the Custodian said, his tone cooling by a measurable degree, "that all knowledge is beneficial, Magos."

"I presume," Varn replied evenly, "that ignorance invites repetition, Custodian."

A thin edge crept into the exchange.

"The Emperor," Pherenion said, each word placed with deliberate weight, "has decreed that certain matters are not to be disseminated. There are reasons for this beyond the understanding of those gathered here."

"And yet," Varn countered, metallic fingers flexing lightly against the haft of his servo-arm, "those same gathered individuals bled to contain the phenomenon in question."

The word phenomenon was almost an accusation in itself.

The Chamber felt smaller.

Artorias had remained silent through the exchange, watching the two figures — auramite and adamantium — draw toward confrontation not with blades, but with doctrine.

"Enough."

The command was not sharp. It did not need to be.

Both Pherenion and Varn fell silent at once.

Artorias let the quiet settle fully before he spoke.

"Pherenion's argument may seem strange to many of you," he said, his tone calm but threaded with something deeper now. "But it is not born of indifference."

His golden eyes moved slowly across the Round.

"There are… aspects of what occurred that not all here are privy to."

Althea frowned slightly. "What aspects, your Grace?"

The question was cautious, not confrontational. Artorias held her gaze for a moment longer than was comfortable.

Then he said, carefully, "The answer to Ilira's question is a secret."

The word landed heavily.

"A secret," he continued, "that the Emperor Himself has decreed should not be spoken openly or discussed beyond tightly bound circles."

The Chamber went utterly still.

"Those who know the truth," Artorias went on, voice lowering slightly, "are bound by oath — and by the will of the Master of Mankind. That will is… absolute."

He did not elaborate on the consequences of breaking such an oath.

He did not need to.

Not to them. Not to the sons and daughters of Caerdyn Vallis. Several of the mortal officers paled visibly. Even some of the Astartes shifted, faint unease breaking their otherwise implacable composure.

Ilira felt a prickle of cold along her spine. Her fingers tightened unconsciously into a shaking fist.

What answer could demand such silence? What truth could require the Emperor's direct prohibition?

Pherenion inclined his head once.

"This is the case," he said. "Therefore the matter must be considered closed."

A faint tremor of finality accompanied the words.

Artorias's eyes flicked toward him and he stood.

"I am not finished speaking," he said softly.

Artorias regarded Pherenion with something quieter — and far more dangerous.

"Tell me, then," the Unbroken King said, his voice level, "what will happen to them?"

A faint crease touched Pherenion's brow.

"To whom do you refer?" the Custodian asked.

Artorias gestured outward — not dramatically, but encompassing the entire Chamber, the tiers beyond, the decks below.

"To my Legion," he said. "To the Mist Wardens of the 11th Company who fought in the corridors. To the Martians who took up their weapons to defend my hearth. To my people who sought sanctuary behind sealed bulkheads and who's only salvation was song."

His golden eyes did not waver.

"You said the Emperor's decree is absolute. That certain knowledge must not be spoken. That it must not spread."

He stepped away from the Table now, moving slowly around the circumference of the Table, bringing himself closer — not looming, but present.

"Far too many aboard the Avalon came into contact with the enemy. Many saw how they moved. How they were banished by the Ceithir. They have glimpsed something beyond conventional war. Beyond mortal ken."

A pause.

"Unknowingly," Artorias continued, "they may already have broken the decree you defend."

The Chamber grew colder.

"What of Magos Varn and his Mechanicum cohorts?" Artorias pressed. "They witnessed phenomena that defy natural law. They have recorded it. Catalogued it. Analyzed it."

Varn did not speak, but his optics flickered faintly.

"And the mortal crew," Artorias went on. "Those who saw shapes pass through walls. Who heard voices in the dark and in their minds. Who felt the air turn against them."

He stopped a few paces from Pherenion.

"What happens to them?"

For the first time since entering the chamber, Pherenion looked uncertain.

It was subtle. A slight tightening of the jaw. A stillness that was not composure but consideration.

"I…" he began, then stopped.

"I am not certain."

The words fell heavily.

Artorias's head tilted slightly.

"That is not true, my friend," he said quietly.

The statement was not an accusation. It was simply a grim observation.

"A Custodian does not speak without certainty. When you invoke the Emperor's will, you do so knowing its shape."

His gaze sharpened.

"You know."

Silence stretched between them — long enough that the distant hum of the ship's systems became audible once more.

Pherenion's posture did not falter, yet something within his expression shifted — not weakness, but reluctance.

Finally, he spoke.

"The Legiones Astartes," he said, voice low and measured, "are a rare and costly resource. The Imperium cannot afford to expend them lightly."

A faint murmur rippled through the chamber.

"There is precedent," Pherenion continued, "for the redaction of memory in cases where exposure to… prohibited knowledge has occurred. Neural excision. Hypno-indoctrination. Selective erasure."

He did not look at the Astartes as he said it, keeping his gaze fixed upon the Primarch.

"A strong probability exists," he added, "that such measures would be employed."

Artorias absorbed that without visible reaction.

"And the crew?" he asked.

This time, the pause was longer.

"The crew," Pherenion said at last, "are less strategically valuable."

Ilira felt her stomach tighten.

"If the Emperor so wills it," the Custodian continued, voice steady though something strained beneath it, "they may be deemed compromised. In such circumstances, censure can take many forms."

He did not say the word.

He did not need to.

Cull.

The implication settled over the chamber like ash. Artorias stood utterly still, his expression unreadable. Within him, something burned — not hot and wild, but deep and controlled.

"I cannot allow that," he said at last.

The words were not loud. They did not need to be. Pherenion's gaze snapped fully to him now.

"It is not yours to allow or deny, Lord King," the Custodian said.

Artorias met his eyes evenly.

"They are my people."

The simplicity of it cut through the tension more sharply than any raised voice.

"If they are to suffer for what occurred here," he continued, "then they will do so knowing why. I will not have them butchered in ignorance, nor stripped of memory like errant servitors."

"That defiance," Pherenion said, "would only seal their fate."

"Then so be it," Artorias replied. "For I can already see their fate is sealed in your eyes."

A faint stir passed through the Round — shock, perhaps even fear.

"I will speak with the Emperor," Artorias said. "I will place the matter before Him directly. If He orders their deaths, then I will demand that I stand among them when it is done."

Ilira inhaled sharply.

Althea's hand tightened upon the edge of the Table.

Pherenion's expression did not change — yet something in his eyes did.

"That will not alter the outcome," he said quietly. "The Emperor's judgment is not swayed by mere sentiment."

"No," Artorias agreed. "But it may be swayed by loyalty."

A faint, almost imperceptible breath left the Custodian.

"He could simply ensure that you forget as well," Pherenion said. "If the knowledge itself is deemed corrosive, you would not be exempt."

At that, Artorias smiled.

It was not defiant.

It was sad.

"Nevertheless," he said, "I can only try."

Silence fell again — deeper now, more intimate.

Then Artorias took one final step closer, lowering his voice so that it carried not through force, but through the weight of intent.

"If you are truly the Emperor's representative, my Oculi," he said, "then you should know the shape of His will better than any here."

He held Pherenion's gaze unflinchingly.

"Tell me this. Do I have any hope of convincing Him? Of persuading Him to spare my people? To trust them and my Legion with the truth?"

The question did not echo.

It settled.

Pherenion stared at him for a long time.

The Custodian's face was carved from discipline, from centuries — of unyielding certainty. Yet now, something worked behind that golden stillness. Calculation. Memory. Judgment.

For a moment, it seemed he might refuse to answer.

Then, very slowly, almost imperceptibly—

He inclined his head.

The slightest nod.

Artorias released a breath he hadn't been aware he was holding. He nodded once, then returned to his seat.

The movement was deliberate, controlled — the gesture of a king returning to judgment rather than a warrior stepping back from challenge. He steepled his fingers before his lips and allowed the Chamber to breathe.

The faint hum of the Avalon seemed louder now. The embrace of the Ceithir felt less comforting, more watchful.

When he finally spoke, his voice was calm — but there was iron beneath it.

"What I am about to say," he began, "cannot leave this room."

His gaze moved across the Round, lingering on Astartes, on Mechanicum, on mortal officers alike.

"I will not speak another word while there is even one soul present who does not wish to hear it."

Silence answered him.

No one looked away. No one activated a rune of refusal.

Then his eyes shifted — and softened.

Morgiana sat small in her seat, hollow-eyed, her gaze fixed somewhere far beyond the chamber walls. She had witnessed too much already.

Artorias inclined his head slightly toward her.

"Little one," he said gently, "forgive me."

He looked to his sons, Alard and Cadeyrn stationed beside her.

"Take her from this chamber. Selyna, one of my most trusted serfs, will meet you outside and see her escorted to the medicae deck as Samson advised."

The warriors bowed their helmed heads.

"As you command, my King."

Morgiana blinked as one of them knelt, lifting her carefully as though she were made of glass. She did not protest at the contact with the Legionary, much to Ilira's surprise. She did not speak either.

The Chamber watched in silence as they departed. When the doors sealed once more and Alard Cadeyrn returned to their seats, Artorias gave a slight nod to the warding officer. Seals engaged, Vox dampeners activated and all internal recordings ceased.

Only then did he continue. He turned to Ilira, though his eyes met the gaze of each and every member of the Round.

"You are correct," he said quietly. "What invaded the Avalon was no mere xenos breed."

A ripple of tension passed through the room.

"During a battle in the lower decks," Artorias went on, "Pherenion and I confronted the leader of the incursion. A creature that called itself the Masque."

The name felt wrong in his mouth.

"She claimed to serve some dark master named Slaanesh."

The word struck the air like a stone dropped into still water.

Several of the mortals visibly shivered. Ilira felt a cold ripple travel along her spine. Even some of the Astartes shifted subtly, as though some instinct recoiled at the sound. The Ceithir flared suddenly, the mist swirling in dizzying eddies around them, as if warding off some evil seeking to enter their hearts and minds.

"When I demanded to know what they were," he continued, "the creature laughed. Its kindred spoke in tongues I did not recognize — layered, discordant, as though multiple voices occupied a single throat."

His jaw tightened faintly at the memory.

"Then one of them spoke in High Gothic. A word I could understand though I know not it's meaning."

He paused.

"Daemon."


The Chamber did not react at first — the unfamiliarity of the term delaying comprehension.

Ilira frowned.

"Daemon," she repeated softly, testing the shape of it.

Her brow furrowed.

"My King… are you certain that is what you heard?"

The moment the question left her lips, her eyes widened slightly. The insinuation was mortifying. That a Primarch could mishear.

A faint flush rose to her cheeks.

Artorias regarded her evenly.

"I am certain, Lady Ilira" he said. Then, more pointedly, "Why?"

All eyes turned to Ilira.

She shifted under the collective weight of the Chamber's attention, suddenly acutely aware of her own mortality among so many of the Emperor's Angels.

"I…" she began, then steadied herself. "The word is… familiar to me."

Pherenion's gaze sharpened.

"Explain," Artorias said.

Ilira drew a breath.

"When I was still training on Terra," she said, "one of the favoured pastimes of remembrancer candidates was exploration. The deeper strata beneath the academies are… extraordinary."

A faint flicker of something almost nostalgic touched her expression.

"Beneath the underhives lie ancient settlements — entire cities entombed beneath newer foundations. The deeper one descends, the older the relics become. There are vaults that predate the Imperium. Archives sealed during Old Night. Forgotten repositories of human memory. It is said that if you go deep enough, you could find places of Old Earth. The ancient ruins of entire cities and towns."

She swallowed lightly.

"There was a place near the university's lower foundations. If one ventured far enough — past collapsed transitways and sealed manufactoria — you could reach a buried archive known among students as the Umbral Athenaeum."

A murmur of interest passed through the chamber.

"It was… magnificent," Ilira continued. "Towering shelves of data-slates. Scroll vaults sealed in crystalline cases. Tomes bound in materials no longer manufactured. Records from Old Night — and some believed, from even earlier."

Her voice grew quieter.

"In a handful of those texts, I encountered the word 'Daemon.'"

Samson leaned forward slightly. "In what context?"

Ilira hesitated.

"Most of the references were fragmentary," she admitted. "Many came from Old Night-era accounts. They read like superstition — apocalyptic ramblings, horror tales, myths. The Imperial Truth dismisses such things as ignorance and rightfully so, I think. We treated them as curiosities. Jokes, sometimes. Cautionary tales told to frighten initiates."

She looked at Artorias again.

"The word was described as an 'evil spirit.' A malignant entity that tormented, haunted, or possessed the living."

Samson frowned. "A spirit?"

Varn's vox-grille crackled faintly.

"Then the entities we encountered were Daemons?" the Magos asked dryly. "Manifestations of so-called evil spirits?"

His tone carried skepticism — but also an unease that was rare to hear from one of Mars's children.

Artorias answered softly.

"Or," he said, "what Humanity once interpreted as evil spirits were simply these… denizens of the Immaterium."

The implication unfolded slowly, inexorably.

For centuries, they had believed the warp to be a hostile medium populated by currents and predatory anomalies — dangerous, but impersonal.

Now—

Artorias did not raise his voice.

"What we faced was not some mindless turbulence," he said. "They were not natural predators reacting to our intrusion."

His golden eyes hardened.

"These Daemons spoke. They were organized. And they claimed to serve some higher power. If the word Daemon has persisted through Old Night," he continued, "then Humanity has encountered such beings before. And either failed to understand them… or failed to survive them in sufficient numbers to warn the future."

Silence settled over the Chamber once more — deeper than before.

The Warp was not empty.

It was not merely storm and current and blind hazard.

Something dwelled within it.

Something structured.

Something malignant.

And it had reached for them.
 
I Dream of Mars New
Despite the vast array of augmetics, the intricate lattice of servo-assisted limbs, the gleaming optic arrays and mechadendritic appendages that transformed Iterai Varn into a figure of Martian legend, he was, at his core, still a man.

The essence of humanity burned within him as fiercely as it did in any unaugmented baseline human, an inferno of curiosity, obsession, and conscience that no mesh of steel, wiring, or synthetic musculature could ever suppress.

Every movement of his blessed mechanical limbs was precise, methodical, almost surgical, yet the rhythm of his gait across the Avalon's decks betrayed a mind alive with thought, a mind that measured, imagined, and remembered.

With each step of his six augmetic limbs, each tri-clawed stabilizer gripping the deck plates, Iterai Varn felt the subtle pulse of the Avalon's systems beneath him, vibrations in the metal that no ordinary senses could perceive, whispering secrets in a language only he could interpret. His internal augmetics ran streams of schematics, layered diagnostic checks, and energy harmonics across the interior of his ocular lenses, rendering the Avalon's heart in living diagrams over the dark irises of his optic implants. And while others might have seen only machinery, he saw function, fault, and potential in a single glance.

Varn's mind, once fully immersed in the mechanics of the ship, gradually shifted to the anomaly that had shaken them all—the sabotage of the Gellar Field that had imperilled the Avalon within the madness of the Immaterium. It had been a subtle thing, almost impossibly so.

Every inspection that should have revealed a fault, every cross-check and verification that the Mechanicum doctrine required, had passed without question.

This was no hurried tampering by a careless crewman or a frightened adept unprepared for their responsibilities. The sequence had been deliberate.

Precise.

Calculated with a level of foresight that was almost surgical. The sabotage, what little evidence there was of it within the Hall of the Resonant Loom's monitors, had been almost invisible to all but the most discerning eye.

A poison injected so cleverly that it had gone unnoticed until the hordes of these so called 'Daemon' things had breached deep into the sacred interior of the great Gloriana.

To effect such a thing, to intrude upon the heart of the Avalon's Gellar Generator and alter its operations without detection, required someone with unparalleled understanding of its workings—someone whose knowledge could rival Varn's own.

The realization was a slow and heavy thing, pressing against his conscience with a weight that was as cold as it was infuriating. The culprit could not have been a standard crew member. It could not have been one of the novices or even the more senior technicians who laboured under the glow of the forge lights.

This was the work of someone with both the access and the acumen to manipulate the generator from within, someone who understood not only the systems themselves, but the limitations of the men and women entrusted to guard them.

The implications alone were enough to ignite a cold fury within him, a fire distinct from the controlled flame of logic he usually allowed to govern his logical processes.

Whoever had done this had turned the Avalon itself into a weapon of chance, a deadly crucible in which the lives of the Primarch's people, his Legiones Astartes, and the ship's crew had hung by the thinnest of threads.

As his thoughts sharpened, Varn's private suspicions solidified into a worrying certainty. He knew who might be capable of such work. The pattern of interference, the subtlety of the adjustments, the timing—it all pointed to someone of senior rank from the Mechanicum assigned to the Avalon.

It was a notion that angered him as much as it unsettled him, and the anger was not merely professional. He could recall, with every shred of memory as vivid as if it had occurred yesterday, the endless debates, confrontations, and outright rivalries he had endured on Sacred Mars itself.

The long shadow of the Fabricator-General loomed in his mind, a constant reminder of the disdain the man had harboured for both Varn and any who strayed beyond the rigid dogma of the Red Planet.

Dogma which Kelbor-Hal himself set.

The Fabricator-General had never hidden his contempt for the Emperor as the Omnissiah's Avatar. Or his hatred for the notion that innovation could serve beyond the narrow hierarchies of Mars.

Varn, by contrast, had always believed in the Omnissiah, in the sacred harmony of machine and mind, yet he had dared to imagine, to create, to explore paths that the Fabricator-General deemed heretical or irrelevant.

His inventions, his experiments, his augmentations—all of them had been dismissed, derided, stolen or forbidden. He had paid the price in political exile, in scorn, in isolation, but never had it left him bitter enough to abandon principle.

Yet now, in the mist-wreathed corridors of the Avalon, that old rivalry seemed to have manifested into something far more immediate, far more dangerous, and it demanded his attention.


Iterai Varn continued along the deck, scuttling through the hallways with deliberate grace, each step a careful negotiation with both gravity and balance.

Commander Helion was at his side, silent but vigilant, and behind them, the remaining Bladeguard followed their leader in a slow, disciplined column.

Varn was aware of their presence only intermittently, his mind consumed by the calculations, the probabilities, the sequences of energy that might have been manipulated to allow the Daemonic Host entry. He was certain that the saboteur had intended they be destroyed by the roaring tides of the Sea of Souls or would be consumed by ravening Warp beasts. He was also certain that they hadn't accounted for the coordinated invasion of the ship by some malicious power.

When Helion's voice finally broke through his reverie, it startled him, and for a brief, fleeting instant, Varn found himself irritated by the intrusion.

"Magos, what should be our first steps?" Helion asked, his tone measured, carefully so, betraying neither impatience nor doubt.

Varn blinked against the hum of his optic augmetics, momentarily aware that he was not alone. A flicker of irritation crossed his augmented features.

He had been so deeply immersed in the logic of the sabotage, in the labyrinth of possibilities and consequences, that he had almost forgotten the Cataphractii warriors were there, waiting for his guidance.

For a heartbeat, he was tempted to dismiss the question, to retreat further into the sanctuary of his calculations and analyses, but Helion's presence—and the memory of the King's orders—reminded him of their purpose. They were not here to think, but to assist; to execute the will of their Liege without question.

They were to assist him in finding the traitor. And then to deliver them to the Primarch for execution.

Varn's fingers brushed along the surface of a nearby conduit handrail, feeling its subtle vibrations resonate beneath his sensory augmetics. He exhaled slowly, refocusing, allowing the cold, unflinching fire of logic to temper the irritation within him.

"We must begin at the source, Commander," he said, voice calm, controlled, yet carrying the weight of authority earned through over a century of labour, innovation, and confrontation.

"Every trace, every harmonic signature, every minute discrepancy in the Generator must be reviewed. Nothing can be dismissed. Whoever did this is highly skilled. Whoever did this knows the Avalon as well as any of my brethren. We cannot act recklessly. I must follow the trail from its inception point to its final consequence. Commander, you and your brothers will serve a different task. You must secure the Avalon's other vital systems, and ensure no further tampering occurs. This is a meticulous endeavour. I would advise that you begin your investigations on the gunnery decks. Disabling our weapons seems a likely target for any saboteur and we will need those weapons shortly for future battles against the Orkoids."

The words settled in the air between them, heavy with the weight of unsaid possibilities, the grim certainty of betrayal, and the sharp edge of responsibility.

Varn's optic arrays flickered briefly as he mapped the next series of diagnostics, the Avalon's interior unfolding before him in precise geometric overlays, every deck, every generator, every pattern already committed to memory and analysis.

His mind ran faster than his augmetics, threading through probabilities and histories, rivalries and alliances, past innovations and forbidden experiments.

And in that calculated silence, in the midst of methodical, deliberate movement across the ship, a single thought flickered, unbidden and unwelcome: the one capable of this, the one who had manipulated the Gellar field with surgical precision, was someone he knew, someone he had trusted, someone whose brilliance he admired.


Iterai Varn paused at the junction of the main deck fifty-five and the access corridor that led to the Avalon's deeper systems, his multi-lensed optics scanning the overlay of schematics that flickered across his internal interface. The faint hum of the Ceithir still resonated through the plating beneath his augmetic legs, a subtle reminder of the anomaly he had been forced to confront.

He turned his attention to the armoured forms behind him, the Bladeguard forming an unwavering line, their scarred ceramite plates reflecting the pale, diffused light of the Avalon's interior. Helion's towering figure loomed at the centre, silent and still, observing Varn with a patience that bordered on calculated expectation.

Varn's voice was low, deliberate, each word clipped with the restraint of habit and intellect. "This is where we shall part, Commander."

Helion inclined his head, the greatblade across his back catching a dull glint of reflected mistlight. "Very well," he said, "and you, Lord Magos?"

Varn's optic lenses flickered as he considered, mapping the paths, the conduits, the redundancies of the Avalon's systems with cold precision. "I will proceed to the Gellar Field Generator Control Room. There, I will run a full diagnostic sweep. If any interference remains, it will manifest there. I will purge the system of any scrap code and begin my hunt for the traitor."

Helion's armoured shoulder shifted slightly, a subtle indication of thought. "Then you will not go alone," he said. "One of my brothers will accompany you."

A thin, almost imperceptible flicker of irritation passed over Varn's features. "I need no one to watch me," he said dryly, the words carrying the crisp edge of restrained annoyance.

Helion's voice, calm and unyielding, cut through without raising its pitch. "This is not about oversight, Lord Magos. It is an issue of security and your safety. If the saboteur remains among the crew, if any hand hostile to the Avalon is at large, your death or injury would be… detrimental to the ship's safety."

Varn's mind processed the logic, turning it over as methodically as he might examine a generator's calibration vector. For a moment, he dismissed it; a saboteur of this calibre was likely cautious, likely already evading detection. But the premise was irrefutable. If they sought to disrupt the Avalon, they would seek to eliminate any threat to their operation. And Varn himself, with his unparalleled access and understanding, would be the primary target.

He exhaled slowly, the gears in his body clicking as he calculated his acceptance. "Very well," he said at last, the dryness in his tone unchanged, yet tempered by the recognition of necessity. "I will comply with your wishes, Commander."

Helion inclined once more. "Ser Kaelan," he said, his voice almost fond in the way he spoke of his fellow Bladeguard. "He will accompany you. He is one of the best blades in the Legion. He will ensure your safety."

Varn's optic arrays focused for a moment, scanning Kaelan's imposing frame, noting the cadence of his Terminator plate, the sharp precision of his movements, the unspoken alertness that defined the Bladeguard.

"Fine," he said, almost begrudgingly. "I require no protection, but I will tolerate the company."

Kaelan inclined, a silent acknowledgment of duty and readiness. Helion stepped back, signalling the rest of the Bladeguard to follow him down another passageway while Varn turned toward a service corridor.


With each careful, deliberate step deeper into the Avalon's belly, Varn felt the weight of isolation and responsibility press upon him. The corridors narrowed, the hum of the ship's engines and auxiliary systems growing louder in the confined spaces, a constant reminder of the living vessel around him. His ocular lenses mapped the decks, visualized conduits, and layered them over past data streams, past calibrations, past anomalies. Every harmonic, every fluctuation, every subtle variance in the great ship's energies was catalogued against his memory.

Kaelan fell into a disciplined rhythm beside him, silent but alert, the greatblade balanced across his back, every muscle and sensor attuned to the slightest hint of danger. Varn, though he ignored the presence outwardly, could not help but note the steadiness of the Astartes, the perfect mirror to his own methodical scrutiny. And while he internally resented the necessity of accompaniment, the knowledge that Kaelan would be ready for anything the saboteur might attempt lent a measure of grim reassurance.

As they walked, Varn's mind ran through the sequences he would execute: harmonic resonance scans, isolation matrix integrity checks, quantum flux analyses, and layered diagnostic loops.

All would be compared against historical data; all would be checked against the patterns of sabotage he already suspected. The saboteur had been subtle, extraordinarily so.

The Avalon, like her sister Gloriana ships, was vast.

Its corridors stretched like the arteries of some immense, living organism, punctuated by lifts that groaned under their own weight, spiral decks, and maintenance galleries that seemed to twist back upon themselves in endless repetition.

Varn's six augmetic legs carried him with measured grace across alloy plates and grated walkways, each step a calculation, a negotiation with both gravity and momentum. The hum of the reactors, the soft vibration of conduits, and the faint resonance of the Ceithir as floated throughout its voidborne home formed a constant background to his thoughts, a steady rhythm against which he could measure memory and logic alike. Every lift that ferried them upward, every turn of a bulkhead stair, every sweep of the internal sensors, became another layer of data in his mind, another chance to consider the anomalies that had imperilled the Avalon.

Yet even as he catalogued the ship, a part of him drifted, as it always did when the machinery around him permitted, to a far more distant world: Mars.

Mars had never been kind to him. Not in the orthodox sense, at least. There had always been friends and allies—fringe voices who shared his disdain for the suffocating dogma of Kelbor-Hal, who quietly, in dim halls and private chambers, had spoken of innovation and curiosity as a sacred duty, as an aspect of the Omnissiah itself.

They had been few, easily drowned out by the chorus of approval that followed the Fabricator-General wherever he spoke. But they had existed, and in their isolation, they had found a kind of comradeship, a subtle, almost imperceptible solidarity born of being outcast.

Varn's mind traced each of them, each minor schemer, each engineer whose work had been dismissed or destroyed simply for daring to imagine. He remembered the debates, the arguments, the silent approval shared across the assembly chambers when one of Kelbor-Hal's proxies dared to sneer.

It had come to a head during the Great Assembly at Olympus Mons, a gathering that had drawn the mightiest minds of Mars and all who had pledged fealty to the Omnissiah. Varn had put forward a proposal so unpopular it had nearly fractured the council.

Servitors, he had argued, must be reduced. Their proliferation, their blind obedience, and the degradation of their human component had created not only moral imbalance but technological stagnation. Vat-grown clones, artificial flesh cultivated for labour, could suffice. Humanity need not be conscripted into its own machinery, nor discarded once its flesh no longer served.

He had made the case with precision, with calm logic, as he always did.

The Omnissiah, he had said, represented a perfect balance of man and machine. Neither side should overwhelm the other. To allow humanity to dominate was an affront to technology, a path toward ignorance and a hatred of all things new. To allow the machine to dominate was equally blasphemous, a repetition of the calamity of the Men of Iron during Old Night.

Servitors, he had argued, were neither man nor machine; they were a mockery of the Omnissiah's ideal. It was in the imperfections of humanity, in its flaws, in its relentless striving to improve and innovate, that progress was born.

Machines, no matter how complex, without the imperfection of flesh, lacked the creative spark. To elevate one over the other was to court stagnation, tyranny, and repetition of mistakes long buried in myth.

The assembly had been unmoved. They had shouted, jeered, and denounced him with the fervour of the devout, their anger sharpened by Kelbor-Hal himself, whose voice had risen above the chorus like a hammer striking iron.

He remembered the Fabricator-General's words with perfect clarity—scorn, mockery, and gloating all wrapped in that ineffable air of authority that had been cultivated over decades.

Varn had been cast from the chamber, expelled along with his supporters, condemned for daring to articulate a vision that dared to think beyond convention. Later, Kelbor-Hal had visited, not to debate, but to gloat, to remind him that Mars would tolerate no hereteks, no innovators, no fools who placed principle above obedience.

It was then that the message had arrived: word of another Primarch, discovered by the Emperor, wandering the stars. Artorias, of the Eleventh Legiones Astartes. Orders followed quickly, a reassignment for Varn and his few followers: to leave Sacred Mars behind, to join the XIth​ Legion. They were no longer welcome in the forges of the Red World.

It had been exile, yes, but it had been also opportunity.

Away from the suffocating dogma, among men of honour and humanity, Varn had found purpose again, a chance to apply his innovations in a setting where the unusual was not punished outright, where the Ceithir itself allowed for experiments impossible under Kelbor-Hal's rigid inspection.

He walked in silence, each step echoing faintly against the corridors. Yet in the quiet, the memory of Sacred Mars burned in him, a mixture of resentment, pride, longing and lingering hope.

The Avalon's corridors, lifts, and winding decks might have been unfamiliar to most. A labyrinth of steel, light and fog.

To Iterai, however, the royal vessel was as much his kingdom as it was the Wardens' and their King's.

In the silence between lifts, between the resonant hum of the engines and the faint sigh of the Ceithir flowing through the decks, Varn's thoughts sharpened once more.

Whoever had done this, whoever had sought to cripple the Avalon in the Warp, had violated both trust and principle. And while the corridors carried them deeper, further into the ship's bowels, Varn's mind was already arranging contingencies, preparing calculations, rehearsing the logic he would use to unmask a hand hidden behind shadows and augmetics alike.

There was no room for error.

There had never been room for error.


The corridors leading to the Gellar Field Generator were austere, sealed behind layers of security that spoke to the technology's vital importance. Each bulkhead, each locked panel, each sensor-laden gate was a testament to the Avalon's vigilance, a lattice of safeguards designed to ensure that nothing untoward could reach the Field. Iterai Varn moved through them with calm efficiency, Ser Kaelan beside him, the silence between them deep, respectful, but not empty. The hum of the ship, the faint vibration of the Ceithir lingering in the air, and the mechanical whisper of Varn's augmetic legs formed a muted rhythm that echoed against the walls.

After a long moment, Varn spoke softly, almost hesitantly. "Do you… dream, Ser Kaelan?"

Kaelan's helm tilted slightly, a subtle acknowledgment that the question caught him off guard. "Sometimes," he said, voice low. "I have dreams of battle, of purpose… occasionally, of home."

Varn's optics focused on him, lenses flickering in faint illumination as he considered the word. "Home," he murmured, voice dry yet tinged with curiosity. "You dream of Caerdyn Vallis?"

Kaelan's armoured form shifted, almost imperceptibly, the greatblade at his back moving with the fluidity of a sentinel ever alert. "Aye," he admitted. "Of silver mist and grey mountains, the green of the forests, the light through the fog… I see it, even in my sleep."

A faint ghost of a smile touched Varn's face, almost invisible beneath the lines of calculation and fatigue. "I dream too," he said quietly, his voice almost swallowed by the hum of the lifts and the faint, restless currents of the Ceithir outside the hull. "I dream of home. Of sacred Mars. Of the forges, of the flame, of the red sands, of what was—and what might have been."

The mist eddied, a restless, semi-sentient presence. Its tang should have interfered with the delicate balance of Varn's augmentations, disrupting power flows or causing misalignment in his optics.

Yet it did not.

His harmonic pylons, hidden behind walls and beneath floors throughout the ship, spread a subtle frequency that neutralized the Ceithir's effect on technology, a lattice of invisible protection, a symphony of machine and mist that few would ever understand. Harmony.

The Ceithir flowed around them, brushed against his body of flesh and steel, and yet left him untouched.

A beauty, Varn thought, in the quiet harmony of invention.

Kaelan's voice broke the silence again, curious. "Will you ever go back, Lord Magos?"

Varn exhaled, a dry rasp that was almost sorrowful. "No," he said simply. "Mars is barred to me. Home is a distant dream now, and forever beyond my reach."

A pause lingered, then Kaelan said softly, "That may be so… but the Wardens are home as well, Lord Magos. The King considers you one of us. Even given his distaste for you and your kin's extensive…enhancements. The Twice-Born wouldn't hesitate to lay down his life for you."

Varn's optic lenses shifted, adjusting to Kaelan's profile, absorbing the sincerity in his voice. He felt a subtle touch of warmth, almost alien in its simplicity. It was a comfort, a reminder of loyalty and belonging.

Still, it was not the same.

Mars was blood, fire, ideology, and memory intertwined.

The Wardens were now home in flesh and purpose, but a part of him would always ache for the forges and halls of the Red World.

Still, he acknowledged the truth in Kaelan's words. The Avalon, the XIth​ and the Ceithir that flowed like a river through the ship, these were his present, and in their own way, they were home too. It was why, beneath his robes of sacred red, he wore ones of blue and silver.

The corridor stretched ahead, narrowing as they approached the final series of seals. Bulkheads lined with sensor arrays, biometric locks, harmonic dampeners, and reinforced plating marked the threshold to the Gellar Field.

Each seal was a barrier not just of metal and circuitry, but of significance; beyond them lay the shield of the Avalon, the source of its protection and the scene of its near destruction.

Varn slowed slightly, running the layout through his mind as his optical arrays adjusted to the subtle fluctuations in energy emanating from the sealed chambers.

They advanced, step by measured step, the Ceithir swirling gently around them, the Avalon's inner pulse resonating faintly against Varn's augmetics, the ghosts of Mars whispering in memory, and the weight of duty pressing them toward the final threshold.


Varn's thoughts drifted as they moved through the narrowing corridors, the Ceithir pressing lightly against his senses, as though curious.

The revelation that the creatures they had faced were "Daemons"—sentient, structured entities of the poisonous Warp—stirred a cold thrill in the Martian.

Fascinating.

Irritating.

Impossible.

The things did not obey the laws of physics as he knew them, yet they were there, tangible and destructive. Their existence was a puzzle, an anomaly in the ordered lattice of the universe that Varn spent his life trying to parse. Every subatomic reaction, every energy field, every principle of logic and reason he knew was subverted by them.

Their behaviour was illogical, inconsistent, and yet effective—a deadly improvisation.

He had already catalogued the implications of the existence of such creatures. They were dangerous beyond measure, capable of undoing entire fleets if left unchecked.

And yet, from a purely analytical perspective, they were exquisite in their aberration. Varn's mind turned over the paradox: knowledge of these creatures was essential, yet the majority of Humanity was ill-prepared to even comprehend them.

He allowed himself a moment's satisfaction that the Omnissiah had suppressed widespread awareness of these Daemons. A calculated obscurity was prudent. But he could not help but think that some key individuals, namely the Primarchs and perhaps a few other trusted commanders, and those capable of independent innovation—should have been informed.

They would have been better prepared, able to anticipate the chaos that now threatened the Eleventh Legion.

The revelation was simultaneously a warning and an opportunity, a problem that demanded not only vigilance but ingenuity.

The corridor opened into the Gellar Field Generator, and Varn paused at the threshold, taking in the scale and severity of what lay before him. The chamber was cavernous, the ceilings lost in shadow, lit only by the dull greenish pulse of energy conduits that ran along the walls and across the deck.

Towers of stabilized plasma coils rose like monoliths, each coil humming with barely restrained power, their surfaces etched with tiny runes of bhinaric calibration, tiny inscriptions and arcane symbols that spoke to both machine precision and ceremonial reverence.

The hum of the Generator itself was a low vibration that resonated through the deck plating, into the very marrow of his mechanical spine.

The air smelled faintly of ozone, warm from the contained energy; the walls bore the faint, ghostly burn marks of past surges; panels and conduits were scratched and marked by countless maintenance crews who had risked themselves near lethal currents.

It was the pinnacle of interstellar travel ingenuity, the nexus where technology and unreality collided, and the air seemed heavy with both the weight of potential catastrophe and the silence of vigilant systems. A single misstep, a misalignment, and the room would become their tomb.

Varn scuttled carefully across the grated floor, his optical arrays scanning every panel, every conduit, every subtle distortion in energy flow. He noted the slight oscillations in the stabilizers, the faintest of anomalies that might hint at the interference.

Kaelan followed closely, silent, his greatblade drawn and angled for defence, wrist-mounted combi-bolter scanning for threats both physical and unseen.

At the far end of the chamber, a service elevator awaited, its doors embedded with biometric locks, gravitic dampeners and multiple other redundancies that would keep even the most unauthorized personnel away.

The elevator was narrow, industrial, a stark contrast to the cathedral-like expanse of the Generator. Its interior was cold metal, utilitarian and grim, with conduits lining the walls and panels filled with diagnostic glyphs that flickered under the low glow of emergency lighting.

Varn approached the control panel, running his optics over every readout before activating the lift. The doors hissed and slid open with deliberate slowness, revealing the vertical shaft leading up to the control room. He gestured for Kaelan to enter first, a brief acknowledgment of caution rather than need.

As they stepped inside, the service elevator shuddered under their combined weight, and the hum of the Gellar Field Generator above seemed to thrum through the metal around them, a reminder of the energy that surged above and the dangers contained only by expertise and vigilance.


The elevator rose with grinding reluctance, its ascent slow and funereal, every meter accompanied by the dull vibration of straining grav-rails. The hum of the Gellar Field above seemed more distant now, replaced by the close, suffocating confines of the lift's metal cage. Varn stood motionless save for the minute recalibrations of his augmetics, his internal displays still awash with schematics and harmonic readouts.

Then something flickered across his lower-left optic.

A discoloration on the deck plating.

He shifted slightly, angling his cranial lens downward. There, near the seam where wall met floor, were several darkened droplets no larger than a fingernail. His magnification lenses whirred softly as they zoomed, spectral filters cycling through chemical bands.

Blood.

Not much. Not sprayed. Not the chaotic arterial pattern of violence. Small droplets, irregular spacing.

Kaelan noticed the pause. "What is it, Lord Magos?"

"Blood," Varn replied evenly, crouching with careful precision despite the spatial constraints of his augmetic limbs. One clawed manipulator extended, not to touch, but to scan. "Human. Baseline. A day old, perhaps two."

Kaelan's helm tilted. "One of the crew?"

"Perhaps," Varn said. "There are also trace chemical residues. Solvent-based cleansing agents. Someone attempted to remove it." His optics flickered again, isolating faint streaking patterns invisible to the naked eye. "They were thorough. But not thorough enough."

The implication hung between them.

The saboteur had been here.

The lift shuddered. A chime sounded—soft, almost polite in its announcement of arrival.

The doors began to part.

Varn straightened.

There was a mechanical whirr.

Kaelan moved before conscious thought could intervene. The Bladeguard slammed bodily into Varn's heavy frame, an act made difficult by the mass of mechadendrites and the splayed configuration of his crab-like legs. The shove was brutal and inelegant, but effective enough to throw Varn off the elevator's centreline.

The world erupted in thunder.


Twin heavy bolters opened fire at point-blank range.

The confined space amplified the detonations into deafening concussive waves. Mass-reactive shells screamed into the lift, tearing through metal, detonating in blossoms of fragmentation and shrapnel. The elevator's interior exploded into sparks and shredded plating.

Kaelan absorbed the first impacts full-on.

His Terminator Plate held—because it was forged to withstand all but the most severe punishment—but even ceramite and adamantium have limits. Shell after shell hammered into him in the heartbeat it took to throw himself into partial cover against the inner wall.

One round struck at the wrong angle, beneath his pauldron.

It detonated.

His right arm—wrist-mounted bolter and all—vanished in a violent spray of armour fragments and superheated gore. The limb spun away in a ruin of shattered ceramite and torn cabling.

Kaelan hit the deck with a grunt that was more animal than human.

The bolter fire ceased as abruptly as it had begun.

A thin red targeting beam cut through the smoke-filled air, sweeping the elevator interior in slow, methodical arcs.

A Tarantula Sentry Turret stood directly opposite the lift doors, squat and insectile, its armoured carapace bolted to the deck plating outside the threshold. Twin heavy bolters mounted on either side of its sensor array tracked with predatory patience. Its Machine-Spirit hummed, searching.

Motion-activated.

Varn's auditory receptors dampened the ringing echo of gunfire as his optics recalibrated through smoke and dust. He did not move.

"Are you still operational?" he asked, voice steady.

Kaelan exhaled a pained hiss through clenched teeth. Blood seeped from the ruin of his shoulder, steaming where it touched overheated armour. "I will survive."

"Acceptable," Varn replied.

The red laser swept across the elevator again, lingering where Kaelan's severed arm lay twitching faintly.

Varn's mind processed rapidly. He edged one optic lens past the frame of the doorway.

The turret reacted instantly.

The heavy bolters roared again, chewing through the doorframe and showering the interior with fragmentation. Varn withdrew in a blur of servo-assisted motion, metal shrieking as another round detonated inches from his cranial housing.

This was no minor obstacle. In the confines of the shaft, with limited cover and no lateral manoeuvrability, the turret commanded the field completely.

Kaelan's breathing was heavy but controlled. "We could bait it. Force it to expend its ammunition reserves. The patterns of such machines are predictable."

Varn's optics narrowed. "Negative."

He overlaid the turret's silhouette with stored schematics from his memory vaults.

"Tarantula Sentry Platform, Mars-pattern IX," he said. "Two heavy bolters. Six auxiliary ammunition canisters per weapon. Each canister contains two hundred mass-reactive shells. At current rate of fire, this elevator will be reduced to scrap long before the turret is depleted."

Another red beam swept the interior.

Kaelan shifted slightly and the turret twitched in response, barrels adjusting a fraction.

Varn's irritation deepened—not at the danger, but at the inefficiency of the design choice. This had been calculated specifically to counter pursuit from the lift. The saboteur had known how he would approach.

Which meant they knew him.

He ignored that thought.

Instead, he examined the problem.

Motion activation. Standard optical tracking. Likely auspex-linked. Hardwired emplacement—no visible power cable, which meant deck-fed energy supply beneath plating. Armour plating moderate but not impenetrable. Firing arc with a fixed elevation.

The solution would not be brute force. Kaelan, even one-armed, could not simply charge through sustained heavy bolter fire in this confined space.

But motion activation was both strength and weakness.

An idea began to form.

Varn's optics swept upward, cutting through drifting smoke and falling sparks. The elevator ceiling was not a simple panel of decorative plating but a reinforced maintenance grid, broad and industrial, designed to allow tech-adepts access to the shaft's gravitic stabilizers and mag-rails.

This was no civilian lift; it was wide enough to accommodate armoured Astartes and heavy equipment alike. Which meant it had been built with service in mind.

There!

A recessed maintenance hatch, flush with the ceiling, its locking bolts disguised beneath layers of paint and sealant.

The turret's red targeting beam swept the floor again.

Varn's calculations accelerated. The Tarantula's firing arc was fixed forward. Its targeting cogitator prioritized motion within a defined cone. If he could gain the ducting above the control room, circle behind the emplacement, and reach the rear chassis, he could disable it manually. Mars-pattern IX turrets possessed a vulnerability at the back of the armoured carapace—a maintenance access plate shielding the primary processing core and ammunition feed regulators. It was not obvious. It was not meant for combat conditions. But Varn knew the design lineage. He had argued against this very configuration decades ago.

He turned to Kaelan, who was braced against the interior wall, blood pooling darkly at his feet. The severed shoulder joint smoked faintly, cauterized in places by the heat of detonation. His breathing was heavy, but steady—disciplined.

"Are you about to expire?" Varn asked flatly.

Kaelan let out something that might have been a laugh if it were not edged with pain. "No. I was a Physikar before I bore the Bladeguard's mantle. I know this wound. It is survivable." His jaw tightened. "Though I will require the medicae deck when we are done."

"Very well," Varn replied. "I will require a hand."

Kaelan blinked behind his helm lenses. "How can I help, Lord Magos?"

"You misunderstand." Varn's tone did not change. "I require a hand."

A mechadendrite lashed out, serpentine and precise, coiling around the severed limb lying near the threshold. It dragged the armoured arm back across the deck just as the turret's barrels began to whine again.

Kaelan stared. "What are you—"

Varn did not answer. He extended the mechadendrite toward the doorway and, in one smooth motion, hurled the severed arm out into the control room beyond.

The turret reacted instantly.

It swivelled with insectile speed, targeting beam snapping onto the tumbling limb. Both heavy bolters roared, reducing ceramite, flesh, and adamantium to vaporized ruin in less than a second. The detonation thundered through the chamber.

It was too fast to allow a full dash across open ground.

But it was enough.

Varn's remaining mechadendrites tore into the maintenance hatch above. Bolts screamed as they were ripped free. The panel crashed inward.

The turret's barrels were already swinging back.

Heavy bolter rounds detonated across the lift threshold just as Varn scuttled upward, his legs finding purchase against the inner frame, mechadendrites hauling his bulk through the aperture with frantic precision. Shells tore through the space he had occupied a heartbeat before, shredding metal and filling the shaft with concussive fury.

He vanished into the ducting.

The hatch below him disintegrated under sustained fire.

The maintenance crawlspace was cramped compared to the elevator below. It had not been designed for a Magos with six reinforced augmetic limbs and a thorax bristling with mechadendrites and servo-arms. The metal groaned beneath his weight as he distributed his mass carefully, spreading his limbs wide to reduce stress on any single support beam.

Below him, through grated sections of the duct floor, he could see the control room.

It resembled the command centres of ancient void agencies—tiered consoles, curved banks of monitors, holo-projectors rising from central hubs—but rendered in the brutal aesthetic of the Imperium. Gothic arches framed instrument panels. Servo-skulls hung from chains above cogitator banks. Incense braziers smouldered beside blinking runes and scrolling data-scripts. It was a cathedral to machine logic, half sacred, half industrial.

And at its heart, the Tarantula Turret squatted like a metal arachnid guarding its nest.

Varn moved.

Slowly. Deliberately.

Every shift of weight was measured against load tolerances. Every contact point calculated. The turret's dorsal armour plating curved downward in layered segments. The rear maintenance access plate lay slightly offset from centreline, beneath the ammunition feed housings. Behind that plate was the targeting cogitator core—a hardened processor unit analogous to a macro-scale logic engine. The core had most likely been corrupted by scrapcode. If he could destroy it, then the turret would fall blind and inert.

He reviewed the internal schematics stored within his cranial cogitator, isolating the precise coordinates of the weak point. Three centimetres below the auxiliary coolant vent. Four centimetres left of the embossed Mechanicum sigil. A shot there—or a liberal application of force—would rupture the primary processing stack.

The duct creaked.

Varn froze.

The metal beneath his forward limb bowed inward slightly.

He adjusted—

A deep, metallic groan answered him.

The duct had not been rated for his full augmented mass.

The support brace beneath him snapped.

The floor gave way.

Varn crashed through the duct in a storm of torn metal and dust, falling directly into the control room.

He landed hard—too close to the turret.

The impact jarred his frame, forcing error-runes to flash across his vision. He was within the turret's motion arc before he could fully recover.

The red targeting beam snapped onto him instantly.

Heavy bolters roared.

Varn dove, legs scrambling for traction across polished deck plating, mechadendrites flaring wide for balance. He hurled himself behind the nearest control station—a crescent-shaped desk bristling with levers, rune-keys, and lumen-displays.

The console exploded a fraction of a second later.

Mass-reactive shells reduced it to incandescent ruin. Data-slates, cables, and sacred instrument panels detonated in a shower of sparks and shrapnel. Fragments hammered into Varn's back plating as he pressed low against the deck, servo-arms braced against incoming debris.

The turret advanced half a meter on its fixed mount, adjusting elevation.

Another volley tore apart the remains of the console, reducing centuries of machine-craft to burning wreckage.

The room filled with smoke and the acrid tang of detonated propellant.

Varn's optics recalibrated through the haze.

He was now inside the control room.

Exposed.

Pinned behind inadequate cover.

And the Tarantula Turret was turning, methodical and relentless, preparing to finish what it had begun.

The turret's barrels adjusted elevation.

The targeting beam fixed upon Varn's position.

The whine of cycling bolts began anew—

And a roar split the chamber.


Kaelan burst from the elevator like a wounded beast refusing death. His Terminator Plate was blackened and cratered, blood pouring from the ruin of his shoulder, yet he moved with terrifying momentum. His remaining hand gripped his greatblade, the weapon's edge shimmering in the smoke-filled lumen-glow.

The turret reacted instantly, swivelling to meet the larger, faster target.

Kaelan did not slow.

He hurled the blade.

The greatsword left his hand like a javelin cast by a demigod. It spun once in the air, edge flashing, and struck the Tarantula's left support strut with a shriek of tortured metal. The blade sheared through the reinforced brace and embedded itself deep in the deck plating beyond.

The turret lurched, its mounting buckling. One side dipped sharply, throwing its firing arc askew.

But it did not stop.

The heavy bolters roared again.

Kaelan threw himself sideways, armour crashing through a bank of controls. A mass-reactive round clipped his flank before ricocheting off ceramite, detonating against the far wall. The impact spun him, sparks cascading across his breastplate as he hit the deck and rolled behind partial cover.

Varn felt something dangerously close to anger surge through him.

"By the Omnissiah's severed circuits," he hissed, voice distorted by static and fury.

He moved.

There was no calculation now beyond the singular imperative to end the threat.

Varn scuttled from behind the ruined console, mechadendrites lashing forward. The turret's barrels were still tracking Kaelan when Varn launched himself bodily onto the machine's angled carapace.

He hit hard, clawed limbs finding purchase against armoured plating.

The turret's cogitator reacted with cold efficiency. It began rotating violently, attempting to throw off the additional mass. Bolter barrels continued firing, stitching explosive death across the chamber in wild arcs as its targeting cogitator struggled to reconcile conflicting motion data.

Varn wrapped two mechadendrites around the ammunition housings and locked his legs tight against the chassis.

The world became thunder and recoil.

Shell casings spat outward in molten streams. The entire turret bucked and whirled, trying to dislodge him. Fragments of detonating rounds shredded consoles and blasted craters into the walls. One errant shot blew apart a servo-skull mid-hover, scattering bone and brass across the room.

Varn's right forearm split open along hidden seams.

The limb reconfigured with a scream of actuators, fingers retracting as a circular mono-edged saw extended, teeth spinning at lethal velocity.

He dragged himself toward the rear maintenance plate.

The turret twisted violently, nearly hurling him free. One of his rear legs slipped, scraping sparks across the floor before finding purchase again.

"Hold still," he snarled at the machine.

The saw bit into the rear armour.

Sparks exploded outward as adamantium teeth chewed through ablative plating. The turret rotated again, smashing Varn against a nearby column, but he held on, driving the spinning blade deeper.

The maintenance plate ruptured.

Beneath it lay the cogitation core—dense, compact, armoured in layered shielding.

Varn plunged the saw into it.

The blade screamed as it tore through circuitry and crystalline processing stacks. Blue-white energy flared, arcing across his augmetics. Error runes cascaded through his vision as feedback surged through the saw's motor housing.

He cut deeper.

The turret spasmed.

The heavy bolters fired one final, erratic burst that stitched the ceiling with detonations.

Then the cogitator core split.

The red targeting beam flickered.

The barrels slowed.

The entire machine shuddered once, twice—

And went still.

Silence fell, broken only by the crackle of small fires and the hiss of ruptured conduits.

Varn's saw retracted with a metallic snap. He slid from the turret's ruined back, landing heavily on the scorched deck plating.

Across the chamber, Kaelan pushed himself upright, breathing loud and ragged through his helm.

For a long moment, neither spoke.

Then Kaelan gave a short, breathless exhale. "Well done, Lord Magos."

Varn remained where he was, internal systems recalibrating, limbs trembling faintly from the stress feedback. "It was anything but."

Kaelan shook his head slowly. "You killed it. You demonstrated great courage. The King would be proud."

Varn paused.

Unexpectedly, he inclined his head. "Your intervention was… timely. That blade throw was effective."

Kaelan managed a faint chuckle that ended in a pained hiss. "High praise."

Varn surprised himself further. "It was well done."

They remained seated another moment before Varn rose first. He extended a mechadendrite, then an arm, assisting Kaelan to his feet. Blood smeared across the deck where the Astartes had fallen.

Kaelan's gaze swept the chamber. "It looks bad. Is it bad?"

The control room was a ruin. Consoles gutted. Holo-displays shattered. Data-scrolls burned to ash. Gothic archways scorched by bolt detonations. The smell of incense was replaced by propellant and molten metal.

Varn moved to the central cogitator dais, stepping over debris with careful precision.

Behind him, Kaelan retrieved his blade from the deck, wiping blood and oil from its edge across his thigh before sheathing it across his back. He then approached the ruined Tarantula, examining its remains with measured interest.

"This turret," Kaelan said, studying the shattered housing. "I have faced none like it in battle before."

"I was unaware the Legiones Astartes had frequent engagements with automated sentry platforms," Varn replied dryly as he interfaced with the cogitator's data ports.

"We do," Kaelan answered. "In the sparring cages. To sharpen our reflexes."

Varn paused briefly at that, then resumed his work. "This was of superior design."

Kaelan nodded. "It fired faster than any I have trained against. And its targeting was… unnervingly precise."

"That would be the enhanced cogitation core," Varn said.

He hesitated only a fraction of a second.

"I would know. I designed it."

Kaelan stared at him. "You what?"

"One of many designs appropriated by my rivals on Mars," Varn replied, tone cooling. "Improved then militarized. Stripped of its original context. I created the core for a… colleague of mine. To allow her to better perform her work."

The central cogitator terminal flickered erratically as he began accessing system logs. The display stuttered, runes scrambling incoherently.

The machine rejected his first attempt.

Varn struck the side of the housing with a sharp metallic clang.

The runes stabilized.

Kaelan blinked. "I am… surprised."

"By what?"

"I had assumed a Magos would chant bhinaric hymns and beseech Machine Spirits when confronted with obstinate technology."

Varn did not look at him as his mechadendrites threaded into damaged data ports. "Machine Spirits do not care for prayers."

"No?"

"They care for efficiency. For balance. Input and output. Harmony of function." His voice hardened. "There are far too many of the Mechanicum who have forgotten this simple truth. Who now whisper baseless superstitions into dead circuitry."

He began deploying counter-intrusion subroutines from his internal cogitator core. Viral scrap-code writhed through the system like digital parasites, attempting to corrupt his access protocols. He anticipated them, isolating, purging, rewriting. Even with half the surrounding infrastructure reduced to slag, he coaxed the central machine back into reluctant coherence.

It was an impressive display—layers of encryption and sabotage peeled back through sheer technical mastery.

Finally, the log directory opened.

Varn scanned rapidly.

Then he stilled.

"Is there a problem?" Kaelan asked.

Varn's optics dimmed slightly as he processed what he was seeing.

"Much of the logs are corrupted," he said. "Deliberately so."

Lines of access data were fragmented, timestamps scrambled into meaningless strings.

But not everything had been erased.

"There are three names," Varn continued quietly.

Kaelan stepped closer.

"All Mechanicum personnel attached to the Avalon," Varn said. "All individuals I know well."

The corrupted timestamps flickered mockingly beside each entry.

"The times of access to the Generator," Varn finished, voice flattening, "have been destroyed."


The chamber felt suddenly very large.

Too large.

Varn turned from the wounded cogitator and regarded Kaelan more closely. The Astartes stood rigid, but there was a subtle tremor in his posture now, a tightness to the way he held himself. His remaining hand pressed hard against his right side, fingers digging into ceramite as though trying to physically contain the pain within.

"You are leaking more than is optimal," Varn observed as he approached.

Kaelan exhaled slowly through clenched teeth. "One of the rounds… clipped and deflected. It broke my ribs."

Varn paused, optics narrowing slightly as he scanned through the ceramite with low intensity auspex pulses. Microfractures lit up along Kaelan's ribcage in ghostly overlays.

"That is… rather impressive," Varn said, tone dry but not unkind. "Considering Astartes physiology and your reinforced skeletal density. You continue to exceed expectations."

Kaelan made a faint noise that might have been amusement. "I live to defy your statistics, Lord Magos."

"You will inform Commander Helion of what has transpired," Varn said, already turning back toward the elevator.

Kaelan did not move.

"My hand is occupied," he said. "And my vox is… damaged."

Varn extended a mechadendrite tipped with a slender data-spike. "Remain still."

The spike pierced the external interface port at the base of Kaelan's gorget with a precise click. Varn's vision flooded with telemetry from the Bladeguard's armour systems—life signs, suit integrity, ammunition counts, pain suppressor levels.

The vox-channel flickered in and out, corrupted by internal damage.

Varn rerouted power, bypassed two fried relays, and patched the transmission array with a rapid string of bhinaric corrections. He then shifted frequencies, locking onto the encrypted Bladeguard channel—far more secure than the standard Legion vox-net.

He opened the line.

Helion's voice answered almost at once, sharp and alert. "Brother Kaelan? Report."

"It is not Ser Kaelan," Varn replied evenly through the Astartes' helm speakers.

A brief silence.

"Magos?" Helion's surprise was evident. "Why are you—"

"The Gellar Field Control Room was trapped," Varn said without preamble. "A Tarantula sentry platform was positioned to fire upon entry. Kaelan has lost an arm and sustained additional trauma. The turret has been neutralized."

Helion swore, the curse harsh and heartfelt. "Are you both okay?"

"Affirmative."

"What of the Generator?"

"Stabilized. The control systems were indeed tampered with. Minute alterations to the power fluctuations caused the field to flicker, which permitted the Warp entities to invade." He hesitated faintly at the word.

Even now, the term felt imprecise. Illogical. Irritating.

Helion exhaled audibly. "You were right about the gunnery decks. We found explosive devices concealed within several macro-battery housings. Timed charges. We are disarming them now. I've mobilized as many of the Legion as can spared to help us root out any further explosives that may have been set. It will take another hour or two to clear the deck fully though."

Varn's internal processes ticked faster at that. "Exercise extreme caution, Commander. The saboteur possesses both access and deep familiarity with our systems. The Tarantula and bombs may not be the only contingencies they have prepared."

Another curse from Helion. Quieter this time.

"Understood."

Varn gave himself access to the Vox-net, severed the data-spike connection and retracted the mechadendrite. Kaelan swayed slightly, and Varn moved closer to brace him.

They began the slow walk back to the elevator, stepping over debris and the ruined carcass of the turret. Kaelan's blood left a dark trail behind them.

As the lift doors groaned shut and began their descent, Helion's voice returned over the secure channel.

"Were you able to learn anything further, Lord Magos?" he asked.

Varn leaned back slightly against the scarred interior wall, mechadendrites coiled in tight, economical spirals.

"Yes," he said. "The systems in the control room were deliberately altered. Power to the Gellar field was made to fluctuate in fractional increments—subtle enough to evade routine diagnostics. The instability caused momentary collapses in the field integrity." His optics dimmed slightly. "That was sufficient."

"For the daemons to breach," Helion finished. "You've said as much already."

Had he? He barely remembered.

Varn looked down to see his hands were shaking.

"Yes." The word still felt strange in his cognition. "I have purged the scrapcode infestation and rebalanced the power regulators. The field is stable once more."

Relief bled into Helion's tone. "Good. Very good."

"There is more," Varn continued.

The elevator descended slowly, metal cables humming in the shaft.

"I have identified three individuals with confirmed access to the control room within the relevant timeframe. All Mechanicum. All senior adepts."

"You have their names?," Helion said immediately.

Varn did not hesitate.

"Rho-7 Halix Martellus. Corvin Dae-Mekhan. Lyssara Thene."

All had come with him from Mars decades ago. All had stood beside him in the shadow of exile. All of them had helped build the foundations of the XIth​ Legion's technological strength.

Helion was silent for a heartbeat.

"I will broadcast their names across the Legion vox," he said at last. "We will locate and detain them for questioning. The Avalon is still in disarray from the incursion and our brother's priorities must remain on the hunt for explosives. It may take time."

"It will," Varn agreed. "Proceed with great care. If one of them is responsible, they will anticipate pursuit."

The lift shuddered slightly as it reached the ground floor once more.

"And you?" Helion asked.

"I am escorting Ser Kaelan to the medicae deck."

Kaelan made a faint sound of protest, but it lacked force.

"I will continue my investigation from there," Varn added.


The medicae deck was a world unto itself.

As the turbolift doors groaned open, a wave of sound and sensation spilled inward—low groans of pain, clipped orders barked in disciplined tones, the hiss of auto-sutures and the rhythmic thrum of life-sustaining apparatuses. The air was thick with antiseptic vapours and the copper tang of blood. Lumen-strips flickered overhead, casting stark white light across rows of reinforced operating tables and triage platforms.

Wounded Mist Wardens lay upon slab-like medicae biers, their ceramite armour stripped away in sections to expose torn flesh and shattered bone. Some were conscious, stoic despite their catastrophic injuries.

Others lay in chemically induced slumber as Physikars worked with methodical precision. Servo-arms bearing surgical implements moved with mechanical grace, guided by Brothers of the Order whose white gauntlets were slick with blood. Further back, mortal crew were tended to in clustered ranks—burn victims, lacerations, men and women whose eyes still carried the madness of having seen the Warp made manifest. Varn suspected that it was too late for those ones.

They would need to be dealt with.

The deck was overwhelmed.

A Physikar broke from a nearby triage station at the sight of Kaelan's injury and staggered gait. "Brother—this way—"

"They require you more," Varn interrupted evenly, gesturing with one hand toward a grav-stretcher being rushed past them. Upon it lay two Astartes in far worse condition—one missing both legs, the other's chest a cratered ruin barely contained by emergency field seals.

The Physikar hesitated only a fraction of a second before nodding and pivoting back into the storm of urgency.

Varn turned slightly. "Where is Magos Biologis Athena?"

The Physikar was already moving, voice raised over his shoulder. "Eastern surgical annex! Gene-vault wing!"

Of course she is. She hasn't changed.

Varn began guiding Kaelan forward.

The Bladeguard's movements were slower now, heavier. His breath rasped audibly through his helm grille.

"You are deteriorating," Varn observed.

"Your observation… is noted," Kaelan replied, voice rough.

"I suspect your fused rib has splintered inwards," Varn continued clinically. "It is likely compromising a secondary organ. You must remain conscious, Ser Kaelan. Continue speaking at once."

Kaelan gave a faint, slurred chuckle. "You command as though I have a choice, Lord Magos."

They moved past rows of wounded, past surgical bays where Physikars and medicae serfs worked in synchronized silence, through archways lined with Gene-Seed preservation units glowing a sombre green.

"Who," Kaelan asked after a moment, words thickening slightly, "is this Magos Biologis? You speak as though… you know her."

Varn was quiet for a heartbeat.

Memories of red sand. Harsh sunlight. The feel of her hand upon his cheek. The taste of her sweet lips and the thrill of her cold, furious glares.

"I do," he said softly. "All too well."

They turned into a narrower corridor branching toward the Gene-Vault Annex.

"She and I were… close. On Mars."

Kaelan's head tilted faintly despite his pain. "Close?"

"She is a pioneer in the field of surgery," Varn said, tone settling into something almost deflective. "Her work in accelerated tissue regeneration was dismissed by the orthodox as indulgent. I disagreed. I am… proud that I was able to finally convince her to join the Mist Wardens."

Kaelan absorbed that in silence for several steps.

Varn adjusted his grip as the Astartes stumbled slightly. "Where on Caerdyn Vallis are you from?"

Kaelan blinked slowly. "A small town… on the eastern coast. Belis-Morne." He swallowed. "On the continent of Talarienne."

Varn inclined his head. "I know it well."

Kaelan's brow furrowed faintly behind his helm. "You do?"

"It is known for the silver-finned Aethralis fish," Varn said. "A delicacy when smoked over Stormwood."

Despite everything, Kaelan sounded surprised. "I did not think any of the Mechanicum were permitted upon Vallis."

"Most are not," Varn replied. "The King made an exception for me."

Kaelan managed a faint sound of curiosity. "What did you think of the Veiled World?"

Varn's optics dimmed slightly as memory rose unbidden.

"It is hauntingly beautiful," he said quietly. "But the Ceithir is everywhere. It pressed against my augmetics like a living storm. It caused havoc with my systems. I suffered great pain as my flesh rejected my steel." His voice did not change, but the words carried weight. "Still, I endured."

They passed beneath a vaulted arch carved with sigils of preservation and life.

"I walked often beside the King," Varn continued. "The Ceithir seemed to part around him. As though it obeyed his will. And he showed me secrets and wonders beyond compare."

Horrors too.

His thoughts drifted northward.

To what he had seen in the place known as Camlann.

"I was taken to Camlann," he said, voice lowering. He spoke because he knew Kaelan was of the Bladeguard. They were privy to all the Primarch's secrets. "Where Artorias fought the Blackened Ones."

The memory was sharp. The battlefield still littered with broken metal forms half-buried in frost. The air cold and thin. The silence oppressive.

He had seen one of the fallen up close.

A warrior of blackened, alien alloy, its body angular and horrific, its lifeless eyes dim. Even inert, it radiated wrongness.

Kaelan said nothing though Varn could tell he was listening.

"I was fascinated by them," Varn admitted. "And horrified."

"It reminded me of what few records I'd seen detailing the Men of Iron," he continued. "The King found that… interesting though the descriptions of the two Abominable Intelligences were vastly different."

Artorias had stood over the fallen construct, cloak stirring in the northern wind, and asked him what he thought of the Blackened Ones.

"I told him they were abominations," Varn said. "Machine without humanity is an affront to the Omnissiah. Either side without the other is meaningless. Balance is everything. Harmony is all."

He remembered the way Artorias had regarded him then—long, unreadable.

Not pleased. Not displeased either.

But respectful.

"I warned him," Varn went on, "that many within the Mechanicum would not share my view. They would plunder Camlann and what lies beneath it for secrets. For the knowledge it contained regardless of whether it was right or wrong."

Kaelan's breathing hitched, but he kept listening.

"The King and I agreed," Varn said. "Camlann would be declared sacred. For those of the Legion alone. The Mechanicum would never again set foot there."

The following day, in the wake of that decision, Varn had presented another proposal. Technology that would allow the Ceithir to coexist with machine. He had had an idea for the pylons.

Artorias had accepted.

"He named me Knight-Lord of the Forge," Varn finished quietly.

They reached the Gene-Vault Annex doors.

Kaelan sagged suddenly, weight increasing against Varn's support.

"Stay conscious," Varn commanded sharply.

Kaelan's voice was barely audible now. "Still here…"


Beyond the doors, sterile lumen-light spilled across polished durasteel and white tiles.

Varn guided Kaelan inside.

The Gene-Vault Annex was quieter than the triage halls beyond, but no less unsettling. It was a laboratory rather than a ward—clinical, controlled, deliberate. Along both sides of the chamber stood towering cylindrical vats filled with translucent amniotic fluid. Within each floated a human form in varying stages of growth: some little more than skeletal frameworks threaded with artificial vasculature, others nearly complete, their features placid and blank in chemically induced suspension.

Flesh clones.

Empty vessels awaiting purpose.

Suspension lines fed nutrients and stabilizing compounds into each vat, while diagnostic runes scrolled across embedded screens. The low burble of filtration systems created a constant, organic rhythm beneath the room's metallic hum.

Servo-skulls drifted lazily through the air in silent patrol patterns—some bearing surgical tools, others bearing sensor-needle arrays. Their optics glowed faintly red or amber as they pivoted and corrected their hover with minute bursts from anti-grav emitters. Many were… modified. Additional lenses. Sculpted cranial plating. Etched runes along yellowed bone.

Varn felt the familiar flicker of dry amusement.

It had always been a morbid hobby of hers. He knew she had an entire collection of servo skulls stashed away somewhere. When they were younger, they used to spend hours looking at them together.

At the rear of the chamber, a surgical dais stood illuminated beneath focused lumen arcs. A patient—one of the crew, judging by their build and attire—sat upright while a robed figure worked with steady precision. Her back was to them.

She was tall and composed, crimson robes of the Mechanicum falling in layered folds around an augmented frame. Long, wavy black hair cascaded freely down her back—an indulgence few of their order permitted themselves. Her mechadendrites were slender and elegant, more surgical instruments than industrial tools.

Even augmented as she was, she retained a striking presence.

She is beautiful still. I should make more time to see her.

She finished sealing a line of sutures along the crewman's forearm, murmured something low and mechanical, and dismissed him with a gesture. A servo-skull drifted forward to guide the man toward the exit.

Varn's optics lingered for a moment.

Does she still yearn for me as I do her? Or did I shatter what little was left of her heart when I left?

Then he spoke.

"Athena."

She stiffened.

The sound of her name hung in the air.

Slowly, she removed her surgical gloves and turned toward a cleansing basin. Augmetic hands—sleek, silver, and articulated with unsettling grace—passed beneath sterilizing streams.

Only then did she look at him.

Her gaze was cool. Controlled. It still sent a thrill through him. By the Omnissiah, he adored her when she was angry.

"Iterai," she said.

Kaelan shifted beside him, breath uneven.

"My companion is in need of repair," Varn said.

Her eyes moved to the Astartes. They assessed him clinically, scanning the torn shoulder, the scorched ceramite, the blood.

"I have no time for Astartes," she replied evenly. "They possess their own apothecaries."

"Physikars," Kaelan corrected faintly.

Her lip curled almost imperceptibly. "A change in terminology does not alter their redundancy."

"They are overwhelmed," Varn said, tone flattening. "He requires urgent intervention."

"And you require my compliance, Iterai?" she asked coolly. "You always did assume."

A flicker of irritation passed through Varn's posture. "Athena."

She held his gaze for a long moment.

Then she sighed—barely.

"Place him on the table."

Servo-skulls descended at once, responding to a silent bhinaric command. They swarmed around Kaelan, mag-clamps locking onto his Terminator plate. With coordinated precision, they began disengaging armoured segments, releasing seals, retracting locking pins. The heavy ceramite came apart in sections, revealing a blood-slick Black Carapace and broken flesh beneath.

Seraphyne approached.

She examined the ruined shoulder first, then activated a cauterization lance. Without ceremony, she sealed the ragged stump in a flare of white-hot light.

Kaelan gasped, body jerking despite his discipline.

"You will require a bionic," she said flatly.

Kaelan drew a harsh breath. "Can it not… be grown? A vat-grown replacement?"

Her gaze flicked briefly toward the surrounding cylinders.

"The trauma is too severe. Nerve sheathing is fragmented beyond viable regrowth thresholds. A bionic will restore function more reliably. Rejoice Astartes, for you will be blessed by the Machine God's gifts."

She produced a syringe from a hovering tray and injected it into the Mist Wardens' neck.

At his questioning look, she said, "It will numb the pain."

Moments later, his features slackened. Kaelan's eyes rolled back as unconsciousness claimed him.

Without hesitation, she activated surgical fields. Mechadendrites extended, slicing through flesh and reinforced bone. She opened his chest cavity with invasive efficiency, exposing fused ribs warped by the deflected round.

Varn stepped slightly closer, observing.

"Do not touch my instruments," she said sharply, not looking at him.

He had been about to examine a specialized bone-extraction tool resting on a tray.

"I was merely observing."

"You were about to interfere."

Her eyes remained on her work, yet Varn noticed the subtle shift of one servo-skull's optic. It hovered closer to him, lens trained directly on his cranial housing.

She was watching him through it.

He allowed himself a faint huff of amusement.

Athena worked with ruthless competence, cutting away splintered bone fragments that had pierced into one of Kaelan's secondary organs. She extracted each shard carefully, sealing ruptured tissue with micro-welders and bio-reactive sealants.

As she worked, Varn allowed his gaze to drift around the chamber.

She had settled well.

The clone vats were properly calibrated. The Gene-Vault interfaces were integrated seamlessly into the Avalon's systems. Even the servo-skulls—varied as their modifications were—operated in harmonious patterns.

Then his optics settled on something at her throat.

An amulet.

The Cog Mechanicum.

Polished. Prominent.

A faint tightening passed through his expression. Athena had always leaned into the teachings of the Cog. But he had not expected her to commit to the Cult.

Those who wore the Cog so openly were rarely innovators. They were devotees—those who revered the Omnissiah in increasingly rigid, cult-like devotion. Those who spoke of machine spirits as divine entities requiring prayer rather than calibration.

Too many in the Mechanicum now wore the symbol not as balance—but as dogma.

The spirit of invention, of daring, of hypothesis and improvement, was giving way to stagnation. To maintenance. To ritual without comprehension. Varn wondered if there would come a time when the rot would truly set. When the Mechanicum would stop daring to improve technology and instead start to let it rot. Would it reach the point where they would simply forget how their marvels worked? To the point where fear prevented them from ever turning machines on or off?

It saddened him more than he would ever admit aloud.

Athena sealed another internal rupture and began closing Kaelan's chest cavity with precise sutures.

"Why have you come here, Iterai?"

Her voice was controlled, but there was something beneath it. And for the first time since entering the room, Athena turned her full gaze upon him.

Varn did not look away from her.

"I was hoping to enlist your aid."

As he spoke, something tugged faintly at the edge of his perception. A detail in the room. A misalignment. A rhythm slightly out of cadence. The vats burbled as they should. The servo-skulls drifted in ordered patterns. Diagnostic runes scrolled steadily.

Nothing was overtly wrong.

And yet—

He dismissed the thought. There were more immediate concerns.

"The Bladeguard and I are under direct orders from the Primarch," Varn continued. "We are hunting a saboteur."

Athena's hands did not pause in their stitching, but her eyes flicked toward him.

"A saboteur?" she asked flatly.

"Yes."

She processed it in silence for only a second.

Then her expression changed.

Her eyes widened—just slightly—as the pieces aligned.

"The creatures," she said quietly. "The ones that manifested. The screaming across the decks. The casualty influx." Her gaze flicked briefly toward the sealed doors beyond which the wounded still cried out. "The escalating psychosis among the crew."

She looked back at him.

"The Gellar Field?"

Varn inclined his head in confirmation. He admired her mind. It was as beautiful as she was.

"You are correct."

She studied him, then asked the inevitable question.

"If the Field failed, Iterai… how are we not all dead?"

"The Ceithir protected us," he said.

For a fraction of a second, something flashed across her features.

Anger.

It was gone almost immediately, replaced by cool calculation.

Varn understood.

Most of the Mechanicum did not see the silver mists as he did. They viewed it as interference. An unpredictable variable. An obstruction to pure machine logic. Those who wore the Cog most devoutly considered it a contamination—a spiritual affront to sacred circuitry.

Athena wore the Cog. But she was not a fanatic. She mastered herself quickly.

"That… makes sense," she said evenly. "The Field falters. The Ceithir compensates. A natural counter-frequency to Warp intrusion."

Athena sealed the final sutures along Kaelan's chest and engaged internal stabilizers.

"This is all… fascinating," she said, stepping back as a servo-skull began post-operative monitoring. "But you did not seek me out for philosophical reflection."

"No," Varn agreed.

He stepped closer, lowering his voice.

"There was an incident within the Field Control Room. A Tarantula sentry battery was set up and its machine spirit violated. Its cogitator core was infested with scrapcode, forcing its targeting array to consider all ship personnel as enemy targets."

Her eyes sharpened.

"I extracted the Field's access logs before purging the corruption in the Room's cogitator core. Three senior signatures were present in the relevant timeframe."

She stilled completely.

"Who?"

"Martellus, Corvehn and Lyssara."

For the first time since he had entered the chamber, Athena laughed.

It was short. Disbelieving.

"That is impossible. You and I both know that."

Her gaze searched his face for irony and found none.

"Martellus?" she said. "Corvehn? Lyssara? They were your allies on Mars. Our friends and your staunchest supporters in the Assembly. They backed every one of your proposals even when others called them heretekal indulgence."

"I am aware," Varn replied.

"You know them Iterai. We know them! They were there for our ceremony."

"I am aware," he repeated, quieter.

She shook her head faintly. "No. I do not believe it."

"Nor do I," Varn said. "But disbelief alone is not exoneration. I must investigate regardless."

She studied him carefully now.

"And you came to me… because?"

"The Medicae Deck was on our path. Time is sensitive." His optics dimmed slightly. "And you possess a Axiome Class Locator Cogitator."

Her gaze flicked involuntarily toward a sealed data-altar embedded in the far wall.

He had one as well. All senior Mechanicum did.

Each of them bore within their cranial augmetics a subdermal transponder—an emergency retrieval beacon keyed to that system.

The Omnissiah's shepherding leash.

"I require access to the Ferrum-Sigilum Tracker Array," Varn said quietly.

Her expression hardened immediately.

"No."

"It will allow me to triangulate their current positions."

"No," she repeated. "It is highly inappropriate. That system is for distress retrieval and catastrophic system failure. Not to cast suspicion on our friends!"

"None of them have reported in since the incursion, Athen" Varn said. "That is irregular."

"They may be tending to their duties."

"Without logging in?"

She did not answer.

He scuttled closer.

"If they are innocent, this clears them swiftly. If they are not—"

Her jaw tightened.

"I do not like this," she said.

"Nor do I."

He lowered his voice further.

"Athena. There is a saboteur aboard this vessel, they nearly consigned us all to oblivion. The Ceithir saved us once. It may not do so again."

Her eyes searched his face.

He let something of the weight he carried show through.

"Please, my heart."

The words were spoken quietly.

Silence stretched between them, broken only by the soft whir of servo-skulls and the distant hum of life-sustaining vats.

Finally, slowly, she nodded.

"Very well," she said.

Reluctant.

Resolute.

She turned toward the sealed data-altar, crimson robes whispering across the deck.

"I will grant you access to the Ferrum-Sigilum array," she said without looking back. "But if this fractures what remains of our order's unity…"

Her voice trailed off.

Varn already knew the cost.

And yet he followed her toward the cogitator all the same.


The Ferrum-Sigilum array projected a shifting hololithic schematic of the vessel into the air between Varn and Athena. Three pulsing sigils glowed upon it—each representing one of the missing senior Mechanicum.

Lyssara's signal was moving slow and steadily through the lower deck manufactorum levels.

Corvehn's beacon flickered intermittently, deep within the data-stacks.

Martellus—

Martellus remained fixed.

Not entirely static. The signal bobbed slightly, shifting a meter here or there within a single chamber.

"He is in Communications Array Theta-Seven," Varn said, his voice transmitting across the Vox-net.


On the Gunnery Deck, Helion listened in silence.

The last of the hidden explosives had been numerous. Improvised charges concealed within munition alcoves, wired to pressure triggers and corrupted logic loops. Helion had seen them disarmed methodically, and mobilized all available Wardens of the 11th​ Company to begin sweeping the upper decks for more devices.

Now the Gunnery Deck was quiet.

Too quiet.

Helion stood at the head of a narrow passageway, Ser Oberon at his side. The rest of his brothers had split off minutes earlier, following the trail toward Lyssara's signal.

"Proceed forward," Varn instructed over the vox. "Turn port at the junction ahead. Two corridors forward. Then ascend one level."

Helion obeyed without comment.

The corridor lighting was dim, emergency strips casting long red shadows across bulkheads scarred by recent fighting. Scorch marks from bolter fire and warp-corrupted ichor still stained the decking. The air smelled faintly of ozone and promethium.

They advanced in disciplined silence.

"Another twenty meters," Athena's voice joined the channel now, cool and precise. "Martellus remains within the chamber. No significant displacement."

Helion reached the next junction.

And stopped.

Ahead, a massive bulkhead door had sealed shut. Warning runes pulsed amber across its surface. Reinforcement clamps had engaged automatically.

"This corridor is sealed," Helion reported. "The Array lies beyond."

There was a pause on the vox.

Longer than Helion liked.

Varn's voice returned, quieter.

"We have a problem."

Helion's jaw clenched in frustration.

"What is it, Lord Magos?"

"The corridor beyond suffered catastrophic structural damage during our void war against the Orks," Varn said. "The outer hull was breached. My apologies Commander. No one reported this section during the Round."

Helion glanced at Oberon beside him.

"You are telling me that beyond this door lies nothing but the Warp," he said flatly.

"Yes."

Even through the vox distortion, Helion heard the weight of it.

"Is there another route?" Helion asked.

"There is," Varn admitted. "But the detour would require descending through maintenance spines and looping aft through the reactor perimeter. It could take hours."

Helion considered that. Martellus's signal bobbed faintly on the small tactical display projected inside his helm.

"He is in a communications array room," Helion said. "There is nothing to communicate with in the Immaterium."

"That is correct," Varn replied. "However…"

Helion waited.

"There is an auxiliary access hatch inside the Array. It leads into a maintenance tunnel network. One branch of that network intersects with the reactor core manifold."

Helion's voice hardened. "What is it you recommend we do, Magos?"

Before Varn could answer, another voice cut across the channel.

Athena.

"I have an alternative proposal."

Helion did not like the tone.

"State it then, Biologis."

"The corridor you currently occupy remains structurally sound," she said. "Seal it. Engage the internal pressure equalization protocols. Once stable, open the bulkhead ahead and proceed externally through the breach to Communications Array Theta-Seven."

There was a long silence.

Helion's remaining eye blinked once.

"Magos," he said slowly, "Has the Biologis gone mad?"

Varn did not answer immediately.

Helion could almost picture him thinking.

"…It could work," Varn said at last.

Helion turned his head slightly toward the sealed bulkhead.

"It is not void beyond that door, you fool," he said. "It is the Warp. That is not a hull breach. It is a death sentence."

"I do not believe so," Varn replied. "The Gellar Field is fully restored and operating at one hundred percent efficiency. We exist within a stable bubble of realspace. Additionally, the Ceithir enshrouds the vessel."

Helion said nothing.

"The mist is thick," Varn continued. "It will obscure direct perception of the Immaterium beyond. It will interfere with or destroy any warp-entity in close proximity to the hull. If you proceed slowly, maintain maglock at all times, and avoid visual fixation beyond your immediate path, you should reach Theta-Seven safely."

Helion's jaw tightened.

"You are sure?"

There was the faintest pause.

"I am seventy percent certain."

Helion barked a humourless sound.

"We need certainty," he growled.

"We need Martellus," Varn replied. "If he is in distress, you must extract him. If he is the saboteur, you must detain him. Either outcome demands immediacy of action."

Silence settled across the channel again.

Helion stared at the bulkhead. Beyond it lay torn metal, a ragged wound in the ship's flank, and the impossible pressure of unreality.

They were all mad.

Perhaps madness was contagious.

"Very well," Helion said at last. "If this is insanity, then I will partake."

He turned to Oberon. If his brother had any thoughts on the issue his helm was keeping it well hidden.

"You must withdraw. Seal this corridor fully. Only one of us need be the fool to attempt this manoeuvre."

"Helion—"

"That is an order, Oberon."

The Bladeguard hesitated only a fraction of a second before inclining his helm and moving back down the passageway to initiate pressure-lock protocols.

Helion remained alone before the bulkhead.

Slowly, deliberately, he secured his replacement helm in place. It locked with a solid mechanical click, seals engaging with a hiss as atmospheric isolation completed.

His HUD flickered to life in full void-operations mode.

Mag-lock integrity: nominal.

Armor seals: secured.

External exposure tolerance: acceptable.


He stepped forward, placing one armoured gauntlet against the cold surface of the bulkhead.

"Open it," he said.

And waited for the impossible to answer.


Warning klaxons gave a single, resentful chime as the corridor behind Helion depressurized. Atmospheric readouts on his helm display ticked steadily downward. Oberon's status rune blinked green as the internal seals locked into place.

"Pressure equalized," Athena's voice confirmed over the vox, quieter now. "You are clear to proceed."

Helion did not respond.

The bulkhead before him began to cycle open with ponderous reluctance. Internal clamps disengaged one by one, each metallic thunk reverberating down the narrow corridor. A seam of darkness split the door down its centre.

Not darkness.

Mist.

The Ceithir pressed against the opening like a living thing, thick and rolling, luminous in places with faint silver currents. Beyond it, through rents in the ship's structure, the Immaterium churned.

The bulkhead parted fully.

The corridor ahead had been a long arterial spine of the vessel once. Now it was a wound. Entire sections of decking had been torn away. The outer hull was peeled back in jagged crescents, exposing the void beyond.

Except it was not the void.

The Warp boiled against the Gellar boundary like an ocean of madness. Great veins of impossible lightning forked through roiling clouds of bruised violet and sickly green. Shapes moved within it—vast and indistinct, too large and too wrong to comprehend.

The Ceithir enshrouded the ship, a dense fog clinging to metal and fracture alike. It muffled the sight of the primordial beyond, turning sharp horror into blurred suggestion. Yet every time Warp Lightning flared, the sacred mist ignited with impossible colours—hues that had no place in mortal perception. They crawled across Helion's visor display in prismatic distortions before his helm's auto-senses filtered them down to survivable spectrums.

Even filtered, they hurt his eye.

Helion stepped forward.

His maglock engaged with a heavy clack as his armoured boot met exposed decking.

He did not look outward.

He did not allow his gaze to drift toward the jagged tears in the hull.

He focused on the path.

One step.

The corridor groaned around him, structural members flexing faintly as the ship translated through unreality. The Ceithir curled around his greaves like living smoke, parting reluctantly as he moved.

Another step.

His breathing sounded unnaturally loud inside his helm. Slow. Controlled. Each exhale fogged the interior display for a fraction of a second before the auto-purge cleared it.

His primary heart thudded.

Then his secondary.

A steady, thunderous rhythm filling the isolation of his suit.

"Distance to Theta-Seven: eighty-two meters," Varn reported.

His voice sounded far away.

Helion moved again.

The next section of corridor had no wall at all. The starboard side had been completely obliterated. Only skeletal support struts remained, reaching out into the mist like broken ribs. Beyond them, the Immaterium convulsed.

Lightning arced.

For an instant the Ceithir flared brilliantly—and something vast pressed against the Gellar boundary. A suggestion of an eye. A curve of something like a talon. Gone before his conscious mind could grasp it.

Helion locked his gaze downward.

His boot.

The deck plating.

The next three meters of viable surface.

He moved.

One deliberate step at a time.

The maglock disengaged. Engaged. Disengaged. Engaged.

Each metallic click was a small act of defiance.

The Ceithir thickened as he reached the most heavily damaged section. It swirled around him now, eddies of silver and grey obscuring peripheral vision. Warp lightning continued to pulse beyond, turning the fog into a shifting aurora of madness.

He did not look.

He dared not.

He could feel pressure against his thoughts—a distant scratching at the edge of consciousness. Whispers too faint to form words. Promises too fractured to tempt.

The Ceithir pressed back.

He felt that too.

A cool presence. A barrier. A veil drawn across his mind.

"Sixty meters," Athena said softly over the vox.

Helion swallowed.

He had fought the daemons of the one the King called the Masque face-to-face. He had met their talons with blade and bolter. That had been violence. That had been something he could answer.

This was different.

This was exposure.

This was walking the skin of reality while unreality clawed inches away.

Another step.

A section of decking ahead had buckled upward at an angle. Beyond it was nothing but mist and the distant churn of the Sea of Souls. He adjusted his footing carefully, planting one boot at a time, ensuring full magnetic contact before shifting his weight.

His hearts hammered.

His breath grew louder.

He kept moving.

The mist thickened ahead, rolling in slow, tidal currents across the ruptured corridor. Warp lightning pulsed beyond the Gellar boundary, and each pulse sent veins of impossible colour rippling through the Ceithir like light beneath deep water.

Then he heard it.

At first, he mistook it for the groaning of stressed hull plating. A low, resonant vibration that seemed to travel not through the air—there was none—but through the very structure of the ship. It thrummed up through his mag-locked boots and into his bones.

It rose.

Fell.

Rose again.

A sound vast beyond measure. Mournful. Tremendous. Not a roar. Not a scream.

A call.

Helion froze mid-step.

The vibration deepened, stretching into a long, keening note that seemed to bend reality around it. His autosenses spiked and jittered uselessly, unable to categorize the frequency.

Slowly—against his better judgment—he lifted his gaze a fraction.

Through a rent in the hull and the rolling thickness of the Ceithir, something moved.

A shadow.

Colossal.

The fog illuminated in flashes of Warp lightning, and in those brief, blinding instants he saw the silhouette of something so vast that his mind refused to assign it boundaries. A curving mass like a continent of flesh drifting through an ocean of unreality. Limbs—no, not limbs—appendages like titanic tentacles trailed behind it, sliding past the ship with impossible slowness.

It passed as a leviathan might pass beneath a vessel upon a deep and lightless sea.

Another tremor of that mournful call vibrated through him.

Helion swallowed.

He did not know what creature could make such a sound. He did not know if it was aware of the ship at all.

He did not want to know.

Then Warp lightning struck directly beyond the Gellar Field.

The entire world flashed white-violet.

For a split second, the Ceithir thinned—and he saw it clearly for one microsecond. Just quickly enough to save his mind and soul. But he still saw it.

An endless ocean of writhing colour and screaming geometry. Shapes folding in on themselves. Faces forming in clouds and dissolving into fanged maws. Distance meaningless. Scale incomprehensible.

Helion squeezed his eyes shut instinctively.

His helm compensated a heartbeat later, polarizing to maximum.

When he opened them again, there was only the Ceithir.

He lowered his gaze immediately back to the decking before him.

One step.

Mag-lock.

Another.

The sound faded gradually, diminishing into the endless churn of the warp. The shadow slipped away into the fog, swallowed by distance and impossibility.

"Fifty meters," Varn's voice came, tighter now.

Helion did not report what he had seen.

There were no words that would not cheapen it.

The corridor narrowed again as surviving hull plating enclosed him partially. For a moment, the sense of exposure lessened.

He advanced into a denser bank of mist where the corridor widened briefly before another catastrophic breach. The Ceithir pooled heavily here, swirling around broken support struts and drifting through empty space where walls had once stood.

Shapes stood within it.

Helion slowed.

At first, he thought they were debris caught in the fog. Twisted plating. Hanging cabling.

Then one shifted slightly.

Daemons.

Their forms were unmistakable even in silhouette—lithe, elongated limbs, bladed claws, sinuous torsos that twisted in unnatural anatomies. He had carved through enough of them only a day ago. He remembered the violet fire in their eyes. The shrieking laughter. The ecstatic hunger.

These did not move.

They stood motionless in the fog, heads lolling at broken angles. Claws hung slack at their sides. Their flesh—once vibrant in lurid hues—appeared muted, as though colour itself had been leeched from them.

Helion drew and raised his blade slowly.

No reaction.

He took another careful step forward.

The nearest Daemon's eyes were open.

They no longer burned violet.

Only a dull, lifeless white remained, clouded and unfocused. Viscous drool hung in strands from its slack maw, drifting downward in the absence of gravity before dissolving into the mist.

The Ceithir curled around them like a predator.

He knew its effect well. He'd seen what it did to the Daemons when it was unleashed. The mist often annihilated warp entities outright, unmaking them as though they had never been. But sometimes—

Sometimes it did worse.

It stripped them of coherence.

Stripped them of their purpose.

Drove them mad.

These were not warriors now.

They were empty shells.

As he watched, faint flakes of violet light began to peel away from one monster's shoulder. The fragments lifted like embers caught in a breeze, then faded into nothing as they were consumed by the surrounding fog.

The Daemon did not react.

It simply stood there, empty.

Helion advanced into their midst, movements precise and controlled. His blade remained poised, but he did not strike. There was no threat in them now—only dissolution.

The mist brushed against his armour, cool and insistent.

One step.

Another.

He passed within arm's reach of a fiend twice his height. Its elongated head tilted slightly, jaw hanging open as if mid-scream, yet no sound emerged.

A pulse of Warp lightning flared beyond the hull.

For a heartbeat, the creatures' forms became sharply defined.

Then the Ceithir surged brighter, and more of them began to slough away. Violet fragments lifted from their bodies in lazy spirals. Limbs thinned. Edges frayed.

Helion moved carefully between them.

His pauldron brushed against the arm of a Daemon.

It crumbled instantly.

The contact reduced it to a cascade of pale ash and fading light. The rest of the figure collapsed inward soundlessly, disintegrating into drifting particulate that evaporated within seconds.

He did not flinch.

He simply continued.

Each step carried him deeper through a graveyard of unreal things being slowly erased from existence.

Behind him, the corridor seemed emptier already.

Ahead, the torn entrance to Communications Array Theta-Seven emerged from the fog.

The mist thickened at the threshold, coiling around the jagged edges of the breach like a warding curtain. Within, structural integrity improved—partial walls, intact flooring, shattered consoles floating in frozen arcs where explosive decompression had ripped them free.

"Twenty meters," Athena whispered.

Helion stepped past the last of the dissolving Warp-born. One of them shuddered faintly as another layer of its form peeled away, revealing nothing beneath.

Ten meters.

Five.

He crossed the final stretch of exposed decking and stepped fully into the communications chamber. His maglock disengaged as his boots met stable flooring.

"Varn," he said quietly over the vox, voice steady once more.

"I have reached Theta-Seven."


Communications Array Theta-Seven was a graveyard of floating debris.

Shattered cogitator banks drifted in slow, lazy arcs. Data-slates and fragments of console plating turned end over end in the nullified gravity. Strands of cabling coiled like dead serpents in the air. The far wall had been torn open, though not as catastrophically as the corridor beyond. The Ceithir seeped through the rupture in pale eddies, curling around the wreckage as though searching for something more to erase.

Martellus's signal pulsed steadily near the centre of the room.

Helion pushed forward carefully, using measured bursts from his armour's micro-thrusters to guide himself through the drifting wreckage.

He found the body suspended near the primary communications throne.

Martellus floated on his back, crimson robes fanned out around him like a macabre halo. One mechadendrite extended stiffly from his spine, its articulated segments locked in death. The others hung limp and twisted, several severed entirely.

"Varn," Helion said quietly over the vox. "I have located Martellus."

A pause.

"…Alive?" Varn asked, though there was something in his tone that suggested he already knew.

"No."

The word lingered in the channel.

Athena's breathing—faint but audible through the shared frequency—stilled.

"Can you determine a cause of death?" Varn asked after a moment.

Helion reached out and caught the body by one shoulder plate, steadying it. The motion caused a slow cloud of dark droplets to drift free.

Blood.

It hung in the air in suspended spheres and thin crimson strands, frozen where explosive decompression had claimed atmosphere from the chamber.

Helion rotated the corpse gently.

"He wasn't killed by the Daemons," he said.

"Daemons?" Athena repeated, the unfamiliar word shaped carefully.

Helion ignored the question for now, cursing his own carelessness.

"How can you be certain?" Varn asked.

Helion studied the wounds in silence for several seconds before answering.

"I have become well acquainted with them in the past day," he said grimly. "These wounds are not consistent with fang, claw, maw, or barbed tongue."

There were dozens of injuries across Martellus's torso and neck. Not rending tears. Not slashing arcs.

Punctures.

Dozens of them.

Small, precise penetrations clustered along the ribcage, throat, and cranial housing. Some had pierced straight through crimson fabric and into the flesh beneath with surgical accuracy.

Helion shifted slightly, examining the back.

"Multiple wounds," he continued. "Narrow. Uniform diameter. Penetration depth varies. They were delivered rapidly."

Silence met that description.

The more he looked, the clearer the pattern became.

"These wounds—"

"—are consistent with mechadendrites," Varn finished quietly.

Helion inclined his helm.

"Yes."

There were other injuries too. Small, circular cauterized marks across the chest and face. Dozens of them. Not deep, but deliberate.

"It appears," Helion said slowly, adjusting his grip on the drifting corpse, "that small sections of flesh were excised. Precision cuts. Like… tiny lasers."

He rotated Martellus slightly. The cauterized marks were clean. Circular. Uniform in depth. Not wild. Not frenzied.

There was a long pause on the vox.

"Micro-incision work," Athena said at last, her tone thoughtful rather than alarmed. "Such instruments are common among the priesthood. Many of us carry integrated emitters for tissue sampling, augmetic calibration, or delicate Machine-Spirit interfacing."

When Varn spoke again, his voice carried a weight Helion had not heard before.

"Martellus favoured micro-cutter arrays on his secondary limbs," Varn said. "He used them for delicate fabrication."

Helion looked at the severed mechadendrites drifting nearby.

"Then those tools were of no help to him"

Helion studied one of the wounds more closely. The edges were smooth, carbonized with precision heat. No tearing. No hesitation marks.

"This was deliberate," he said.

"Yes," Varn replied quietly.

Helion's helm lenses drifted across the chamber again. The severed mechadendrites. The floating blood globules. The communications throne.

"This was not a struggle," he continued. "It was an execution."

Varn exhaled slowly over the channel, the sound faint through vox distortion.

"Martellus was a careful man. Meticulous. He would not have allowed an unknown assailant within striking range without preparation."

Athena responded before Helion could.

"Unless he trusted them."

The words settled heavily between them.

Helion did not comment. He turned the body once more, examining the cranial housing. There were punctures there too—precise insertions at data-port junctions along the base of the skull.

"Data extraction," he muttered.

"Likely," Athena agreed. "If mechadendrites were used to immobilize him, micro-cutters could have accessed his cortical stacks. Memories. Encryption keys."

Her deduction was immediate. Efficient.

Helion felt a flicker of respect despite himself.

"Then this was not merely a murder," he said. "It was acquisition of intel."

"Yes," Varn said, and this time the mournfulness in his tone was unmistakable. "Martellus possessed access privileges to multiple vital systems, including Life Support and the Enginarium."

A faint crackle of static passed through the vox-net. Somewhere in the distance, the Avalon groaned as it continued its passage through unreality.

Helion let Martellus's body drift once more. It rotated slowly, robes undulating in the weightless chamber. Tiny beads of blood shimmered around him like a dark constellation.

"I am sorry," Helion said.

The words were blunt, but sincere.

There was no immediate reply.

After a moment, Varn answered.

"As am I."

Athena spoke next, her tone controlled but strained at the edges.

"He was my friend as well."

He scanned the chamber one final time. There were no other bodies. No immediate sign of struggle beyond the violence inflicted upon Martellus himself. The communications throne bore impact scoring, as though the Magos had been pinned against it during the assault.

"Where is the maintenance hatch?" Helion asked.

Varn responded without delay, returning to function as refuge.

"Starboard side of the chamber. Beneath the secondary relay bank. It will be recessed into the deck plating."

Helion turned, pushing through drifting debris until he saw it—a reinforced circular hatch built into the decking near the far wall. Its diameter was considerable, designed for heavy-servitor access, back before the King had outlawed such things from his vessels. Large enough to accommodate a fully armoured Astartes.

"I see it," Helion confirmed.

"Proceed with caution," Varn said. "If the saboteur utilized maintenance routes, they may have transited through that network."

Helion re-engaged his maglock briefly as he descended toward the hatch, then disengaged to grip the manual release wheel.

"Martellus was killed with Mechanicum tools," he said quietly.

"Yes," Varn replied.

"And by someone he did not fear," Helion added.

The vox was silent for a heartbeat too long.

"That narrows our list of suspects," Athena said evenly.

Helion began turning the heavy release wheel. It resisted at first, then gave way with a grinding protest.

He said quietly. "We have two more to account for."

Lyssara.

Corvehn.


"I will check the Reactor Core on my way back inside the hull," Helion continued. "If the saboteur intended further damage, that would be the most efficient target."

"We will monitor your signal," Varn said.

Helion pulled the hatch open and peered into the dark maintenance shaft beyond. Then he lowered himself into the tunnel, sealing the hatch behind him as he began the long journey back toward the heart of the ship.


The lower thermal regulation decks were colder than the rest of the Avalon.

Not merely in temperature, though that too was noticeable—even through layers of ceramite and fibre-bundle musculature. The air here felt stale, recycled too many times through the filtration systems. Condensation beaded along pipework that ran the length of the corridor walls, thick arterial conduits carrying coolant to every deck of the Avalon.

Metal grating replaced standard deck plating beneath the Cataphractii's boots. Each step rang out in heavy, deliberate clangs that echoed down the abandoned passage.

Ser Mordrain led at the front, his wrist mounted bolter raised.

Ser Lucet followed to his right, his blade held low but ready.

Ser Caelan brought up the rear, the trio advancing in a tight, methodical formation.

"Signal ahead," Mordrain murmured over the vox to his brothers. "Thirty meters. Moving slowly."

The corridor lights flickered overhead, struggling against fluctuating power draws. Somewhere deeper in the deck, machinery throbbed in uneven rhythms—the heartbeat of the ship's temperature control systems. Great coolant turbines cycled on and off with distant groans, their labour constant and thankless.

Then Lucet saw it first.

"Blood," he said.

It streaked across the grating in dark, uneven smears. Thick in places. Thinner where it had pooled and dripped through the mesh to the deck below. The metallic scent was sharp even through armour filtration.

Oil mingled with it.

Not the clear lubricant of machinery.

Darker.

Viscous.

Mechanicum blood.

They followed the trail without speaking further.

The sound of machinery grew louder ahead—not the steady churn of turbines, but something irregular. Metallic footfalls. The whine of servos under strain. A grinding rotation that caught and corrected, caught and corrected.

They rounded a slow bend in the corridor.

And saw it.

The Kastelan Robot moved with ponderous inevitability down the centre of the passage.

Its heavy chassis bore the sigils of the Mechanicum, red paint scratched and blackened by battle damage. Massive fists hung at the ends of reinforced arms, each capable of pulping ceramite.

In one of those fists, it held Lyssara.

Or what remained of her.

Her body dangled limp in its grip, robes torn and soaked through with blood. One arm had been ripped free entirely. Mechadendrites trailed behind her like severed cables, some sparking faintly where they had been violently detached.

The Kastelan dragged her corpse along the grating as it walked.

The metal teeth of the floor caught fabric and flesh alike, leaving a widening smear of red and black in its wake. Blood and oil dripped steadily between the grates, pattering onto unseen surfaces below.

It took another heavy step.

Then stopped.

Its head unit jerked sharply to one side, optics flaring brighter for a fraction of a second. A harsh burst of bhinaric static crackled from its vox-grille.

Without warning, the automaton lifted Lyssara's body high into the air—

—and brought it down against the grating with brutal force.

The impact rang through the corridor like a hammer strike.

Once.

Twice.

A third time.

Her body struck the metal with sickening finality, limbs flailing loosely like those of a broken doll.

Oil splattered outward in a dark arc.

The Kastelan froze again, head twitching. Its fist tightened reflexively, crushing bone with an audible crunch.

Then, as if nothing had occurred, it resumed walking.

Slow. Steady.

Dragging her once more behind it.

Mordrain's grip tightened on his weapon.

"It is corrupted," Caelan said quietly.

Lucet did not answer. He watched the automaton's movements carefully.

The Kastelan did not patrol.

It did not scan.

It did not react to their presence at all.

Its gait was uneven now, one leg actuator whining with each step. Damage from the earlier incursion perhaps.

The corridor stretched long and narrow ahead of the machine, lit only by flickering lumen strips that cast stuttering shadows across its hulking frame.

Lyssara's head lolled with each drag of the grating, leaving streaks of red in jagged lines.

"Signal confirms," Mordrain said grimly. "The body belongs to Data-Smith Lyssara."

The Kastelan stopped again.

This time its torso rotated abruptly, servos shrieking in protest as it twisted nearly a full half turn. Its optics flared.

For a heartbeat, its head angled upward as though listening to something no one else could hear.

Then the frenzy returned.

It slammed Lyssara's corpse down repeatedly against the grating, faster this time, mechanical strength driving each impact with merciless precision. Flesh tore. Metal dented.

The sound echoed through the thermal deck like distant artillery.

And then, just as abruptly, the machine stilled.

It resumed its slow march forward, dragging ruin behind it.

Mordrain exhaled slowly.

"We'll have to kill it." Lucet said grimly.

The three Cataphractii stood at the mouth of the corridor, watching the corrupted automaton disappear further into the gloom, its heavy steps reverberating through the bones of the ship.

"Let's get to work then." Caelan sighed.


The Gene-Vault Annex felt smaller now.

The vats still burbled softly. Servo-skulls continued their lazy circuits through sterile air. The Ceithir brushed faintly at the edges of the chamber, a distant pressure against the hull.

But the quiet had become oppressive.

Varn stood before the hololithic projection of the Avalon, Martellus's signal now darkened permanently. Lyssara's beacon status had been updated moments ago, its pulsing rune replaced by a flat, lifeless sigil.

He had known them for nigh on a century. Since they were children together.

Martellus—measured, dry-witted, forever adjusting his optical arrays while debating theoretical metallurgy.

Lyssara—fierce in argument, relentless in her defence of innovation against dogma.

Both extinguished within a single watch cycle.

"Lyssara is confirmed deceased," Mordrain's voice reported over the vox, heavy and controlled. "Killed by a corrupted Kastelan unit."

Athena inhaled sharply beside him.

"No…" she whispered.

Varn closed his eyes briefly. A meaningless gesture, but one that felt necessary.

"Cause?" he asked, though he already suspected.

"Repeated blunt force trauma. Severe mutilation."

Athena turned away slightly, one augmetic hand bracing against the edge of a data-altar.

For a moment, Varn simply stared at the two extinguished sigils on the hololith.

Martellus.

Lyssara.

Gone.


"It has to be Corvehn," he said at last.

Athena looked at him sharply. "No."

"It has to be," Varn repeated, more firmly now.

Her gaze hardened. "You are grieving. You are not thinking clearly, Iterai."

"I am reasoning."

He gestured toward the darkened rune that had once marked Martellus.

"Micro-cutter arrays were present in Martellus's injuries. Precision excisions. Corvehn possesses integrated micro-cutter emitters within two of his primary mechadendrites."

"Many of us do," Athena countered.

"Corvehn's were custom-modified for high-frequency work," Varn pressed. "You remember. He demonstrated them during the Noctis Conclave. Capable of surgical incisions at remarkable speed."

Athena's silence was tight.

Varn continued, voice gaining momentum as logic overrode grief.

"Lyssara was killed by a Kastelan unit. Corvehn's specialty was also automata. It was his passion. He spent decades refining their combat algorithms, their subroutines. If anyone aboard this vessel could reprogram a Kastelan to turn upon one of our own, it is him."

Athena shook her head faintly. "He revered the purity of the automata. He would never debase them for—"

"For murder?" Varn interrupted quietly. "You have seen what has occurred."

He stepped closer to the hololith, enlarging Corvehn's signal.

"And consider the Gellar Field fluctuations," he continued. "The flickering. Subtle. Intermittent. Not a catastrophic failure—an induced stutter. Enough to weaken the barrier without triggering full alarm protocols."

Athena's jaw tightened.

"Corvehn has the technical acumen to introduce such interference without immediate detection," Varn said. "He assisted in calibrating the field harmonics during our last dock at Ryza."

She said nothing.

"And the Tarantula," he added. "Scrapcode infestation within a cogitator core. Corvehn had been restoring older models for the Astartes sparring cages. A hobby, he called it. He had intimate familiarity with their internal architecture."

The chamber felt colder.

"It all aligns," Varn finished. "He has the skill set. Access. Opportunity."

Athena turned back toward him, eyes flashing.

"It does not align with the man I knew."

"The man we knew is not standing trial," Varn said quietly. "The evidence is."

Silence stretched between them, taut and brittle.

Finally, Varn looked toward the surgical dais where Kaelan lay unconscious, chest sealed, arm stump neatly cauterized.

"Wake him," Varn said.

Athena hesitated only a moment before retrieving a slender injector from a tray. She approached the Bladeguard and administered a precise dose at the base of his neck.

Kaelan's body tensed.

His eyes snapped open.

He drew in a sharp breath, muscles straining as though surfacing from deep water. For a moment he seemed disoriented, gaze flicking between ceiling and vats and drifting servo-skulls.

"What happened?" he rasped.

"We must move, Ser Kaelan," Varn said. "The saboteur has been identified."

Kaelan pushed himself upright slowly, favoring his injured side. "Who is it?"

"Corvehn."

Athena flinched at the certainty in his tone.

Kaelan swung his legs off the table, testing his balance. He swayed slightly.

"I am coming too," Athena said suddenly.

Varn turned to her. "No. Absolutely not."

The thought of something happening to her, made his mechadendrites writhe uncomfortably.

Her expression hardened into something unyielding.

"Yes."

"This is not your task, Athena" he said. "You must remain here. Continue your work. There are still so many wounded—"

"They were my friends as well, Iterai," she cut in. "You gave up the right to demand anything of me when you left me seventy years ago."

Her voice trembled—not with weakness, but with restrained fury.

"If Corvehn is responsible," she continued, "then I will see this treachery concluded. And if you are wrong, Iterai, then I will be present to ensure justice is not warped by grief."

The words struck cleanly.

"And," she added, more clinically now, "you may require my expertise. Kaelan is not fully restored. Further injuries to both of you are statistically probable."

Kaelan gave a low, humourless huff. "Comforting."

Varn studied her for a long moment.

Finally, he inclined his head.

"Very well."

A faint, grim smile touched her lips.

"Good."

She reached for another syringe—larger this time, filled with a darker solution—and without warning drove it into Kaelan's secondary heart port.

He gasped violently, entire body seizing as the compound surged through his system. He lurched upright from the table, breath coming in sharp, rapid pulls.

"What in the Green was that!?" he demanded, voice suddenly clearer.

"A proprietary stimulant and pain-suppression cocktail," Athena replied coolly. "My own design. It will heighten aggression response, stabilize blood pressure, and temporarily mitigate trauma feedback. You may experience an increased heartrate for a while."

Kaelan flexed his remaining hand experimentally. His movements were sharper now. Quicker.

"I feel it," he muttered.

Varn turned back to the hololith.

Corvehn's signal was moving.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

Toward the aft sections of the ship.

"The Engine Decks," Varn said quietly.

Athena's expression darkened.

"If he reaches Primary Plasma Control—"

"He will not succeed," Varn said.

He looked to Kaelan, now fully upright despite his wounds.

"We must hurry."


They moved at once.

The corridor was narrower than the main arteries of the ship, ribbed with reinforcement struts and lined with cabling that pulsed faintly with power. Emergency lumens bathed everything in a low amber glow.

Kaelan was already twenty paces ahead.

Whatever Athena had injected into him burned visibly through his system. His movements were sharp, almost predatory now. The slight hesitation from blood loss was gone. He ran with long, driving strides, greatblade held low in his remaining hand, the weapon's edge catching the light as it swung with each step.

He looked less like a wounded warrior and more like an executioner unleashed.

"Moderate your pace, Ser Kaelan," Varn called.

Kaelan did not slow.

Athena kept stride beside Varn, her robes gathered in one hand to keep from tangling beneath her feet. Her breathing remained controlled, but her eyes were alert—calculating.

"Where are the others?" she asked. "The rest of the Wardens. Are they also converging on Primary Plasma Control?"

"No," Varn replied.

She glanced at him sharply.

"Ever since Helion located the explosives on the gunnery deck, every available Legionary has been redeployed to the forward upper decks."

"Explosives?" she echoed.

"Yes. Charges hidden along structural junctions and inside weapon batteries on the Gunnery Deck. Several more have since been discovered and disarmed."

Athena frowned. "How many?"

"Seventeen confirmed so far."

"And none have been set off?"

"No."

That was what troubled him.

They descended a ladder well into a deeper deck, boots and augmetic limbs ringing against the rungs. Heat began to build as they approached the Avalon's central arteries. The air grew thicker, tinged with the metallic tang of plasma cycling through containment conduits.

Varn continued, voice lower now.

"The charges were not placed at critical failure points. They would have caused significant damage, yes. Many casualties. But nothing sufficient to cripple the vessel."

Athena's brow furrowed. "Then why deploy them at all?"

"As bait, I suspect," Varn said.

Ahead of them, Kaelan shouldered through a bulkhead door, servos in the mechanism protesting as it slammed open.

"It was a distraction," Varn went on. "A credible threat placed in visible areas. Enough to demand immediate attention. Enough to draw our strength forward."

Athena was silent for several strides.

"You believe Corvehn intended for them to be found."

"Yes."

The thought had settled into him like a cold weight.

"It worked," he said. "The forward decks are crawling with 11th​ Company. If Corvehn intended to strike at the engines… he has made a clear path."

"But we have identified him sooner than he would anticipate," Athena said quickly. "Else he would be moving much faster."

Varn hoped that was true.

The deck trembled faintly beneath their boots—a low vibration that resonated through the bones. They were close now. The Engine Decks were vast, cathedral-like spaces of roaring plasma drives and kilometre-long containment shafts.

A crackle of vox-static erupted overhead.

Then a calm, authoritative voice filled the corridor.

"This is Captain Althea. All hands, attend."

Even through the distortion, there was no mistaking the composure of the ship's mistress.

"We are approaching the Heliaris Confluence. Translation from the Immaterium will commence in approximately ten minutes. All departments are to prepare for re-entry procedures.

The announcement echoed through the passage, carried along every internal speaker.

Ten minutes.

Varn felt his secondary heart of cog and steel kick harder.

He swore under his breath.

Athena looked at him. "How long to Primary Plasma Control?"

"Six minutes at full pace," he said. "Perhaps less if we move quickly enough."

Kaelan's voice came back to them over the short-range vox. "Then we run."


They emerged into a broader transit spine, heat intensifying with every meter. Massive coolant pipes ran overhead, sweating condensation that hissed as it struck hot deck plating. Warning sigils blinked along the walls: PLASMA CONDUIT. CONTAINMENT FIELD ACTIVE.

Varn's thoughts raced.

Mid-translation was the most vulnerable moment in any void voyage. The ship would straddle realities—its prow breaching into the Materium while its stern still dragged through the Immaterium. Engine output had to be precise. Containment stable. Power flows balanced to the fraction.

If Corvehn disrupted plasma flow during that liminal instant—

The image formed unbidden in Varn's mind.

The Avalon tearing apart along the seam between realms. Hull splitting as unreality clawed at its stern while the forces of reality reclaimed its bow. Tens of thousands lost in a heartbeat.

"They will need full engine synchronization the moment translation begins," Varn said. "If plasma pressure spikes or containment falters—"

"The ship could shear," Athena finished quietly.

"Yes."

Ahead, Kaelan increased his pace again.

His armour thundered against the deck as he ran, greatblade now raised slightly, anticipation radiating from him like heat. The stimulant in his blood made him relentless. Focused. Every motion honed toward violence.

They passed through another bulkhead; this one marked with the sigil of the Enginarium.

The air beyond shimmered faintly from heat distortion. Somewhere ahead, deep within the heart of the vessel, the plasma reactors roared like captive suns.

Varn checked Corvehn's signal again.

Still moving.

Closer.

Primary plasma control lay just beyond the next tier of access corridors.

Eight minutes until translation.

Seven, perhaps.

"We are running out of time," Athena said.

Varn did not answer.

He simply ran.

The doors groaned open, splitting along the reinforced seams with sparks flying as the mechanism protested against years of tampering. Kaelan slammed his shoulder into them again and again, rage pouring out in every motion, greatblade slicing the air as if it alone could cleave the obstruction. Each strike rang hollow, the metal holding firm, and Varn's voice cut through the din, sharp and commanding.

"Ser Kaelan! Calm yourself!"

But the Astartes was beyond reason, a storm of motion and fury. Varn's augmetics flared, his spiderlike limbs scuttling him forward over the grated deck to the control panel inset into the bulkhead.

The metal hummed faintly beneath his fingers as he ripped the access cover free, revealing wires scorched and rerouted in a maliciously clever sabotage. Sparks arced as he carefully exposed the core circuits, hotwiring and rerouting the signal paths in tandem with his internal cogitator calculations.

Athena knelt beside him, her own hands raised in a reverent, practiced gesture, muttering prayers to the Machine Spirits as she guided the flow of current.

It took moments that felt like hours, a tense ballet of augmetic precision and devotion to cold machinery. Then, with a shuddering groan, the doors slid apart.

Beyond them lay the Primary Plasma Control, and even the word "control" felt inadequate. The chamber was a vast expanse of reinforced plating and conduits, the pale, ethereal glow of containment fields bathing the area in ghostly blues and greens. The walls rippled with heat exchangers, plasma conduits snaking like arteries to the Gloriana's colossal engines.

Walkways and catwalks crisscrossed the space, suspended above the hum and pulse of the cores themselves. One side held a raised control room, banks of glowing consoles and displays, the air around it faintly shimmering with the power coursing through the systems.

Leading from it was a long central walkway of polished durasteel, extending over the pulsing cores toward the distant end of the chamber, where a single hooded figure in the red robes of the Mechanicum stood with his back to them.

Kaelan's voice split the chamber. "Traitor!"

He charged, a living missile, greatblade held high. Varn's limbs pumped frantically beneath him, spiderlike augmetics propelling him forward. But even as the distance closed, a deep unease coiled in his chest.

There was something… wrong about the shape of the figure, something subtly off in the posture, the flow of the robes, the way it seemed suspended just slightly too still, almost too perfect.

"Ser Kaelan! Stop!" Varn shouted.

The Astartes ignored him, a hurricane of muscle, servo-assisted might, and fury.

Six minutes until translation.

Six minutes for everything aboard the ship to hang in a delicate, invisible balance. Kaelan reached the figure, bringing the greatblade down with the intent to cleave the traitor in half. The blade passed through the robes as if through morning dew, slicing cleanly, yet the figure remained unmoved.

"What—what madness is this?" Kaelan panted, leaning on his weapon as his hearts hammered and his breaths came in ragged, uneven pulls. "What trick is this?"

Varn's hands stretched forward cautiously, fingers brushing the figure's hood. Slowly, deliberately, he turned it. The hood fell away, weightless, revealing a face that should have been alive, yet was hollowed, unmoving. Not alive. Not flesh. Not human.

It was a servo skull. But not a simple skull. The features were unmistakable—the lines, the augmentations, the unmistakable visage of Corvehn. His dead eyes stared back, wide and blank, lips parted in a frozen scream. It was horrifyingly intimate, the kind of horror that made Varn's stomach knot. The skill required to fashion a servo skull from a corpse like this, complete with augmetics and biometrics, was staggering. It required knowledge, understanding, and something cold, precise, and unflinching. Someone like…

Athena.

Varn turned slowly, his mind racing as he registered the arrangement of the chamber, the unnatural stillness of the figure.

His gaze caught Athena, stepping into the control room with an almost imperceptible chill to her movements. She closed the massive door behind her with a resonant clang. The hiss of the seal activated, shutting out the rest of the chamber.

Then they appeared.

From the shadows along the walkways, from behind the railings, and from alcoves too small for a man to stand in, dozens of servo skulls floated forward, silently, each one grotesque, modified in ways that were subtle but menacing.

Some had the delicate tracery of augmetic limbs protruding like skeletal fingers; others bore small tools, laser emitters, and microcutter arrays. They drifted closer with the patience of predators, spinning in slow arcs, their optical lenses glinting in the cold glow of the plasma cores.

Varn's internal cogitator ran through calculations at a hundred times normal speed, assessing trajectories, possible threats, weak points, the effects of plasma interference on targeting systems.

Kaelan, his greatblade still gripped tightly, turned to him, rage giving way to hesitation as the swarm revealed its true intent.

Athena's eyes met his. Cold, unreadable. And for the first time, Varn felt the weight of certainty settle in the pit of his stomach. The saboteur, the architect of chaos aboard the Avalon, the hand behind the flickering Gellar Field, the daemonic incursion, the engineered death of his friends.

It was her. It was all her.


Seventy-three years ago, Mars was still the home of Iterai Varn, though not yet the heavily augmented figure he had become. The red sands stretched endlessly before him, dusting the winds with fine ochre particles that shimmered under the light of the distant sun.

He knelt, cupped a handful of sand, letting the grains pour slowly through his fingers, feeling the weight of history, the warmth of the planet beneath him, and the echo of a time he had never truly known. The sand was sacred to him, each particle a fragment of memory, a fragment of his people, a fragment of home.

He let it fall and imagined it not as sand, but as soil, as grass, as the riverbeds of water flowing freely across the surface, carrying life where there was none now. The thought brought both awe and sorrow.

Mars had always been beautiful to him, but it had not always been a barren world of red dust and iron stone.

He struggled to imagine it. Tales of the red world transformed into a paradise of grass and water, filled with flora and fauna, the hum of life stretching over every valley and crater.

In ages long past, it had been transformed—shaped by the ingenuity and care of its people. The Ancient Martians had filled it with gardens, water, forests, and lakes that glimmered like mirrors in the sun. They had taken a world harsh and lifeless and turned it into paradise, a testament to invention, to care, and to ambition.

Varn struggled to imagine it fully, but the feeling was vivid in his chest. Even now, he could sense it: the pulse of life beneath the surface, the memory of what had been, and what could have been. And above all, the sense of duty that had driven the Martians to achieve it.

Mars had been a jewel, a shining example of the Omnissiah's blessing upon human ingenuity.

To walk upon its surface was to feel that history, to be connected to those who had sacrificed and laboured to craft beauty from desolation. And yet, there was something haunting in that realization. That perfection was gone, and the red dust beneath his fingers was a reminder of both loss and the relentless passage of time.

In the distance, a God-Machine walked. A Titan of the Legio Ignatum, its armoured limbs grinding across the sands in a rhythm that resonated through the very marrow of Varn's bones.

Its maiden walk across the surface of Mars was breathtaking. Pride rose in him, fierce and incandescent, to be Martian, to be witness to the fruits of his people's genius.

But even as the awe struck him, a small, unbidden ache lodged in his chest. He would have given anything to see water shimmer across valleys, to hear wind rustle through living trees instead of red dust, to feel the grass of his ancestors beneath his feet. He knew it was a foolish dream, but it persisted, gnawing gently at his heart.

A voice broke the silence behind him.

"It is beautiful."

He turned to see her. She was there, young, her long black hair catching the red light of the horizon. Athena. Even then, her eyes were full of wonder, fixed on the Titan as if it were a creature of divinity rather than a machine of war. Even in her youth, her devotion to the Mechanicum was clear, the spark of absolute faith in the Omnissiah burning brightly in her gaze. And yet, for him, it was always the wonder in her eyes that drew him most—more than the Titan, more than Mars itself.

Varn's chest swelled with emotion. Yes, it was beautiful. Not the Titan. Not even the red sands or the dream of green waters, but her. She had always been that. Always the centre of his world, the tether to reality, the spark of life amidst calculation and invention.

"You always say that," he murmured softly, almost to himself, almost to her.

She laughed then, the sound a light, musical thing carried by the wind. It was warm, grounding him amidst the vastness of the plains. And he kissed her, a slow, deliberate act, tasting the heat of Mars and the warmth of life, of love, of connection.

It was a quiet rebellion against the strict devotion the Mechanicum demanded, against the doctrines of the Fabricator-General, against the unyielding sands that had been witness to millennia of order and innovation.

For a moment, time was theirs alone.

"We must hurry," she said at last, pulling back, her voice tinged with impatience. "Corvehn, Lyssara, Martellus—they'll be waiting at the assembly."

Varn nodded, brushing a strand of hair from her face.

The Ornithopter awaited them, poised to carry them to Olympus Mons for the great assembly of the Mechanicum. As they lifted off, the red plains falling away beneath them, Athena's voice softened, barely audible above the rotors.

"Iterai… please. Don't speak at the assembly. Don't go through with your plan."

He knew what she meant. He planned to call for a fundamental shift in the way servitors were created, to advocate for vat-grown clones rather than flesh-and-blood humans reduced to servitors. He would call for balance—man and machine, flesh and cogitation, harmonized under the Omnissiah's guidance. It would be deeply unpopular. It would anger Kelbor-Hal. It would bring the fury of the hierarchy down upon him.

"And you fear," he said, gently brushing her cheek, "that I will be destroyed by them? That I will be taken from this world—or worse?"

She refused to meet his gaze, her hand clenching in the folds of her crimson robes. "It is foolish, Iterai. You would bring ruin upon yourself—and upon us. You know the wrath of the Fabricator-General. Do you not fear for what they might do?"

He smiled faintly, bitter and tender all at once. "I do. And it makes me glad. There is a fierce joy in challenging a despot like Kelbor-Hal, in knowing the consequences could be severe. I would not be alive without knowing it."

Her lips pressed together in quiet resignation, but he could see the devotion behind it, the love, the fear, the hope. Her family, her clan, all of Mars itself, would shield her from the consequences of his intentions. That weight, unbearable in theory, was lightened for her, and he accepted it, though it made his heart ache.

He looked down at the red sands far below and asked softly, almost wistfully, "Could you imagine it, Athena? The sands below us alive with water, glimmering under the sun?"

She shook her head, a faint smile playing on her lips. "I have no need for pointless dreams, Iterai. I dream only of the Omnissiah, of the Machine perfected, of purity and balance. Your fantasies are… frivolous."

He laughed softly; a sound tinged with both love and melancholy. "Perhaps. But your devotion does not make you less remarkable, Athena. We are different, yes, in thought and path, but in this… in this, we are the same."

The Ornithopter climbed higher, carrying them toward Olympus Mons, the site of the Great Assembly. Varn thought of the journey ahead, of the words he would speak, of the consequences awaiting him. And yet, despite fear, despite danger, despite the certainty of censure, he felt a strange calm. Athena's presence, the knowledge of her love grounded him. It was enough.

In secret, in defiance of the rigid traditions, they had married not long ago in a rite known among the Mechanicum as the Concordium of Cogs and Flesh.

A ceremony hidden from prying eyes, conducted beneath the great pylons of a hidden forge, where the Omnissiah's blessing was invoked, but the vows were personal, binding, and sacred.

They had promised to walk together in life and invention, in devotion and defiance, swearing their hearts as much as their minds to each other, an indelible union forged of both flesh and machine, love and loyalty.

Varn clenched his fists, feeling the memory of her hand in his, the warmth of her lips, the sound of her laugh carried across the Martian winds. That fire, that connection, had never faded. And though decades had passed, and he now traversed the dark corridors of the Avalon, facing threats both mortal and unnatural, the memory of that day—of Mars, of Athena, of their vows—burned as brightly as the Titan's engines grinding across the sands. It was a comfort, and a curse, and a compass all at once.


Varn scuttled forward, his augmetic limbs skittering across the grated floor of the plasma chamber, the sounds of servomotors and hydraulics echoing in his ears like a chorus of war.

The swarm of servo skulls descended on him, metal teeth and whirring blades spinning, but he did not flinch. He did not even consciously move.

Years of precision, of thought, of measured calculation, rendered him inert in the face of a betrayal he could not comprehend.

The walls of the chamber, glowing with the cool, lethal light of plasma conduits, seemed to close in around him. His mind raced, seeking a logic that could make sense of this, and found none.

Athena.

His Athena. The woman he had loved, married in secret, trusted beyond all others. And now—this?

The skulls paused for only a moment, then attacked in waves. Kaelan roared, a sound that split the heavy air like a storm breaking through a canyon, and lunged. The Bladeguard was a whirlwind of motion, greatblade swinging in wide arcs, crushing, shearing, and tearing apart the servo skulls as they came at them. Sparks flew as metal collided with metal, fragments spinning like deadly confetti around the chamber. Varn could only watch, stunned, as Kaelan's fury bought him the breathing room to process what he had just realized.

Varn stopped after a few steps, letting the few remaining skulls retreat. His mind, though active, could only manage a single, terrible question.

He did not even speak it aloud. The noosphere, humming quietly in the background of his cranial implants, picked up the thought and transmitted it.

Athena's presence was icy, absolute, unyielding.

"I am doing what must be done," she said, her voice cutting through the humming of the plasma, cold as the forge-tempered steel of Mars itself. "For sacred Mars."

Kaelan, roaring like some primal beast, surged forward, charging down the long walkway toward Athena's position at the control room, sword raised in a killing arc.

But within a dozen steps, he gasped, fell to his knees, and clutched at his chest. Blood leaked violently through the grille of his helm as his body convulsed in spasms, his greatblade clattering across the grating. Varn skidded to a halt beside him, horror clawing through him as he realized the truth in an instant.

The cocktail Athena had injected him with—her "special preparation"—had supercharged him, pushed his augmented body past its limits, and now his hearts, strained beyond endurance, had failed catastrophically.

Kaelan was dead before Varn could even finish scanning him. His chest, normally a bastion of reinforced muscle and augmented bone, revealed the finality of the blow: both hearts had ruptured, overwhelmed, obliterated by excess.

Varn felt a cold emptiness sweep through him, an echo of the red sands on Mars, as he looked at the woman who had once been the centre of his world.

Athena.

She was at the central cogitator in the control room, her hands moving with calm precision, tuning the plasma cores, the engines of the Avalon trembling beneath her touch.

"You killed them all," Varn said, voice tight with barely contained fury. His limbs twitched, his mechadendrites flexing instinctively. "Ser Kaelan… You killed Martellus. Lyssara. Corvehn…" His mind reeled.

Years of friendship, of trust, of love, torn asunder by a hand he had once held.

Athena did not flinch. She continued her work, her eyes focused, unreadable. "Yes," she said, without hesitation.

"Why?" His voice cracked, disbelief and anguish twisting together. "Why, Athena? Why would you do this?!"

For the first time, a shadow of anger crossed her features. Her eyes, once soft with the memory of Mars and shared dreams, were sharp, furious, unyielding.

"Because I must," she said, her voice low and deadly. "Because it is for the good of Mars. Because every member of the Mechanicum with this… this Legion is a traitor. A heretek. They defile the Omnissiah, Iterai. You, all of you, defile it."

Varn's augmetics flickered with warnings. His internal scanners, linked to the chamber and the plasma conduits, screamed.

She was attempting to overload the cores. If she succeeded, the engines would erupt, the hull would tear itself open, and the Avalon would be split across the threshold from the Immaterium into the Materium. All aboard, including him, would die in a conflagration of fire and plasma.

His mind raced. Every avenue, every contingency, every protocol he had ever learned offered no solution.

Nothing.

He was pinned between disbelief and necessity. Then, slowly, an idea began to crystallize. The walkway behind him, the control panel that ran the secondary systems along the plasma conduits—there.

There might be a way to hack in, to counter what she was doing, to force a feedback loop into the cogitator without approaching her directly. It would be risky. It would be dangerous. Time was not a luxury he had.

A warning chimed over the intercom: "4 minutes to warp translation."

Varn's hearts tightened.

The plasma cores were already unstable; the translation would strain the hull even further.

He had no choice. He had to act, and he had to act now.

He initiated a fighting retreat, moving backward toward the control panel, deflecting and tearing apart the remaining servo skulls with bursts of his own mechadendrites and augmetic limbs. Athena's voice, calm, precise, almost serene, cut through the chamber.

"They must all die, Iterai," she said, almost conversationally, as if the carnage, the betrayal, the blood of his friends meant nothing. "They are unworthy. All of them. Flesh-born fools who know nothing of the Omnissiah's divinity. And you… you are nothing but a shadow of what you could have been."

Varn's mind whirred as he ducked another strike from a spinning skull, calculating angles, power surges, and trajectories. One mistake, one misstep, and everything would end. He had to reach the panel. He had to wrest control, even if it meant sacrificing himself.

"Time is running out," he muttered to himself. And for the first time in over seventy-three years of loyalty, love, and invention, he felt that burning, desperate resolve he had known on the red sands of Mars, standing against impossible odds, for the sake of life itself.

Varn's fingers flexed over the edge of the control panel.

Sparks flew around him as he began the delicate, terrifying process of connecting his own cogitator subroutines to the core feedback loop.

Athena's head swivelled, and her eyes, once soft and loving, now blazed with something terrifyingly human and something entirely machine.

It would not be a negotiation. It would not be an argument. Only action. Only survival. Only the razor's edge of logic, instinct, and fury.


Iterai Varn's mechadendrites snapped and whirred, spinning and slicing, tearing through the final throng of servo skulls as they surged toward him. Sparks rained down across the grated walkway, each skull that fell leaving a thin haze of ozone, smoke and shattered fragments of bone. Varn's body ached, joints grinding under the weight of his augmentations and injuries, but he could not stop.

Every motion was deliberate, precise—an extension of thought and instinct. He felt Athena's presence across the room, her hands dancing over the cogitator controls, red light reflecting off her augmetic augmentations, eyes sharp with fury and resolve.

"It is an abomination!" Athena screamed, voice echoing like metal striking metal. "The Ceithir! This… this mist! It is foul and forbidden! It destroys the Omnissiah's work! You should have told the Mechanicum, Iterai! You should have taken steps to destroy it! Destroy their whole world if need be!"

Varn pressed forward, one of the mechadendrites fending off a skull while the other reattached a severed plasma conduit.

"No," he said, voice low but clear. "You are wrong, Athena. The Ceithir is not an abomination. It is a challenge. A test of skill. A trial to force balance. It is the only way technology can survive within it. Harmony… balance… they are everything."

Her eyes flashed, and she shrieked, a sound of pure fury, reverberating through the chamber and into speakers throughout the chamber. The sheer force of the sound waves throwing him back a step with the shockwave.

"Heresy! Blasphemy!" she spat. "You have betrayed Mars itself! You have created foul, forbidden technology! The harmonic pylons—your work!—they mock the Omnissiah, Iterai! I have been tasked… tasked to deal with you… even if it costs my life!"

Varn's heart thudded beneath his augmetic chest. His scanners warned him: the plasma cores were unstable, each one set to overload, each one rigged to trigger a chain reaction. Time was slipping away. He could feel it in the vibrations through the walkway, the hum of the conduits, the heat radiating off the plasma tubes.

"You're wrong," he said, advancing through a hail of sparks and smoke, pressing buttons and interface nodes as he moved.

"The Ceithir is not to be destroyed. It is to be understood, mastered. It tests ingenuity, not faith. You see only abomination, but I see balance. Harmony. That is why I created the pylons—to allow challenge, not annihilation."

Another servo skull clipped him across the shoulder, shredding the synthetic weave of his robes and cutting his flesh beneath. Pain surged, but he barely registered it. There was no time.

Three minutes.

Three minutes until Warp translation would tear the ship through reality. Two minutes to stop the woman he loved.

His digital avatar leapt from core to core, overriding failsafes, rerouting power and stabilizing feedback loops.

Sparks erupted around his physical form, his arms a blur of augmetic efficiency. Athena cursed under her breath, hammering the controls with frantic precision.

Athena had always proved to be wonderfully skilled at whatever fields she focused her attentions on. But she was a Biologis, not a Data-Thief, and her attempts to outmanoeuvre him were elegant, but not as skilled as his own.

Her genius had always been in tissue, medicine, and regrowth.

Varn's genius was in the cold, unfeeling logic of machine and bhinaric codes. Still, time pressed. Three cores remained, and every second brought them closer to catastrophe.


Varn paused for a heartbeat, blocking the final servo skull with a mechadendrite before incinerating it, and said softly, almost whispering: "Athena. Do you dream?"

The cores hummed around them, the Ceithir swirling along the rails, casting impossible colours and refracting the plasma light into strange, unearthly patterns.

Athena froze, her hands suspended over the controls. "Dream?" she asked, voice tight, suspicious.

"Of course not," she said after a pause. "Sleep is inefficient. Dreams are worse. Our augmentations ensure we require neither."

Varn's eyes softened sadly.

Two minutes remaining.

He pulled a core offline, sparks flying, plasma levels dropping to stability. Another followed, and the humming dimmed slightly. Athena cursed, slamming the console in frustration, her movements slowed as she readjusted her failsafes and injected hastily written scrap-code in an effort to stop him.

He had the upper hand now, but barely.

His gaze lingered on her. "I still dream," Varn said.

"I removed the augments that robbed me of sleep. I let myself dream now. I dream of home. Of Mars." His voice dropped to almost a murmur. "I dream of the red sands beneath Olympus Mons, the copper light on the cliffs, the geysers at Tharsis, the cities built from iron and obsidian… the great titan legs of the Legio Ignatum walking across the plains, the first steps of the Prometheus-class…"

Athena did not answer at first. He continued, his augmetic limbs flying across the control panel at blinding speeds, dodging whirring servos, sparks, and plasma discharges. "I dream of Caerdyn Vallis, the mists, the legends. A world where humanity thrives, where technology serves, but does not dominate. Where balance is everything. I dream of both worlds. I dream that one day, perhaps, Mars might learn from Caerdyn Vallis, and the Ceithir might bring life to the red sands once more."

A flicker of recognition softened Athena's eyes. "I remember…" she said softly, almost inaudible over the hum of plasma and the alarms.

Varn allowed himself a moment of sorrow. But there was no time for mourning.

One minute.

One core remained.

His mind raced. He could not stop them all. He could only minimize the destruction, force the feedback loops to safe channels, create a trap.

Athena's eyes were fixed on him. She understood now what he was doing, and her own anger twisted into something more dangerous: determination. The control room hummed, glowing with plasma, vibrating with impending catastrophe, but Varn moved with purpose.

The red light of the final plasma core reflected across her augmetic face. She did not flinch. She did not speak. She waited. Her eyes held all the pride, all the betrayal, all the love and loss of seventy years condensed into a single, burning moment.

Varn set the trap. One final sequence to redirect the plasma into safe circuits, to create a feedback loop that would punish any reckless interference but spare the engines from catastrophic failure.

Less than a minute remained.

One heartbeat away from translation.

He looked at Athena. She stared back, unyielding, and for a moment, they were not enemies, not allies, just two ghosts of the past, two children of Mars, two souls shaped by love, ambition, and ideology.

Then he spoke, softly, almost mournfully. "Athena… it doesn't have to end like this."


The room seemed to pause. Plasma glowed. The harmonic hum of the pylons vibrated faintly beneath the deck. The Ceithir swirled in ghostly eddies around them, threatening yet contained.

For a heartbeat, her hands faltered over the cogitator, and in that pause, he glimpsed the faintest trace of the woman he had loved so many decades ago—the warmth, the devotion, the shared dreams of Mars and invention. But it hardened in her eyes, and whatever hesitation flickered there was gone.

"Yes," she said, voice cutting like a blade through the hum of the plasma. "It must."

Varn shook his head, augmetic limbs whirring as he held the conduit shields in place, fending off sparks and feedback. "I… I am not your enemy, Athena. You are my heart, but I cannot let you destroy this ship. I cannot—"

"Traitor! Heretek! You betrayed everything!" she screamed. There was no softness now. Only fury, devotion twisted into fanaticism.

He wanted to say more, but it was too late. The trap he had laid was triggered, the feedback circuits snaring her attempts at sabotage. Sparks erupted, plasma arced violently across the room, and Athena screamed—an anguished, furious sound that would haunt him forever. And then—silence.

Varn froze. She lay among the twisted remnants of the control room's cogitator core, still. The explosion had blown the door off its hinges, allowing him entry.

His augmetics trembled as he scuttled forward. He reached her, hands hovering over her chest, scanning, hoping—hoping against all reason—but there was nothing. No pulse, no warmth. Only cold metal and silence.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, voice breaking. His heart—or what passed for it beneath his augmentations—ached in a way no mechanical enhancement could dull.

But then the remnants of the cogitator sparked violently, and his optics widened.

Athena's final failsafe, a last measure of vengeance and devotion, had activated. The last of the plasma cores, unstable and now unbalanced, began a rapid critical sequence. Warning klaxons blared incessantly.

"No…" he breathed, moving faster than thought, mechadendrites tearing across the remaining consoles, flipping switches, rerouting energy, forcing shutdowns. But time was merciless.

Through an armoured viewport, Varn could see the Avalon's hull wreathed in the veil of the Ceithir as it exited the warp. The view should have been triumphant—safe—but then, with a roar that echoed through the void, the nearest engine erupted. Fire and plasma licked across the vessel's exterior as the structural supports shuddered violently.

Varn's internal diagnostics screamed at him: the explosion had destabilized the entire propulsion network. If he did not act, the chain reaction would tear the ship apart within moments. He scuttled across the plasma chamber floor, dodging sparks and falling debris. Each step was precise, calculated, his every augment straining under the stress, every servo-hydraulic trembling under the load.

Outside, in the endless black of the Materium, the Avalon's bulk began to yaw. A slow, creeping spin at first, almost imperceptible, but it would accelerate if the remaining engines failed. The other cores sputtered, flickering as if protesting, and Varn's scanners lit up with cascading warnings. The hull stresses, the plasma flow rates, the magnetic containment fields—all screaming in a language only he could decipher.

He reached the nearest core control station, tearing open panels, redirecting the energy flows, slamming overrides into place. The heat of the failing engine radiated through the chamber, and plasma arcs struck the floor, searing metal and leaving faint scorch marks in his wake.

Seconds passed, but to Varn it felt like an eternity. The Avalon's spin increased, slight but deadly, and the remaining engines groaned under the strain, straining to compensate. He could feel the ship bending, flexing, as if alive and in pain.

He paused, scanning for structural weak points, for energy conduits that could be redirected, for any chance to prevent the complete destruction of the vessel. The chamber hummed around him, mist swirling unnaturally through the room, reflecting the blazing plasma, throwing everything into ghostly hues of violet and green.

And yet, despite the chaos, despite the loss of Athena, the deaths of Kaelan, Martellus, Lyssara, Corvehn and so many of the unknown dead, Varn moved with purpose. Every motion was deliberate, every calculation precise. There was no room for doubt, only action.

The remaining engines flared, one more core flinched toward criticality, and the ship's spin accelerated imperceptibly. Varn knew he could not stop everything. But perhaps… perhaps he could save enough. Perhaps he could hold the Avalon's descent into catastrophe long enough for Lord Perturabo to assist them.

He crouched over the final console, mechadendrites dancing across the panel, overriding the final safety locks, sending energy into stabilizers, into containment loops, into feedback redundancies. Sparks hissed around him, and a low hum of plasma thrummed through the deck as the ship groaned in the void.

The Avalon's bulk turned slowly in the great dark, the engines screaming as systems overloaded. In the control chamber, Varn's eyes flicked between readouts, core temperatures, and plasma flows. Somewhere deep inside, a cold part of him understood: the ship might survive, but the cost had already been written in blood.

He glanced at where Athena's body lay. His chest ached, not from augmetic strain or plasma heat, but from loss, from betrayal.

And still the Avalon spun, still the remaining engines trembled.

Varn's hands moved faster, each mechadendrite a blur of motion, each connection precise and perfect. The Avalon's survival now rested entirely on his skill, his ingenuity, and the narrowest margin of luck. He could keep the ship alive long enough to clear the Immaterium entirely. But it would take a miracle to save them now. It would take Lord Perturabo.

The void stretched beyond the viewport, vast, indifferent, and merciless. The Avalon teetered on the edge of catastrophe.

And Varn did not stop.
 
The Geometry of Salvation New
The Plasma Control Chamber had become a furnace.

Varn clung to the control lectern bolted into the grated walkway as another violent tremor rolled through the vast engine hall. The great reactor column before him blazed like a captive sun, its containment rings screaming as they fought to restrain the star-fire within. Light strobed across the chamber in savage pulses—white, blue, and violent violet where the Ceithir touched the magnetic lattice and bent it into strange refractions.

Warning sigils crawled across every display.

CRITICAL THRESHOLD BREACH – REACTOR CORE I

Varn's optics narrowed as the data streamed through his noosphere link. The reactor's containment field had begun collapsing in cascading failures. Pressure inside the plasma chamber was climbing far beyond safety tolerances. If the core ruptured fully, the explosion would not merely destroy the engine deck—it would flash through the propulsion manifold and ignite the remaining reactors in sequence.

The Avalon would vanish in a sun-bright detonation. Everyone aboard would be vaporized before they knew what had happened.

His mechadendrites stabbed into the control panel, piercing access ports and forcing direct connection with the reactor's machine spirit. Streams of bhinaric code poured through his thoughts as he wrestled with the dying system, forcing new containment equations into the failing lattice.

The reactor screamed.

A spear of plasma erupted from a cracked conduit and lanced across the walkway. Varn twisted aside just as the blast struck the railing beside him. Adamantine liquefied instantly, dripping down in glowing droplets that splattered across the deck.

The heat washed over him like a blast furnace.

His robe caught fire at the hem. One mechadendrite slapped the flames out without interrupting the others as they and his hands worked the console in a blur.

Calculations ran continuously in the back of his mind.

Warp translation vector… plasma containment decay… magnetic field stability…

The result appeared with merciless clarity.

The Avalon would exit the Immaterium in three minutes.

But the reactor would detonate in less than ninety seconds.

Varn rerouted coolant through the engine manifold. Entire systems howled in protest as he forced them to absorb the excess heat. Two auxiliary turbines burned out instantly, their machine spirits dying with shrill mechanical keening that echoed through the noosphere.

Containment rose by three percent.

Barely enough.

He ran the calculation again.

If he throttled the engine array further… redirected the plasma flow through the harmonic pylons…

Yes.

He could hold the reactor for five minutes.

Perhaps.

It would destroy half the propulsion system and leave the Avalon crippled—but it would buy time.

Time for the crew.

Time for the Legion.

Another violent tremor rolled through the chamber.

Something metallic clattered down the walkway behind him.

Varn glanced back just in time to see one of the shattered servo-skulls Athena had unleashed earlier begin to slide slowly across the grated deck. At first the movement was almost imperceptible. Then it picked up speed, the skull scraping against the metal before tipping over the edge and vanishing into the abyss of the engine hall below.

The walkway had begun to tilt.

Not much.

Barely a few degrees.

But it was enough.

Outside the ship, the Avalon's vast bulk was starting to yaw in the void, the loss of one engine throwing the colossal vessel out of balance.

Inside the chamber the effect was subtle but unmistakable. Loose tools rolled toward the lower railing. Fragments of shattered skulls slid slowly across the deck plates.

Varn ignored it.

He plunged two mechadendrites deep into the reactor interface and forced a brutal override into the containment grid.

The reactor roared in protest.

Another plasma arc burst from the core and struck the ceiling nearly thirty meters above him. The blast tore a molten gash across the vaulting before collapsing back into the containment field.

The shockwave hit the walkway like a hammer.

Varn staggered, catching himself against the console as the entire structure shuddered beneath him.

Heat alarms howled across his vision.

Containment dropping again.

The reactor casing had begun to glow.

Not red.

White.

He opened a vox channel.

"Commander Helion."

Static crackled through the line. Then the Bladeguard's voice answered, steady but strained beneath the groaning metal that echoed through the background.

"Lord Magos. The ship—"

A deep grinding sound rolled through the vox. Somewhere far away bulkheads were flexing under the strain of the failing engines.

"What is happening?!" Helion continued.

Varn ducked as another arc of plasma tore across the walkway, blasting a section of grating apart where he had been standing moments before. Molten fragments rained down into the engine abyss.

"The saboteur has been found and dealt with, but I was unable to stop them from enacting their final measures." he said, forcing a new sequence of containment equations into the reactor's collapsing lattice.

There was a brief silence.

Then Helion spoke again.

"How bad is it, Iterai?"

Varn redirected plasma flow into the harmonic pylons lining the engine chamber. The strange devices hummed to life, their crystalline matrices resonating with the Ceithir that drifted through the chamber like ghostly vapor.

Energy bled away from the reactor—slowly, painfully.

Containment climbed another two percent.

"The engines are failing," Varn continued, his mechadendrites moving in a blur across the panel. "One reactor has entered critical cascade. If it detonates, the resulting plasma surge will propagate through the manifold and ignite the others."

Another violent tremor shook the chamber.

Behind him, a loose cogitator panel tore free from the wall and skidded across the slanted walkway before slamming into the railing with a metallic clang.

Through the distant viewport Varn caught a glimpse of the void beyond the engine hall.

Stars were beginning to drift sideways across the glass.

The Avalon was turning.

Very slowly.

But the motion was unmistakable.

He forced his attention back to the console.

"I can delay the detonation," he said, fingers dancing across the interface. "Approximately five minutes, perhaps seven if the Omnissiah blesses my efforts."

Helion's voice sharpened.

"Five?"

"The Avalon will exit the Warp in three. The additional time may allow more of the crew to prepare."

A plume of burning coolant erupted from a ruptured pipe behind him, blasting across the walkway in a cloud of white vapor. Varn rolled beneath it, the freezing mist hissing against the overheated metal.

When he rose, the reactor was screaming louder than ever.

Pressure spiked again.

Containment dropped to twenty-two percent.

He slammed another override into the system.

"Helion," he said, voice tightening, "you must contact the Primarch immediately."

"Understood."

"Tell him to enact Crash Protocols across the vessel."

The Bladeguard did not respond immediately.

In the background Varn could hear distant alarms beginning to wail through the ship.

The word was spreading.

"The Avalon cannot maintain a stable propulsion," Varn continued as he wrestled the reactor back from the brink once more. "Once we enter the Materium the loss of engine control will cause a rotational drift. The ship will begin spinning. Gradually at first—but the inertia of a vessel this size will build."

A fresh plume of plasma burst from the reactor casing.

This one struck the walkway directly.

The blast carved a glowing trench across the metal grating and hurled Varn backward. He hit the deck hard, the breath driven from his lungs as sparks rained down around him.

His mechadendrites dragged him back to the console before the reactor could surge again.

He forced more power into the magnetic lattice.

Containment climbed.

Twenty-four percent.

Barely enough.

"The Primarch must give the order now," Varn said.

Helion's voice returned, grim and unwavering.

"I will deliver the message."

"Tell him," Varn added quietly, "that the Avalon will survive the translation. But what comes after… will be difficult."

The walkway shuddered again.

Another servo-skull fragment slid slowly past Varn's feet, its cracked lenses reflecting the furious light of the dying reactor as it scraped along the slanted deck toward the railing.

The stars beyond the viewport continued their slow sideways drift.

The Avalon was turning faster now.

Helion spoke once more before closing the channel.

"Hold the engines as long as you can, Iterai… May the Emperor be with you."

Varn watched the reactor.

Its blazing core pulsed like a heartbeat.

Five minutes.

That was the window he had given himself.

He'd hoped for seven. But hope was too dangerous a thing to rely on.

"Five minutes," he murmured.

Then his mechadendrites plunged back into the console and the duel with the dying machine began anew as the Avalon crept closer to the edge of disaster.


The bridge of the Avalon was a cathedral of command at present; its vast vaulted ceiling lost in shadow above banks of cogitators and hololithic projectors that bathed the command deck in shifting light. Hundreds of crew worked their stations in disciplined silence, their voices low, their movements methodical and unhurried.

The low hum of the Gloriana's systems formed a constant background rhythm—reactors breathing deep in the belly of the vessel, plasma drives whispering their power through the propulsion decks far below.

At the centre of the bridge stood the command throne, its brass and iron structure rising above the command floor like the seat of some ancient monarch. Althea occupied it with the quiet confidence of long experience, one hand resting on the throne's control rail as she monitored the flow of data through the hololith display suspended before her.

Artorias stood beside her, tall even without the presence of the Star-Forged Plate that usually encased him. His plate, known in its entirety as simply the King's Regalia, had been left in the artificer decks where the Legion's most skilled artisans laboured to repair the damage it had suffered during the horrors of the Masque's invasion.

For now, he wore a simpler tunic reinforced with a light plasteel weave, a dark woollen mantle clasped across his shoulders. Without the weight of ceramite his movements were freer, though the greatsword Ceithraig still hung at his side in its rune-worked scabbard.

The hololith before him showed the Avalon emerging from the storm.

The simulated projection rendered the Immaterium as a vast and shifting ocean of impossible geometry. Currents of colour twisted around the representation of the Gloriana-class warship as it drove toward the thin membrane that separated unreality from realspace. Distortions rippled across the projection as the Avalon forced its way outward, the violent tides of unreality slowly weakening as the transition approached.

Artorias watched it with the quiet concentration of a commander already thinking several moves ahead.

Across the dais, Ilira stood beside Althea speaking softly, the two women leaning slightly toward one another as they exchanged quiet words that never rose above the background murmur of the bridge. Their familiarity showed easily enough. The remembrancer had spent many years aboard the Avalon now, and her presence had long since ceased to be an oddity among the ship's officers.

Artorias allowed himself a moment of stillness as he studied the hololith. Surrounding him were five members of Squad Actis. They had volunteered to be his guard whilst the Bladeguard were occupied, helping Iterai to find the culprit behind their Gellar Field malfunction.

Recent times had been… difficult.

The hololith shifted as the ship's augurs began reacquiring signals beyond the veil.

At first, they were faint echoes, barely visible motes on the far edge of the display. Slowly the machine spirits refined the readings, turning ghosts of data into recognizable contacts.

One of the bridge officers leaned forward at his station.

"Augur returns resolving ahead," he reported, voice calm but alert. There was no small hint of relief in his voice. Artorias could not blame the man. They had all had their fill of the Sea of Souls.

Artorias followed the officer's gaze as a cluster of small signals formed millions of kilometres ahead of the Avalon. Even in miniature the tactical display showed their formation clearly—an extended picket line of IVth​ Legion vessels maintaining watch beyond the Mandeville point.

A moment later a much larger signal appeared at the farthest reach of the display.

The identification rune resolved a heartbeat later.

The Iron Blood.

Artorias felt a quiet wave of relief pass through him. The sight of that signal—steady and unmistakable—carried a reassurance no words could match. Whatever the Imperium might say of Perturabo, no one who had fought beside him could doubt the certainty of his presence in war.

To see his Brother's ship waiting in the void ahead felt like emerging from darkness into daylight.

Artorias allowed himself a smile. It had been barely a week and yet he was looking forward to seeing his Olympian Brother once more.

After the madness they had endured in the Warp, the simple familiarity of the Iron Warriors fleet waiting ahead felt almost comforting.

Then something tugged at the edge of his awareness. It was not a sound, nor a movement he could see. It was something deeper, something instinctive—like the sudden shift in the air before a storm breaks.

Artorias straightened slightly.

His golden eyes narrowed.

He did not yet know why, but a single thought had already formed in his mind.

Something's wrong.

The bridge alarms detonated a heartbeat later.

A harsh klaxon shattered the controlled calm of the command deck, its rising howl echoing from the vaulted ceiling as warning runes exploded across the hololithic display. The image of the Avalon flickered violently as cascading system alerts flooded the tactical projection.

Althea surged to her feet.

"Report!" she barked, the word cracking across the bridge like a whip.

Crewmen bent over their consoles as fresh streams of data flooded the displays. The measured rhythm of the bridge shattered instantly as officers began shouting over one another, voices rising with the urgency of the incoming readings.

"Thermal surge detected in the propulsion manifold!"

"Containment variance across multiple plasma conduits!"

"Pressure spike—Emperor's mercy, the readings are climbing!"

A young engineer at the systems relay suddenly froze over her console.

Her voice came out thin.

"I have a report from Magos Varn! Plasma Control is reporting a cascade failure!"

Another officer leaned over the display beside her, eyes widening as the numbers continued to climb.

"That's impossible," he muttered. "Containment shouldn't fluctuate that fast unless—"

The engineer looked up toward the command dais, her face draining of colour.

"Reactor One is going critical!"

The words struck the bridge like a physical shock.

Artorias felt his thoughts accelerate instantly.

Reactor One.

Plasma Control.

Helion's last report returned to him with perfect clarity—the Bladeguard commander's voice echoing in memory.

The Magos is pursuing the saboteur to the Plasma Control Chamber.

Varn.

As if summoned by the thought, the small vox receiver in Artorias's ear chimed sharply.

He activated it immediately.

"Helion."

"Lord."

The Bladeguard's voice was steady but urgent.

"The saboteur has been neutralized," Helion reported quickly. "But Magos Varn reports catastrophic instability within the Plasma Chamber. One of the primary reactors has entered critical cascade."

Artorias' gaze drifted back to the hololith where the representation of the Avalon flickered under the strain of the mounting system alerts.

Helion continued.

"The Magos is attempting to contain the reaction. He states that the vessel will likely survive the translation into realspace, but the propulsion array will not remain stable beyond that point."

Artorias already understood the gravity of the problem.

He did not interrupt.

"The Magos has requested that Crash Protocols be enacted across the Avalon," Helion finished. "He sounded… grave, Lord."

Artorias' pulse slowed.

Crash Protocols.

No one had ever made use of them before.

For a fraction of a second the noise of the bridge seemed to fade as his mind worked through the implications.

The engines were failing.

If the propulsion array collapsed during translation the Avalon would exit the warp without controlled thrust. The immense mass of the Gloriana-class battleship would not simply halt in the void—it would carry its momentum forward while the damaged drives bled power unevenly across the propulsion grid.

The result would be inevitable.

The ship would begin to rotate.

At first the motion would be almost imperceptible. But a vessel of the Avalon's size did not forgive imbalance. The slow turn would build, inertia feeding inertia until the ship's own mass began to accelerate the rotation.

Every deck.

Every corridor.

Every kilometre of internal structure would feel the strain.

Artificial gravity would struggle to compensate. Atmosphere recyclers, structural braces, internal stabilizers—systems designed to function in equilibrium would begin fighting forces they had never been intended to endure.

Given enough time, they would fail.

Artorias closed the vox channel without responding.

There was no time for further explanation.

He reached across the arm of the command throne and pressed a rune-key built into its control rail.

The bridge crew fell silent as the ship-wide vox network opened.

Across the colossal length of the Avalon thousands of speakers crackled to life at once.

"This is Artorias," the Primarch said, his voice carrying through every deck and corridor of the warship.

"Crash Protocol is now in effect throughout the vessel. All personnel are to secure themselves immediately and comply with emergency procedures. Make your way to your designated sectors with all possible haste."

He released the rune.

The vox network closed.

Around the bridge the tension broke into renewed motion as the officers returned to their stations, the urgency of the situation now fully understood.

Artorias turned sharply toward the communications pit.

"Master Kressis."

The Master of the Vox looked up instantly.

"My King?"

"Transmit a priority signal to the Iron Warriors fleet."

The officer's hands flew across the console as he prepared the transmission array.

Artorias turned back toward the hololith.

"Send a priority one message, Omicron-Level. To the Iron Blood" Artorias said quietly.

"Inform my brother that the Avalon requires immediate assistance."

Beyond the hull of the struggling warship the signal leapt outward across the void toward the waiting Iron Warriors fleet.

And as Artorias watched it depart, only a single thought remained in his mind.

Save us, Perturabo.


The bridge of the Iron Blood was a fortress of iron and logic.

There were no windows. A design choice that Perturabo had opted to for intentionally. Viewports were useless.

Void war was fought through numbers, vectors, and predictive mathematics—not through the frailty of human sight. To the Hammer of Olympia, a viewport was an indulgence bordering on stupidity. A commander who relied upon his eyes to interpret the battlefield was already fighting at a disadvantage.

Instead, the bridge was dominated by tiered command platforms and towering banks of cogitators, their brass housings thick with cabling and bhinaric seals. Data cables ran like arterial veins through the decking, feeding information into the vast hololithic war display that hung at the centre of the chamber. The air smelled faintly of ozone and oil, the scent of more than a thousand machine spirits labouring in perfect obedience.

Legionaries occupied half the stations.

Servitors and mortal crew filled the rest.

Unlike many the Gloriana ships of his brothers, the Iron Blood's bridge was not a place where Astartes stood apart as distant masters. They were expected to learn how the ship functioned. The sons of Olympia worked alongside the ship's crew, their immense armoured forms hunched over tactical consoles and gunnery stations as they fed firing solutions and fleet vectors into the battle-net. When not at war, they were training for it. Those not working, were practising simulated battle situations on their cogitators.

At the far end of the command tier rose the command altar.

It was less a throne and more a shrine to the union of flesh and machine. Layers of brass housings and iron braces enclosed the body of Captain Bahdet Vort, whose skeletal frame had long ago been merged into the control architecture of the vessel itself. Servo-limbs emerged from the altar's chassis like the limbs of some mechanical idol, each tipped with dataspikes and command probes that plunged into the surrounding consoles.

What remained of Vort's face was pale and drawn, his eyes replaced by twin arrays of optical lenses that glowed softly in the dimness. Every moment he relayed streams of navigational and corrective data through the command altar, guiding the vast mass of the Iron Blood through the void with machine precision.

Before him, standing upon the command dais, was Perturabo.

The Primarch of the Iron Warriors did not sit.

He rarely did.

Clad in the heavy warplate of the Logos, the Lord of Iron loomed over the command floor like a statue carved from gunmetal. Cables from the bridge's tactical network trailed from the ports along his armor's spine, linking his mind directly to the ship's sensorium and augur systems. Through those connections he could feel the vast machinery of the Iron Blood as though it were an extension of his own body.

Vectors.

Distances.

Thermal signatures.

The entire surrounding void existed within his thoughts as a map of pure calculation.

He had been waiting.

Nigh on two days ago, the astropaths had delivered Artorias's message, the psychic transmission carrying the news that the Avalon would translate into the system soon. The message had contained little detail beyond the fact that their ship was damaged and in need of repair, but Perturabo knew his brother well enough to read the spaces between the words.

Something had happened. Something Artorias had not wished to share where others might overhear.

Perturabo had spent the intervening hours preparing.

His Legion's picket fleet now stretched in a defensive line ahead of the predicted Mandeville point—cruisers, escorts, and destroyers positioned in disciplined formation around the Iron Blood. Their task was simple: intercept the arriving Gloriana and escort it safely back toward the fleet anchorage where repairs could begin.

The Greenskin empire they had come to destroy would arrive in force within a matter of days. There would be no time for extensive refit once the battle began.

A sensor officer looked up from his station.

"Lord Perturabo," he said, voice steady despite the Primarch's presence looming above the command tier. "Our long-range augurs are detecting an incoming Warp translation."

Perturabo did not look at him.

He already knew.

The moment the warp currents had begun to twist around the translation point he had felt it through the Iron Blood's sensorium network. The machine spirits of the augur arrays sang with the disturbance even now.

"Confirmed," another officer added quickly as the readings sharpened. "Mass displacement consistent with Gloriana-class displacement."

Perturabo watched the tactical hololith as the first distortions appeared in the void representation.

A bloom of impossible energy marked the place where reality was thinning.

The Avalon was coming through.

"Signal the picket fleet," Perturabo said calmly. "Escort pattern gamma. They will guide the Avalon back toward our formation once translation is complete."

Orders rippled outward through the fleet's vox network as ship captains acknowledged the command. On the hololithic display the escort vessels began shifting position, their formation tightening as they prepared to intercept the arriving battleship.

A vox officer suddenly straightened at his console.

"My Lord," he called out. "Incoming long-range vox hail from the translating vessel."

Perturabo slowly turned his head.

The officer faltered under the Primarch's gaze.

"I can already see that," Perturabo said flatly.

The man blanched.

"I—yes, Lord Primarch."

Perturabo turned back to the hololith, irritation flickering across his expression.

"Connect it," he said.

The officer scrambled to comply.

Perturabo knew the nature of the transmission before it even arrived. The vox signal was long-range, bouncing across millions of kilometres of void. Even traveling at the speed of light it would take several seconds to cross the distance between the ships.

There would be a delay.

He waited.

On the hololith the distortion in space reached its peak as the Avalon forced its way into realspace. Reality rippled outward like the surface of disturbed water, the Gloriana-class battleship emerging from the Warp in a bloom of violent energy.

But the image that followed was… strange.

Perturabo leaned forward slightly as the augur data began pouring into the sensorium.

The Avalon was wreathed in mist.

The ceaseless swirling currents of the Ceithir clung to the ship's hull like a living cloak, rolling outward into the surrounding void in slow drifting tendrils. Perturabo watched as the Iron Blood's augur arrays attempted to penetrate the phenomenon.

The machine spirits struggled.

Sensor beams scattered.

Data resolution collapsed into static.

The Ceithir devoured the readings as though the technology probing it simply… ceased to function.

Perturabo frowned in irritation. The Ceithir had always been a source of fascination and aggravation both.

Even the Warp around the translation point had grown strangely calm.

The roiling turbulence that usually accompanied a Gloriana's emergence from the Immaterium was muted somehow, the Ceithir dampening the violent energies as the Avalon completed its transition.

The vox console chimed.

The first fragment of the transmission arrived through the static. The rest was lost to the static backwash of the Ceithir and the extreme distance.

The voice that emerged from the speaker was unmistakable though.

Artorias.

Only a single word could be heard.

"Help."

The word lingered in the air of the Iron Blood's bridge long after the vox relay fell silent.


Help.

It had not been shouted. There had been no panic in Artorias's voice, no desperate edge that might have betrayed fear. The single word had been delivered in the calm, measured tone Perturabo had come to associate with his brother over decades of war.

But that calm made it worse.

Perturabo had heard men cry for help in a thousand different ways—through rage, through terror, through defiance. The simplicity of this transmission carried none of that. It was the voice of someone who had already measured the situation with cold clarity and understood precisely how dire it was.

The Lord of Iron stared at the hololithic projection where the disturbance in space continued to widen as the Avalon forced its way into realspace.

"Status," he said.

The command rolled across the bridge like distant thunder.

One of the augur officers leaned forward over his console, hands moving quickly as he attempted to coax clarity from the screaming machine spirits of the sensor arrays.

"Negative resolution, lord," the man said after a moment, frustration creeping into his voice despite every effort to remain composed. "The vessel is surrounded by some form of particulate interference. Our scanners cannot penetrate it."

Another officer spoke up from a nearby station, his own display flooded with distorted returns.

"It is that mist again, Lord. It is… disrupting the augur systems."

Perturabo snorted.

"Of course it is."

The Ceithir.

An ingenious defence.

Also deeply irritating.

Perturabo's voice sharpened.

"Advance the Iron Blood."

The command crew reacted instantly.

Captain Bahdet Vort's integrated body shifted slightly within the command altar as his mechanical limbs plunged deeper into the surrounding control arrays. Data streamed through the network as the colossal battleship adjusted its course, the vast plasma drives along its stern slowly building power.

"The picket fleet will follow us at a cautious distance," Perturabo continued. "Maintain escort pattern but allow the Iron Blood to pass ahead."

The hololithic display shifted as the great warship began to move. One by one the icons representing the Iron Warriors cruisers and escorts altered their vectors, opening a corridor through their formation as their Primarch's flagship surged forward.

Perturabo watched the Warp disturbance ahead with growing impatience.

He knew what would happen next.

Once the Avalon completed its transition into realspace, the Ceithir would withdraw back into the vessel's containment structures. It always did. When it receded, their augurs would finally see the ship clearly.

Until then they were effectively blind.

A flaw Perturabo deeply disliked.

He felt another flicker of irritation as he realized that if the Iron Blood possessed a viewport he could simply look out into the void himself.

For decades he had rejected the idea outright. Viewports were structural weaknesses—unnecessary compromises in a vessel designed for war.

And yet…

Artorias had once remarked that a commander should occasionally see the battlefield with his own eyes.

Perturabo had never forgotten the comment.

Eventually he had compromised.

"Patch visual feed from the external cameras into my sensorium," he ordered.

One of the tech-adepts bowed over his console.

"At once, Lord."

A moment later the feed flowed into the neural ports along Perturabo's armour. The bridge disappeared from his perception as the external cameras of the Iron Blood replaced it.

The void unfolded before him.

Black.

Endless.

But not empty.

Even from this distance he could see the faint shimmer of distortion where the Warp breach hung in space like a wound in reality itself. It was little more than a glimmer at this range, a ripple of impossible colour barely visible against the darkness.

Yet Perturabo's enhanced vision picked it out easily.

The Avalon was still emerging.

While he watched, his mind continued working through the broader tactical picture.

"The Tyrant of Lochos will move to intercept vector three," he said without turning. One of the tactical officers nodded sharply as he relayed the order across the fleet network.

"The Stone Gauntlet will take position astern of the Iron Blood."

Another command rune flashed across the hololith as the cruiser acknowledged.

Perturabo continued issuing instructions with the calm efficiency of a master engineer assembling a solution in real time.

"The Hammer of Olympia will move to a flanking position. If the XIth​ Legion vessel is suffering hull breaches we may need to deploy teams of void-seal servitors."

He paused only briefly before adding another directive.

"The Bastion Indomitable carries emergency repair platforms. Bring it forward behind the escort line. If the Avalon can still manoeuvre, we will dock her there for immediate stabilization."

The fleet shifted around them as his orders propagated outward.

All the while the Iron Blood continued its steady advance.

The vox console chimed again.

The delayed signal from the Avalon had finally crossed the void.

Static filled the bridge speakers for a moment before Artorias's voice returned, faint and fractured by distance.

"…multiple hull breaches…" the Primarch said through the interference. "…propulsion systems compromised…"

The transmission crackled violently.

"…plasma reactor cores… sabotaged…"

Perturabo felt something cold settle in his chest.

Sabotaged?

The word carried implications he would examine later.

For now, he focused on the immediate reality unfolding before him. The external camera feed sharpened as the Iron Blood drew closer to the translation point.

Perturabo could finally see it.

The Avalon burst from the warp like a leviathan breaking the surface of a black sea. The massive prow of the Gloriana-class battleship tore free from the shimmering breach in reality, its hull still wreathed in the swirling currents of the Ceithir.

Mist poured from the vessel in vast drifting sheets that spread across the surrounding void.

But the phenomenon was already fading.

The Ceithir was withdrawing.

Slowly the fog-like tendrils began flowing back toward the hull of the Avalon, drawn inward as though the ship itself were inhaling the mist that had shielded it.

Perturabo leaned forward slightly.

Even through the thinning veil he could now see the vessel clearly.

And immediately something was wrong.

The engines.

The immense plasma drives along the Avalon's stern were not operating in unison.

One of the great thrusters—portside, the outermost drive—was blazing with a furious intensity far beyond safe operational limits. Its plasma flare burned like a miniature sun against the darkness.

Three others sputtered weakly beside it, their exhaust plumes fluctuating erratically.

Another two engines were utterly dark.

Dead.

The rear half of the Avalon tore free of the Immaterium a moment later as the vessel completed its transition into realspace. The shimmering wound in reality collapsed behind it as the Ceithir sealed the disturbance with eerie calm.

But the damage had already been done.

Perturabo felt both of his hearts pause for the briefest moment.

The Avalon was turning.

The colossal warship was slowly yawing off its axis, the uneven thrust of its crippled engines pushing the vessel into a gradual rotational drift.

Slow.

Relentless.

And gaining momentum.


The Plasma Control Chamber had become a world of fire and failing machinery.

Iterai Varn clung to the railing of the maintenance gantry as another violent surge of plasma lightning tore across the reactor pit below. The blast lit the vast chamber in a flash of white-blue brilliance, turning the walls into stark silhouettes of pipework and armoured conduits. The air trembled with the roar of enraged reactors fighting against the limits of their containment fields.

Even through the heavy insulation of the chamber, the heat pressed against his augmetics like the breath of a furnace.

The reinforced viewport set into the far wall gave him a narrow glimpse into the void beyond the engine array. Through that thick slab of armoured glass he could see the last remnants of the Ceithir peeling away from the Avalon's hull. The mist drifted outward for a moment in pale veils before folding back upon itself, flowing into the containment vents embedded along the ship's superstructure.

The Immaterium had released them.

They were in realspace.

That knowledge brought him no comfort.

A wrenching tremor passed through the deck beneath his six clawed limbs, the subtle shift in momentum tugging at his balance. His stabilizers adjusted instinctively, compensating for the new vector of force now threading its way through the ship's structure.

The spin had begun.

It was still slow—barely perceptible to an unaugmented human—but Varn could feel it clearly through the internal gyros of his locomotor assembly. The enormous mass of the Avalon was beginning its gradual rotation through the void, the uneven thrust of the crippled engines turning the great warship like a drifting continent.

Loose debris was already beginning to move.

Fragments of shattered servo-skulls skittered across the walkway as the subtle shift in gravity pulled them toward the outer edge of the chamber. One skull slid off the lip of the gantry entirely, tumbling silently down into the reactor pit where it vanished in the glow of the plasma conduits below.

Varn released the railing and began forcing his way back toward the Control Chamber.

Every step required conscious effort now. The shifting gravity dragged at his frame from an angle that changed minute by minute, forcing his stabilizers to constantly recalculate their footing along the grated walkway.

Another arc of plasma leapt from the reactor core below, striking the gantry's support column in a shower of molten sparks.

Varn did not flinch.

His mind remained locked upon the calculations unfolding within his cortical processors.

Time remaining before catastrophic cascade: sixty-two seconds.

Containment integrity: falling.

Probability of full chain reaction if containment failed: ninety-eight-point three percent.


The numbers had become brutally simple.

He reached the bulkhead of the Control Chamber and forced his way inside just as another tremor rolled through the structure of the ship.

The room was chaos.

Cogitator screens flickered with streams of corrupted data while warning sigils burned across every display. Athena lay where she had fallen earlier, her body slumped beside the central control dais.

Varn spared her only a brief glance.

Later.

If there was a later.

He extended three mechadendrites simultaneously, their data-probes plunging into the control terminals as he initiated the first command.

"Security Protocol: Plasma Chamber Control Containment."

The chamber answered immediately.

With a grinding roar, armoured blast shields began sliding down over the reinforced viewports surrounding the control room. Thick slabs of ceramite and plasteel locked into place one by one, sealing the chamber behind layers of radiation shielding designed to contain the aftermath of a reactor breach.

The control room became a bunker.

It would not save the Avalon.

But it might keep the explosion contained long enough for his next actions to matter.

Varn turned his attention fully to the Reactor Control Network.

The situation was beyond recovery.

He had known that for several minutes now.

The single damaged reactor core had already reached the threshold of irreversible cascade. The only reason it had not detonated yet was because he had forced its containment systems into a series of increasingly dangerous feedback loops—tricks and overrides that bought seconds at the cost of accelerating the eventual failure.

He had bought time.

Nothing more.

His calculations had reached the same conclusion again and again. There was only one viable course of action remaining to him now.

Varn initiated the shutdown sequence for the remaining reactor cores.

One by one the other plasma reactors along the propulsion grid powered down as he severed their connection to the network. Massive relays disengaged across the engine decks as the drives fed by those cores fell silent.

The engines attached to them died instantly.

Across the stern of the Avalon, three of the massive plasma drives faded into darkness.

Varn knew what that meant.

Those engines would not restart anytime soon.

The thermal stress they had endured while he held the failing core in check had damaged their containment systems beyond immediate repair. Even if the ship survived the next few minutes, the propulsion array would require weeks—perhaps longer—before it could function properly again.

But that problem belonged to a future he was no longer certain would exist.

The overloading reactor core continued screaming through the data feeds.

Time remaining before cascade: thirty-four seconds.

Varn extended another mechadendrite and activated the final control rune.

"Emergency Protocol: Reactor Core Detachment."

For a moment the system hesitated.

The command required multiple confirmation layers, safeguards designed to prevent accidental activation.

Varn bypassed them all.

A tremor shook the chamber as massive locking clamps disengaged around the failing reactor core deep within the propulsion structure.

Somewhere far behind the control chamber, enormous mechanical arms began forcing the damaged reactor assembly free from its housing. The core would be ejected through the stern of the vessel along with the engine drive it powered.

Varn understood exactly what would happen next.

The unstable plasma heart would detonate within minutes—perhaps seconds—once it cleared the ship's containment fields. The explosion would burn with the fury of a newborn star.

But by then the Avalon would no longer be wrapped around it. He only hoped that he had done enough to ensure they would survive the blast.

He watched the countdown reach twelve seconds.

Then he executed the final command.

The entire ship shuddered as the reactor core was hurled into the void.

For a moment there was silence.

Then the data feeds changed.

Containment cascade: halted.

Chain reaction probability: zero percent.


Varn allowed himself a slow mechanical exhale.

The Avalon would live.

The consequences of that survival remained… uncertain. He withdrew his mechadendrites from the control terminals and turned at last toward the still form lying across the deck.

Athena.

He crossed the chamber slowly, the increasing pull of the ship's spin tugging at his frame with every step. Somewhere deeper within the hull, unsecured debris was beginning to move with greater speed now as the rotation gradually accelerated.

It would get worse.

Much worse.

He knelt beside her.

Carefully—almost gently—he lifted her body into his arms. His mechanical limbs adjusted their balance to compensate for the growing sideways pull of gravity as he cradled her against his chest.

For a moment he simply looked at her.

A century.

A century of memory stretched between them. They had known each other from the time that they could walk. From that moment until the moment she had died upon this cold deck.

One mechadendrite rose slowly and brushed against her cheek, its delicate sensory filaments registering the stillness of lifeless flesh.

"I am… sorry my love," he murmured softly through the vox-grille of his voice.

Outside the sealed chamber the great warship continued its slow, unstoppable rotation through the void.

Varn held her there in the dim light of the control room and allowed himself one final thought.

He wondered if he would survive what came next.

And, for the first time since the crisis had begun, he found himself wondering whether he truly wished to.


The bridge of the Iron Blood fell into a tense stillness as the Avalon completed its emergence from the Warp.

Around him, the bridge crew worked in strained silence. Streams of augur data were finally beginning to stabilize now that the mist no longer devoured their sensors, and the tactical hololith struggled to update with real readings from the distant vessel.

An Iron Warrior at one of the forward augur stations suddenly straightened.

"My Lord—"

The Legionary's voice carried the sharp edge of alarm.

"—energy spike from the Avalon's propulsion array."

Why does everyone feel the need to tell me things I already know?

Another voice began speaking somewhere behind him—one of the deck crew, an Iron Warrior monitoring the augur returns.

"Lord Perturabo, their reactor output is—"

The Astartes never finished.

Because at that precise moment the engine of the Avalon detonated.

The explosion was not a simple blast.

It was a newborn star.

A sphere of violent brilliance erupted from the stern of the distant warship as the ejected reactor core finally succumbed to its instability. For an instant the void itself seemed to ignite, a white-blue nova blooming outward with terrifying fury.

The cameras tried to compensate.

They failed.

The sudden burst of light overwhelmed the lenses, the visual feeds flooding with blinding brilliance as the machine spirits struggled to dampen the intensity.

On the bridge of the Iron Blood, the effect was immediate.

Several mortal crewmen who had been watching the feeds screamed as they clutched their faces, the reflected glare of the detonation searing through the camera relays and into their unaugmented eyes.

"My eyes—!"

"Throne—!"

One man collapsed outright, both hands pressed against his face as blood welled between his fingers. Another stumbled backward from his console, half-blind and gasping in shock.

Several camera feeds winked out entirely as their sensors burned away under the assault.

Even the remaining displays struggled to recover as the nova faded from unbearable brilliance to merely blinding intensity.

Behind Perturabo, the massive, armoured forms of the Tyranthikos shifted slightly as the explosion illuminated the bridge in stark white light through the hololiths. The Terminator veterans stood like statues of iron around their Primarch, the heavy plating of their suits reflecting the fading glare.

Krendl Varrex, commander of the Tyranthikos, let out a low curse as the light washed across the chamber.

"By the Iron Throne."

No one else spoke.

For several seconds the entire bridge simply stared.

Perturabo alone did not flinch.

His eyes adjusted with unnatural speed, his uniquely enhanced physiology compensating for the violent glare even as the visual feeds struggled to recover.

The nova receded.

And the Avalon came back into view.

What Perturabo saw made his jaw tighten.

The explosion had not destroyed the ship.

But the damage was severe.

The stern plating along the engine decks had been shredded by the detonation. Vast sections of armoured hull had simply vanished, peeled away by the expanding shockwave like metal leaves caught in a hurricane. Jagged structural beams jutted into the void where reinforced plating had once protected the propulsion systems.

Some areas had fared worse.

One entire section of the aft superstructure looked as though it had been bitten away by a titan's jaws, the internal architecture of the Gloriana briefly visible through the smoke and drifting debris.

And the spin…

The Avalon was turning faster now.

With its other engines dead and one violently removed from existence, the remaining thrust imbalance had worsened dramatically. The massive battleship was yawing through space in a slow but accelerating rotation, the enormous bulk of the vessel carrying its own momentum forward with grim inevitability.

Perturabo ran the numbers in an instant.

They did not have time.

"Captain," Perturabo said.

Bahdet Vort's mechanical form stirred within the command altar as the shipmaster turned his optical lenses toward the Primarch.

"Yes, Lord?"

"Take us in."

There was a pause.

The Captain's cogitator-linked mind ran its own calculations, feeding data across the command network as he interpreted the order.

"Lord Perturabo," Vort said carefully, "the Avalon is still shedding debris from the detonation. If we close the distance too quickly we risk—"

"Take. Us. In," Perturabo repeated.

The Captain hesitated again.

The Primarch turned.

When Perturabo roared, the entire bridge seemed to vibrate with the force of it.

"Full speed!"

The command crashed across the chamber like artillery fire.

"I did not ask for your calculations, Captain. I gave you an order."

Vort reacted instantly.

The mechadendrites embedded within the command altar drove deeper into the control consoles as he relayed the command to the propulsion decks.

The great plasma drives of the Iron Blood surged.

But Perturabo could feel it through the sensorium of the Logos.

They were holding back.

He could feel the ship's machine spirit restraining the engines, maintaining a cautious acceleration instead of the brutal thrust the drives were capable of unleashing.

Perturabo's mind was already racing through a thousand potential solutions, calculations colliding with one another as he searched for a way to save the spinning leviathan ahead of them.

Three minutes.

At full burn they could intercept the Avalon in three minutes.

If they did not reach it by then—

He did not allow the thought to finish.

"Enact the Crash Protocols," he snapped. "All decks."

The bridge officers stared at him in shock.

Even the Tyranthikos seemed taken aback by the order.

Perturabo ignored them.

His eyes remained fixed on the distant warship spinning slowly through the void.

"Captain," he growled.

The word carried enough menace to freeze every soul on the bridge.

"You are still not giving me everything this vessel has."

Vort's mechanical voice replied immediately.

"Structural strain will exceed safe parameters if we—"

"I am well aware of the capabilities of my own ship," Perturabo snarled.

His voice dropped into something far more dangerous than a roar.

"Full speed."

The plasma drives of the Iron Blood ignited with sudden fury.

The colossal warship lunged forward through the void as its engines poured out power, accelerating toward the wounded Avalon with brutal determination.

Three minutes.

Perturabo's mind burned with possibilities as the distance between the two giants began to close.

What can I do?

What can I do?



The Iron Blood surged forward through the void as the distance between the two giants began to vanish.

The bridge of the Iron Blood trembled faintly as the great warship continued to accelerate, its massive plasma drives pushing harder and harder against the limits of their design. The roar of the engines was not something the crew could hear in the conventional sense—the void swallowed such sounds—but the vibration carried through the deck plates and bulkheads, a deep mechanical pulse that thrummed through the ship's structure like the beating of some colossal heart.

Before Perturabo, the camera feeds stabilized enough for him to see the Avalon clearly again.

The wounded Gloriana turned slowly in the darkness, its immense hull catching glints of reflected light from the fading aftermath of the nova.

Where once the stern had been an ordered forest of armoured plating and massive drive assemblies, now there was ruin. Entire sections of the rear hull had been torn away by the detonation of the ejected reactor core. Jagged skeletal beams jutted outward where armoured structures had been ripped free, and streams of debris continued to drift away into the void like the scattered bones of some mortally wounded leviathan.

Worse than the damage was the motion.

Through the camera feeds still functioning across the vessel's sensor network, Perturabo watched the wounded Avalon turning slowly through the void.

The imbalance of its ruined engines had become a tyrant of physics, twisting the vast mass of the Gloriana-class battleship into a slow but relentless spin. The vessel's nose yawed fractionally off-axis with every passing second, the enormous structure gradually gaining momentum as inertia fed upon itself.

The Avalon was spinning.

Perturabo watched it with the stillness of a predator studying prey.

His mind was not still.

Calculations exploded through his thoughts in blinding succession. He saw every vector, every angle of rotation, every possible point of interception the Iron Blood might attempt. He ran through the structural tolerances of both vessels, the tensile strength of grappling anchors, the magnetic field ranges of docking clamps designed for ships a fraction the size of a Gloriana.

Every solution collapsed.

The moment he accounted for the rotational velocity of the Avalon and the sheer mass involved, the mathematics disintegrated into failure. Even if the Iron Blood could match the spin—which was doubtful—the act of grappling the vessel would transfer enormous forces across both hulls. The slightest misalignment would rip the contact points free or tear entire sections of structure away.

The numbers did not lie.

Impossible.

Again and again the projections ended in the same place: collision, structural collapse, mutual destruction.

All but one.

One solution lingered in the torrent of calculations and mathematical equations like a knife-edge.

Perturabo examined it once, dismissed it, then returned to it again with growing focus. The more variables he fed into the equation, the more that impossible path refined itself.

It was not a plan in the conventional sense.

It was a razor-thin sequence of movements so precise that even a minor deviation—an engine firing half a second too late, a thruster misaligned by a fraction of a degree—would doom both ships instantly.

It would require perfection.

Not merely competence, not merely discipline. It would require flawless execution from thousands of crew and machines working in perfect synchrony.

A trillion things would have to go right.

If even one failed…

The Iron Blood would smash into the spinning bulk of the Avalon with the force of a planetary impact.

Perturabo did not flinch from the conclusion.

The great warship ahead of them continued to turn through the void, its wounded hull reflecting dim starlight as debris drifted away from the shattered stern.

Behind him the bridge had become a hive of controlled urgency. Alarms continued to pulse across the command consoles as the consequences of the emergency protocols rippled through the vessel. Crewmen strapped themselves into reinforced command thrones while servo-harnesses locked into place across their shoulders and torsos. Others secured their stations with practiced speed, hands moving quickly across control runes even as they locked their boots to the deck with magnetic clamps.

Across the chamber the massive, armoured forms of Iron Warriors moved with equal efficiency. Astartes at the gunnery stations mag-locked themselves into position, while others secured data cables directly into the ports of their armour to maintain connection with their systems should gravity fail entirely.

Far below the bridge, deep within the armoured core of the Iron Blood, thousands of mortal crew were already moving toward the reinforced shelter compartments designed for exactly this sort of catastrophic manoeuvre. Those chambers sat near the centreline of the ship where the stresses of acceleration would be least severe. It would not save everyone.

But it would save some.

Captain Vort's voice cut through the rising tension, carried through the bridge speakers from the mechanized altar where his body was fused into the ship's command architecture.

"My Lord," he said, his tone controlled but unmistakably grave, "we are within weapons range of the XIth​ Legion vessel."

Perturabo did not turn.

The camera feeds still showed the wounded Avalon rotating slowly in the darkness ahead of them.

"There is nothing we can do," Vort continued.

The words fell into the air like stones.

For a moment, Perturabo allowed himself to consider them. A part of him—the cold, rational engineer who had spent a lifetime confronting the brutal honesty of mathematics—understood the captain's reasoning perfectly.

The Avalon was dying.

Soon the spin would accelerate beyond the ability of its internal systems to compensate. Gravity would tear loose from its stabilizers, and the people inside the ship would begin to feel the full consequences of that momentum. They would be crushed against bulkheads or flung through corridors as the forces grew stronger.

The ship would become a tomb.

A clean death might be a mercy.

Vort spoke again, as though sensing the direction of those thoughts.

"Our torpedo batteries have acquired a firing solution," the captain said. "A direct strike could destroy the vessel before the internal stresses reach catastrophic levels. It would be… humane."

Perturabo turned slowly.

The bridge seemed to grow colder as the Primarch's gaze settled upon the command altar.

"You propose to fire upon that ship," he said quietly.

Vort's optical lenses flickered as streams of navigational data continued flowing through the altar.

"My Lord, the situation leaves little alternative. The crew aboard the Avalon will soon face structural failure and gravitational collapse. A salvo of torpedo detonations would—"

"—kill them," Perturabo finished.

The words hung heavily in the air.

Several members of the bridge crew avoided looking toward the Primarch.

Vort hesitated for only a moment before replying.

"Yes."

Perturabo's violet eyes hardened.

"You intend," he said slowly, "to destroy my brother's ship."

"My Lord," Vort replied, "there is nothing else we can do."

For a long moment Perturabo said nothing.

Then he looked back toward the spinning leviathan ahead of them.

"There is," he said.

Vort's mechadendrites twitched within the command altar.

"My Lord… the mathematics do not support that conclusion."

Perturabo's voice dropped into something iron hard.

"It is impossible to save them."

"Yes," he continued, almost to himself. "It is."

He turned back toward the command altar, and there was something fierce and unyielding in his expression now.

"But I am a Primarch."

The words were not shouted.

They did not need to be.

"I am Perturabo," he said. "Lord of Olympia."

The engines of the Iron Blood thundered harder as the great warship continued its relentless acceleration toward the crippled vessel ahead.

"I have spent my entire life doing the impossible."

He stepped closer to the altar, his towering, armoured form looming over the mechanized captain.

"Take us in," he ordered.

"Close the distance."

Vort hesitated, his cogitator-linked mind already calculating the consequences.

Perturabo's voice hardened further.

"Catch that ship."


The Avalon completed its second full rotation.

From the perspective of the Iron Blood, the massive Gloriana battleship now turned through the void with terrifying clarity. What had begun as a slow yaw had become something much faster and more terrifying.

The great vessel rolled end over end along its central axis, the wounded stern dragging ragged scars of debris through the darkness. Broken armour plates, shattered antenna arrays, severed trusses and fragments of machinery spiralled outward from the rotating hull, forming a widening halo of wreckage that drifted and tumbled through space.

Perturabo watched the motion with unblinking focus.

The spin had accelerated.

Not catastrophically—not yet—but enough that the solutions in his mind recalculated themselves again. Every second that passed tightened the margins further. If the rotation increased much more, the stresses inside the Avalon would exceed even the structural tolerances of a Gloriana-class hull. Bulkheads would begin to buckle. Internal gravity would tear loose from its anchors.

And if that happened before he reached them—

The thought was discarded.

The Iron Blood continued to close the distance, its engines burning like captive suns behind it as the immense warship surged forward through the void. The wounded Avalon loomed larger now across the camera feeds, its vast armoured flanks slowly rolling through the starlight.

Then something struck the Iron Blood's hull.

The impact reverberated through the bridge like a distant hammer blow.

A second followed an instant later.

Then a third.

Across the sensor displays the debris field suddenly blossomed with motion as fragments thrown free by the Avalon's rotation crossed the path of the approaching Iron Blood. Shattered armour plates and twisted girders tumbled end over end through the darkness, some of them the size of battle tanks.

One smashed against the starboard side of the warship with enough force to send a tremor through the deck.

Another sheared away a communications array in a shower of metal fragments.

Warning runes flared crimson across several of the bridge consoles.

"Multiple impacts across the outer hull," one of the crew reported sharply. "Surface-level damage only. No structural breaches detected."

But the engines were already throttling down.

The Iron Blood's acceleration faltered as the great warship abruptly reduced speed.

Perturabo turned.

The movement alone carried the promise of violence.

"Why," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "are we slowing?"

Vort's voice answered from the command altar.

"There is too much debris, my Lord. The Avalon's rotation is throwing wreckage directly across our approach vector. Continuing forward risks catastrophic hull damage."

Another fragment slammed into the ship somewhere deep within its armoured mass. The bridge lights flickered briefly as the impact rippled through the structure.

Perturabo's eyes burned.

"Maintain speed."

"My Lord," Vort replied, the mechanical distortion in his voice unable to fully conceal the strain beneath it, "this course is untenable. We will lose vital systems if we continue through this field."

A jagged section of plating the size of a dropship drifted across the forward cameras, spinning slowly as it crossed their path.

Perturabo's jaw tightened.

"We can push through it."

"No!" Vort said.

The single word seemed to echo through the chamber.

The entire bridge froze.

Perturabo turned fully toward the command altar now, towering over the mechanized throne where the shipmaster's body was fused into cables and machine housings.

"Explain yourself," the Primarch growled.

Vort did not hesitate.

"What you intend cannot succeed," the captain said. "Even if we reach the Avalon, the rotational forces involved will tear both vessels apart during any docking attempt. The debris field only compounds that danger."

Another impact shuddered through the hull.

"What you propose," Vort continued, "will kill everyone aboard both ships."

Perturabo took a single step forward.

"You will obey me."

Vort's optical lenses flickered.

"No."

The refusal was spoken with iron certainty.

"The Avalon is already lost. Destroying ourselves in an impossible rescue will not change that fact."

A dangerous silence fell across the bridge.

Perturabo's expression hardened into something terrible.

"You will obey," he repeated softly, "or I will end you and pilot this vessel myself."

Vort's mechadendrites flexed where they were embedded within the command altar.

"My Lord, listen to reason. The ship is dead. Your brother is dead. What you attempt now will only add the Iron Blood to the list of casualties. I know that Warsmith Forrix would agree with me"

He had just finished speaking when Krendl Varrex moved.

The Tyranthikos stepped forward with the unstoppable certainty of an executioner. The massive Terminator's power fist rose once, the armoured fingers crackling with contained energy.

Then it came down.

The blow struck Vort's cranial housing with a thunderous crack.

For a fraction of a second the captain's head simply ceased to exist, crushed into twisted metal and shattered bone beneath the descending fist. Fragments of augmetic components and organic matter sprayed across the command altar as the ruined body convulsed violently within its nest of cables.

A few of the mortal crew screamed.

Varrex did not hesitate.

He seized the mangled torso with one gauntleted hand and tore it free from the altar with a wrenching surge of servo-assisted strength. Cables snapped. Data spines tore loose from the spine of the dead captain as the Terminator ripped the body from the throne and cast it aside like scrap.

The corpse struck the deck several meters away with a wet metallic clang.

Varrex turned slowly toward the stunned crew.

"The will of the Lord of Iron," he said in a voice like grinding stone, "is absolute."

His helmet lenses burned cold green as he surveyed them.

"There will be no defiance of his command."

Perturabo had already stepped forward.

He did not spare the ruined body a single glance.

The Primarch reached the command throne and began ripping away the remaining interface cables with brutal efficiency. Bundles of nonessential wiring tore free beneath his armoured hands as he cleared the altar of systems that would only slow his control.

Data conduits snapped loose.

Red warning runes cascaded across the surrounding displays as the throne's machine spirit struggled to comprehend the sudden violation of its architecture.

Perturabo ignored them all.

He lowered himself into the throne.

Ports along the spine and arms of the Logos unfolded with mechanical precision. Thick control cables were seized and driven into the waiting sockets with sharp metallic clicks, linking the Primarch of the IVth​ Legion directly to the core steering and propulsion systems of the Iron Blood.

For an instant the entire warship seemed to hold its breath.

Then the data flooded into him.

Navigation vectors.

Thruster outputs.

Engine harmonics.

Hull stress tolerances.

Perturabo absorbed it all in a single crushing torrent of information.

Vort's defiance had cost time.

Precious seconds had slipped away while the ship slowed among the drifting wreckage.

But the window had not yet closed.

He could still make it work.

Ahead of them the Avalon rolled slowly through another half-turn, its massive hull casting long shadows across the stars.

Perturabo's hands tightened against the control interfaces.

The engines of the Iron Blood roared back to life.

The great warship surged forward once more, accelerating brutally as its drives unleashed their full power.

Across the bridge, the Tyranthikos locked their massive boots to the deck plating with thunderous magnetic clanks. Iron Warriors throughout the chamber followed suit, anchoring themselves in preparation for what was coming.

The wounded Avalon continued spinning ahead of them, its debris field drifting outward like the rings of a shattered crown.

Perturabo drove the Iron Blood straight into it.


The bridge of the Avalon had become a chamber of groaning metal and straining flesh.

The vast command deck—once a place of ordered discipline and quiet efficiency—now trembled beneath the violence being inflicted upon the ship's colossal frame. Every rotation of the battleship sent a new wave of stresses rippling through its superstructure, and the tortured hull answered with a chorus of shrieks and grinding vibrations that seemed to claw their way through the bulkheads.

The great Gloriana-class vessel had begun to turn with undeniable momentum, the rotation slow enough to avoid instant catastrophe yet relentless in its escalation. The ship's internal gravity systems struggled desperately to compensate, but the competing vectors were beginning to overwhelm them. Artificial gravity flickered and shifted unpredictably, leaving the deck feeling uneven beneath the boots of those still able to stand.

For the mortal crew, the effects were already brutal.

Several of the bridge officers remained strapped into their restraint thrones, their harnesses cinched tight across their bodies as the increasing g-forces pressed them deeper into their seats. Some fought through the strain with clenched jaws and bloodshot eyes, forcing themselves to remain conscious long enough to continue their duties.

Others had not been so fortunate.

One of the communications officers had slumped sideways within his harness, unconscious, his arms dangling uselessly as the straps alone kept him from sliding from the chair. Another deck officer had blacked out entirely, her head hanging forward while warning runes flashed unattended across her console.

The strain was only increasing.

At the centre of the bridge, Althea remained locked into the command throne, its heavy restraint system braced tightly across her shoulders and torso. The chair's stabilizers groaned under the shifting forces as the ship's spin tugged at her body from conflicting directions.

She gritted her teeth until her jaw ached.

"Someone give me a damned status report," she forced out, the words coming through clenched teeth as the pressure made breathing harder with each passing moment. "Helm—correct our vector. Damage control—report hull integrity."

No one answered.

Her eyes darted across the bridge, searching for movement among the crew.

"Engines," she said, forcing the next words through the tightening grip of the g-forces. "Plasma control, respond. Magos Varn, if you can hear this, report your status. Give me a report, you useless cog!"

Static answered her.

Around them, the Avalon screamed.

The sound carried through the deck plating and up through the command throne itself—a deep, tortured wail of overstressed metal and flexing superstructure. Somewhere far aft, enormous bulkheads were being pushed beyond their comfort limits as the ship's immense mass continued its slow but unstoppable rotation.

Across the bridge, Ilira lay slumped in one of the auxiliary restraint harnesses bolted to the deck. The Remembrancer had lost consciousness minutes ago when the spin intensified, her long dark hair drifting as the gravity systems struggled to maintain consistent pull.

The straps kept her secure.

Without them she would have been thrown clear across the chamber.

At the centre of the deck stood Artorias.

The Primarch of the XIth​ Legion could not have fit into any of the restraint chairs even if he had tried. The massive frames designed for human officers were simply too small for a being of his size.

Squad Actis surrounded him.

They had formed a tight circle around their Primarch, their armoured forms braced together in a living wall of ceramite and gene-forged muscle. Magnetic clamps locked their boots to the deck plating with immovable certainty while their gauntleted hands anchored themselves against one another and against the Primarch himself, preventing him from being thrown off balance as the ship's rotation grew stronger.

Each of them acted as a stabilizing brace.

A shield.

The strain on Artorias was evident despite his superhuman physiology. The pressure pulling at his body would have rendered a normal man unconscious already, yet the Primarch endured it with clenched muscles and steady breathing.

Even so, it was not easy.

His golden eyes lifted toward the Mist Warden directly before him.

The warrior stood with one armoured gauntlet braced firmly against the Primarch's chest, anchoring him in place while the other hand gripped the shoulder of the battle-brother beside him.

Artorias studied the markings etched into the armour.

They were unfamiliar to him.

A symbol had been carved into the ceramite of the Warden's left gauntlet—a small but unmistakable emblem depicting the skull-like visage of a Blackened One, the hated mechanical horrors that had once threatened Caerdyn Vallis. The stylized skull had been blackened with heat scoring, its hollow eyes staring outward from the metal.

Artorias tilted his head slightly.

"What is your name, my son?"

The helmed warrior did not hesitate.

"Sergeant Maël Corvran, my King."

The name stirred something in Artorias's memory.

Despite the chaos shaking the ship around them, the Primarch smiled faintly.

"I know that name," he said.

The Legionary's helmet turned slightly toward him.

"You served at Camlann."

Corvran nodded once.

"I did, my King."

His voice carried the calm certainty of a warrior who had accepted whatever fate awaited him.

"I was only a young boy then. My duty was to run between the lines and carry bundles of arrows to the archers."

Artorias's smile deepened.

"That was a noble purpose."

The sergeant gave a faint shake of his helmet.

"All I did was fetch arrows, Sire."

"You did far more than that," Artorias replied gently. "You helped. That is the only way any battle is ever won—when every man and woman does their part for those beside them."

The Primarch's gaze softened.

"I am proud of you."

Corvran's gauntlet tightened slightly where it pressed against Artorias's chest.

"You were my son long before the day my gene-seed made it so."

Artorias then looked around the circle at the other warriors holding him steady.

"I recognize you as well," he said.

The Primarch nodded toward the Waren to Corvran's right.

"Ronan Vercelle."

Then the next.

"Armand Belluaire."

Another.

"Géraud Thalric."

And the final warrior anchoring the formation behind him.

"Lucien Vael."

Each of them inclined their helms at the sound of their names, their surprise clear. They'd heard tales that the King knew the names of each and every Warden. They had not expected there to be any truth to the tale.

The ship shuddered violently as another groan rippled through the Avalon's frame.

Artorias looked at them all for a long moment.

"Tell me honestly," he said quietly. "Are you afraid?"

Corvran answered first.

"We are of the Legiones Astartes, my King. We know no fear."

Artorias shook his head slowly.

"I do not believe that."

His voice was gentle despite the tension surrounding them.

"Fear is not weakness. It is proof that one still remembers what it means to be human."

His gaze moved across the small circle of warriors.

"It is acceptable to feel it."

For a moment none of them spoke.

Then Armand Belluaire shifted slightly, one armoured hand resting against the Primarch's arm to keep him steady as the ship rotated through another fraction of its spin.

"It is not our training that keeps fear from us, my Liege," he said.

Artorias looked at him.

"It is you."

The words were simple.

"When we stand beside you, we have never known fear."

Belluaire's helmet inclined slightly.

"Not even at Camlann. All of us were there together, running across the fields with bundles of arrows while the fate of our world was decided around us."

Ronan Vercelle gave a quiet chuckle.

"We were simple squires then."

Lucien Vael spoke next, his gauntleted hand tightening slightly against Artorias's shoulder to keep him steady.

"There is not one among the Legion—man, woman, or child—who would not follow you into the hells themselves if you asked it."

His voice held quiet conviction.

"We have already done so."

The Avalon groaned again around them, the spin growing subtly faster.

"If we survive this," Vael continued, "it will be because you believed in us."

"And if we do not," Géraud Thalric added calmly, "then we will meet our end knowing that we did everything we could."

His helmet turned toward the unconscious Remembrancer across the deck, then toward the struggling crew still fighting to keep the ship alive.

"No one aboard this vessel will be forgotten."

Artorias felt something tighten in his chest.

The Primarch closed his eyes briefly.

Then he spoke softly.

"By Mist and Blade."

The words were quiet, yet they carried through the groaning chamber like a vow.

The five warriors answered immediately.

"By Mist and Blade."


The Iron Blood tore through the expanding debris field like a blade forced through shattered glass.

Fragments of the Avalon drifted in every direction now, their slow tumbling arcs made treacherous by the relentless spin of the wounded Gloriana. What had once been armour plating, sensor arrays, antenna spires, and hull structures had become a lethal cloud of jagged metal that spread wider with every passing second.

Through it all, the crippled Avalon continued to turn.

The massive warship had gained momentum with terrifying inevitability. What had begun as a slow yaw had become a steady spin that carried the enormous vessel through the darkness like a wounded giant rolling helplessly in open water. Every completed rotation flung more debris outward into the void.

Perturabo watched it through a dozen camera feeds simultaneously.

Distance.

Velocity.

Rotational axis.

The numbers were changing faster now.

His mind devoured them all.

When the final mark in his calculations approached, Perturabo's voice thundered across the bridge.

"Brace!"

The order carried through every vox channel aboard the Iron Blood.

Across the ship thousands of warriors and crew tightened their restraints. Magnetic boots locked harder against deck plating while reinforced harnesses cinched themselves tighter around mortal bodies already straining under the stress of the acceleration.

Perturabo acted.

The engines died.

The sudden silence of their thrust was almost shocking.

The enormous plasma drives that had been roaring moments before cut out instantly, leaving the Iron Blood hurtling forward on momentum alone. The vast mass of the Gloriana continued its course through the void, propelled by the velocity it had already built.

For several seconds the great vessel became a silent projectile.

Perturabo's hands moved across the control interfaces, guiding the ship through the debris field using only the microthrusters embedded along the hull. Small manoeuvring jets flared in rapid bursts along the flanks of the warship, each one adjusting the angle of the ship by fractions of degrees.

The movements were impossibly precise.

Through the forward cameras the debris field rushed toward them. Jagged fragments spun slowly through the darkness as the Iron Blood threaded between them, the enormous warship sliding through gaps so narrow they would have seemed impossible to any mind less gifted than a Primarch's.

A torn bulkhead the size of a gunship drifted across their path.

Microthrusters flared.

The Iron Blood rolled a fraction of a degree and slid past it with mere meters to spare.

Another cluster of twisted plating tumbled toward them.

Perturabo adjusted their vector by a whisper of thrust.

The Gloriana slipped through.

Across the bridge, the Tyranthikos stood braced like statues of iron. Their mag-locked boots anchored them to the deck as the ship shifted beneath them while they watched their Primarch guide the vessel through the storm.

The wounded Avalon loomed larger now.

It was spinning faster.

Two full rotations had already passed since the manoeuvre began, and the momentum was still building. The massive hull rolled steadily through the darkness, the ruined stern trailing a long halo of debris that glittered faintly in the starlight.

Perturabo's thoughts flickered briefly toward his brother.

Artorias would have evacuated most of the crew by now.

The Primarch of the XIth​ was not a fool when it came to protecting his people. The Crash Protocols would have driven thousands toward the reinforced compartments buried deep within the vessel's core.

But Artorias himself?

Perturabo felt a faint irritation stir beneath the relentless focus of his calculations.

The idiot would still be on the bridge.

Helping.

Trying to direct a naval disaster he had no true expertise to solve.

In another life, under calmer circumstances, Perturabo might have snorted at the thought. The Mist Wardens were renowned for their skill in the Void and in boarding actions. Yet, for all the legends that surrounded the Primarch of the Mist Wardens, void warfare had never been his strength. Artorias was a master of ground campaigns, a builder of kingdoms and a commander of armies, but the intricacies of naval manoeuvring were not his domain.

The irony might have been amusing.

Now it was merely another variable in an already impossible equation.

A sudden impact rattled the hull.

One of the camera feeds flickered as a long spear of twisted metal scraped along the starboard flank of the Iron Blood. The fragment tore a jagged rent across an exterior armoury compartment before spinning away into the darkness.

Warning runes flashed across several consoles.

"Minor hull breach, deck forty-seven," a crewman reported.

Perturabo ignored it.

For a brief moment he considered raising the void shields to deflect further debris. The thought was discarded almost instantly. Bringing the shields online would require time and power—both resources he could not afford to spend.

Every ounce of energy within the Iron Blood was needed for what came next.

"Unlock all docking tubes," Perturabo ordered without looking away from the cameras.

The command rippled through the bridge.

Several crewmen hesitated.

Krendl Varrex noticed the hesitation.

The Tyranthikos slowly lifted his combi-bolter.

One by one the other Terminators followed suit.

The heavy weapons did not fire.

They did not need to.

The bridge crew moved immediately.

"Aye, my Lord," one of them said quickly as his hands flew across the controls. "Docking mechanisms unlocking now."

Across the hull of the Iron Blood, massive docking arms began to disengage their safety locks.

Perturabo continued to watch the Avalon.

The calculations never stopped.

His mind ran through them again and again, adjusting for every change in the wounded ship's rotation. The numbers were becoming increasingly complex now as the velocity increased, and for the first time a visible strain crept across the Primarch's expression.

The Logos was fully linked to the ship's sensor network. Data from the remaining camera feeds streamed directly into his mind as the interface ports along his spine transmitted every detail of the approaching vessel.

Distance.

Spin rate.

Hull orientation.

Time.

The Iron Blood raced forward through the Black on pure momentum, its massive bulk gliding silently toward the spinning leviathan ahead.

The moment was approaching.

Perturabo watched the rotation.

The Avalon turned.

The shattered stern rolled past.

The massive dorsal spine followed.

Closer.

Closer.

The window was seconds wide.

His mind burned with the speed of the calculations.

Then it came.

"Now."

The engines of the Iron Blood ignited.

The sudden burst of power slammed through the ship as the plasma drives roared back to life. Thrusters along the hull fired in perfect synchronization, driving the Gloriana forward and adjusting its trajectory in the same instant.

The two titanic warships were now terrifyingly close.

And still closing.


The moment the engines ignited, the Iron Blood came alive beneath Perturabo like a living thing.

The sudden release of power thundered through the vast spine of the Gloriana-class warship as its plasma drives roared back to life. The thrust slammed through the hull with brutal force, driving the vessel forward while inertia and momentum fought violently against the manoeuvre. Deep within the ship's bones, massive structural braces groaned as stresses propagated through kilometres of armoured superstructure.

The sudden thrust drove every mortal on the bridge deeper into their restraints while warning sigils flared across half the consoles in protest.

Perturabo ignored them all.

Across the bridge, the mortal crew felt the force immediately. Harnesses bit into shoulders and ribs as acceleration pressed them deeper into their restraint thrones. Several warning glyphs flared across control consoles as secondary systems attempted to compensate for the violent shift in vector. The Tyranthikos did not move; their mag-locked boots held them firm against the deck plating as the ship surged forward.

Ahead of them the Avalon filled the camera feeds.

The Avalon filled the forward camera feeds now, no longer a distant wreck drifting in the void but a colossal, spinning giant that dominated the darkness ahead. The ragged stern trailed debris that glimmered faintly in the distant starlight, while entire sections of exposed internal structure flashed into view with each revolution.

Perturabo watched the stars sliding past the edges of the hull with absolute concentration.

He did not need the ship's cogitators.

His mind measured the rotation directly.

Through the forward cameras he tracked the slow drift of distant stars across the edge of the Avalon's hull, measuring the time it took for the same constellations to pass the same structural ridges.

"Seventy-three seconds," he said quietly.

The words were not an explanation; they were a conclusion.

"Full rotational period is seventy-three seconds."

The bridge crew exchanged glances but said nothing. The Primarch was already moving on to the next calculation.

Distance between the vessels.

Their relative velocity.

Rotational axis alignment.

Time to intercept.

The Iron Blood accelerated harder, its plasma drives burning like captured suns behind it as the massive warship closed the gap between them. The distance collapsed rapidly now—two thousand kilometres, then one thousand, then five hundred—while the spinning bulk of the Avalon grew larger with every passing second.

The debris field had thinned now, most of the larger fragments already flung outward by the increasing spin of the wounded vessel. Only smaller shards remained, clattering harmlessly against the armoured hull of the Iron Blood as it drove straight toward its impossible target.

Perturabo's thoughts shifted to the next phase of the manoeuvre.

The most dangerous phase.

Docking normally with a voidship required stability: both vessels approaching one another on carefully matched vectors until docking clamps could lock them together. That procedure assumed the ships were not rotating like thrown blades in the darkness. It was already a laborious process which is why so many Primarchs preferred entry via Thunderhawk.

What Perturabo intended was something entirely different.

"Thruster arrays," he ordered, his voice steady despite the strain now visible in his posture. "All portside banks."

The microthrusters embedded along the immense hull fired in rapid succession.

At first the movement was almost imperceptible. The Iron Blood was a fortress nearly twenty kilometres long, a warship whose mass rivalled that of small moons. Such a vessel did not turn easily.

But the thrusters continued firing.

Torque accumulated.

Gradually the colossal warship began to roll.

The vast mass of the warship resisted the motion like a stubborn mountain being pushed aside. Structural braces groaned throughout the vessel as the manoeuvring jets continued firing in controlled bursts, each one applying another fragment of torque to the colossal hull.

The deck beneath the bridge crew shifted. It was not a manoeuvre the ship had been designed to perform; Gloriana-class battleships were built to dominate battle lines and unleash planetary devastation, not spin like fighters performing acrobatics.

Yet the physics remained the same regardless of scale.

Force applied over time created motion.

The thrusters fired again.

The Iron Blood rolled further.

Across the camera feeds the spinning form of the Avalon slowly aligned with their own changing axis. The wounded vessel still rotated faster, but the difference between them was shrinking with every second.

On the command throne, Perturabo's mind worked with ferocious intensity.

Millions of variables raced through his thoughts: hull stress tolerances, torque distribution along the length of the vessel, thruster timing measured down to fractions of milliseconds. The data streamed directly into his mind through the neural ports along his armour, linking him to the ship's remaining sensors and camera feeds.

The strain was beginning to show. Veins were throbbing at his temples.

His jaw tightened slightly as he adjusted the control inputs again.

"Forward manoeuvring jets," he said. "Incremental burn."

Small thrusters along the dorsal ridge fired in precise sequence. The Iron Blood responded by increasing its rotation, rolling further until the entire vessel now spun visibly through the void.

Warning sigils began to bloom across several bridge consoles.

"Structural strain rising across multiple decks," one of the Legionary crew reported, his voice tight with controlled urgency. "Internal stabilizers exceeding operational thresholds."

Perturabo did not look away from the forward displays.

"Continue firing."

Outside the ship, the manoeuvre bordered on madness.

The Iron Blood—a vessel whose mass was measured in the billions of tons—was now rotating through space, its enormous bulk turning faster and faster under the influence of hundreds of microthrusters working in perfect synchrony.

Closer and closer they came.

The Avalon loomed immense before them now, its armoured flanks sliding across the camera feeds with each revolution. One moment its shattered stern dominated the view, the next its dorsal ridge rolled past as the massive ship continued its relentless spin.

Perturabo adjusted the thrust again.

The rotation of the Iron Blood increased slightly.

The gap between the two spin rates narrowed further.

Across the bridge the crew felt the effect immediately. The subtle shifts in artificial gravity ceased their chaotic tugging, replaced by a strange but steady pull as the ship's motion began to stabilize relative to the spinning giant beside them.

Not perfect yet.

But closer.

The plasma drives ignited once more.

The Iron Blood surged forward again, closing the remaining distance between the two titanic vessels while continuing its controlled rotation. The manoeuvre required unimaginable precision; any misalignment would cause the ships to drift apart or collide with catastrophic force.

Perturabo corrected the angle again.

Thrusters flared along the hull.

The massive warship rolled another fraction of a degree.

Then another.

The moment came almost quietly.

Across the bridge, the shifting sensation underfoot suddenly vanished.

The Iron Blood and the Avalon were now rotating together.

Two Gloriana-class warships—each the size of a mountain—turned through the void side by side, their immense hulls spinning in perfect synchronization as though bound together by invisible machinery.

The impossible alignment held.

Perturabo allowed himself a single measured breath before reaching for the vox.

The distance between the vessels was now so small that the signal crossed it instantly. No delay plagued the transmission now, no distortion of distance or mist.

His voice carried directly across the void and into the wounded Avalon.

"I am here, Brother."

The words were steady despite the monumental strain of the maneuver still unfolding around him.

"I have come to bring you home."

For a moment he watched the spinning bulk of the warship beside them, imagining the bridge deep within its armoured hull where Artorias would almost certainly still be standing.

"But I cannot do this alone," Perturabo continued, his voice low and iron-firm.

"You must do your part as well."


The Avalon had become a place of noise and strain, where the very bones of the ship seemed to scream in protest.

Metal groaned through every bulkhead. The deep, tortured shriek of overstressed plating reverberated up through the deck and into the restraint chairs, vibrating through the bodies of those still conscious enough to feel it. With each passing rotation the stresses grew worse, the spin of the great warship pulling at its structure from angles it had never been meant to endure.

Artorias felt it in his own bones.

The pressure dragged at his body like an invisible hand, trying to pull him sideways even as the failing gravity systems attempted to hold everything in place. His muscles strained constantly just to remain upright within the protective circle formed by the five Wardens surrounding him.

Then, through the din of tortured metal and warning klaxons, he heard a voice.

The vox speaker mounted along the bridge wall crackled briefly.

"I am here, Brother."

Artorias lifted his head.

Perturabo's voice was faint beneath the roar of the ship's agony, but the King of Mist could hear it clearly enough. His enhanced hearing cut through the chaos, separating the words from the surrounding noise.

"I have come to bring you home."

Artorias's hearts lurched in his chest.

"But you must do your part as well."

For a moment the Primarch simply stared across the trembling bridge as the meaning of the words settled into place.

"Unlock the tubes."

Then he understood.

The Docking Tubes.

"Lady Althea!" Artorias roared.

The name thundered across the chamber.

"Unlock the docking tubes!"

There was no reply.

The command throne remained silent.

Artorias turned his head sharply, straining his neck against the growing G-forces to look toward the raised dais where the captain sat strapped into the command chair.

Althea had slumped forward in the harness.

Her head hung loosely to one side, dark hair bobbing around her as the failing gravity systems struggled to maintain their grip on the bridge.

She was unconscious.

Artorias swore under his breath.

The docking tubes could only be unlocked from the command throne. The authorization protocols required the command codes of the shipmaster or someone of equally high clearance. It was a security measure designed to prevent unauthorized boarding during void combat.

If Althea could not issue the command—

Then only he could.

Artorias looked at his sons bracing him.

"I must reach the command throne."

The words were calm, but the effort required to speak them betrayed the strain he was under.

Sergeant Corvran did not hesitate.

"We will get you there, my King."

The formation around him shifted instantly. The five Wardens tightened their circle, each adjusting their stance as their mag-locked boots clamped harder against the deck plating. Gauntleted hands moved to new positions—shoulders, arms, the Primarch's chest—creating a living framework designed to keep him upright as they moved.

"Slowly," Corvran said.

The squad began to move.

It was like trying to walk through a storm.

The shifting gravity clawed at them with every step, pulling their bodies sideways as the spinning hull altered the direction of the artificial gravity field. Artorias could feel the strain in his legs immediately, the pressure trying to drag him off balance as they advanced across the bridge.

The Astartes compensated without hesitation.

Whenever the Primarch began to tilt, armoured hands tightened around him, pulling him back into position. The five warriors moved as one organism, each adjusting their footing and grip to counter the shifting forces that threatened to throw their father from his feet.

Halfway across the chamber the ship shuddered violently.

The sudden jolt made the deck lurch beneath them.

Artorias felt his balance vanish as the shifting gravity wrenched him sideways. For a split second he was certain the force would rip him free of the formation and hurl him across the bridge like a ragdoll.

Then five sets of armoured hands caught him.

The Astartes absorbed the movement, their mag-locked boots anchoring them to the deck while their combined strength hauled the Primarch back into position.

They kept moving.

The command throne loomed closer now.

Then something snapped.

The sound cut through the noise of the bridge like a gunshot.

One of the restraint harnesses along the outer ring of consoles had failed.

The straps tore free from their mountings with a violent metallic crack, releasing the unconscious officer they had been holding. The woman's body lifted instantly from the chair as the changing gravity seized her.

For a fraction of a second she floated.

Then the next rotational shift took hold.

Her body slammed sideways across the bridge.

The impact against the bulkhead came with a wet, explosive sound.

She burst apart on contact.

Blood and fragments of bone splattered across the wall in a grotesque crimson bloom as the force crushed her body like an overripe fruit. One of her arms tore free completely, spinning away across the deck while the rest of her collapsed into a ruin of shattered flesh and broken equipment.

She had not screamed.

The G-forces had rendered her unconscious long before the harness failed.

Artorias stared at the ruin for half a heartbeat.

A small mercy, he thought grimly.

Then they moved again.

The sight hardened his resolve.

At least the Crash Protocol Chambers existed.

Without them, his people aboard the Avalon would have been exposed to this nightmare.

The memory rose unbidden as they struggled forward.

It had been his idea originally—conceived during one of his long discussions with Vulkan about ways to better protect the mortals who served aboard their ships. Artorias had imagined reinforced sanctuaries buried deep within the heart of a Gloriana-class vessel, chambers where men and women could survive disasters that would otherwise tear a warship apart.

Vulkan had taken the concept and turned it into reality.

The Lord of Drakes had designed the structural reinforcements, the layered shock absorbers, the internal gravitic stabilizers that would protect those within during catastrophic events. Once the system proved viable, Artorias had shared the design with his closest brothers.

Perturabo.

Corax.

Guilliman.

All of them had incorporated the chambers into their own flagships.

Fifteen such sanctuaries existed aboard the Avalon.

In times of peace, they were ordinary spaces used for gatherings, training, or ceremony. But in moments like this they became something far more important.

The safest places on the ship.

The Chamber of the Round was one such sanctuary.

Artorias only hoped that enough of his people had reached them in time.

They reached the command throne at last.

The final steps required enormous effort. The shifting gravity tried to drag them away from the raised dais, but the Astartes forced their way upward until Artorias stood beside Althea's unconscious form.

The Twice-Born leaned forward.

Reaching the control panel felt like lifting a mountain. The pressure dragging at his arm made the motion agonizingly slow, but eventually his fingers found the rune-keys.

He began entering the command codes.

Authorization runes flared across the console.

The machine spirit hesitated for a fraction of a second before recognizing the Primarch's authority.

With a final command, Artorias released the docking tubes.

The response was immediate.

Somewhere deep within the ship's hull, massive locking mechanisms disengaged. Hydraulic systems roared to life as the armoured docking arms along the flanks of the Avalon unlocked and began preparing to extend.

The entire vessel shuddered.

The sudden shift in internal systems rippled through the spinning warship like a shockwave.

Artorias lost his footing instantly.

The force wrenched him sideways and he began to fall.

Strong hands caught him before he could strike the deck.

The Wardens of Squad Actis hauled him down, pulling the Unbroken King safely to the floor as they dropped to one knee around him. Their gauntlets pressed firmly against his shoulders and arms, anchoring him against the deck while their mag-locked boots held them fast against the shifting gravity.

For a moment none of them moved.

The ship continued to spin.

But the docking tubes were unlocked.

Perturabo could act now.


The confirmation rune appeared across Perturabo's display like a small green star amid the storm of warnings.

DOCKING TUBES: UNLOCKED.

For the first time since the manoeuvre began, Perturabo allowed himself the smallest flicker of satisfaction.

"Docking control," he roared, "Give me the damned docking control!"

The order thundered across the bridge of the Iron Blood, cutting through the constant alarms and the low groaning tremor that now ran through the ship's superstructure. The Gloriana had never been meant to perform manoeuvres like this, and every kilometre of its armoured spine protested the strain.

There was no reply.

Perturabo turned his head sharply.

The mortal officer responsible for the docking systems hung limp in his restraint throne, head tilted back at an unnatural angle. His chest still rose and fell, but the man was completely unconscious, overcome by the brutal forces the ship had endured during the rotational manoeuvre.

For a fraction of a second, no one moved.

Then one of the Iron Warriors stepped forward.

The Legionary had been manning one of the auxiliary control stations. Now he released his mag-locks one at a time and began forcing his way across the bridge, each step deliberate as the rotating frame of the ship pulled against his ceramite plate.

He reached the console.

A gauntleted hand descended upon the control runes. The Iron Warrior pressed several commands in quick succession, bypassing the unconscious officer's locked station and rerouting authority through his own interface.

A moment later he turned his helmet toward the Primarch.

"It is done, my Lord," the warrior said. "Docking control is yours."

Perturabo did not look away from the camera feeds.

"Then stand clear."

The task before him was monstrous.

Even for a Primarch.

He was already performing half a dozen impossibly precise operations simultaneously. His mind continuously adjusted engine output to keep the Iron Blood rotating in perfect synchronization with the crippled Avalon. Microthrusters along the massive hull fired in rapid bursts, correcting the smallest deviations in orientation before they could spiral into catastrophe.

At the same time, he monitored the structural integrity of his own ship, pushing the Gloriana dangerously close to its few remaining thresholds as the manoeuvre placed stresses across its frame that its builders had never intended it to endure.

And now he had to do something even harder.

Dock.

The two ships spun together through the void, their colossal hulls rotating like paired blades in darkness. The slightest error in timing would send the boarding tubes slamming against armoured plating or tearing free under the shear forces of the spin.

Perturabo opened the docking systems.

Sixty massive boarding tubes extended from the flanks of the Iron Blood.

Each one was an armoured cylinder several meters wide, designed to connect two warships during boarding operations. Normally they would deploy slowly and methodically while both vessels remained stable.

Now they extended toward a spinning target traveling beside them at impossible speed.

Through the cameras Perturabo could see the corresponding docking structures along the wounded hull of the Avalon. Some remained intact. Others had been twisted or torn away by the earlier explosion of the plasma drive.

He adjusted the ship's rotation again.

Microthrusters fired.

The Iron Blood rolled a fraction of a degree closer into alignment.

Across the bridge, warning runes multiplied. Internal systems screamed about structural strain, about torque stress along the vessel's spine, about docking arms operating far outside their approved tolerances. Proximity alarms screeched their own omens of doom.

Perturabo ignored them.

He watched the Avalon complete another rotation.

Then another.

His mind tracked the motion perfectly.

Sixty seconds now.

Every sixty seconds the same sections of hull passed before him again. Every sixty seconds the surviving docking ports appeared and vanished as the great warship turned through the void.

He waited.

The Iron Blood rotated with it, matching the motion exactly while inching closer with minute thruster bursts.

The distance between the two vessels shrank.

Five hundred meters.

Three hundred.

Two hundred.

Now the smallest mistake would destroy both ships.

Perturabo felt the strain building within him.

Even a Primarch's mind was not meant to sustain this level of simultaneous calculation indefinitely. Every moment required him to process millions of variables at once—rotational vectors, thruster output curves, hull flexing, timing windows measured in fractions of a microsecond.

But he did not slow.

He simply pushed harder.

"Steady," he murmured to the machine spirit of the Iron Blood.

The ship shuddered again as another warning alarm blared.

One of the docking tubes had nearly clipped a jagged spur of torn plating along the Avalon's flank. Perturabo corrected the vector instantly, firing a cluster of manoeuvring thrusters that nudged the massive Gloriana sideways by a few critical meters.

The moment approached.

The next rotation brought the surviving docking ports of the Avalon sweeping back into view.

Perturabo moved.

The boarding tubes surged forward.

Across the void, sixty armoured cylinders reached toward the spinning hull beside them. Each tube extended at exactly the right moment, timed so that their forward ends arrived exactly as the Avalon's corresponding ports rotated into alignment.

For a heartbeat the gap between the ships vanished.

Metal met metal.

The impact reverberated through the Iron Blood like a thunderclap.

Several of the tubes missed entirely, sliding past damaged sections of the Avalon's hull where the original docking ports had been destroyed. Others struck plating and scraped violently along the surface before retracting automatically.

But most of them—

Most of them locked.

Heavy clamps snapped shut with explosive force as the boarding tubes connected to their counterparts on the Avalon. Magnetic seals engaged instantly, welding the two vessels together through a lattice of armoured corridors.

One of the Avalon's docking ports tore free under the strain, ripping away from the spinning hull in a shower of twisted metal. The attached boarding tube sheared off with it, spinning away into endless space.

The rest held.

"Docking clamps," Perturabo growled to the machine spirit.

The command triggered the next stage.

Along the flanks of the Iron Blood, massive mechanical arms unfolded from hidden recesses in the hull. Each one ended in a colossal gripping clamp designed to seize the structure of other ships and hold them fast during boarding actions.

They snapped shut.

One after another, the clamps locked onto the Avalon's hull.

Now the two ships were physically bound together.

Perturabo did not hesitate.

"Engines," he barked.

The plasma drives roared back to full power.

The sudden thrust blasted through the Iron Blood as Perturabo drove the engines hard, pouring unimaginable force through the docking clamps and boarding tubes that now linked the two titanic vessels together.

He was no longer merely matching the spin.

Now he was fighting against it.

The engines howled as he pushed them beyond all reason, applying counter-thrust against the combined rotational momentum of both Glorianas. The enormous force strained every connection point between the ships as Perturabo began the impossible task of slowing their shared spin.

Across the bridge, every warning alarm in the ship began screaming at once.

Perturabo ignored them all.

He only watched the stars outside.

Waiting to see if they would finally begin to slow.

For several long seconds after the engines ignited, nothing seemed to change.

The Iron Blood roared with power, its plasma drives burning at levels that would normally accompany the opening moments of a fleet engagement. That immense force now travelled through the docking clamps and boarding tubes that bound the two Glorianas together, pouring directly into the spinning mass of the crippled Avalon.

The strain was titanic.

Across Perturabo's displays, warning sigils multiplied like spreading fire. Structural alarms screamed about torque loads along the docking arms, about the dangerous flexing of armoured bulkheads, about the possibility that one violent shift would shear the connections between the ships and send both vessels spiralling apart.

If that happened now, the result would be catastrophic.

Perturabo knew it.

That knowledge sat in the back of his mind like a blade pressed against his spine.

So he did not overcommit.

Instead, he worked the engines like a master artisan shaping metal under a forge hammer. The great plasma drives surged in carefully measured bursts, each one timed with the rotation of the two ships as they struggled against the combined momentum of their spinning mass. Between those bursts, microthrusters fired along the hull of the Iron Blood, nudging the vessel's orientation by fractions of degrees to keep the alignment stable.

The aim was not brute force.

It was about control.

Too much thrust at the wrong moment would rip the boarding tubes apart like paper. Too little would allow the spin to continue building until the hulls of both ships tore themselves apart under their own mass.

Perturabo rode that impossible balance point.

Slowly—so slowly it was almost imperceptible—the stars outside the camera feeds began to drift more slowly.

The spin was easing.

The massive shapes of the Iron Blood and Avalon still rotated together through the void, but the speed of that motion had begun to diminish. What had once been a relentless, dizzying roll was now something steadier, something gradually losing its terrible momentum.

Across the bridge, the difference was felt almost immediately.

The shifting pressure that had dragged at bodies and equipment began to ease. The constant sideways pull of the failing gravity systems softened as the rotational forces diminished.

One of the mortal crewmen slumped forward in his restraint throne and suddenly gasped, sucking in air as consciousness returned. Nearby, another officer stirred weakly, blinking in confusion as the crushing pressure that had rendered her unconscious began to fade.

Not all of them woke.

Ten of the crew remained limp in their harnesses, their faces darkened by the subtle discoloration of hypoxia. The brutal forces that had wracked the ship earlier had deprived them of oxygen long enough that their bodies had simply shut down.

Death had taken them quietly while the ship spun.

No one spoke of it.

All eyes remained fixed on the displays.

Perturabo continued working.

His mind still raced with calculations, adjusting thrust output again and again as the rotation slowed further. The engines of the Iron Blood flared in brief, controlled bursts, each one shaving another fragment of momentum from the spinning mass of both vessels.

The docking clamps groaned under the strain but held.

The boarding tubes flexed like steel tendons linking the two titans together.

Outside, the stars slowed.

Minutes passed.

Gradually the rotation diminished until the massive hulls of the two Glorianas were no longer racing through the darkness but turning with a sluggish, weakening drift.

Then even that motion began to fade.

Perturabo cut the engines once more.

For a moment there was silence.

The two ships hung in the void together, bound by clamps and armoured corridors.

They were no longer spinning.

The stars outside the cameras were still.

For several seconds the bridge remained quiet, as though the entire crew needed time to understand what had just happened.

Then someone cheered.

The sound came from one of the mortal crew stations, a raw shout of disbelief and relief that broke the stunned silence of the command deck.

Others joined it.

Within moments the bridge erupted into applause and shouted triumph. Crewmen who moments before had been bracing themselves for death now laughed openly, slamming hands against consoles or clasping one another's shoulders in stunned celebration.

Even the Iron Warriors joined them.

It began with one of the Astartes letting out a short, satisfied bark of laughter. Another followed, then another, until the harsh voices of the Legionnaires rose in approval across the bridge.

"Iron Within! Iron Without!"

They had seen their Primarch perform impossible feats before.

But even by those standards—

This had been something extraordinary.

Perturabo remained seated within the command throne for a moment longer, staring at the now-still stars displayed across the camera feeds.

Then, slowly, he leaned back.

A faint smile touched his lips.

It was not a large expression. On another face it might have gone unnoticed entirely.

But it was there.

He had done it.

Once again, he had accomplished something the galaxy would have called impossible.

His mind, always so quick to analyse failure and flaw, lingered briefly on another thought.

He had saved them.

Not destroyed a fortress.

Not broken an army.

He had saved lives.

His brother's ship still lived. Untold thousands aboard the Avalon had survived because of what he had just done. Even the mortal crew of the Iron Blood—fragile things compared to the warriors of the Legions—still breathed because he had chosen this course rather than abandoning the doomed vessel.

They were cheering him as if he were some kind of…Hero.

The thought felt… unfamiliar.

Strange.

Perturabo considered it quietly for a moment.

Then he exhaled once.

He decided he did not mind it nearly as much as he might once have believed.
 
The Eye That Watches New
In the dream, Althea was warm, and the world was quiet, and for the first time in what felt like eons there were no alarms, no vox reports, no screaming metal or the distant thunder of macro-cannons. There was only sunlight and linen and the slow, steady breathing of the woman lying beside her.

She lay on her side beneath soft sheets, her naked skin warm where pale sunlight spilled across the bed. The room smelled faintly of old wood and summer air drifting through open balcony doors. Somewhere outside, she could hear birds and wind moving through trees. It was a place she had not seen in some time, not since before the void had taken her life and turned it into steel decks and star charts for the Ullanor Campaign. Not since, she had last been permitted to rest.

Throne, it felt like that was lifetimes ago now.

Lotara lay beside her, half turned away, dark hair spread across the pillow like spilled ink. Althea reached out slowly, almost afraid the dream would break if she moved too quickly, and brushed her fingers across Lotara's cheek.

Her hand paused as it traced the long, jagged scar that ran from Lotara's left temple down across her cheek to her jaw. It was an ugly scar, pale and hard against otherwise perfect skin, and even in the dream it made something inside Althea ache. She had only ever seen it in pict captures, forwarded through naval channels and gossip chains, images of the infamous captain of the Conqueror standing on her bridge with that new scar on her face and that same iron look in her eyes.

Althea had cried when she had seen it. Quietly, alone in her quarters where none of her officers would ever see.

She had never found out where the scar came from. No one ever knew anything about Lotara unless Lotara wanted them to. And Lotara had never reached out to explain it.

They had written once, long ago, after the assignments had been handed out and the fleets scattered across the stars. A few letters at first. Then fewer. Then none at all.

She stroked Lotara's cheek again, gently, thumb brushing along the scar as if her touch alone could erase the mark from Lotara's skin.

"My Rose," she whispered softly.

Lotara's eyes opened.

They were the same eyes Althea remembered—dark, sharp, always watching, always judging, always seeking an avenue of weakness that could be exploited. For a moment they simply looked at one another, and then Lotara reached forward and kissed her. It was a slow kiss, familiar and distant all at once, like something remembered from another lifetime.

Then Lotara pulled away and sat up, drawing the outer sheet with her as she rose from the bed. The silk sheet slipped around her body, blood red with a gold lining, draping over her shoulders like a commander's cloak. Althea remained in the bed, wrapped in the other sheet—pale blue with a silver lining—watching her.

It felt symbolic, though she did not know why. She clutched the blue and silver around her tightly when she saw the red.

"I missed you," Althea said quietly.

Lotara did not answer immediately. She walked toward the balcony, the red silk trailing behind her, and stepped out into the sunlight. Beyond Lotara, rolling green hills stretched into the distance, broken by old stone walls and scattered trees. A river wound through the valley below, glittering in the morning light.

Althea recognized it slowly, like a memory surfacing from deep water.

It was one of her family's estates on Terra, in the old western territories—Cambria Albion, they called it in the modern maps, though the locals still used older names in older tongues.

She frowned.

No.

That wasn't right.

Her family owned large estates to be certain but nothing with such vivid nature. Not on Terra.

Not anymore.

The estates in Cambria Albion were long gone. Reduced to nothing more than old picts she'd stared at as a little girl.

On a small table near the balcony railing sat a jug of wine and two goblets. Lotara picked up the jug and poured. The wine was dark red, thick as arterial blood as it filled the cups, catching the sunlight like liquid rubies.

For a moment Althea felt uneasy watching it, though she did not know why. Part of her mind whispered that it was just wine, a fine vintage from her family's cellars, something they had drunk together once long ago. But another part of her could not stop thinking about how much it looked like blood.

Lotara turned and walked back toward the bed, handing one of the goblets to Althea before sitting on the edge of the mattress. She took a sip from her own cup, eyes never leaving Althea's face.

"I missed you too," Lotara said at last.

But her voice was cool, and her eyes were cold.

Althea took the goblet from Lotara and held it in both hands, feeling the cool metal against her fingers. The wine inside rippled slightly, though she had not moved, and she watched the surface for a moment as if expecting it to tell her something.

Lotara studied her over the rim of her own goblet, then asked quietly, "What happened?"

Althea looked up, frowning slightly. "What do you mean?"

Lotara tilted her head, the movement drawing attention to the long scar that cut down the left side of her face. In the soft morning light it looked almost silver against her skin.

"Oh come on," Lotara said. "You're not an idiot, Thea. You must know the truth. None of this is real."

Althea's fingers tightened slightly around the goblet. "Stop," she said quietly. "Don't say that. I don't want to hear it."

Lotara snorted softly and took a sip of wine. A small trickle escaped the corner of her mouth and ran down along the scar, dark red against pale skin. For a moment it looked exactly like blood, and something about the sight made Althea deeply uncomfortable.

"I never knew my great rival to be so weak," Lotara said.

Althea's head snapped up, anger flashing across her face. "I am not weak."

"Then don't deny reality," Lotara replied calmly. "You always prided yourself on seeing things as they are. So tell me, Captain—why are you here?"

Althea opened her mouth to respond, then closed it again. She looked down into the goblet, watching the dark liquid swirl slowly.

"Perhaps," she said after a moment, "I am trying to remember a happier time."

Lotara gave a small sneer. "That's deluded, even for you. We haven't seen each other in decades, and I have never been to Caerdyn Vallis."

Althea blinked and looked around the room again, as if only now realizing it properly. The stone walls, the carved wooden beams, the open balcony doors, the smell of cool air and distant rain. She set the goblet down and rose from the bed, the pale blue sheet wrapped loosely around her body, and walked slowly toward the balcony.

Outside, the valley stretched wide and green beneath a blanket of low, rolling mist. Stone walls divided the fields into long strips, and she could see small figures moving in the distance—workers tending fields, guiding animals, going about their morning duties. Beyond the valley, dark hills rose into the clouds, their peaks hidden by drifting white fog. A mountain rose up in the horizon, so vast that she could only make out its base before it was swallowed up by the Ceithir.

It was Caerdyn Vallis. Her estate in one of the valleys near the mountain the locals called the Breath of the World. The one that had been gifted to her long ago, a reward she had never quite felt she deserved.

She rested her hands on the stone railing and looked out over the mist-filled valley.

"Perhaps," she said softly, "I simply wanted to have a good dream. One before I died."

Lotara walked up beside her, the red silk sheet trailing behind like spilled viscera across the stone floor. She leaned on the railing next to Althea and raised one eyebrow studying her carefully.

"You think you're dying, Thea?" Lotara asked.

Althea did not look at her. She kept her eyes on the Ceithir moving slowly across the fields below.

Curious.

It was almost as if the mist were advancing. Coming towards them. As if the sacred fog were trying to reach her.

"I don't know," she admitted.

Lotara was quiet for a moment, then she asked again, more softly this time,

"What happened, Thea?"

Althea did not answer immediately. She stood at the balcony, hands resting on the cool stone, looking out over the valley of Caerdyn Vallis as the mist rolled slowly across the fields like a pale ocean.

In the distance she could see workers moving between the stone walls, tiny figures in a world that suddenly felt impossibly far away from the life she actually lived—steel decks, burning plasma, screaming vox channels and the endless cold of the void.

She took a slow breath.

"I fought," she said at last. "Hard. Hard as I always have."

Lotara did not interrupt her, but Althea could feel her eyes on her.

"And I won," Althea continued quietly. "Like I always do."

She gave a faint, tired smile, though there was no humor in it.

"We are in the Ullanor sector. I'm sure you'll have read the reports with no small degree of envy. A war like no other I've been in. I've heard tell of some of the crew calling it 'The Armageddon'. The End War. The Greenskins had gathered ships—in numbers beyond counting. Ramships, hulks, gun platforms, things that barely deserved to be called vessels. They came at us in waves, screaming across the void like lunatics. We burned them. The Avalon burned them all. Broadsides, lance strikes, attack craft… we destroyed so many of them that I stopped counting after the first day."

She looked down into the valley, but she was not really seeing it anymore. She was seeing stars and fire and the slow rotation of enemy ships breaking apart under lance fire.

"Days of war in the Black. Days of fire and iron without rest."

She smiled faintly again, but this time it trembled.

"The Avalon was magnificent," she said softly. "She always is."

The moment she said the ship's name, her voice faltered.

She went quiet.

Lotara watched her carefully.

The memories came to her then. Of the translation into the Immaterium. Of the nightmare that followed. Of the desecration of her ship by the invasion of those monsters the Primarch named 'Daemons'.

Of the murder of her ship by some unknown saboteur. Perhaps the murder of herself and her Legion as well. And the Avalon…

"The Avalon," Althea said again, more quietly this time. "My ship… my beautiful ship…"

Her hand tightened on the balcony railing.

"I love that ship," she said, almost in a whisper. "It's the closest thing I will ever have to a child. I know every deck, every corridor, every gun battery, every officer. I know how she moves in the void, how she handles under full burn, how long it takes her engines to respond to helm input. I know the sound she makes when the plasma drives are slightly out of alignment. I know when something is wrong before the augurs do."

Her voice cracked slightly.

"I love that ship as much as I love you."

There was a long silence.

Lotara's voice, when it came, was cold.

"What happened?"

Althea looked at her then, and something in Lotara's expression made her chest tighten. Lotara looked almost… angry. Not sad. Not sympathetic. Angry.

Althea could not bear to look at her like that for long, so she turned away again, staring out into the mist.

"We sailed into the hells of Old Earth," she said quietly. "Into the Warp. And I discovered that the devils of old stories are very real."

Her hands trembled slightly now on the stone railing.

She shook her head slowly.

"I did everything I could. I fought for my ship. I fought for my crew. We danced through the void, Lotara. Me and the Avalon. We always do. We're unbeatable together."

Lotara let out a short, sharp sound of disgust.

"Pathetic," she said.

Althea turned sharply to face her, shock and anger flashing across her face.

Lotara was no longer wrapped in the red silk sheet.

She now stood in full dress uniform—crisp white naval coat, gold trim, high black boots, officer's sash. Across her chest was the enormous, dried, bloody handprint that marked her as the Conqueror's captain. The Mark of Angron.

In one hand she still held the goblet of wine, dark red liquid sloshing slightly with the movement. Her other hand rested casually on the hilt of the sabre at her hip.

She looked every bit the legendary void captain now. Cold. Unyielding. Dangerous.

"You should be ashamed," Lotara continued.

Althea stared at her for a moment, stunned, anger rising like fire in her chest.

Lotara stepped closer.

"You're standing here telling me how hard you fought, how many enemies you killed, how beautiful your ship is, how proud you are of everything you've done," she said. "But you're here. In a dream. Talking like a woman who has already accepted she's dead."

Althea's jaw tightened.

Lotara took another sip of wine, never breaking eye contact.

"It's pathetic."

Althea straightened slowly, anger replacing shock.

"I have nothing to be ashamed of," she hissed.

As she said it, she realized something had changed.

She was no longer wrapped in the pale blue sheet.

She was standing in her own uniform now—naval coat, rank insignia, command sash, boots. The uniform of the Captain of the Avalon. The woman who commanded a Gloriana-class battleship and thousands of souls. Once more she was the Knight-Queen of the Void.

The two women stood facing one another on the balcony, mist rolling through the valley below, wine goblets in hand, uniforms immaculate, eyes locked like duellists measuring the distance between them before the first strike.

Lotara stepped closer, boots striking softly against the stone, the sound somehow sharper now, more deliberate. The valley behind her seemed dimmer, the mist thickening as though the world itself were retreating from what stood between them.

"The thing you should be ashamed of," Lotara said, her voice cutting clean and cold, "is that you let your ship come to this."

The words struck harder than any blow.

Althea stiffened, her breath catching in her throat. For a moment she said nothing, as if the accusation itself had reached somewhere too deep, too precise.

"I did not let anything happen," she said, her voice tight, controlled. "We were attacked. Sabotaged. Betrayed from within. I did everything I could. All that I could do and that could be expected of me."

Lotara tilted her head slightly, studying her like an officer assessing a flawed report.

"And yet," she said, "your ship screams."

Althea's hands clenched at her sides.

"We fought," she said, more forcefully now. "We fought through the Warp itself. Through things no one should ever have to face. I held her together. I kept her alive."

"Not well enough."

The words were clipped and harsh.

Absolute.

Lotara lifted her goblet and drank deeply, and again that thin line of red slipped from the corner of her mouth, tracing down along the scar like fresh blood. She did not wipe it away.

Althea felt something twist inside her chest.

"You weren't there," Althea snapped. "You didn't see it. You didn't hear the hull screaming, the decks failing, the crew dying. You didn't stand on that bridge and try to hold everything together while the void itself tried to tear it apart."

Lotara did not flinch.

"I wouldn't have had to try," she said. "It would never have happened to me."

Silence fell between them.

Althea stared at her, disbelief and anger warring in her expression.

"That's easy to say," she said. "Standing here. Judging. You always were good at that."

"And you always were good at excuses, Thea."

Althea recoiled slightly, as though struck.

"I have no excuses," she snapped, her voice rising. "Only facts. We were invaded and betrayed. We were attacked from within and without. No captain could have—"

"No captain?" Lotara cut in sharply, eyebrow raised scornfully.

Her eyes narrowed.

"You are not 'no captain,' Althea. You command a Gloriana. You command thousands of lives. You command a ship you claim to love."

She stepped closer still, until there was barely any space between them.

"And you let it bleed like a stuck grox."

Althea shook her head, backing away a step, as if trying to physically distance herself from the words.

"No," she said. "No. That isn't—"

"You failed it."

"I did not!"

The shout echoed across the balcony, startling even herself.

For a moment neither of them spoke. The Ceithir below seemed to churn more violently now, rising higher, creeping closer to the stone railing.

Althea's breathing grew uneven. She looked at Lotara—at the scar, the blood-like wine, the cold, merciless gaze—and something in her began to fracture.

Then, slowly, she shook her head.

"No," she said again, quieter this time.

She turned away.

"This isn't real," she said, her voice steadier now, though it carried a sharp edge of defiance. "This is no dream. It's a nightmare. And a petty one at that."

She stepped toward the balcony, gripping the railing as she looked out into the Ceithir. It was thickening. She could barely see the fields below, let alone the workers in them.

"Lotara would never speak to me like this. She never needed to. She had no patience for pointless cruelty."

Her jaw tightened.

"And neither do I."

Behind her, Lotara's voice came again.

Colder than before.

"You have no idea who I am anymore."

Althea closed her eyes briefly.

"You have no idea," Lotara continued with a hiss, "what I have had to become to survive among them. What I will still have to become to survive what is coming."

There was something different in her tone now. Not softer—but deeper. Sharper. Like a blade drawn slowly across stone.

"The World Eaters do not tolerate weakness," she said. "They do not forgive failure. You either endure… or you are broken."

There was a pause.

Then—

The sharp, hollow sound of a goblet striking stone.

It clattered once, twice, then rolled, the sound echoing unnaturally loud in the still air.

Althea's eyes snapped open.


Althea turned at the sound of the goblet hitting the floor.

It lay on its side, spinning slowly, the metal rim ringing softly against the stone as it lost momentum. Wine poured from it in a steady stream, dark red against the pale floor, spreading outward in thin branching rivers.

She frowned slightly, watching it.

There was too much wine.

Far too much.

The goblet should have been empty in seconds, but the liquid kept coming, spilling out in a thick, continuous flow, spreading across the floor, soaking into rugs, running between the stone tiles and pooling in the low places.

The room seemed quieter now.

Too quiet.

"Lotara?" Althea said, looking up.

Lotara was gone.

The balcony doors stood open, curtains stirring slightly in a wind that she could not feel on her skin. The bed behind her was empty, sheets disturbed but unoccupied.

The wine continued to pour.

It reached her boots now, lapping gently against the leather, and she took a step back instinctively. The liquid was thicker than wine. Darker. It clung to the floor in a way wine should not.

The light in the room began to change.

The pale sunlight dimmed, shifting slowly toward crimson, as if the sun itself were bleeding out beyond the horizon. The walls, once white stone, seemed to darken, then redden, as though the colour were soaking into them from beneath the surface.

Althea watched as a thin line appeared on the wall beside the bed.

Then another.

Then dozens.

Cracks, or seams, or something else entirely—she could not tell—but from each one a thin trickle of red began to run. At first she thought it was more wine, spilled impossibly from within the walls themselves.

Then she saw the thickness of it.

The way it clung.

The way it smelled.

Iron.

Salt.

Rot.

Blood.

The walls were weeping blood.

It ran down in slow, steady streams, pooling on the floor, joining the spreading lake from the overturned goblet. The carpets darkened, soaked through, the legs of the furniture disappearing beneath a rising crimson tide.

Althea took another step back, breathing faster now.

Behind her, beyond the balcony, the mist in the valley began to rise. Not drifting, not rolling gently as it had before, but rising, like a living thing climbing the cliffs toward the estate. Pale, silver-white tendrils reached upward, curling over the balcony rail, spilling into the room like ghostly hands.

The Ceithir flowed toward her slowly, deliberately, coiling around her boots, cool and soft and strangely gentle, like something trying to shield her from what stood before her.

The blood reached her at almost the same time.

It moved more slowly than the mist, but it moved with purpose, flowing across the floor toward her, pooling around her feet, thick and warm.

One pale mist.

One crimson tide.

Both reaching for her.

Althea's heart pounded as she looked around the room.

"Lotara?" she called again, her voice unsteady now.

Then she saw her.

On the bed.

Lotara sat there, exactly as she had been before—beautiful, composed, regal, the red silk sheet draped around her body, dark hair falling over one eye, the scar running from temple to chin. She watched Althea silently, her expression unreadable.

Relief flooded through Althea for a brief, fragile moment.

"Lotara," she whispered.

The image flickered.

Just for a fraction of a second.

The bed jerked, shifted, stretched, the silk sheets darkening, hardening, becoming something metallic and black. The carved wooden frame twisted into jagged shapes. The mattress sank inward as though collapsing into itself.

The image flickered again.

The bed was gone.

In its place stood a command throne.

Not a naval throne of polished metal and control interfaces—but something older. Crueller. The structure was built from brass and bone, the armrests formed from fused human skulls, their empty eye sockets staring outward in silent screams. The back of the throne rose high, made of layered vertebrae and metal plates, all fused together into a grotesque monument.

Behind the throne, mounted on the wall, was a symbol burning in red light.

Althea did not know the symbol, but she felt something recoil inside her the moment she saw it. It was a jagged mark, like a crude rune carved with an axe—an eight-pointed shape distorted into something more savage, a central vertical line with barbed cross strokes and hooked ends, as if it had been designed to wound the eye itself. It glowed like hot iron, pulsing faintly, as though it were alive and breathing.

And on the throne—

Something sat there.

It wore Lotara Sarrin's uniform.

The coat. The rank insignia. The Red Hand symbol across the chest.

But the thing inside the uniform was not Lotara.

Its skin looked wrong—too tight in some places, too loose in others, as though it had been stretched over something that did not quite fit inside a human shape. Its eyes were black, completely black, glossy and wet like those of a deep-sea predator. Its hair hung in tangled, greying strands, matted and wild.

Its mouth was the worst part.

The lips were split and torn, pulled back slightly to reveal teeth that were too long, too sharp, packed too tightly together like the teeth of a saw. When it breathed, Althea could hear a faint clicking sound, as though some of those teeth were scraping together inside its mouth.

Its hands rested on the arms of the throne.

The fingers ended in claws—long, metal-dark talons that tapped slowly, rhythmically against the skulls that formed the armrests.

Click.

Click.

Click.


The creature turned its head toward her in a jerking, unnatural motion. Its nose—just two narrow slits—flexed as it sniffed the air like an animal catching the scent of prey.

Its eyes locked onto her.

And it smiled.

The smile split its already torn lips wider, exposing rows of saw-like teeth wet with gore.

It looked hungry.

It looked vampiric.

It looked like something that had once been Lotara Sarrin and had been hollowed out and filled with something else entirely.

The creature opened its mouth and released a shriek.

Not a human scream, but something metallic and animal and furious all at once, like tearing steel and a predator's roar combined into one impossible sound.

Althea screamed.

The mist surged forward instantly, the Ceithir rising around her in thick, pale waves, wrapping around her body, her arms, her face, blinding her, swallowing the throne, the blood, the symbol, the monster.

The last thing she heard was that shrieking, echoing through the red room.

Then the mist closed over her completely.

And the dream ended.


Althea came awake with a violent gasp, her body jerking against the restraint harness as air slammed into her lungs. For a few seconds she did not know where she was. Her vision swam, the world tilting and sliding as though she were still spinning through the void.

Pain came next.

Her neck ached terribly, a deep, grinding pain along the muscles where her head had been forced sideways under the crushing G-forces. Her stomach felt bruised and hollow at the same time, the aftereffects of sustained acceleration leaving her nauseous and weak. A pounding headache throbbed behind her eyes in time with her heartbeat, each pulse sending a dull spike of pain through her skull.

She tried to move and immediately winced. Something in her chest shifted painfully, a sharp, stabbing sensation that forced a short, shallow breath from her.

She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to steady herself.

There had been a dream.

She knew that much. She could feel it slipping away already, like mist through her fingers. She remembered a bed, pale sunlight, and someone lying beside her. Dark hair. A scar. For a brief moment she remembered feeling warm, safe, content in a way she had not felt in decades.

Then even that memory slipped away, leaving only a vague ache she could not explain.

She opened her eyes again and looked around, confused.

The bridge of the Avalon slowly came into focus. Consoles, hololith displays, the command dais, officers' stations. Many of the crew were still strapped into their restraint harnesses, some slumped unconscious, others just beginning to stir.

There were far more people on the bridge than there should have been.

Legionaries.

Dozens of them.

Pale blue armour of the Mist Wardens mixed with the white shoulder plates of the Physikars. They moved carefully between the stations, gently releasing crew from harnesses, lifting unconscious officers from their chairs as if they weighed nothing. Althea saw several Physikars already at work, scanning crew with medical auspex, administering injections, checking eyes and breathing.

Someone said her name.

She did not process it at first.

Then she heard it again, closer this time.

"Lady Althea."

She looked up, her vision still slightly blurred.

Golden eyes filled her vision.

Artorias crouched beside her command throne, one massive hand resting lightly on the arm of the chair as though he were afraid even the weight of his touch might hurt her. Even crouched, he was enormous compared to her, his head level with hers only because she was elevated in the throne.

He looked concerned.

Deeply concerned.

She tried to straighten instinctively, then winced as pain flared in her chest and neck.

"My King," she said weakly. "Forgive me… I am not entirely sure what happened. I—"

She stopped speaking.

Her eyes had drifted past him to the hololithic display hovering in the centre of the bridge.

It showed the Avalon.

A full ship schematic, rotating slowly.

Large sections of the rear half of the ship were glowing red.

Entire decks were gone. Some sections showed as void exposure. Others were flashing damage warnings. One of the engine clusters was completely dark. Several macro-battery decks were offline. Structural integrity warnings pulsed along the spine of the ship.

She stared at it.

Then she remembered it all.

The Warp.

The Daemons.

The sabotage.

The spinning.

The screaming hull.

The Avalon dying around her.

Her face crumpled before she could stop herself.

She began to weep.

Not quietly. Not with dignity. The tears came instantly and violently, her shoulders shaking as the reality of what she was seeing settled into her chest like a blade. Her ship was dead. The Avalon would never recover from this.

Artorias said her name again, softly this time.

She shook her head, tears falling freely now.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I'm so sorry."

"For what?" he asked gently.

"For losing control," she said, her voice breaking. "For letting this happen. For letting the Avalon fall like this."

She tried to breathe and winced again, a sharp pain lancing through her ribs.

One of the nearby Physikars stepped forward quickly, scanning her with a handheld auspex. He glanced at the reading and then looked up at Artorias, speaking quietly so as not to interrupt her breakdown.

"She has several broken ribs, my King," the Physikar murmured.

Althea did not even seem to hear him.

She was staring at the hololith, tears streaming down her face.

"I've lost her," she whispered. "I've lost the Avalon. I've lost our home."

Artorias watched her carefully, saying nothing yet.

"I'll go down in history," she continued, her voice shaking, "as the only captain to ever lose a Primarch his flagship."

Artorias heard the words, but he also heard what she did not say.

This was not about his flagship.

This was not about history.

This was grief.

Pure, crushing grief.

She loved the Avalon. Everyone who knew her knew that. She spoke of the ship like others spoke of family. She walked its decks like a queen walking her lands. She knew every officer by name, every deck by memory.

This was not a captain mourning a damaged vessel.

This was a mother mourning a dying child.

"Althea," he said softly.

She did not respond, still crying, shoulders shaking, staring at the broken schematic of her ship.

"Althea," he said again.

Still she did not respond.

So he changed his tone.

His voice hardened, not cruel, not angry—but commanding. The voice of a king. The voice of a Primarch who had led armies and conquered worlds.

"Knight-Queen."

Her head snapped toward him instantly, shocked by the force in his voice. Artorias's voice cut through her grief like a blade.

She looked into his blazing golden eyes and for the first time since waking, she stopped crying, stunned into silence by the authority and intensity in his gaze. For a moment she forgot the pain in her ribs, forgot the pounding in her head, forgot even the hololith showing the wounded body of her ship.

He held her gaze, making sure he had her full attention before he spoke again. When he did, his voice was calmer, but still firm—unyielding, like stone.

"I understand your pain," he said. "Do not think that I do not. I know what this ship means to you. I know what she is to you."

His eyes flicked briefly to the hololithic projection of the Avalon, then back to her.

"But you must understand something as well."

He leaned slightly closer, his massive presence filling her world.

"Nothing is yet lost."

She swallowed, her voice small.

"My King… the ship is—"

"We are alive," he said, cutting gently across her words. "That is what matters. Not what historians will write. Not what other captains will whisper. Not what my brothers might say."

His voice softened slightly.

"All that matters is that we are alive. That you are alive."

Althea stared at him, tears still clinging to her lashes.

"The Avalon is not dead," he continued. "She is wounded, certainly. Wounded by foes unnatural and traitorous both. But she survived. You survived. Your crew survived."

Althea shook her head weakly, looking back toward the hololith.

"She's broken," she whispered.

Artorias's expression hardened immediately.

Not in anger—but in resolve.

He reached out and gently but firmly took her chin between two fingers, turning her head so she had no choice but to look at him.

"Who are we?" he asked.

She blinked, confused by the question.

"My King?"

"Who are we?" he repeated. "Who are you? What Legion do you serve? What Legion is served by you?"

She stared at him for a moment, then answered automatically, almost by instinct.

"The Mist Wardens."

He nodded once.

"That is right," he said. "The Mist Wardens."

His voice grew stronger, carrying the weight of command, of history, of identity.

"And the Mist Wardens do not break. Ever."

He released her chin and stood to his full height beside the command throne, towering over the bridge.

"We may be wounded," he continued. "We may be beaten. We may be forgotten by history and ignored by our brothers. But we do not break."

He looked at the hololith again, at the red-lit sections of the Avalon.

"The Avalon will fly again," he said. "And you will stand at her helm again. You will fly in the name of the Emperor, in the name of Terra, and in the name of Caerdyn Vallis once more."

He looked back down at her.

"I swear it."

There was absolute certainty in his voice.

"But I will not have a captain who gives up at the helm," he said, his tone hardening again. "I will not have a Knight-Queen who surrenders to grief while her people still breathe."

He straightened fully and stepped back slightly, giving her space but still looming over her like a mountain.

"So, I ask you this, Lady Althea," he said. "Is that who you wish to be? Someone who breaks? Someone who gives up?"

He paused.

"Or are you a Warden?"

The question hung in the air between them.

Althea sat there for a moment, breathing slowly, feeling the pain in her ribs, the ache in her neck, the pounding in her skull, and the weight in her chest. She looked once more at the hololith of the wounded Avalon.

Then she wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

When she looked back at him, her expression had changed. The grief was still there, but it was no longer drowning her. It was buried beneath something harder.

"I am a Warden," she said.

Artorias smiled then.

It was a wintry smile—cold, sharp, the smile of a warlord—but his golden eyes were warm with approval.

"I am pleased to hear it, Knight-Queen," he said.

He nodded once toward the bridge around them, where crew were beginning to stir, officers slowly returning to their stations, Physikars moving among them.

"Compose yourself," he said. "You are still the commander of the Avalon, and your people will look to you when they wake. They must not see a broken captain. They must see their queen."

He paused, then added quietly:

"We have merely survived one battle in order to prepare for another."

She looked up at him sharply.

"Another?" she asked.

He nodded once.

"The Orks are coming."

Althea took a slow breath, then another. She reached up and released the catches on her restraint harness, wincing slightly as she pulled herself upright from the command throne. The Physikar immediately stepped forward to support her and begin treatment, but she remained standing.

She was still in pain.

Her ship was still wounded.

The battle was not over.

But she was a Warden.

And Wardens did not break.


The chamber prepared for meetings between demigods was not what most would have expected of Perturabo.

Known as the Sidera Desmoterion, it had never once been used for its intended purpose. Not until now. It was not austere, nor brutal, nor stripped to bare function as the rest of the Iron Blood so often was. Instead, it bore the weight of something older—of far more deliberate purpose. The lines of the room were clean and deliberate, but not harsh. Columns of dark stone rose along the walls, fluted and carved in the ancient Olympian style, their surfaces etched with geometric reliefs depicting the long and glorious history of the city-states of Olympia that caught the low, amber light. Between them, panels of polished metal reflected that light in soft, muted gold, like a sunset trapped beneath iron.

At the centre of the Sidera stood a long table of black-veined marble, its surface smooth as still water and webbed with veins of white. The chairs that surrounded it were vast, built to accommodate beings of Primarch stature, their frames wrought of metal and inlaid with stone, more like thrones than seats, though lacking any ornament of kingship.

There were no banners or sigils. No numbers or decorations to inform guests of where their seats were to be. Perturabo had designed it that way. Some small part of him had laboured to create this sanctum where none of his brothers were more accomplished than the others.

Where they might all finally be on equal playing fields.

Artorias sat at the table, leaning forward slightly, his forearms resting upon the cool stone. He had not yet touched the goblet placed before him. Instead, he watched it.

The vessel was flawless—crystal-clear, its surface so perfectly cut that it seemed almost invisible save for the way it bent the light. Within it, a liquid of deep, radiant gold caught the chamber's glow and held it, as though it burned with its own inner fire.

Perturabo stood across from him, pouring the drink with remarkable care considering he was still encased in the Logos, from a tall, narrow decanter of the same crystal make. The liquid flowed in a smooth, unbroken stream.

"Ambrosyne," Perturabo said, as though the name alone were sufficient explanation.

Artorias said nothing. His eyes like twin suns followed the motion of the pour, studying the way the light moved within the liquid, the way it settled, the way it seemed almost… alive.

He realised, distantly and not for the first time, that he was tired.

Not the simple fatigue of exertion, but something deeper. His body ached in ways that even his transhuman physiology could not entirely suppress. The strain of the G-forces still lingered in his muscles, in his bones, in the slow, grinding throb beneath his skin. He could feel himself healing—he always could—but it was not the swift, effortless renewal he knew from battle.

It was slower now as it sometimes was.

His gaze drifted, unfocused for a moment, as Perturabo turned away to a side table.

Artorias became aware of the sensation with unusual clarity—the knitting of flesh, the settling of strain, the gradual correction of damage. His regeneration had always been there, always part of him, unquestioned and unexamined.

Now, he found himself wondering.

In the heat of war, his regeneration was a thing of myth at times. Wounds closed as though time itself bent to his will, flesh reforging under the pressure of necessity. Yet here, in the quiet aftermath, it lagged. It lingered.

He wondered, with a faint flicker of grim amusement, if it was a flaw.

Some small imperfection in the Emperor's design. A miscalculation. A limitation. Perhaps his brothers shared the same flaw. Perhaps it was only him.

The thought should have troubled him.

Instead, it comforted him.

To know that the Emperor—his father, his creator—was not beyond error. That even He could falter, however slightly. By the Tree, he knew the Emperor was not without flaws. He'd found that out the hard way at Monarchia.

And that they, His sons, were not perfect things.

Not gods.

Just… imperfect.

It made him feel more human.

"Sit up. I will not tolerate poor posture on my ship."

Perturabo's voice cut swiftly through his thoughts, sharp and immediate.

Artorias blinked once, then straightened without protest, drawing himself upright in the chair. There was no defiance in it, no irritation. Only compliance. He was a guest after all.

Perturabo returned to the table and placed a small plate before him with deliberate care.

Upon it lay an arrangement of food—dark, oil-slicked fruits split at the flesh, pale cubes of grilled curd marked with char-lines, and thin slices of cured meat, deep red and edged with fat that glistened faintly in the low light. The scent was rich, savoury, touched with salt and something faintly sweet.

Artorias looked down at the plate, then up at his brother.

Perturabo was watching him.

Waiting.

For a moment, neither of them spoke.

Then Artorias moved.

He rose from his seat without warning.

Perturabo frowned slightly, already beginning to speak—perhaps to ask a question, perhaps to give another harsh command—but the words never came. Artorias stepped forward, closing the distance between them in a single motion, and before Perturabo could react, he reached out and pulled him into an embrace.

Out of pure shock, Perturabo did nothing.

He went completely still.

Encased in his warplate, rigid as iron, he seemed almost incapable of processing what was happening. His hands did not rise. His posture did not shift. It was as though the concept itself had no place in his understanding.

Artorias held him there, firm but not forceful.

"Thank you my Brother." he said quietly.

There was no grandeur in it. No proclamation. Just the simple weight of the words.

"For my life. For my sons. For my ship."

Perturabo's jaw tightened slightly. There was a long moment where he did not respond, where the silence stretched and threatened to become something else entirely.

Then, gruff and uneven, he muttered, "You are welcome."

It sounded like the words had been forced through unfamiliar machinery.

Artorias pulled back, releasing him. For a brief moment, he smiled—softly, tiredly—and reached up to place a hand against Perturabo's cheek in a gesture so casual, so unguarded, that it might have been something from another life entirely.

By the time the moment caught up with Perturabo, Artorias had already turned away.

He sank back into his chair, the motion heavier now, the exhaustion no longer hidden. He leaned back slightly, one hand resting against the table, the other falling loosely at his side.

Perturabo stood there for a second longer than he should have.

Then he turned, stiffly, and returned to his seat next to him.

"I have given orders. Several of my haulers are en route," he said, his voice returning to its usual clipped precision. "They will take both the Avalon and the Iron Blood in tow. They will be moved to the far side of the system hidden away in the shadow of the gas giant's rings. Our ships should be safe from the chaos that is to come."

Artorias did not respond.

Perturabo continued anyway.

"There is a world here. Designation 4546B. An oceanic world with a few arid landmasses. I have made it defensible and have fortified it extensively. Your men and mine will be transferred planetside. There we will prepare. We shall become the anvil against which the Greenskins are smashed asunder."

Still no answer.

Perturabo's eyes narrowed slightly as he looked across to his brother.

Artorias was there—but only partially. His gaze had drifted again, unfocused, lost somewhere behind the surface. The weight of what had happened had not yet settled. Or perhaps it had settled too deeply.

Perturabo studied him for a moment longer.

Then, more quietly, though no less direct, he asked:

"What happened?"


The corridor outside the Sidera Desmoterion was built with the same philosophy as the rest of Perturabo's domain: nothing existed without purpose, and everything was made to endure.

The door at its end, the entrance to the Sidera itself, dominated the space.

The portal was not merely some large thing; it was gargantuan. A circular vault of layered adamantium, each plate interlocked with the next in a seamless, overlapping pattern that spoke of impossible tolerances and relentless design. Thick locking pistons ringed its circumference, recessed into the bulkhead like the teeth of some immense mechanism waiting to bite down. Power conduits fed into it from all sides, pulsing with a low, steady glow, and the faint vibration of restrained force could be felt through the deck beneath one's boots. When sealed, it would not simply close—it would become part of the ship itself.

If the Iron Blood were to be utterly destroyed, then the Sidera could serve as a lifeboat.

Nothing forced its way through that door.

Nothing.

Before it stood the honour guards of two Sons of the Emperor.

The Tyranthikos held their usual positions nearest the threshold, their heavy Siege-Pattern Terminator Plate made them look like statues wrought from iron and war. Krendl Varrex stood among them, helm secured upon his head, his harsh voice made him sound as if he wore a perpetual half-snarl. His presence was weighty, oppressive even, as though the air itself had thickened around him. He did not need to move to command attention. The mortal crew aboard the IVth​ Legion flagship were wary of him and his brothers. They scurried away from them like rodents fleeing a sinking ship.

Word had spread of his execution of the Captain. The thought made Krendl smile.

Good.

There had been too many as of late who erred toward insubordination.

Opposite and among them, the Bladeguard of the Mist Wardens stood in smaller number.

Only six of the Bladeguard remained now.

They did not stand apart as might have been expected. Instead, the two groups had intermingled along the length of the corridor, forming no clear dividing line. Warden blue stood beside IVth ​Legion hazard-striped plate, the contrast stark yet strangely fitting. It would have looked wrong to any outsider—two Legions mingling so freely, their elite warriors sharing the space without tension or rivalry.

Perhaps it would have been the case if they were of the rank and file.

But there was no discomfort here.

Not among them.

They spoke in low voices, quiet enough that the sanctity of their cordon remained undisturbed. The conversation was sparse, measured, but it existed. Observations. Brief exchanges. The kind of words shared between warriors who did not need to prove anything to one another.

They understood each other as no other of the Legiones Astartes who did not share their burden could.

Each of them stood closer to their Primarch than any other in their Legion. They walked at their side, fought at their side, and would die at their side without hesitation. That role set them apart in ways few others could truly grasp.

They were of their Legions, yet not entirely within them—removed from the ranks, bound by a duty that demanded distance as much as loyalty.

It made brotherhood… difficult.

Among regular legionaries, there was always a barrier. Respect, yes. Deference, often. But not sameness. They could not simply enter the sparring cages and train with regular Legionnaires.

Here, in this corridor, that barrier did not exist.

Here, they were with equals.

Helion stood among them, his helm clipped at his side, the ruin of his right eye, hidden behind bandages stark against his otherwise composed features. The wound was fresh enough that the flesh still bore the dark sheen of cauterisation, though he carried it without complaint, as he carried all things.

His Bladeguard were close, as they always were—not clustered, not overtly protective, but present. He did not need to look to know where each of his brethren stood. He felt it in the subtle shifts of weight, in the rhythm of their breathing.

Nearby, one of the Tyranthikos made a low comment about armour integrity and different ways to effect battlefield repairs, gesturing briefly to a cracked plate on one of Ser Garran's pauldrons. His reply came just as quietly, a dry remark about surviving long enough for repairs to matter. A few of the others gave the faintest suggestion of amusement—nothing so overt as laughter, but close enough.

Helion listened, but did not join.

His gaze drifted instead to Krendl.

Varrex stood as he always did—unmoving, implacable, carved from something harder than the rest of them. There was no softness in him, no trace of anything that might be mistaken for warmth. Everything about him spoke of function, of purpose, of a life shaped entirely by war and the will of the Lord of Iron.

Helion respected that.

He could not do otherwise.

But there were aspects of the man that did not sit well with him.

Krendl was a brutal man. There was no disguising it, no softening the truth of what he was. Helion had seen it in the way he carried himself, in the way the Tyranthikos responded to him. He was a weapon honed to a singular edge, and he did not pretend to be anything else.

Krendl's gaze slid over to Helion once more, slow and deliberate, taking in the scorched and rent ceramite, the crude field-bonding along cracked plates, the blackened scoring that had not yet been polished away. His eyes lingered briefly on the ruin where Helion's right eye had been, then moved on as though cataloguing damage on a defective piece of equipment.

His helm lenses gleamed in the dim light as he grunted.

"You look like shit."

Helion did not so much as blink. "And yet," he replied coolly, "I probably still look better than you."

For a moment, there was nothing. Then Krendl gave a short, rough snort that might have been the closest thing he came to a laugh. He stepped closer, coming to stand beside Helion rather than opposite him, his bulk settling into place with a quiet, weighty finality.

Up close, the damage to the sons of the Ceithir was even more apparent. Plates had been re-sealed hastily, scoring left unfiled, sections of armour bearing the telltale discolouration of extreme heat and something else—something that had not burned cleanly. As if some serrated weaponry had torn chunks of ceramite from them.

Krendl tilted his head slightly. "What happened to you out there?"

Helion's gaze remained forward, fixed on the sealed vault behind which his King was in consult with his Brother.

"I'd think it was obvious," he said. "We were in a battle."

Krendl snorted. "I know what battle damage looks like," he said. "I don't know any Ork weapon that does that."

His eyes flicked again across the armour, lingering on a section where the ceramite had warped inward, as though something had eaten at it rather than struck it.

"What caused it?"

Helion was silent for a heartbeat.

"I cannot say."

Krendl turned his head fully then, studying him with a harder edge to his gaze. There was no accusation in it, only blunt expectation.

Helion did not elaborate.

After a moment, Krendl gave a dismissive grunt and shrugged, the tension bleeding out of the question as quickly as it had come.

"Did you win?"

Helion answered without hesitation. "We did."

Krendl nodded once. "Then that is enough."

There was no irony in it. No deeper meaning. Just the simple, immutable truth of the IVth​ Legion.

Victory was the only measure that mattered.

They stood there for a while after that, side by side in silence, watching the approaches to the Sidera, listening to the quiet hum and creaking agony of the ship around them.

Helion shifted slightly, then spoke.

"What do you think comes next?"

Krendl did not answer immediately. His gaze remained forward, his expression unchanged, but Helion could see the brief calculation behind his eyes—the instinctive consideration of war, of movement, of what would follow survival.

Finally, he said, "Whatever our Masters' will."

Helion let out a soft breath that might have been a chuckle. "Yes," he said. "That sounds about right."

The sound of approaching footsteps broke the stillness again, heavier this time, more numerous, the rhythm unmistakably purposeful. Both honour guards shifted subtly, not into overt readiness, but into something sharper, more attentive.

A group of Iron Warriors rounded the far end of the corridor, their presence filling the space before them like a slow-moving storm. At their head walked a figure Helion recognised immediately, even without prior introduction.

Forrix.

Warsmith and First Captain of the 1st Grand Battalion.

His expression was one of open irritation.


Helion had crossed paths with Forrix only a handful of times before though he had known of Forrix long before he had ever stood within the same space as him. Never long enough to know the man but long enough to understand him.

Reputation carried far in the Legiones Astartes, and Forrix's was ironclad. A commander of ruthless and relentless efficiency, a siege-master in the truest sense, and a warrior who had earned his place not through favour, but through brutal, consistent excellence. There was no questioning his worth.

There was, however, no shortage of reasons to dislike the man.

Forrix did not hide what he thought of others, and he had made it plain on every occasion that he thought very little of the Mist Wardens.

Helion had seen it only in fragments before—brief exchanges, shared war councils, the way Forrix's gaze lingered too long on those of the XIth​, not with curiosity, but with a kind of restrained contempt.

The Iron Warriors were not a Legion given to warmth, but this went beyond their usual severity. It was personal in a way Helion had never fully understood.

The sound of approaching footsteps drew every helm in the corridor to turn as one, the low thud of ceramite boots against metal carrying with it the unmistakable rhythm of authority. The quiet murmur between the Tyranthikos and the Bladeguard died without command, discipline asserting itself in an instant as the two groups separated just enough to form a clear path—though none stepped aside from the door.

Forrix came at the head of the cohort.

He was clad in Cataphractii plate, iron-grey and brutal in its design, hazard striping marking the gauntlets and pauldrons with stark warning. A combi-bolter rested mag-locked at his hip, and the massive bulk of a power claw hung inactive at his side, its talons folded but no less menacing for it. His helm was absent, revealing a hard, lined face that seemed carved rather than grown, his expression already set in irritation before he had even reached them.

Behind him came others—officers of rank and weight within the legion. Helion recognized none personally, but their bearing spoke clearly enough. He would learn of their names only later, when he had the opportunity to do so. There was Dammekos Thul, his armour etched with over a hundred campaign honours; Hyrak Voss, whose augmetic eye glowed a dull, bloody red; and Castren Kord, towering even among Astartes, his armour bearing the seal of a Legion Champion. They fanned out slightly behind Forrix as if to form the vanguard of their leader's advance.

None of them looked pleased.

They did not slow.

Helion felt it then, the shift—not in motion, but in intent. Forrix did not intend to even acknowledge them. He did not intend to ask for their permission to pass.

Krendl Varrex moved first and stepped forward into their path.

It was not a dramatic motion, nor a threatening one. He simply stepped forward, one heavy boot planting itself squarely in Forrix's path, his broad frame blocking the way to the vault-like doors of the Sidera beyond. His helm tilted slightly downward, lenses fixing upon the First Captain as though assessing a structural flaw.

Forrix stopped.

The silence that followed was not empty. It was dense, coiled tight with the weight of rank, pride, and long-standing friction.

"Move Varrex," Forrix said, his voice low but edged with command. It was not a request, nor even a threat. It was an assumption of obedience.

Krendl did not move.

Instead, he spoke in that same grinding tone Helion had come to recognize—flat, unadorned, and utterly unmoved by rank or expectation.

"What are you doing here, Forrix?"

The use of his name, unadorned by title, landed like a deliberate slight.

Forrix's jaw tightened. Helion could practically hear the First Captain's teeth grind in anger. He stepped forward again, attempting to brush past, but Krendl's arm came up—not fast, not violent, but immovable—pressing against the First Captain's chest plate and halting him with a firm, unyielding shove that forced him half a step back.

The reaction was immediate.

The Iron Warriors behind Forrix tensed, hands shifting instinctively toward weapons. Around Helion, the Bladeguard responded in kind—not drawing, not yet, but ready. The Tyranthikos mirrored them perfectly, bolters angling just enough to suggest consequence.

Forrix's eyes burned.

"Did the Phosphex melt your brain as well as your face?" he snarled, the words sharp with venom. "Or did it simply burn away whatever sense you once possessed? How dare you lay a hand on me. Do you expect there will be no consequence?"

Helion felt a flicker of something cold and curious pass through him at that.

Phosphex?

His gaze shifted, almost involuntarily, toward Krendl's helm. He had never seen the man unhelmed, not once in all their interactions. Now, with that word hanging in the air, it became something else entirely—a question.

Phosphex did not scar. It consumed. It clung, it burned beyond reason, beyond endurance, and it did not stop. The fact that Krendl stood here at all suggested something bordering on the impossible.

What did he look like beneath that helm?

How had he survived?

Krendl, for his part, did not so much as flinch at the insult.

"The Lord of Iron is occupied," he said, his tone unchanged. "You will have to wait."

Forrix's lip curled, disdain flashing openly now as his gaze flicked briefly to Helion and the Bladeguard.

Helion saw it mirrored, faintly, in the others behind him. Not all of them. But enough.

The Mist Wardens were not welcome here.

"With them?" Forrix asked, the word laden with contempt. "He delays meeting with his own command, his own Legion, to speak with these… wayward curiosities? These mist-cloaked strays who stumbled from the Warp half-ruined? Now we must treat them like old friends for surviving their own failures?"

The Bladeguard stiffened as one. Helion felt it in them— their rising choler.

Helion stepped forward, just enough to stand beside Krendl, his single remaining eye fixing on Forrix with a steady, unblinking intensity.

"You will wait," he said, his voice calm, controlled. "The Primarchs are engaged in council, First Captain. You will not disturb them."

Forrix turned his full attention upon him then, and the disdain deepened into something more overt.

"I do not recall addressing you," he replied, each word precise and cutting. "Nor do I recall granting audience to those who could not even preserve their own vessel. You arrive broken, begging for rescue, and now you presume to dictate terms aboard the Iron Blood?"

Behind Helion, Ser Garran shifted, a gauntleted hand tightening slightly on the hilt of his greatblade. The Tyranthikos did not move, but Helion could feel their readiness like a live wire.

Then, unexpectedly, Krendl laughed.

It was not a pleasant sound. It was harsh, metallic through the helm's vox, and entirely devoid of humour.

The motion that followed was just as unexpected. Krendl stepped aside.

Not fully but enough to open a narrow path toward the chamber doors.

"Go on, then," he said, gesturing faintly toward the vault-like entrance. "You are more than welcome to interrupt the Lord of Iron while he speaks with his brother. It has been some time since I last witnessed the Rite of Decimation."

The words hung in the air like a blade.

Helion saw the effect immediately.

Forrix froze.

Not in fear but in wary calculation. The rage was still there, burning hot beneath the surface, but it faltered against something colder, more pragmatic. Around him, the other officers shifted uneasily, their earlier confidence tempered by the reminder.

They all knew Perturabo.

They all knew what he did to those who overstepped.

Krendl's helm tilted slightly, as though studying him.

"Who knows, Warsmith," he continued, voice almost conversational now. "Perhaps today is your day of fortune."

Forrix's teeth ground audibly, his anger now warring with something more pragmatic. His hands flexed slightly at his sides, the talons of his inactive power claw twitching once.

"You are a mongrel cur," he spat at Krendl. "Half-bred, ill-made, and a disgrace to this Legion. A brute elevated far beyond his worth. One day your insolence will catch up with you, and when it does, I will ensure you are put down like the animal you are."

"Enough."

The word came not from Krendl, but from one of Forrix's own.

Dammekos Thul stepped forward slightly, his tone measured, though tension lined every syllable. "This serves no purpose, Warsmith."

Forrix exhaled slowly, visibly forcing control back into himself. The rage did not vanish—it never would—but it was contained, compressed into something colder and far more dangerous.

"Fine," he said at last, each word clipped. "We will wait."

His gaze slid back to Krendl, lingering there with open hostility.

"And when this audience concludes," he added, "I will be recommending disciplinary action. You forget yourself, Varrex. That must be corrected."

Krendl did not respond. He simply stepped back into place, reclaiming his position before the door as though nothing of note had occurred.

Helion watched Forrix for a moment longer, then allowed his gaze to drift away, settling once more into stillness.

The corridor fell quiet again.

But the tension did not fade.

It lingered, coiled and patient, like something waiting for the right moment to break.


The chamber had fallen into a deep and heavy silence by the time Artorias finished telling his tale.

Not the quiet of peace, nor even the stillness of contemplation alone—but something weightier, as though the very air within the Sidera Desmoterion had thickened beneath the burden of what had been said. Truths once buried beneath doctrine now lay exposed between them, raw and unvarnished.

Daemons.

The lie of the Imperial Truth.

The warning of the Custodes.


Thankfully, Pherenion had deemed it a priority to consult with his fellow Oculi's contingent aboard the Iron Blood. He and Dac'tyrion and the rest of their kind were holding their own council.

Artorias watched his Brother carefully.

Perturabo had not moved for some time. He sat as if carved from the same stone as the chamber itself, broad shoulders squared, expression locked into that familiar, impenetrable mask. Only his eyes betrayed him—distant, calculating, turning over every word, every implication, every fracture this revelation introduced into the grand architecture of the Imperium.

At length, Perturabo reached forward, took his goblet of Ambrosyne, and drained it in a single, measured motion. The liquid caught the chamber's pale light as it vanished, molten gold swallowed without ceremony. He set the goblet down with a quiet, deliberate sound and leaned back into his throne.

Still, he said nothing.

Artorias did not press him.

Instead, he allowed himself to sink back into his own seat, the tension slowly bleeding from his frame now that the telling was done. His body ached—deep, persistent, a reminder of the strain he had endured—but it was a distant thing compared to the weight now lifted from his mind.

His gaze drifted, taking in the chamber anew.

The Sidera Desmoterion was unmistakably Perturabo's creation. Everything within it spoke of symmetry, of intention, of control held with absolute precision. Pillars of dark, polished stone rose along the walls, etched with geometric patterns that seemed almost alive when viewed too long. Bronze filigree traced their edges, catching the light in sharp, deliberate lines. The ceiling arched high above, painted in muted tones that suggested constellations—not as they were seen from Terra, but as they might appear from some imagined Olympian sky.

It was a place built for discourse, for strategy, for the meeting of equals.

And yet—

Artorias' eyes lingered on the door, thick and reinforced, the mechanisms of its sealing visible even from within. He could almost hear them in his mind: the grinding lock, the finality of closure.

Sidera Desmoterion.

He rolled the words quietly through his thoughts. His learnings of Olympian told him that there were two meanings.

The Iron Conclave.

The Iron Cage.


Olympian words were often like that—layered, double-edged, carrying meaning not just in definition, but in intent.

Artorias wondered, not for the first time, which meaning Perturabo had truly intended when he built this place.

Or if, perhaps, it had been both.

A faint, sad understanding touched him then. Perturabo had always built like this—not just structures, but boundaries. Walls upon walls, each one sturdy, each one necessary… and each one isolating. Where others sought connection, Perturabo sought certainty. Where others opened themselves, he fortified.

Spite and bitterness were his flaws, yes—but they were also his armour.

And like all armour worn too long, they had begun to shape the man beneath.

Artorias exhaled slowly, his gaze softening.

If his Brother could ever set those burdens aside—if he could loosen his grip, even slightly—there were few in the galaxy who could rival him. Not in mind. Not in will.

Not even among their kin.

The thought lingered only a moment before something shifted.

It was subtle at first.

A tightening in Perturabo's posture. A minute change in the set of his jaw. Then, all at once, his expression altered—not softened, not eased, but focused. As though some long-standing problem, some unresolved equation buried deep within his mind, had suddenly aligned.

Artorias leaned forward slightly.

"What is it?"

Perturabo did not answer immediately. His gaze had gone distant again, but not in the same way as before. This was sharper, more intent.

Then he blinked, and the moment passed.

His eyes snapped back to Artorias, present once more.

Artorias studied him, curiosity sharpening. "Do you believe me?"

The scowl came instantly, reflexive and familiar.

"Do not ask me stupid questions," Perturabo growled. "Of course I believe you."

There was irritation in the words—but beneath it, something else.

Artorias heard it clearly.

Trust.

His Brother trusted him.

He inclined his head slightly, accepting it for what it was, even if Perturabo himself would never name it as such.

Perturabo leaned back again, though this time the stillness did not return. His fingers tapped once, twice, against the arm of his throne, a rare tell of unrest. His gaze drifted—not unfocused, but inward.

"I wonder…" he murmured.

Artorias frowned faintly. "About what?"

No answer.

Only that same distant look, now tinged with something unfamiliar.

Hesitation.

It was enough to draw Artorias' full attention.

He had seen Perturabo in many states—rage, cold calculation, bitter disdain—but this… this was rare. There was conflict there. A weighing of options not in terms of strategy or outcome, but something more personal.

Artorias knew the look all too well, even if it was the first time that he had seen it on his Brother's face.

Perturabo had a secret.

Something he did not wish to reveal.

Artorias straightened slightly, the fatigue still present in his limbs but momentarily forgotten. "You know something."

Perturabo's jaw tightened.

Silence stretched between them once more, but this time it was different. Taut. Deliberate.

Artorias did not press further. He simply watched, waiting.

For a long moment, it seemed as though Perturabo might dismiss it entirely—lock it away behind those ever-present walls, bury it beneath logic and necessity as he so often did.

Then, slowly, something in him shifted.

A decision.

He exhaled through his nose, the sound quiet but weighted, and leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms against his armoured knees. When he looked up again, the conflict had not vanished—but it had been mastered, forced into stillness by sheer will.

His eyes held Artorias' with an intensity that left no room for misunderstanding. Perturabo straightened, the last trace of hesitation hardening into resolve.

"I need to show you something."


Perturabo did not elaborate immediately.

Instead, he reached to the side of his throne and pressed a recessed control set into the armrest. There was a muted click and a section of the table between them split along invisible seams. The surface parted smoothly, folding back to reveal a concealed interface: a slate of dark metal inset with rune-keys and shifting sigils, its surface alive with faint, crawling data.

Perturabo's fingers moved across it with practiced ease.

At once, the chamber responded.

From the centre of the table, a low hum began to build—deep, resonant, like the awakening of some slumbering machine-spirit. A moment later, a column of pale light surged upward, stabilizing into a crystalline projection that expanded outward in layers.

At first, it was nothing more than a cluster of stars.

A familiar one.

Artorias leaned forward slightly, recognition dawning as the projection sharpened. He saw their current position rendered in precise, cold light—the Helioris Confluence, marked by a pulsing sigil. Surrounding systems flickered into clarity, each one labelled in the austere logic of the Mechanicum's cartography.

Then the image shifted.

Perturabo adjusted the controls, and the projection began to pull back.

Stars multiplied.

Constellations spread.

The scale expanded so rapidly that Artorias felt, for a fleeting moment, as though he were falling backward through the void itself. Systems collapsed into clusters, clusters into regions, until familiar reference points began to emerge—Ullanor, marked in a harsh, insistent green; the surrounding war-zones, traced in thin lines of conflict data.

Still, it did not stop.

Further and further the projection withdrew, until at last—

The galaxy.

It filled the entire chamber.

Not as a flat image, but as a vast, layered construct of light and motion, stretching in all directions, curving overhead, spilling down past the edges of the table until it seemed as though the Sidera Desmoterion itself had been swallowed by the cosmos. Billions upon billions of stars shimmered in silent brilliance, their arrangement forming the great spiral arms that defined their existence.

For a moment, Artorias said nothing.

He had seen maps before. Strategic projections, campaign overlays, navigational charts.

This was something else entirely. No adepts of the Mechanicum could have constructed something like this. It was too beautiful.

He recognized his Brothers' work when he saw it.

Perturabo continued to work.

At his command, points of light began to flare across the projection—small at first, then multiplying in number. Each one carried a marker, a designation, a weight of meaning.

Artorias' eyes tracked them instinctively.

Terra ignited at the heart of it all, a radiant node surrounded by the intricate lattice of the Sol System. Nearby, Luna pulsed faintly, its orbital path traced in delicate arcs.

Further out—

The realm of Ultramar and the five hundred worlds, steady and ordered.

Nocturne, burning like an ember.

Olympia, marked in cold iron light.

Deliverance, shadowed but resolute.

Inwit, cold and unyielding.

Even Caerdyn Vallis and the few stars surrounding it that marked the beginning of his own budding realm.

Others followed—strategic bastions, forge worlds, key naval hubs. Cypra Mundi, Bastion Primus, Halcyon Reach—names both known and half-forgotten, each one a thread in the vast tapestry of the Imperium.

Then came the borders.

Lines of pale gold traced themselves across the stars, spreading outward, enclosing, defining. Sector by sector, region by region, the shape of Imperial dominion revealed itself in full.

Artorias rose slowly to his feet.

He could not help it.

The sheer scale of it demanded movement, demanded perspective. He stepped away from the table, turning as the projection surrounded him, his golden eyes reflecting a thousand distant suns.

More than half the galaxy.

It was one thing to read reports on the Great Crusade. It was another thing altogether to see the fruits of their labours made manifest.

They had claimed more than half of the stars in the name of Humanity. To see it all. Their dominion.

Fought over in a thousand thousand wars, each one a story, a sacrifice, a victory or a loss buried beneath the weight of the whole.

He exhaled, the sound quiet but filled with something deeper than awe.

"The Imperium…"

Perturabo inclined his head slightly, his gaze never leaving the projection.

"This," he said, voice measured, "is known Imperial territory."

There was only the smallest hint of pride in his words. It came as no surprise to Artorias. He was sure that large swathes of space were claimed by the Iron Fourth.

At a gesture, the focus shifted.

The vast sprawl dimmed slightly as a region flared brighter than the rest—Ullanor and its surrounding systems, highlighted in a harsh, luminous green. Data streamed alongside it: fleet concentrations, Ork population estimates, conflict projections.

"The Ullanor sector," Perturabo continued, "represents the greatest concentration of Xenos power presently known to us. It is not merely a war zone. It is a threshold."

Artorias nodded, stepping closer again, his gaze narrowing slightly as he studied the cluster.

"I am aware," he said. "When we break Ullanor, the path to the rest of the stars opens."

"Exactly."

Perturabo's fingers moved again, refining the display, isolating key vectors of advance, potential expansion routes radiating outward from the Greenskin-held region like the spokes of a great wheel.

"For all intents and purposes," Perturabo added, "it is the gate through which the Crusade must pass if it is to complete its domination of the galaxy."

Artorias absorbed that, though it was not new to him.

What was new—

He stilled.

Something at the edges of the projection drew his attention. Not by brightness, but by absence.

He turned slowly, stepping away from the Ullanor cluster, his eyes tracking across the wider expanse of the galaxy.

There.

And there.

And—

His brow furrowed.

Scattered across the projection were voids.

Not empty regions in the natural sense—every star, every system was still faintly visible beneath—but they had been overlaid, obscured by a deliberate absence of data. Three vast expanses, each one stretching across entire segments of the galaxy, rendered in muted darkness. Around them, smaller regions bore the same mark—isolated pockets where information simply… ceased.


Artorias moved slowly through the chamber as the projection shifted around him, the light of a million stars washing across his features in cold illumination. The vastness of it pressed in on him in a way no battlefield ever had. War he understood—terrain, enemy, blade and blood. This… this was scale beyond instinct. Empires reduced to pinpricks. Legions to markers. Even Primarchs, for all their myth and might, were nothing more than named annotations drifting in a sea of burning suns.

He circled one of the towering columns of the Sidera Desmoterion, its polished surface catching and refracting the hololithic glow, and it was there—half-obscured, almost hidden—that he saw it. Recognition came like a chill.

A data-tag.

Small. Unassuming.

The Ghoul Stars.

Artorias stopped.

For a moment, he said nothing at all, his golden eyes fixed upon the name as if it might shift or vanish if he looked away. Memory rose unbidden—fragmented reports, whispered accounts, pict-captures that had circulated quietly among the Primarchs despite the Emperor's efforts to contain them.

His jaw tightened slightly as he remembered Cadmion. He remembered the clash with Konrad. He remembered the punishment that had followed.

Six months.

Six months the Night Lords had been sent into that region.

Six months before they returned.

Not victorious. Not even defiant.

They had come back diminished. Quiet in a way that did not suit them. The usual cruel theatrics of the Night Lords had not vanished—but they had changed.

Konrad himself—mad, cruel, prophetic Konrad—had come back quieter. Not calmer, not redeemed, but… altered. There had been something behind his eyes in those picts Artorias had seen later. The Night Haunter had always been touched by something unstable, something fractured—but after the Ghoul Stars…

He had looked haunted.

Truly haunted.

As though, for the first time in his existence, he had seen something that unsettled even him.

And the Emperor had said nothing. There had been no further censure. No explanations for what the Night Lords had seen or encountered within the darkness of those stars.

The only outcome had been a decree from the Emperor.

The Ghoul Stars were not to be entered.

They were not to be conquered or scouted for settlement. The only military action that would be sanctioned would be for the purposes of… containment.

Artorias had not understood that word then.

He did not like it any more now.

Artorias exhaled slowly, the breath leaving him in a thin, measured stream as he stepped away from the column. His gaze lifted, tracking across the projection, and what he saw next only deepened the unease settling in his chest. The Ghoul Stars were not isolated. They were part of something larger—a vast, crescent stretch along the galactic edge.

"The Halo Stars…" he murmured, more to himself than to Perturabo.

He had heard stories, as all of them had.

Rogue traders spoke of that region in hushed tones, their bravado stripped away by memory. There were tales of ships vanishing without trace, of signals that returned distorted and wrong, of void-born things that defied classification or reason.

One story in particular lingered in his mind—Lucan had shared it years ago, after drinking far too much with a Rogue Trader who had sworn, with trembling hands and hollow eyes, that he had seen something moving between systems. Not traveling, not translating through the warp, but swimming.

A creature so vast it dwarfed voidships.

A thing that treated the stars themselves as stepping stones. Some vast, predatory leviathan in search of food to feast on. Or perhaps scouting for something.

Artorias had dismissed it at the time. Even now, part of him resisted the notion. Yet as he stood there, staring into that blacked-out expanse, he felt a cold thread of doubt wind its way through his thoughts. The galaxy was large enough, after all, to hide many truths that mocked belief.

His attention shifted again, drawn to other voided regions scattered across the map. Smaller, but no less ominous. Each one carried its own designation, its own quiet warning.

A cluster marked as the Abyssal Maelstrom—a region of gravitational collapse where stars had been torn into spiralling ruin, their remnants forming a storm of singularities that bent light and time into grotesque distortion.

Another, the Veil of Nythraxis, an ion-saturated nebula so dense that all augur signals died within it, rendering navigation impossible and trapping any who entered in a silent, lightless void.

Further still, the Charybdic Reach, where reports spoke of spatial recursion—ships entering only to find themselves looping endlessly through the same coordinates, time folding back upon itself in a maddening cycle.

In the Western Fringe, there was the Narthex Null, a dead region where the Warp could not be touched, where astropaths fell silent and Navigators went blind, their third eyes seeing nothing but endless void.

And there, on the Eastern Fringe, a sealed pocket of stars entirely cut off by a lattice of ion storms and electromagnetic walls—the Silent Expanse, as it had come to be known. No signal had ever emerged from within.

Artorias turned slightly, glancing back toward Perturabo, who remained seated, watching him with that same unreadable, granite stillness.

"These are not mere hazards," Artorias said quietly. "They are… boundaries."

Perturabo inclined his head a fraction. "They are designated as such," he replied. "The Emperor refers to them as Regiones Interdictae. Forbidden Zones. Regions of space the Emperor has decreed beyond the reach of the Great Crusade."

There was something in the way he said it—something measured, deliberate—that made Artorias study him more closely.

Because Perturabo did not believe in limits.

Not truly.

Which meant this mattered.

Perturabo raised a hand then, gesturing toward another section of the projection. It lay further inward than the Halo Stars, yet it was no less dark—no less obscured. Unlike the others, however, this region was not marked by natural phenomena or recorded anomalies. There were no accompanying data-tags, no explanatory runes, no Mechanicum annotations attempting to categorize or rationalize it.

It was simply… gone.

Blacked out with an almost surgical precision.

"Come," Perturabo said.

Artorias obeyed, crossing the chamber until he stood beside his brother. Up close, the absence was even more striking. It was not empty space—it could not be, not in a galaxy so dense with stars. Rather, it was as if something had been deliberately excised from the map. Removed. Concealed.

"Do you see it?" Perturabo asked.

"I see that something has been hidden," Artorias replied, his voice low.

Perturabo's expression tightened, just slightly, as he reached out and adjusted the controls. The projection responded instantly, zooming in on the darkened region in the Northern Galactic Fringe. Stars flickered at the edges, their light distorted, stretched thin as though being drawn toward an unseen centre.

Then, with a final input, the concealment fell away.


The black veil dissolved.

At first, it did so slowly, like mist retreating from a valley at dawn, the darkness thinning in uneven strands that peeled away from the hidden region of the map. Then, all at once, it gave way entirely—and what lay beneath was not merely revealed, but unleashed into the chamber in a flood of impossible light.

The projection expanded instinctively, filling the Sidera Desmoterion with its presence, swallowing columns and walls alike in a vast, roiling vision of something that had no right to exist within the ordered geometry of the galaxy.

It was there, in the northern reaches of the galactic disc, deep within the Segmentum Obscurus.

And it was wrong.

Artorias did not think the word. He felt it.

Stars did not arrange themselves like this. Light did not behave like this. The region was not a storm in any natural sense—it was a wound, vast beyond comprehension, its edges ragged and torn as though reality itself had been ripped open by some colossal, unseen force. The surrounding systems curved toward it, their light stretched thin and distorted, as if caught in a gravitational pull that was not merely physical but… conceptual.

Colour bled from it in hues that defied reason. There were shades there that should not exist—sickly violets that seemed to pulse like infected flesh, reds so deep they bordered on black, and veins of green that flickered like decay given form. The entire structure churned slowly, like an eye half-lidded in a state between wakefulness and dream, its center darker still, a depthless abyss that swallowed even the projection's attempt to render it.

Even as a hologram, it was oppressive.

Artorias felt it press against his thoughts, not as a presence—no, not quite—but as a suggestion. A pressure behind the eyes. A faint, crawling unease that made his instincts recoil and his mind strain to impose logic where none could be found.

He became dimly aware of his own breathing and the hammering of his hearts inside his chest.

Somewhere in the back of his thoughts, a quieter question stirred—one that might have taken precedence in any other moment. He wondered, briefly, how Perturabo had come to possess this knowledge. Whether this data had been granted to him by the Emperor, locked behind layers of clearance and trust… or whether his Brother had simply taken it, tearing through whatever barriers had been placed before him in that relentless pursuit of understanding that defined him.

Or perhaps, Artorias considered with a flicker of unease, this had always been available to him. Perhaps the so-called forbidden zones were not hidden from Perturabo at all, but merely… marked. A reminder. A boundary drawn not for his ignorance, but for his own self-restraint.

The thought did not comfort him.

He took a step closer to the projection despite himself, golden eyes narrowing as he studied the impossible structure. Even now, even knowing it was only light and data, he could not shake the sensation that it was aware of him in some distant, abstract way.

For one brief, horrifying moment, he imagined it as the God-thing that had looked upon him in the Warp.

"What…" He paused, swallowing once, the motion slow and deliberate as he forced the words past a tightening throat. "What am I looking at?"

Perturabo did not answer immediately.

He remained where he was, his gaze fixed upon the projection with an intensity that bordered on something more than analysis. There was restraint in him—Artorias could see it clearly. A tension held tight beneath the surface, as though the act of naming the thing required effort.

When he did speak, his voice was quieter than before.

"I call it," Perturabo said, "the Eye."

Artorias let the word settle, his gaze drifting once more across the writhing expanse. The name fit too well. The longer he looked, the more the structure seemed to resolve into something disturbingly organic—not in flesh, but in purpose. The slow rotation. The layered depths. The suggestion of a pupil at its core, vast and unfathomable.

Watching.

He felt a flicker of unease deepen into something colder.

"It is the largest Warp Storm in the galaxy," Perturabo continued, his tone returning to something more measured, more controlled. "It has never diminished. Not once. I traced records as far back as possible—fragmentary logs, pre-Unity data, Mechanicum archives buried beneath layers of obfuscation. It has always been there. Since Old Night itself at least."

Artorias frowned, something in that statement catching his attention even through the oppressive weight of the sight before him. He turned his head slightly, studying his brother now instead of the projection.

"Then why…" He hesitated, searching for the right phrasing, before settling on the simplest truth. "Why call it an eye?"

Perturabo did not answer at once.

Instead, he rose.

The movement was deliberate, controlled, the Logos's servos whispering softly as he stepped forward to stand beside Artorias. Together, they faced the projection, the impossible wound in the galaxy casting its unnatural light across their features.

For a moment, there was only silence.

Then Perturabo spoke.

"Because it looks at me."

Artorias blinked, the words striking harder than he expected. He turned fully now, searching his Brother's face, but Perturabo did not return the look. His gaze remained fixed upon the Eye, unflinching.

"It follows me," Perturabo continued, his voice low, almost distant. "Wherever I am. Whatever world I stand upon. Since the moment I exited my pod and first drew breath on Olympia, I have seen it."

A chill ran through Artorias, slow and insidious.

"No matter the sky," Perturabo said, "no matter the distance, no matter the stars between… I can find it. I look up, and it is there."

He paused then, just for a fraction of a second.

"And it looks back."

The chamber seemed colder for it.

Artorias felt something shift within him—not fear, not quite, but a deep, instinctive disquiet. He turned his gaze back to the projection, to that vast, watching wound in the galaxy, and for the first time since its revelation, he understood—not the thing itself, but the weight of what Perturabo was saying.

To see that.

Always.

To carry it with him across worlds, across years, across every waking moment beneath the open sky.

Artorias' jaw tightened, sympathy rising unbidden despite knowing how poorly it would be received. He wondered, fleetingly, what such a burden would do to him. Whether he, too, would grow hard and distant beneath its constant gaze. Whether any of them could remain unchanged under such a thing.

Perturabo turned then, sharp and sudden, his eyes locking onto Artorias'. The glare there was immediate, instinctive—a rejection of the emotion he had not voiced but could not fully conceal.

"I have told no one of this," Perturabo said, the words clipped, edged with something defensive. "Not the Emperor. Not Guilliman. Not even Magnus."

There was the faintest hesitation before that last name, so brief it might have been missed by anyone else.

"You are the first, Artorias," he admitted, quieter now. "And most likely the last."

Artorias said nothing. There was nothing to say that would not cheapen the moment.

Together, they turned back to the projection.

The Eye loomed before them, vast and patient, its impossible colours shifting in slow, eternal motion. It dominated the chamber, dominated thought itself, a silent testament to something far older—and far more terrible—than either of them had been made to confront.

Artorias drew in a slow breath, steadying himself.

"Why show me this?" he asked at last.

Perturabo watched the Eye for a long moment before answering.

"Because," he said, "I believe this is where your Daemons came from."


The corridors of the Avalon no longer felt like those of a warship.

They felt like the aftermath of some unnatural disaster. A tidal wave of destruction and misfortune had hit the great vessel.

The great artery-decks—once ordered, disciplined and alive with the purposeful rhythm of a Legion at war—had become crowded thoroughfares of the displaced. Crew moved in slow, uneven currents, guided by shouted orders and the steady presence of Legiones Astartes who stood like immovable pillars amid the tide. The air still carried the faint tang of burnt circuitry and scorched metal, undercut by antiseptic vapours vented from hastily established medicae stations. Somewhere deeper in the ship, bulkheads groaned as repair crews fought to stabilize what they could, but here, in this wide embarkation hall near one of the docking spines, the focus was rather more singular:

Evacuation.

At the center of docking bay 36 stood the man tasked with imposing that order upon their assigned group of rabble.

He was enormous by mortal standards, broad as a bulkhead support and thick through the arms and chest with the kind of brute strength that came not from elegance but from repetition—labour, discipline, punishment.

His name was Damon Krytos, though few used it. Among the serfs of the Legion he was known simply as the Ogre, a title given without irony and accepted without question.

An iron circlet had been driven into his skull years ago, a brutal crown of blackened nails hammered through flesh and bone. Each spike marked devotion to the Legion. Each one a vow. The skin around them had long since scarred into raised, angry ridges, but now and then a thin line of dried blood still traced one or two where the metal had shifted. He never seemed to notice.

Or care.

He had once hoped, long ago, to become one of the ascended. To join the Iron Warriors. But he had failed the trials. Instead of death, as he so rightly deserved for his failure, he was tasked with ensuring future serfs did not suffer from the same weakness of spirit as he did.

The spikes in his skull were his own mark. He lived by the Legion's mandate.

Iron Within. Iron Without.

In Damon's massive hands he held a dataslate, its surface flickering faintly as it struggled to keep pace with the constant updates being fed into it. Names. Assignments. Transfers. A thousand lives reduced to lines of text and shifting designations.

He scowled down at it, lips moving silently as he worked through the next entry, brow furrowing as if the letters themselves were deliberately defying him.

"Right," he muttered at last, voice like grinding stone. "Listen up you wretches."

The gathered crew—men and women of the Avalon, many still in partial uniform, others wrapped in medicae bandages or draped in the pale garments of recovery—fell into a tense, attentive silence. Fear lingered in their eyes, exhaustion in the slump of their shoulders, but their discipline held. These were not civilians. They were Legion-trained, and well accustomed to hardship.

Even so, they watched him warily.

Damon did not notice. To be fair, he didn't care either.

"By order of the Primarchs," he continued, the words clearly memorized, delivered with blunt certainty rather than any personal understanding on his part, "you are all to be relocated to vessels of the glorious IVth​ Legion. Once aboard and settled, you will receive rations and medical treatment. You are to be… looked after."

He paused slightly at that last phrase, as if it sat poorly in his mouth, then pressed on without comment.

"When your name is called, you step forward. I will assign you to a ship. You then go to your relevant escort group." He jerked his chin toward the far end of the hall, where clusters of Astartes stood waiting—each pair unmistakable even at a distance. One clad in iron-grey, the other in pale blue and silver. "You do not wander. You do not ask questions. You do not slow the line. Understood?"

A murmur of assent rippled through the crowd.

Damon nodded once, satisfied enough, and returned his attention to the dataslate.

The next several minutes passed in a steady, grinding rhythm.

"Jorren Val—Valos—no, just go. Hammer of Olympia. Next."

"Cai—Cae—curse it—you. Step forward. Iron Resolute. Move."

He stumbled over the Caerdynic names repeatedly, his tongue thick around their unfamiliar shapes. The lilting cadence of them—so different from the harsher, clipped syllables of Olympian—irritated him. Each mispronunciation earned a flicker of discomfort from the crew, though none dared correct him.

Still, he tried his best.

In his own way.

"…Aelwyn Drae," he said eventually, mangling it into something closer to Alwen Drak. "Spear of Dammekos. Move."

The line continued to shrink.

Slowly.

Order, forced into existence one name at a time.

Then he stopped.

The next entry held him longer than the others.

His brow creased, thick fingers adjusting their grip on the dataslate as if that might somehow make the letters arrange themselves more sensibly.

"Mor… Mor—" he tried, then scowled. "Mor-gai… Mor-gee—"

He exhaled sharply through his nose, frustration flaring.

"—fine. M," he said at last, stabbing a finger at the slate. "M. Shen."

There was a brief pause.

Then, from somewhere within the thinning crowd, a small hand lifted.

"I'm here."

The voice was quiet, but clear.

Damon's head lifted.

The crowd parted just enough for her to step through.

She was small—painfully so amidst the mass of adults around her. No more than six or seven Terran standard years, her dark hair falling in soft curls around her shoulders, slightly dishevelled as though hastily brushed and left unfinished. The white garments she wore marked her as a recent patient of the Medicae Decks, the fabric hanging a little loose on her frame. There were faint shadows beneath her eyes, the kind that spoke of exhaustion rather than injury.

But she stood straight. A female member of the crew stood beside her, holding her other hand.

Damon stared at her for a moment longer than necessary, as if recalibrating. He had no idea there were children aboard the Mist Warden vessel. How idiotic.

Then he grunted, glancing back at the dataslate.

"M. Shen," he repeated, as though confirming she matched the entry. "Right. You are going to—"

"She doesn't go alone."

The voice cut across his words cleanly.

Damon's head snapped up, annoyed at the interruption.

It was the one holding the girl's hand.

Her gaze steady, the woman did not flinch beneath Damon's scrutiny. To him, she looked like some manner of officer—not in the rigid, martial sense he understood from the Legion, but important nonetheless. There was something in the way she held herself, in the quiet authority she carried without needing to raise her voice. More telling still was the symbol upon her shoulders: the strange tree of the Mist Wardens, picked out clearly against pale fabric. The crew of the Avalon around her looked at her with pride and deep respect.

Damon frowned at it, uncertain what to make of such a thing, and defaulted—as he always did—to procedure.

"You weren't called miss," he said again, more firmly this time, tapping the dataslate with a thick finger as if the device itself would reinforce his point. "You'll have to wait your turn."

The woman did not move.

"I am going with her," she replied.

Damon's scowl deepened. "That's not how this works. I tell you where to go and you damned listen!"

The girl—Morgiana—stood quietly between them, her small hand still half-raised as though uncertain whether she should lower it. She glanced once at the woman beside her, then back at Damon, saying nothing.

"I'm not leaving her," the woman continued, her tone even, though something beneath it tightened just slightly. "I promised her I'd see her to safety."

Damon blinked, thrown for a moment by the statement. It did not fit into the structure of the task before him.

Promised to see her to safety?

It sounded like the beginning of a story, and stories were not part of his orders. He didn't like stories. They complicated things.

"She has been assigned to a ship." he said, recovering, lifting the dataslate again as if it were a shield. "Everyone has been assigned. That's how it works."

"She is not going without me," the woman repeated with no small amount of fire.

Damon exhaled through his nose, irritation building again. "Name," he demanded.

"Ilira Torest."

A Terran name that he could somewhat pronounce. Damon thanked the Legion for small mercies.

He squinted down at the dataslate, scrolling with a rough flick of his thumb. The list shifted, names blurring past until he found it.

"There," he grunted, jabbing at the entry. "You're already assigned to a different ship. Ferrum Invicta. That's where you go."

Ilira shook her head once. "No."

Damon looked up at her, incredulous. "No?"

"I will go with Morgiana."

"That's not your assignment," he snapped, the edge in his voice sharpening. "You go where you're told. Everyone does."

"I am not leaving her."

The words landed harder than the volume suggested.

For a moment, they simply stared at one another—the massive, iron-crowned serf and the slight, unyielding remembrancer—neither yielding, neither stepping back. Around them, the flow of evacuees slowed, attention drifting despite themselves. Even the Astartes at the far end of the hall seemed to shift slightly, aware that something had stalled the process.

Damon opened his mouth to argue again—

—and stopped.

A presence moved at the edge of his awareness.

Heavy. Certain.

A shadow fell across the floor between them, and Damon stiffened instinctively, turning his head just enough to see the source.

A Mist Warden.

The Legionary approached with measured steps, his pale blue and silver armour marked by animalistic rents, the white tree upon his breastplate unmarred despite it. His helm was in place, his expression hidden, but there was no mistaking the authority in his bearing.

Damon straightened at once, irritation draining away, replaced by something closer to caution.

"My Lord Legionary," he said, voice dropping a fraction.

The Warden's gaze moved from Damon to Ilira, then to the small girl at her side.

"The Lady Torest has spoken, serf" the Astartes said.

Damon hesitated, the dataslate tightening in his grip. "But—she's assigned to another—"

"The King gave her permission to leave his side for this duty. If the Primarch's Remembrancer wishes to accompany the child," the Warden continued, calm and immovable, "then she shall."

There was no threat in the words.

There did not need to be.

Damon swallowed, the argument dying in his throat. He glanced once at Ilira, then back to the dataslate, fingers moving stiffly as he amended the entry.

"…Yes, my Lord," he muttered.

The change registered with a soft chime.

He cleared his throat, forcing his voice back into its earlier cadence. "M. Shen. Ilira Torest. Iron Bastion. Move to that group."

Ilira inclined her head slightly—whether in thanks or simple acknowledgment, Damon could not tell—and placed a gentle hand on Morgiana's shoulder. Together, they turned and began to make their way toward the designated escort.

Damon watched them go with a sneer.

After a moment he turned back to the remaining crew.

Something in his expression hardened, irritation returning now that the Legionary had moved on. He did not like deviation. Did not like things bending around sentiment or… whatever that had been.

He exhaled sharply and looked back down at the dataslate.

"Next," he growled, louder this time, forcing the rhythm to resume. "Kael—Kaelith—whatever. You. Step forward. Iron Revenant. Move."


Time had stretched thin in the corridor outside the Sidera Desmoterion, hours bleeding into one another beneath the cold, iron-lit vaulting of the Iron Blood. No one relaxed, not truly. The air itself seemed to hum with restrained violence, the kind that never quite dissipated when warriors like these were forced into stillness.

Across from them, Forrix and his cohort had grown no quieter, only more sour. Their low murmurs carried the edge of contempt, glances flicking again and again toward the Wardens with undisguised irritation. Helion could feel it like grit beneath the skin, but he ignored it, as he had ignored far worse in the past.

At length, he shifted slightly beside Krendl, voice pitched low enough that only the Tyranthikos commander would hear.

"I do not understand," he said.

Krendl did not look at him. "You rarely do. What is it now?"

Helion's gaze drifted toward Forrix, who stood rigid, arms folded, his posture a picture of barely contained impatience. "How is it that someone like him is First Captain?"

Krendl turned his helm a fraction, the movement slow, deliberate. "That is a stupid question."

Helion blinked once, more in mild surprise than offense.

Krendl gave a short, irritated exhale. "In the IVth​ Legion, results are all that matter. Victory is victory. Everything else is drivel." His tone was flat, matter-of-fact, as immovable as the deck beneath their boots. "Forrix wins. He understands our way of war better than any of us, save perhaps Dantioch—and Dantioch is not here. That is why he stands where he does."

Helion considered that, eyes narrowing slightly. "He is cruel."

"And?" Krendl shot back immediately, a faint edge creeping into his voice. "What relevance does that have?"

Helion frowned. "It matters."

"It does not," Krendl replied, with the finality of iron striking iron. "We wage war across a galaxy that is cruel and spiteful beyond measure. The enemies we face do not care for honour, or kindness, or restraint. Men like Forrix are what is required to break them." There was no admiration in his tone, but neither was there condemnation—only cold acceptance. "He is effective. That is enough."

Helion fell silent after that, the words settling heavily in his mind. Within the Mist Wardens, such traits would have been a stain, something to be corrected or excised. The King would never have tolerated it. But the Legiones Astartes were not one Legion—they were many, each forged in a different fire, each shaped by a different hand.

Perhaps this was simply another truth of that.

Before he could respond, a sharp chime cut through the stillness. His helm sealed over his features in a smooth motion, the world narrowing into tactical overlays and vox-chatter. Beside him, Krendl did the same, both of them accessing the incoming transmission at once.

Helion listened.

And as the message unfolded, something in him hardened. His posture shifted, subtle but unmistakable, the faintest tightening of his grip upon reality itself. Around him, his brethren reacted in kind, their stillness deepening into something heavier, more focused.

When the transmission ended, he turned his helm toward Krendl.

The Tyranthikos was already looking at him.

No words were needed. The understanding passed between them as cleanly as a drawn blade. Forrix's voice cut across the corridor, sharp with impatience. "How much longer must we wait? Or has the King of Steam decided to start cooking again?"

Krendl did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned from Helion and strode toward the massive door of the chamber, its surface a wall of iron and pistons, ancient mechanisms layered over newer ones in brutal harmony. He reached the control panel and began entering a sequence known only to him and the Primarch, each press deliberate.

The door responded at once. A deep, resonant tone echoed through the corridor as internal locks disengaged, one after another, like the unchaining of something vast and dangerous.

Forrix stepped forward, his voice sharp with suspicion. "What in the Warp is this? Has the Primarch finished his discussions?"

Helion turned his helm slightly toward him, voice calm, measured.

"We have just received word," he said.

The final lock disengaged with a thunderous clang.

"The White Scars are translating into the system from the Mandeville point. The Khan will be here within hours."

The great door began to open, inch by grinding inch.

Helion's voice did not change, but something colder slipped into it.

"And if they are here… then the Alpha Legion, the Ultramarines, and our brothers of the Mist will not be far behind."

The widening gap revealed only darkness within.

"And neither," he finished quietly, "will the Orks."

War was coming.

The final battle would soon be upon them.
 
Da Purple New
The doors of the Sidera Desmoterion opened with a deep, grinding resonance, layers of iron and adamant unlocking in sequence as though the chamber itself were a vault reluctantly yielding its contents. The light within dimmed as the holographic systems powered down, casting long shadows that stretched into the corridor beyond.

Perturabo emerged first, his massive frame filling the threshold, his stride sharp and purposeful, irritation radiating from him like heat from a forge. Artorias followed a half-step behind, his expression distant, thoughtful—his golden gaze unfocused for a moment, as though part of his mind still lingered within whatever had passed between them. There was something troubled in that look, something quiet and heavy, though he carried it without outward strain.

Krendl stepped forward immediately, helm dipping in acknowledgment. "My Primarch, we have confirmation that the Khan's fleet is inbound. They are expected to arrive—"

Perturabo cut him off with a sharp flick of his hand. "Yes. We are well aware. He has already made contact." His tone made it clear the update was not only redundant, but unwelcome. "You may assume I do not require information I already possess."

Krendl fell back into step without protest, the Tyranthikos shifting seamlessly around their Primarch as they began to move.

As the doors began to close, Helion's gaze flickered—briefly, involuntarily—past the narrowing gap. For an instant he glimpsed the fading ghost of a projection, vast and dimming, its light collapsing in on itself before vanishing entirely as the vault sealed. He could not make sense of what he had seen, only that it lingered at the edge of his thoughts like something half-remembered and deeply unwelcome.

Then the moment was gone, and they were moving.

Perturabo did not slow as he advanced down the corridor, his voice already cutting across multiple vox-channels at once. "Have a shuttle prepared immediately. I want it fuelled and ready for launch within the quarter hour."

Helion frowned slightly at that and lengthened his stride to draw closer, careful not to overstep. "Forgive me Lord Perturabo," he said, his tone measured, "I was under the impression that we would be deploying planetside with the landers. To ready ourselves for the final war."

"That was the plan, Helion." Artorias interjected smoothly before Perturabo could respond, casting his brother a brief, warning glance. "But circumstances have changed and so we adapt."

"Our Chogorian brother has requested our presence aboard his flagship," Artorias continued, his voice calm, controlled. "He wishes to confer before we commit to any surface engagement. We will be joining him aboard the Swordstorm."

Helion inclined his head at once. "Understood, Lord."

He did not question further. Instead, he activated his helm's internal vox, relaying orders to the remaining Bladeguard. "Brothers, prepare for immediate redeployment. Coordinate with the IVth​ Legions' flight control to ensure that we have a full wing of Lightning escorts."

Around them, the honour guards adjusted seamlessly, their formation tightening as they moved. The corridor seemed smaller for their presence, the sheer mass of ceramite and gene-forged muscle compressing the space into something denser, more dangerous.

Then they passed Forrix.

The First Captain and his officers snapped to attention as the Primarchs approached, their movements crisp, disciplined. Perturabo did not so much as glance in their direction. Artorias offered no acknowledgment either, his focus forward, his thoughts clearly elsewhere.

Forrix's expression darkened the moment they passed him.

Helion saw it—the flash of offense, of barely contained anger—and was not surprised when the Iron Warrior's First Captain surged forward to follow.

"My Primarch," Forrix called, striding forward to fall into step alongside Perturabo. "A moment of your time. There are matters within the Legion that require your attention and approval."

"Not now," Perturabo growled, irritation sharpening further.

"They concern our operational readiness," Forrix pressed, matching the Lord of Iron's pace with visible effort. "There are several unacceptable inefficiencies in the current operational deployment structure that—"

Helion watched from the periphery, noting the way Perturabo's shoulders tightened incrementally with every word.

Perturabo exhaled sharply through his nose, irritation sharpening. "If you have something to say, say it. But do not waste my time dressing it up in needless urgency."

Forrix inclined his head slightly, taking the opening. He began listing his concerns—munitions redistribution, siege allocation priorities, breakdowns in inter-company coordination. Each point was delivered with clipped precision, his tone controlled but edged with an insistence bordering on anger.

As he spoke, the tension around Perturabo thickened.

"…and there are disciplinary concerns as well," Forrix continued. "Certain officers have begun acting beyond the scope of their authority, such as Commander Varrex, creating a precedent that could—"

"Enough."

The word cracked like thunder from Perturabo's lips as he came to a stop. The effect was immediate. The entire procession halted, the sudden stillness almost violent in its abruptness.

Artorias continued forward without comment, trusting the moment to unfold as it would. Helion and his brothers followed at his side, his attention fixed ahead, though every sense remained acutely aware of what transpired behind them.

Perturabo turned slowly, his gaze settling on Forrix with a weight that seemed to press the air itself downward. The Iron Warriors behind their First Captain straightened instinctively, tension rippling through them.

"Remind me," he said, his voice low and measured, "what your position is within this Legion."

Forrix hesitated, just long enough for the silence to grow uncomfortable.

Perturabo's expression darkened. "Have you gone mute as well as dumb?"

A faint, almost imperceptible shift of amusement passed through Krendl and the Tyranthikos, their helms giving nothing away but their posture betraying just enough.

"I am your First Captain," he replied.

"Then I suggest you behave like one," Perturabo said, the calm in his tone far more dangerous than any shout. "Every matter you have raised is either yours to resolve or something you already understand will be addressed once we are no longer on the brink of war. And yet you choose this moment to bring them to me."

Forrix's jaw tightened, but he held his ground.

"There is also the matter of Commander Varrex," he said, pressing forward despite the warning signs. "His actions were—"

"Enough."

This time the word came harder.

Perturabo began to turn away, dismissing him—then paused, as though reconsidering. Slowly, he looked back.

"You mentioned Varrex," he said. "Repeat your concern."

Forrix drew in a breath, steadying himself. "He ignored my authority and prevented me and my officers from carrying out our duties. I would recommend formal censure."

"Krendl."

The name carried across the corridor like a command.

Krendl stepped forward instantly, his massive form locking into place before his Primarch. "My Lord."

"Did you prevent this one," Perturabo gestured dismissively toward Forrix, "from interrupting my Brother and I?"

"I did."

Perturabo nodded once, then turned his gaze back to Forrix, expression hardening. "You see? He understands his role. He does not require instruction to fulfill it. He does not confuse urgency with importance. He does not require his hand to be held."

The words struck clean and deliberate.

"If you find your authority challenged," Perturabo continued, "it is because you have failed to exercise it correctly or exceeded its scope. That is not his failing. It is yours."

Forrix's composure cracked, just for a moment. The humiliation was visible, etched into the tightening of his features, his jaw clenched so tightly it seemed it might crack.

"You will attend to your responsibilities," Perturabo said. "And you will thank him for attending to his."

The silence that followed stretched thin and brittle.

Forrix did not speak immediately. When he did, the words came slowly, forced through clenched teeth, each one an act of will.

"…my thanks, Commander Varrex," he said at last, the formality doing little to mask the resentment beneath it.

Krendl did not respond. He simply inclined his helm a fraction, as if accepting something of no consequence.

Perturabo had already turned away, dismissing them all with his back. "Move."

He strode off, the Tyranthikos falling in behind him like shadows cast in iron.

Behind them, Forrix remained still for a moment longer, his cohort silent at his back. When he finally moved again, it was with a stiffness that betrayed the fury coiled beneath his composure, his gaze lingering on the retreating figures of his Primarch, Krendl and the Wardens.

There was nothing subtle in it now.

Only a quiet, burning hatred that promised this would not be forgotten.


The Iron Warriors shuttle Kheiron's Burden cut a steady path through the void, its engines burning in controlled bursts as it adjusted course toward the waiting bulk of the Swordstorm. Within the troop hold, the low hum of the craft's systems mingled with the distant, ever-present groan of stressed metal—a reminder that even here, removed from the worst of the catastrophe, the aftermath still clung to everything.

At the fore of the compartment, two Iron Warriors Legionaries worked the controls with mechanical expertise, their gauntleted hands moving across runic panels and brass-edged levers. Data-streams flickered across the cockpit displays, reflected faintly in the blank lenses of their helms.

Behind them, standing rather than seated, Perturabo loomed over the readouts, one hand braced against a support strut as he studied the shifting telemetry. Lines of vector calculations scrolled across the screens, and though the shuttle's course was already locked, he adjusted it still—minute corrections, fractional changes—refusing to leave even the smallest detail to chance.

Helion stood near one of the armourcrys viewports, his winged helm tilted slightly as he gazed out into the void. The Swordstorm dominated his vision now, growing larger with every passing second. Even by the standards of a Gloriana, it was a striking vessel. Its hull swept forward in elegant, predatory lines, less a fortress and more a blade cast into the stars. Pale ceramite and adamantine plating gleamed beneath the distant starlight, marked with flowing script and sigils that spoke of Chogorian heritage rather than cold, utilitarian conquest. Where the Iron Blood was brutal geometry and uncompromising mass and the Avalon spoke of mysticism and noble heritage, the Swordstorm was motion given form—sleek, purposeful, and impossibly fast even at rest.

Yet as Helion narrowed his gaze, something marred that elegance.

At first, he thought them debris—jagged protrusions scattered along the hull—but as the shuttle drew closer, their shape resolved into something more deliberate. Crude cylinders, bolted and riveted together with no regard for symmetry or sense, jutted from the ship at odd angles. Some were embedded deep into the plating, others clung more precariously, as though they might shear away at any moment.

Helion frowned. "What in the void…?"

He leaned closer to the viewport, studying them. The structures were grotesque in their construction—patchwork metal, exposed seams, crude exhaust vents still venting faint trails of residue. They looked less like engineered weapons and more like something hammered together by creatures who understood only that things should explode forward and break whatever they struck.

"Boarding pods," Perturabo said without looking up from the displays.

Helion turned his helm slightly. "Ork?"

"Obviously."

Helion looked back out, his unease deepening as he truly took in their number. There were dozens. No—hundreds. Some clustered along the flanks, others embedded closer to the dorsal ridge, a few having clearly missed their intended mark and torn long scars across the hull before coming to rest.

"They look…" Helion paused, searching for the right word. "Impossible. How do they even function? They cannot even be fully sealed!"

"They are inefficient," Perturabo corrected flatly. "Not impossible. Not truly. But to understand how the technology of the Orks function requires great mental fortitude…and imagination."

Helion watched one of the pods drift slightly, its anchoring failing under the strain of whatever damage it had taken. He imagined the impact—those crude cylinders slamming into the hull at terminal velocity, breaching with sheer force and disgorging their cargo.

"Each of those…" he murmured, "there must have been hundreds inside."

"Correct."

Helion exhaled slowly. His mind ran the numbers without meaning to. Hundreds per pod. Hundreds of pods. The scale of it was staggering. Even a Gloriana would strain under that kind of assault.

And yet the Swordstorm still stood.

His respect for the White Scars ticked upward another measure.

He turned away from the viewport at last and made his way back through the compartment. He passed Krendl Varrex and the Tyranthikos without a word, the hulking terminators standing like statues in their braced positions, mag-locked boots fused to the deck. One of them—an ironclad giant bearing the name Phokas etched into his pauldron—shifted slightly as Helion passed, the movement subtle but deliberate, as though tracking him out of habit.

Helion took no offense, for he knew his brothers were doing the same.

Beyond them sat Artorias surrounded by the Bladeguard.

Even seated, the Primarch dominated the space. He wore armour once more—an older suit, Helion noted immediately. Polished ceramite gleamed in the dim light, its surface etched with intricate silver filigree that caught and reflected the glow of the shuttle's lumen strips. A long cloak fell from his shoulders, its fabric whispering softly with the subtle movements of the craft. The white tree sigil spread across his chestplate, its roots curling downward, its branches reaching upward as though straining toward something unseen.

Helion had not seen this particular mark of the King's armour in decades.

Not since the Syrex campaign.

He slowed as he approached, his gaze shifting to what Artorias held in his hands.

The crown.

The Crown of the First Kings.

Blue and silver, wrought with care and meaning rather than excess. Strange symbols ran along its band, and at its centre the Mist Tree stood again, proud and unyielding. It was a thing of beauty, certainly—but there was a weight to it as well. Not physical, but something deeper. Something older.

Artorias stared at it in silence, his golden eyes distant, as though seeing something far beyond the metal resting in his grasp.

Helion cleared his throat softly. "Lord."

Artorias did not look up. "Helion."

Helion gestured back toward the viewport. "The Swordstorm… it's been hit hard. Ork boarding pods, dozens of them at least. Perhaps many more."

Artorias spoke before he could finish, his tone mild, almost absent. "I am not surprised."

Helion blinked. "Lord?"

"The Greenskins have thrown everything they have at us these past days," Artorias said, still studying the crown. "Why would they show restraint now?"

Helion frowned beneath his helm. "Even so… what if it is a trap?"

That earned him a reaction.

Artorias' eyes lifted at last, settling on him. There was no reprimand there, only a tired sort of understanding—and, faintly, the ghost of a smile.

"You are being paranoid, Helion."

Helion inclined his head slightly. "Given recent events, I believe I have earned the right, Lord."

For a moment, Artorias said nothing. Then he huffed a quiet breath, something close to a laugh.

"Aye," he said softly. "I suppose we all have."

His gaze drifted back down to the crown. "Still… I doubt the orks have learned to mimic High Gothic while adopting a Chogorian accent convincing enough to fool my brother and I both."

Helion felt a flicker of embarrassment and dipped his head slightly. "A fair point, Lord."

Artorias gestured faintly with one hand. "Sit."

Helion obeyed, lowering himself into the seat opposite. For a moment, neither of them spoke.

His gaze settled once more on the crown.

He studied it in silence, the questions forming unbidden in his mind as the shuttle continued its steady approach toward the Swordstorm.

Artorias sat unmoving for a time, the crown resting in his hands.

Then, almost absentmindedly, he began to turn it.

The circlet spun slowly between his fingers, catching the dim lumen light as it moved. Silver filigree gleamed along its edges, and the small inlaid gems—sapphirine and pale crystal—glinted like distant stars. The Mist Tree seemed almost alive in the shifting light, its branches reaching outward in silent defiance.

Helion watched the motion, his helm tilted slightly as though trying to follow not the crown itself, but the thoughts behind it.

After a while, Artorias spoke, his tone quiet but clear. "You are thinking something, Helion. I can hear the gears of your mind turning."

Helion hesitated. For a few seconds, the only sound was the soft hum of the shuttle and the faint scrape of ceramite as various Legio Astartes shifted their stances.

"I was, Lord." Helion admitted at last.

Artorias did not look up. "Then speak your thoughts."

Helion drew a breath, choosing his words carefully. "I have not seen the Crown of the First Kings in… a very long time. I had believed you returned it to the royal line on Caerdyn Vallis. Does not Queen Isolde wear it even now?"

At that, Artorias smiled faintly.

"The crown has never left Caerdyn Vallis," he said.

Helion frowned slightly. "Then this—"

"—is a replica," Artorias finished, still turning it idly between his hands.

That gave Helion pause. He studied the object again, more carefully this time, as though expecting to see some flaw that would reveal the truth of it. There was none. If it was a copy, it was a perfect one.

"Why?" he asked.

Artorias did not answer immediately. The crown slowed in his grasp, its motion gradually stilling as his expression turned more distant.

"You know the tale," he said eventually. "All of you do. How I relinquished my throne to Isolde when I departed Caerdyn Vallis. How I laid aside the crown and took up the Emperor's banner instead."

Helion nodded once. "It is a tale told often. And rightly so. It was a noble act. I was privileged to be among those who witnessed it, Lord."

Artorias' lips curved slightly at that, though there was something thoughtful—almost searching—in his gaze as he looked at Helion.

"Then tell me," he said, "if that is so… why do you think I still carry it?"

Helion did not hesitate.

"Because you are the King."

Artorias inclined his head. "Yes," he said softly. "From a certain perspective… I am and always will be."

He turned the crown once more, slower now.

"I am the king of Caerdyn Vallis when they need me to be," he continued. "Not by proclamation, nor by throne, but by something… less tangible. I relinquished the crown, yes. But there are none—neither my people nor my sons—who would truly allow me to relinquish what it represents or the legend my name carries in our histories."

Helion's posture straightened slightly. "As it should be," he said. "You are a Primarch. It is your nature to rule. Your destiny."

The words hung in the air.

Artorias' expression shifted, something dimming behind his eyes. There was no anger in it, no sharp correction—only a quiet, almost weary sadness.

"What if I had no desire to?" he murmured.

The question was not asked of Helion, not truly. It seemed to drift between them, weightless and heavy all at once.

Helion did not answer. He could not.

Artorias looked down at the crown again, his thumb tracing the edge of the white tree.

"I have never loved my crown," he said.

Helion frowned slightly. "Is there something wrong with it? If it displeases you, it could be reforged. Altered to better suit your—"

A quiet chuckle escaped Artorias, cutting him off.

"It is not the craftsmanship that troubles me, Helion."

"Then what?"

Artorias lifted his gaze, meeting Helion's helm.

"It is what it represents."

Helion considered that, then shook his head faintly. "You are the King, Lord. Kings wear crowns."

Artorias nodded, but there was a flicker of disappointment in his expression—subtle, but unmistakable. Helion felt it immediately, a tightening in his chest. It was the same sensation he had felt as a neophyte, standing before a lesson he had failed to grasp.

Artorias seemed to notice. He exhaled softly, then spoke again.

"Any king who loves his crown," he said, "is no king worth following."

Before Helion could respond, Artorias tossed the crown toward him.

The motion was casual. Too casual.

Helion's hands came up instinctively, catching it before it could fall. The weight of it surprised him—not physically, but in what it was. Even as a replica, it was still that crown. A symbol carried through generations. A relic of their people, whether they be of Caerdyn Vallis or Terra.

And Artorias had thrown it as though it were nothing more than a ball for play.

Helion stared at it for a moment before looking back up, confusion plain in the angle of his helm.

Artorias watched him calmly.

"A crown is not a symbol of power, Helion," he said. "It is a burden. A weight of duty. Of responsibility to those who live beneath it, who trust in it, who suffer or prosper because of the one who wears it."

He leaned back slightly, his gaze sharpening.

"Tell me again, Helion—do you still believe all Primarchs are born to rule? That it is their destiny?"

Helion opened his mouth, the answer ready—

—and then stopped.

Images rose unbidden in his mind.

Angron, wreathed in blood and fury, driven to madness by the Butcher's Nails. Driven far beyond that point by the merest caress of the Ceithir.

The Night Haunter, his shadow stretching long and terrible across broken worlds even before he had been broken across the King's knee.

The Word Bearers and Lorgar, kneeling in reverence not to the Imperium, but to something far more unsettling. The idea that the Emperor was a divine being and that all who did not share their view were to be converted against their will or suffer.

His certainty faltered.

"I…" He paused, then forced himself to answer honestly. "I do not know."

Artorias' expression softened, something like pride flickering there.

"Good," he said quietly.

Helion straightened slightly. "My training would have said yes," he admitted. "Without hesitation. But… my experiences at your side have shown me otherwise, Lord."

Artorias extended his hand.

Helion returned the crown without a word.

For a moment, Artorias simply held it. Then, with a small, deliberate motion, he placed it upon his brow.

The blue and silver circlet settled against his golden hair, the white tree gleaming at its centre. It completed the image in a way that felt almost inevitable—less an adornment and more a declaration.

But there was no pride in how he wore it.

Only stoic acceptance.

"Kings who delight in their crowns," Artorias said, "who revel in the authority it grants them, who wield it for their own satisfaction… those are monsters, Helion. Not kings. I learned that lesson from Maeron and far too many tyrants since."

His voice remained calm, but there was steel beneath it now.

"A true king serves. He protects. He endures. He advances the lives of those under his care, even at cost to himself. That is the burden."

Helion leaned forward slightly. "Is that why you have not worn it?" he asked. "Not since Monarchia?"

The name lingered like a wound.

For a long moment, Artorias did not respond.

Then he inclined his head once.

"Yes, my son." he said.

His gaze drifted, not to the present, but somewhere far beyond it.

"I learned a hard lesson there," he continued. "One I will not soon forget. Since then… I wear it only when it is needed. When its presence serves a purpose greater than myself. Or when I stand within our growing protectorate—where my people might still look to it, and find reassurance."

Helion studied him for a moment, then leaned forward further, his voice gaining a rare edge of intensity.

"You are worthy of it," he said. "More than any who have ever worn a crown, Lord. You are the most fit to rule that has ever lived, save for the Emperor beloved by all."

The words came without hesitation, without doubt.

Artorias looked at him.

And he smiled.

It was a warm expression, genuine in its gratitude—but it did not fully reach his eyes.

"Thank you, Helion," he said softly.

The shuttle shuddered slightly as it began its final approach, clamps preparing to engage with the Swordstorm's docking bay.

Neither of them spoke further.

But the weight of the crown remained between them.


The shuttle Kheiron's Burden drifted toward the Swordstorm, its approach bracketed by a loose screen of escort craft. These were not the sleek, predatory fighters of the White Scars, but Iron Warriors Lightnings—angular, utilitarian machines that held formation with rigid discipline. Among them, two outliers cut cleaner arcs through the void, their pale blue hulls marked with silver—the only Mist Warden craft in the formation, flying close as if unwilling to stray far from their gene-sire.

Ahead, the Swordstorm filled more of the viewport with every passing second.

Up close, the damage was far more undeniable. What had seemed elegant from afar was now marred by days of brutal, endless warfare. The Ork boarding pods clung to the Gloriana's hull in obscene clusters—misshapen, riveted things that looked as though they had been assembled in rage rather than crafted with intent. Some had burrowed deep, tearing jagged wounds into the plating, while others sat half-detached, as if one good impact would send them tumbling into the void. The scars they left behind told their own story.

The Khan's ship had been boarded. Hard.

Inside the shuttle, the atmosphere remained controlled, but there was an edge to it now—something unspoken, tightening with every kilometre closed.

A sharp tone broke the quiet.

"Hail incoming," one of the Iron Warriors pilots reported, his voice steady. "Vth​ Legion ident codes."

Perturabo did not look up from the shifting data scrolling across the forward display. "Put it through."

The hololithic emitter flickered to life, casting a pale, steady glow into the compartment. The image that formed was initially indistinct, then sharpened into a clear projection. The figure that resolved within it stood tall and still, framed by the interior of a command deck that bore the distinct aesthetic of Chogoris—curved lines, lacquered surfaces, a few heraldic tributes that seemed more tribal when compared to the noble devices favoured by the sons of the XIth​ Legion.

The warrior himself was unmistakable.

Cataphractii plate, but shaped and adorned differently than the brutish forms favoured by most who wore that mark of plate. His plate bore a different philosophy. His shoulder guards were painted a deep red, and rising from the crest of his armour was a golden dragon's head, from which flowed a red horsehair topknot.

At his hips hung two curved blades—power swords shaped like talwars, their grips wrapped and their pommels adorned with tassels that flickered faintly in the hololithic light.

His face was unhelmed.

Chogorian, unmistakably so—high cheekbones, almond-shaped eyes, skin burnished by sun and wind. A well-kept beard framed his jaw, and faint lines at the corners of his eyes suggested a man accustomed to laughter.

He inclined his head with measured respect. "Lords."

Artorias studied him for a brief moment, recognition settling into place not from familiarity, but from memory. Still social customs made them all actors upon the same stage.

Artorias stepped forward slightly, studying him.

"You have us at a disadvantage ser," he said calmly.

The warrior straightened. "Qin Xa," he replied. "Commander of the Keshig. I speak for the Khagan in this matter while he is…indisposed."

Qin Xa.

One of Jaghatai's oldest companions. Raised alongside him on Chogoris, if the records were to be believed. Commander of the Keshig—his brother's honour guard.

Artorias gave a small nod. "Well met, Commander Qin Xa."

Xa returned the gesture with equal respect. "Lord Artorias. Lord Perturabo."

His voice was measured, even, with a distinct deep rumble that was so often associated with the tongue of Chogoris. It carried none of the warmth his features suggested he was capable of.

"I bring landing coordinates on behalf of the Khagan," he continued. "Transmitting now."

The data-stream flowed into the shuttle's systems, updating their approach vector. One of the pilots adjusted their course accordingly, the engines giving a low, controlled burn as they shifted toward the new heading.

Artorias stepped closer, glancing over the readout.

His brow furrowed slightly.

"This is not your primary hangar."

Xa's expression did not change. "It is not. Our main bay suffered damage during the recent boarding actions. We have an auxiliary hangar that is secure and ready to receive you."

The answer was immediate. Clean. Efficient.

Artorias' gaze lingered on the projection just a moment longer than necessary.

Something in the delivery… not wrong, exactly. But lacking. Too carefully measured, as though whatever lay beneath had been deliberately set aside. Qin Xa wasn't telling them what had happened so much as he was reciting from a memorized script.

He filed the thought away. Perhaps, like Helion, he was allowing paranoia to rule him.

Beside him, Perturabo had already moved on.

"Adjust our course," the Lord of Iron ordered curtly. "Bring us in on the new vector."

"Aye, Lord."

The shuttle responded instantly, banking slightly as it aligned with the designated approach corridor.

Perturabo's attention shifted to the escort formation. "Signal the Lightnings. They are to break pattern and begin scanning the Swordstorm's hull. Any Xenos boarding pods without confirmed Imperial life signs are to be destroyed."

The order was relayed without hesitation.

Outside, the fighters peeled away from their positions, fanning out across the wounded Gloriana. Targeting arrays flickered to life as they began methodically sweeping the embedded pods, weapons tracking from one crude structure to the next.

Xa observed the manoeuvre through the hololith, his gaze steady. There was a pause—brief, but not empty.

Then, almost as an afterthought, Xa spoke again. This time in the guttural, yet sonorous tones of his native Chogorian rather than standard Gothic.

"On Chogoris, we say: when the herd grows quiet beneath a clear sky, the hunter does not trust the silence—he rides with arrow nocked."

The words were delivered evenly, without emphasis.

A cultural aside. A proverb. Nothing more.

To anyone else, it would pass without note.

Artorias did not respond immediately.

His eyes remained on Xa, studying him—not the words, but the space around them. The choice to include them. Their timing.

Perhaps paranoia is what is needed.

Then he gave a small, slow nod. "Wise counsel."

Xa inclined his head in return. "We will receive you shortly."

The transmission ended cleanly, the hololith dimming as the image vanished.

For a few seconds, only the hum of the shuttle remained.

Artorias exhaled slowly, his gaze drifting back toward the viewport where the Swordstorm loomed—scarred, waiting.

Something was not right.

He could not yet say what.

But he had learned, long ago, to trust that instinct when it stirred.


Da Boss called himself Gharzag Skullmuncha, though most of the Boyz aboard the humie ship had started calling him Boss Gharzag after he'd strangled the last Nob who'd argued over command. He was a Blood Axe, which already made the others uneasy around him. Blood Axes fought wrong. They planned. They retreated sometimes. They did some sort of finkin' before charging. Most Orks distrusted that sort of thing on principle.

Still, Gharzag was alive, and most of the louder Orks who disagreed with him weren't.

That counted for a lot.

The surviving Greenskins had dug themselves deep into the guts of the massive white humie ship. Not enough to take it. Not anymore. The fast beakies had hit them too hard and too quickly for that. The corridors still stank of burnt meat and scorched fungus from where the white-armoured warriors had swept through with roaring blades and bolters. Whole chambers had become charnel pits. Boarding pods had been blown out into the void with screaming Boyz still inside them.

But enough had survived.

Enough always survived.

Now they lurked in maintenance shafts, reactor crawlways, munition ducts and grav-channel cavities, moving through the Swordstorm like parasites in a carcass too large to know it was still being eaten.

Gharzag crouched inside a darkened cargo relay chamber lit only by sparking lumen strips. Around him, perhaps fifty orks gathered in clusters: scarred Kommandos, Shoota Boyz, a pair of Burnas, and one massive brute in scavenged mega armour who kept breathing heavily through a broken rebreather grille.

The boss glared at a flickering tactical display stolen from the ship's crew.

"Well?" he snarled. "Where's da uvver lot?"

A Kommando scratched at his chin. "Got krumped, Boss."

"By who?"

"Da fast beakies."

Gharzag spat a gob of black phlegm onto the deck.

"Den dey shoulda fought fasta."

A chorus of approving grunts answered him.

None of them noticed the Ork sitting three metres away atop a crate.

He was smaller than most of them, lean by Ork standards, wrapped in strips of scavenged cloth and scraps of armour painted a deep, bruised violet. The colour swallowed light strangely. Looking directly at him was difficult. Eyes slid away from him without understanding why.

His rifle rested lazily across his knees.

It was an absurdly long thing, cobbled together from half a dozen weapons, wrapped in leather strips and decorated with dangling teeth and tiny bones. A scope larger than his own head sat crookedly atop it.

The Purple Ork scratched under one arm thoughtfully.

"Dat's coz dey keep runnin' at da humies screamin'," he muttered.

No one reacted.

Not because they ignored him.

They simply never truly registered he was there at all.

That was Da Purple.

It wasn't sneakin' exactly. Kommandos sneaked. Kommandos hid behind boxes and crawled through vents and covered themselves in muck.

Purple was different.

Purple was absence.

Purple was the space between thoughts.

Purple was standin' right next to someone while their brain decided there wasn't nobody there worth lookin' at.

The old Ork had followed Da Purple for longer than he remembered. Longer than most bosses lived. He couldn't even recall what his first name had been anymore. Most Purple Boyz, incredibly rare as they were, eventually lost things like that. Names slipped away when nobody ever said them.

Nowadays, when he bothered thinkin' of himself at all, he called himself Snazzbad.

Mostly because he liked the sound of it.

He scratched his jaw and leaned forward slightly.

"Da fast humies is huntin' loud," he murmured toward Gharzag. "Means dey ain't listenin' proper."

Gharzag's yellow eyes narrowed suddenly.

The boss glanced around as though hearing something half remembered.

"Dey ain't searchin' da lower ducts no more," he grunted slowly.

The nearby Kommandos nodded immediately.

"Yeah Boss."

"Right, Boss."

"Smart finkin, Boss."

Snazzbad grinned around crooked tusks.

That happened a lot.

Purple Boyz whispered things. Bosses thought the ideas were theirs. Or sometimes they thought Gork and Mork were talkin' directly into their heads.

Either worked.

Snazzbad didn't particularly care. He simply did as Da Purple guided him to. Life was more fun that way.

A distant tremor rolled through the deckplates overhead. Engines. Docking clamps maybe.

The old Purple Ork's ears twitched.

He had spent the last few hours lurking near groups of terrified humies and listening to their chatter. Naval officers. Serfs. Even some of the fast beakies themselves. They spoke Gothic around each other often enough, and unlike most Boyz, Snazzbad actually understood a fair bit of it.

Not because he was smarter.

Just older.

Old enough to learn things most Orks never bothered with.

He had heard the names.

Two big humies were coming aboard.

Important ones.

Warboss-sized humies at least.

One all silver and tree symbols.

One iron and angry.

Even the fast beakies sounded tense talking about them. Snazzbad liked that. Important kills made fer good stories.

Stories made fear.

Fear made fights bigger.

And bigger fights were always good.

He slid from the crate soundlessly and wandered through the gathered Orks. Bodies shifted unconsciously around him without noticing. One Boy suddenly frowned.

"Feels like someone's behind me."

"Shuddup, ya git." growled another.

Snazzbad stopped beside Gharzag and leaned close to the Blood Axe's ear.

"Big humies is comin'," he whispered softly. "Da really big ones. We have to go now. It's time for krumpin."

Gharzag stiffened. Then a slow grin spread across his broad face.

"The Godz is talkin' again," he rumbled.

The nearby Orks looked impressed immediately.

"Wot dey say, Boss?"

Gharzag rose to his full height and grabbed his choppa.

"Dey says dere's prey comin'. That we're gonna do some real good krumpin."

A roar went up from the chamber.

Weapons slammed against armour. Boyz barked and shoved each other excitedly. Gharzag pointed toward the maintenance tunnels.

"We're gunna hit 'em ard," he snarled. "Fast. Fasta than them white beakies even. Quiet till da killin' starts, Boyz."

The Kommandos nodded eagerly.

That was another odd thing about Blood Axes.

Sometimes they actually listened.

Snazzbad followed behind the mob as they disappeared into the dark arteries of the Swordstorm. None of them looked back at him. None of them acknowledged him.

Just the way he liked it.

The old Purple Ork adjusted the scope on his rifle and grinned.

Dis was gonna be fun.


Snazzbad liked crawlways.

Not because they were comfortable. They smelled awful even by Ork standards. Hot metal, leaking oils, burnt wires, stale humie air and fungus rot all mixed together into a stink thick enough to chew. Pipes sweated overhead. Ancient machinery groaned through the walls. Somewhere deeper in the ship, enormous engines thrummed like the heartbeat of a sleeping beast.

No, he liked crawlways because they were quiet.

Quiet meant finkin'.

Finkin' meant survivin'.

And survivin' meant more chances for a good shot.

The old Purple Ork padded ahead of the warband through a maintenance conduit barely tall enough for a humie to stand in. Behind him came Gharzag and their small warband, now increased to over a hundred Boyz as they picked up momentum, gathered from the broken remnants of half a dozen mobs. Blood Axes mostly, though there were a few Goffs and even a pair of Evil Sunz among them now. The non-Blood Axes grumbled constantly.

Too much sneakin'.

Too much waitin'.

Not enough krumpin'.

Still, they followed Gharzag because the boss kept leading them to good scraps.

That mattered. One couldn't enjoy a good WAAAGH! Unless they were willing to fight after all. It was what it meant to be Orky.

Snazzbad paused suddenly.

Da Purple prickled at the back of his skull.

Not fear.

Warnin'.

He lifted one clawed hand lazily. Behind him, Gharzag halted instantly. The mob piled into itself in a wave of muttered curses and clanking armour.

"Wot?" hissed one Kommando.

Gharzag narrowed his eyes at the darkness ahead.

"Somethin' wrong," the boss muttered.

Snazzbad grinned faintly.

Yeah.

There usually was.

He slipped forward soundlessly, rifle hanging loose in one hand while his other rested near the long knife at his belt. The corridor ahead widened gradually into a maintenance junction webbed with pipes and dangling cables.

Beakies.

Ten of them.

White armour trimmed in red. Waiting in silence behind barricades of cargo crates and severed plating. Heavy Bolters aimed directly at the passage mouth.

An ambush.

Snazzbad snorted quietly through his tusks.

Good ambush too.

Would've shredded half the mob before they knew what happened.

One of the White Scars shifted slightly. His helmet turned directly toward Snazzbad.

The Ork froze.

The Legionary stared straight at him.

Then looked away, returning to his overwatch.

Snazzbad grinned wider.

Da Purple.

The old Ork backed away and returned to the mob.

Gharzag looked at him, or rather in his direction expectantly. Snazzbad wondered idly what it was Gharzag's mind forced him to see in place of Snazzbad. What it was that Da Purple made him see. Did he see Gork and Mork? Or was it his own voice whispering in his ear?

"We need to go the other way," Snazzbad whispered.

The boss immediately jabbed a claw toward another tunnel.

"Dat way," he barked. "Too obvious dis way."

The Kommandos nodded approvingly.

One of the Goffs looked confused.

"How'd ya know dat, Boss?"

Gharzag frowned as though the answer was self-evident.

"Coz I'm cunnin', ya git."

The mob shuffled after him.

Snazzbad followed along invisibly among them while somewhere behind, the White Scars continued waiting patiently for prey that would never come.

It happened again.

And again.

Every time danger loomed ahead, Da Purple whispered to Snazzbad first. Sometimes it was Vth​ Legion kill teams hidden behind blast doors. Sometimes automated turrets reactivated by desperate crew. Once it was a damaged reactor conduit moments from rupturing into a corridor full of boiling plasma.

Each time, Snazzbad nudged Gharzag the right way.

Each time, the boss believed the ideas were his own.

The warband kept growing.

Scattered groups of surviving orks joined them from all over the Swordstorm. Burna Boyz blackened with soot. Kommandos dragging sacks of stolen ammunition. A limping nob with half his jaw missing. Boyz covered in dried blood and carrying looted White Scar helmets on chains.

By the time they reached the lower service decks, there were over four hundred Greenskins moving through the ship's underbelly.

A proper mob now.

Snazzbad approved. The more Boyz that joined them, the stronger the WAAAGH! And the stronger the WAAAGH! The more powerful Da Purple worked.

Besides, a good sniper needed distractions.

They rounded another bend and nearly stumbled into a patrol of human crew.

Not warriors.

Ship crew. Void uniforms. Shock mauls. One stub rifle among them.

The humans froze.

The Orks didn't.

The corridor exploded into violence.

Shootas barked deafeningly in the enclosed space. Boyz slammed into the mortals like wrecking balls of muscle and iron. One human vanished beneath a Choppa blow that split him from shoulder to hip. Another was seized and beaten against a wall until his bones burst through his skin.

Snazzbad sighed irritably.

Too loud.

Too messy.


One of the crewmen stumbled backward through the slaughter, blood streaming from his scalp. His hand went to slap against a wall alarm rune.

Snazzbad's eyes widened.

"Oh, zog off," he muttered.

He moved instantly.

The old Purple Ork crossed the corridor unseen and drove his knife up beneath the human's ribs.

The blade punched through the man's chest.

The crewman spasmed once, choking blood, before collapsing.

Snazzbad grimaced in disgust.

He hated having to use his knife.

Knives were personal.

Messy.

Da Purple was meant for distant deaths. A proper kill happened from far away, quiet and clean, with nobody even realizing where it came from.

Not this.

A nearby Ork blinked stupidly at the corpse, the power of Da Purple asserting itself. Shifting their perceptions.

"Oi," the Boy said. "I got 'im."

Another Ork slapped his shoulder.

"Good kill, Grimsnik!"

Grimsnik looked genuinely puzzled.

"...Woz over 'ere though."

"Still counts."

Snazzbad wiped his blade on the dead human's uniform and shuffled away.


Eventually they reached the service hangar.

It was enormous. Vast enough to house dozens of small craft, though now much of it lay dark and abandoned. Emergency lumens cast long crimson shadows across the deck plating. Cargo haulers sat dormant beneath hanging chains and cranes. Smoke still drifted from blast marks along one wall where boarding actions had clearly torn through the bay earlier.

Snazzbad's eyes narrowed thoughtfully.

It was perfect. As perfect a place as they could find at any rate.

He leaned near Gharzag again.

"The humies'll come here," he whispered. "It's a right propa place for an ambush."

The boss immediately pointed around the hangar.

"Ambush!" he barked proudly. "Dat's wot we do!"

Several Goffs groaned loudly.

"Aw, come on!"

"Why we always hidin'?"

"Just let us charge!"

"Coz I said so!" roared Gharzag.

That ended the complaints.

Mostly.

The Orks scattered into cover.

Some of them were even halfway competent about it.

Kommandos vanished into gantries and maintenance pits. Burnas crouched behind cargo lifters. Shoota boyz took positions atop loading platforms.

Others were less impressive.

One Ork attempted to hide behind a barrel barely wider than his own head.

Another stood in plain sight with his hands over his eyes, only moving when Gharzag roared at him in anger.

Snazzbad ignored them all.

He wandered calmly through the middle of the hangar while the ambush settled into place around him.

Nobody noticed.

Not even when he climbed a maintenance ladder onto an overhead crane assembly. Not even when his boots clanged loudly against the metal. Da Purple swallowed sound just as it swallowed sight.

The old Ork settled into position high above the hangar floor and unfolded the long legs of his ridiculous rifle.

Then he waited. Some of his green-skinned brethren eventually joined him. A couple of Shoota Boyz and Kommandos. Ten minutes later one of the side doors opened, permitting entry to the first of their victims.

White-armoured giants entered first.

Terminators, he'd heard them being called on occasion during one of his recons to the crew decks.

The Ladz just called them 'Big Uns'.

Snazzbad's grin widened.

He recognized the leader immediately. The red-faced leonine mask helmet. Twin curved blades. This one had killed a lot of Boyz already. The other Orks tensed invisibly throughout the chamber.

But the Keshig saw nothing.

Their leader paused briefly, helm turning toward Snazzbad's crane perch.

The old purple ork remained perfectly still.

Nothing happened.

The White Scar looked away.

Snazzbad licked one tusk thoughtfully and rested his eye against the rifle scope.

Crosshairs settled neatly over the Terminator's helm.

He didn't fire.

Not yet.

Movement beyond the hangar shield caught his attention.

A shuttle approached through the void, escorted by a pair of fighters in blue and silver.It passed through the shimmering containment field and descended slowly toward the deck.

Snazzbad adjusted his scope.


The Kheiron's Burden settled onto the deck of the Swordstorm with a deep metallic groan that reverberated through its hull. Restraint clamps engaged beneath them with heavy thunks. Outside the armourcrys viewports, the service hangar remained dim and cavernous, lit in strips of harsh lumen-light and intermittent warning strobes that painted the chamber in pulses of red and white.

Nobody aboard the shuttle moved immediately.

Artorias stood at the front of the compartment beside Perturabo, his crown now resting upon his brow in place of his preferred helm and laurels. The cloak hanging from his shoulders stirred faintly in the recycled air currents of the hold. Around him stood the others: Helion and the Bladeguard with weapons mag-locked but hands stirring slightly, ready to close to their hilts in an instant. Krendl Varrex looming like an iron idol beside the Tyranthikos, and Perturabo himself, motionless save for the faint twitching of augmetic interfaces along his gauntlets as he reviewed tactical data scrolling across his retinal displays.

The ramp mechanisms disengaged with a hydraulic hiss.

Slowly, the boarding ramp began to lower.

The first thing Artorias saw was Qin Xa waiting beyond the descending slab of metal. The master of the Keshig stood utterly still at the head of a squad of White Scar Terminators, his red-faced helm staring up toward the shuttle. Behind him, the service bay stretched away into darkness and industrial clutter.

Everything looked calm.

Too calm.

Artorias noticed it immediately.

The Keshig were spread too widely for a simple honour reception. Their stances were loose but balanced. Weapons remained mag-locked, yet every hand sat close to a hilt or bolter grip. Their helmets moved fractionally as they scanned the chamber. Ready. Waiting.

The Khan's warriors were prepared for violence.

Qin Xa bowed his head respectfully as the ramp finally struck the deck.

"Welcome aboard the Swordstorm," he called in Gothic, his voice carrying through external vox projectors.

Then Artorias answered him in flawless Chogorian.

"The hunter stands ready to draw out the prey."

Several of the Keshig visibly stiffened in surprise at hearing their native tongue spoken so perfectly by the Primarch of the XIth​ Legion. Qin Xa merely gave the slightest nod, though Artorias saw approval flicker behind the warrior's stillness.

Artorias stepped down the ramp first.

His boots struck the deck with a heavy clang. Perturabo followed a pace behind him, massive and grim in the protective cocoon of the Logos. The others descended in disciplined formation around them, Bladeguard and Tyranthikos naturally intermingling into a defensive shell around their genefathers.

The hangar remained silent save for the distant groaning of the ship's engines.

Then Artorias heard it.

PLUNK.

A strange sound.

Muted.

Heavy.

Almost like a silenced rifle shot, though far larger than any mortal weapon should have produced.

No one reacted.

Not the Keshig.

Not Perturabo.

Not even Helion.

Artorias frowned.

His eyes dropped immediately toward the deck beside Qin Xa. There, less than a metre from the White Scar commander's foot, was a fresh crater punched into the metal plating.

A bullet impact.

Artorias' golden eyes narrowed.

Another shot followed.

PLUNK.

Then another.

PLUNK.

The impacts walked across the deck toward Qin Xa in ugly, fist-sized craters.

Still nobody reacted.

Artorias's gaze snapped upward, scanning gantries, shadows, cargo stacks and maintenance cranes in a blur of superhuman instinct. Somewhere out there, something was firing.

His hand moved instantly.

Ceithraig came free from its sheath in a whispering roar of steel and white light, trails of Ceithir streaming from the sword's ancient runes.

The enormous blade flashed silver-blue beneath the hangar lumens.

That got everyone's attention.

Bolters snapped upward immediately. Terminators shifted into defensive stances. Helion drew his own blade in one fluid motion and moved instinctively closer to his Primarch. Helion had long ago learnt that the King of Mist saw things no other could. He trusted his instincts.

"What do you see, Lord?" he demanded sharply.

Artorias did not answer immediately.

His eyes swept the darkness above.

He could feel it.

A presence.

Not psychic.

Not warp-tainted.

Just... hidden.

Wrongly hidden.

Then the silence shattered.

"WAAAAAGH!"

The roar exploded across the hangar with such force it physically rattled the deck plating.

Orks erupted from everywhere at once.

Cargo crates burst apart as Greenskins surged from concealment. Maintenance hatches exploded open. Burna fire roared from gantries overhead while Shoota rounds filled the air in a hurricane of crude gunfire.

One particularly large Ork stormed onto a cargo platform waving a massive Klaw above his head.

"Kill da humies!" roared Gharzag. "Kill 'em all!"

The hangar detonated into violence.

Bolter fire answered instantly.

Keshig opened fire in disciplined bursts, explosive shells ripping apart the first charging Orks in fountains of blood and shredded meat. The Tyranthikos's combi-bolters thundered beside them, their firing patterns coldly methodical as they cut down advancing Greenskins by the dozen while the Bladeguard met the enemy's charge with one of their own.

Helion slammed shoulder-first into an Ork Komando that leapt from concealment beside the shuttle ramp, crushing the xenos against the hull hard enough to burst its spine through its chest.

Perturabo did not shout.

Did not roar.

He simply raised his hand and pointed.

"Kill them," he growled.

Then the Lord of Iron opened up an unholy level of firepower from his wrist mounted weaponry.

Artorias moved past him immediately, knowing his brother would provide him with covering fire. He leapt into the fray beside his sons, Ceithraig carving a blazing arc through the air as three Orks died in pieces before they even realized the King had reached them.


Snazzbad settled deeper into the shadows above the service hangar, the rusted plating beneath him creaking softly under his weight. He ignored the sound. Da Purple swallowed noise just as surely as it swallowed sight. That was one of the first fings an Ork learned when he followed Da Purple proper-like. Sound got all muddled up. Eyes slid away. Brains forgot wot dey was lookin' at. Even smell seemed ta drift off somewhere else.

It was good stuff, Da Purple.

Very cunnin'.

He adjusted himself against the crooked girder he had chosen as his perch and rested his long rifle across a support beam blackened by old engine soot. The weapon was a hideous thing of scavenged metal, mismatched tubing and brutal ork craftsmanship. A long suppressor—his suppressor—jutted from the muzzle like an iron pipe welded onto the barrel by a lunatic.

Which, to be fair, it had been.

Snazzbad had whispered the idea into a Mekboy's decades ago. Quiet-like. Sneaky-like. The Mek had thought the idea was his own, naturally. They always did. Few days later the rifle had mysteriously disappeared from the workshop.

Funny, dat.

Snazzbad grinned around his tusks.

Below him, the service hangar was still mostly dark save for emergency lumen strips and the harsh white glow of landing beacons. White Scars Terminators stood watch near the center of the bay, all of them tense beneath their white armour trimmed in red and gold. Their leader—the dangerous one with the red-faced helm and twin swords—stood nearest the incoming shuttle lane.

Snazzbad hated him already.

That one was sharp.

Not sharp enough, though.

No humie was sharp enough for da Purple.

The Ork carefully turned a small wheel beside the scope. Tiny clicks sounded beneath his thick fingers as he adjusted the range and alignment. Around him, hidden throughout the hangar, hundreds of Boyz waited in silence that was painfully unnatural for their kind. Some crouched behind cargo crates. Others hid inside maintenance alcoves or among suspended machinery. One particularly ambitious git had somehow wedged himself into a ventilation duct despite clearly being too large for it.

Mad bunch.

But useful.

Gharzag had done well gathering them all together. Or rather, Snazzbad corrected privately, he had done well. Gharzag just thought all the good ideas were his.

That was usually how it worked.

Snazzbad had spent decades whispering into ears.

Bosses always thought Gork or Mork was talking to 'em. Sometimes they thought they were just especially clever. Purple Orks didn't mind either way. Da Purple wasn't about glory. It wasn't about bein' the biggest or the loudest.

It was about bein' unseen.

Unremembered.

A proper kill from far away where nobody ever knew your name.

Now that was art.

The shuttle began descending through the void shield into the hangar, engines growling low and heavy. Snazzbad licked one tusk slowly and settled the rifle into his shoulder.

There they were.

Big humies.

Two of 'em.

Even from this distance they looked wrong-sized. Too large. Too still. Like Gargants pretending to be men.

One wore silver armour and a crown.

The other looked like he'd swallowed a forge.

Snazzbad's grin widened.

Dis was gonna be fun.

He centered the scope on the White Scar leader first.

Always kill da smart ones first.

That caused panic.

Confusion.

Then you picked off the rest while they shouted at each uvver.

His finger tightened gently on the trigger.

PHTUNK.

The rifle kicked against his shoulder.

The shot went wide.

Snazzbad blinked. It had been a while since he'd needed to make a long range shot. His calibrations were off.

"Huh."

The round slammed into the deck plating near the Terminator's feet, leaving a crater of molten metal.

Nobody reacted.

Good.

Da Purple still worked.

Snazzbad adjusted the scope again, muttering under his breath.

"Bit low. Wind's zoggin' weird in 'ere."

He twisted another dial and shifted position slightly.

Then he noticed something strange.

The silver-armoured giant had paused.

Not much.

Just enough.

His head had tilted slightly.

Snazzbad frowned.

"Nah."

Impossible.

Nobody noticed shots under Da Purple.

Nobody.

Maybe one of the hidden Boyz had moved funny. Maybe the giant had heard armour scraping somewhere nearby.

Yeah.

That'd be it.

Snazzbad squeezed the trigger again.

PHTUNK.

Another miss.

This one sparked against a gantry support several metres from the target.

And this time the silver giant's head snapped upward.

Not toward Snazzbad exactly.

But close.

Far too close.

The Ork's blood ran cold.

He fired one more time.

The giant's hand moved instantly, drawing an enormous blade from his back in one smooth motion.

Snazzbad froze.

For one horrible second he wondered if the impossible had happened. If somehow—somehow—the big humie could see through Da Purple.

But no.

No no no.

Couldn't be.

Da Purple always worked.

Always.

He had followed it for over a century. He had stood beside countless humies, pointy ears, even Weirdboyz frothing green lightning from their eyes, and none had ever truly seen him.

One Weirdboy had once screamed and pointed directly at him aboard a Kroozer. The other Orks had beaten the Weirdboy unconscious for "talkin' to empty air."

Snazzbad swallowed thickly.

"Nah," he muttered again, less certain this time.

Then he noticed something else.

The giant wasn't looking at him.

He was scanning the area around him.

Searching.

Like he knew something was there.

Just not what.

Relief flooded through Snazzbad hard enough to make him chuckle.

"Ha! Sneaky git nearly had me worried."

Still…

Best not take chances.

He leaned slightly over the girder and spoke softly enough for only Gharzag to hear.

"Humies is onto us."

Below, the huge Blood Axe Nob stiffened.

Snazzbad watched the thought slide into place behind the boss's eyes exactly as intended. Gharzag believed utterly that the realization had come from his own instincts.

The Nob rose from cover with a snarl.

"DEY FOUND US!"

Perfect.

Absolutely perfect.

Snazzbad grinned and adjusted his rifle one final time as Gharzag roared loud enough to shake the hangar.

"WAAAAAAAAAGH!"

The hangar exploded into violence.

Orks surged from every hiding place at once, roaring and firing wildly as they crashed toward the gathered Astartes in a green tidal wave. Shootas blazed. Slugs ricocheted from armour plating and bulkheads. Crates detonated beneath stray rounds. The echo of choppas hammering into ceramite rang like anvils throughout the vast chamber.

Snazzbad barely noticed any of it.

The noise faded.

The chaos blurred.

Something else rose in its place.

The WAAAGH!

He felt it building around him as the Orks charged. Felt it thrumming through the air like invisible lightning. A pressure behind his eyes. A pulse in his skull. Every Ork in the hangar fed it, their rage and bloodlust crashing together into something greater than themselves.

Most Orks became louder when the WAAAGH! took hold.

More savage.

More reckless.

For Snazzbad, it did something different.

Da Purple whispered.

His breathing slowed.

The world sharpened.

He could suddenly see every angle. Every movement. Tiny shifts in posture. Weaknesses in armour joints. Wind drift from venting engines. The vibrations of distant impacts travelling through metal beneath him.

His hands moved over the rifle with practiced ease as he chambered another round.

Below him, the silver-armoured giant—the king humie—was proving to be a right propa menace.


Artorias moved through the charging Orks with terrifying grace, Ceithraig carving incandescent arcs through green flesh and rusted armour. An Ork split apart from shoulder to hip. Another lost both arms in a single reverse cut. A third simply ceased to exist when the Primarch's blade struck its chest and detonated whatever passed for organs inside.

He moved like a swordsman.

He killed like artillery.

Even the other giant—the iron one—was brutal beyond reason. Perturabo smashed an Ork from existence with a swing of his fist, the impact reducing the creature to fragments that sprayed across nearby Greenskins. His wrist-mounted cannons roared in short, disciplined bursts, every shot lethal and blowing apart scores of Boyz.

Still the Orks came.

They climbed over their dead.

Laughing.

Screaming.

Dying.

Snazzbad loved it.

Not the close fighting. Never that.

But this feeling.

This perfect moment where the battlefield became still inside his mind.

Da Purple guiding his hands.

His next shot cracked out.

A Tyranthikos warrior staggered as the heavy round punched clean through his visor and exploded from the back of his helm in a spray of blood and ceramite fragments. The giant toppled backward immediately, dead before he hit the ground.

As he fell, the impact triggered his shoulder-mounted cyclone launcher.

Missiles shrieked wildly into a cluster of charging Orks but also bathed another Tyranthikos in fiery death.

The resulting explosions painted the deck plating green.

Snazzbad snorted approvingly as he worked the rifle's action.

"Dat counts," he muttered.

Nearby, several Kommandos shouted triumphantly, convinced the kill had been theirs.

One of them even beat his chest proudly.

Snazzbad ignored them.

He was already searching for his next target.

There.

The red-faced White Scar. The one they called 'Kin Sha'.

Qin Xa cut through the xenos with astonishing speed for a warrior in Terminator plate, his twin curved blades moving in blurs of silver light. He killed efficiently, without wasted motion. Every strike severed limbs, opened throats or split skulls.

Snazzbad lined up the shot.

Breathed.

Fired.

The shell took Qin Xa's companion beside him instead.

The Keshig warrior's head vanished in a red mist as the round punched through him and continued onward into another Terminator's thigh plate. The second White Scar roared, staggering as the shell shattered armour and pulverized flesh beneath.

Before he could recover, six Boyz piled onto him at once.

Even Terminator armour could only endure so much.

Snazzbad calmly cycled the rifle again.

Now.

Now he wanted the big one. After all, he was nice enough to not even wear a helm.

Artorias was still slaughtering Greenskins below, seemingly unstoppable amidst the melee. His silver armour was stained black and green now, his cloak whipping around him like storm clouds. The strange crown upon his brow gleamed beneath the hangar lumens.

Snazzbad centered the crosshairs on the Primarch's head.

This was a proper shot.

A beautiful shot.

Da Purple thrummed approvingly around him.

He exhaled slowly and squeezed the trigger.

PHTUNK.

The instant the round left the barrel, Artorias moved.

Not after.

Not reacting to impact.

Before.

The Primarch twisted sharply sideways in the middle of a killing stroke, the shell passing so close to his head that it tore silver filigree from his gorget.

Snazzbad froze.

Slowly, impossibly, Artorias turned his head toward the gantry.

Toward him.

Not exactly at him.

But close enough.

Golden eyes narrowed.

Searching.

Hunting.

Snazzbad's stomach clenched.

Impossible.

Impossible impossible impossible.

No one saw through Da Purple.

No one.

The whisper came an instant before death.

MOVE.

Snazzbad hurled himself backward.

A storm of bolt shells tore through the spot where he had lain a heartbeat earlier.

Artorias's wrist-mounted bolter, The Vow, unused since the days of the Syrex War, barked thunderously, the explosive rounds ripping through the gantry. Three Kommandos vanished in sprays of meat and scrap armour. A Loota behind them exploded apart, still grinning proudly over "his" kills.

The entire crane platform disintegrated beneath Snazzbad.

He hit the deck below shoulder-first with a crunch that sent pain shooting through his arm. His rifle nearly flew from his hands.

The old Ork rolled instinctively, dragging himself behind a shattered cargo hauler as more bolt rounds hammered overhead.

His heart hammered in his chest.

What the zog was that?

The humie hadn't seen him fully. He couldn't have.

But he'd known.

Known something was there.

Snazzbad peeked carefully around cover.

A Mega-Armoured Nob crashed bodily into another Tyranthikos warrior, crushing him beneath a massive Power Klaw before Perturabo turned and obliterated both Ork and armour alike with a single blast.

Orks swarmed everywhere now. White Scars, Iron Warriors and Mist Wardens fought back-to-back amidst the melee while more Greenskins poured from maintenance tunnels and service ducts.

They were winning.

Snazzbad grinned again despite himself. He settled prone against the floor, resting the rifle atop a dead Ork's back as he searched for another shot.

Then the roar came.

Thunder rolled through the hangar entrances as ranks of white-armoured warriors stormed into the bay from every access corridor simultaneously. Bolter fire erupted in disciplined waves, cutting through the Ork rear lines with terrifying precision.

"FOR THE KHAGAN!"

The cry echoed like a hurricane.

White Scars charged into the melee at impossible speed, bikes roaring through side passages while Veterans and Hunter Squads smashed into the Greenskins from all directions.

Snazzbad's grin vanished.

At the center of the counterattack came another giant. This one moved faster than the others. Faster than anything that size had any right to move.

He wore armour of bronze-gold trimmed with white and red, formed in the style of Chogorian warplate. Scaled lamellar patterns flowed across the ceramite while a great fur mantle snapped behind him like the pelt of some enormous predator. Upon his head sat a golden helm fashioned into the likeness of a hunting hawk, and down its center ran a single crimson lightning scar.

In his hand he carried a massive, curved blade crackling with power.

The White Scars followed him like a storm follows thunder.

The Ork beside Snazzbad looked up just in time to be decapitated by the Primarch as Jaghatai Khan tore into the melee without slowing.

Snazzbad stared.

Then sighed heavily.

"Well," he muttered.

"Shit."


Gharzag could not understand how this had happened.

Rage boiled through him so violently that it almost drowned out the pain screaming from his wounds.

The battle raging around him had descended into complete madness, the service hangar transformed into a vision of industrial hell. Smoke rolled through the upper gantries in thick black sheets while burning fuel dripped from ruptured pipes overhead. Bolt shells detonated amongst clusters of Orks with deafening violence, shredding green flesh across the deck plating. White-armoured Astartes crashed into the melee from every direction, their war cries mixing with the roaring fury of the Greenskins until the entire chamber seemed to shake beneath the sheer force of it all.

It had been perfect.

That was what made the rage so unbearable.

This was supposed to be their ambush.

Their trap.

Da Godz had told him so.

Their voices had guided him here. The whisper in the back of his skull—the strange certainty that had been leading him through the humie ship for days—had always known where danger waited. Every patrol avoided. Every hidden route found. Every kill. Every successful raid. It had all worked too well for too long to be coincidence.

But now the fast beakies had come flooding into the hangar from every direction like a white tidal wave, and Gharzag understood with mounting fury that the enemy had known exactly where they'd be.

The realization made his tusks grind together hard enough to crack enamel.

The fast beakies had known.

Somehow, somewhere, they had turned the trap around on them.

Gharzag's eyes bulged with fury as he watched another wave of White Scars pour through a side corridor firing disciplined volleys into the Greenskin flank. Their attack had not been panicked or improvised. They struck too cleanly. Too quickly. They had been waiting for this moment.

"CHEATIN' GITZ!" he roared, his voice booming loud enough to rise above the gunfire.

A nearby Ork exploded apart as mass reactive rounds struck him square in the chest. Another lost both legs beneath the wheels of a White Scar attack bike that ploughed directly through the melee without slowing. Still the Boyz fought on with savage joy, charging headlong into chainswords and bolter fire alike.

And there were still hundreds of them.

That thought anchored Gharzag's fury and gave it purpose.

Orks didn't lose because a fight turned bad. A proper scrap was supposed to go bad. That was the fun of it. The trick was finding the biggest enemy in the room and ripping their head off before things got worse.

His gaze snapped toward the giant carving through the battlefield with impossible speed.

That one.

The fast boss.

Gharzag didn't know the humie word for what the giant was, but he knew a Warboss when he saw one. The giant humie moved like a bolt of lightning given form, his curved blade cleaving through Orks so quickly the bodies barely seemed to understand they were dead before collapsing apart. White furs snapped around him like banners caught in a storm while his warriors followed in his wake with fanatical aggression.

Kill him.

That was the answer.

Kill the fast boss, smash a hole through the humies and retreat back into the depths of the ship. The surviving Orks could scatter through the lower decks again, hiding in vents and maintenance tunnels while they sabotaged systems and butchered isolated crew.

A proper Blood Axe plan.

Cunnin'.

Brutal.

Effective.

"WIF ME, YA GITZ!" Gharzag bellowed as he surged forward through the carnage. "WE TAKE DA FAST ONE'S 'EAD!"

A mob of nearby Orks roared agreement and charged after him.

Three White Scars immediately moved to intercept.

The first lunged with a chainsword screaming blue sparks as it bit into Gharzag's armour. The Nob caught the weapon in his Klaw and crushed both blade and the warrior's forearm together in a shriek of mangled ceramite. Before the Legionary could recover, Gharzag slammed his head forward in a brutal headbutt that shattered the Astartes visor and pulped the face beneath.

The second came from his left with startling speed, driving a power sword deep into Gharzag's side beneath his armour plates. Pain lanced through him hot and sharp.

Gharzag grinned through blood.

Now this was fighting.

He tore the blade free from his own body by grabbing the legionary's arm and wrenching downward hard enough to dislocate the shoulder. His Choppa followed a heartbeat later, splitting the White Scar from collarbone to sternum in a spray of blood and broken ribs.

The third warrior fought more cautiously, circling and striking at weak points while Gharzag dealt with the others. The Astartes managed to stab him twice more—once through the thigh and once high near the shoulder joint—before Gharzag finally caught him by the throat.

The Ork lifted the Legionary bodily from the deck.

"YOU'S GOOD," Gharzag snarled approvingly before crushing the warrior's neck in one massive hand. "BUT I'M BETTA!"

The corpse hit the floor heavily.

Gharzag barely slowed.

The melee thickened around him as more White Scars crashed into the Greenskins. A Terminator in crimson-trimmed armour smashed an Ork flat with a thunder hammer while nearby another Keshig warrior cut through a cluster of Boyz using twin talwars that moved almost too quickly to follow.

Then one of them stepped directly into Gharzag's path.

The Keshig carried a long glaive crackling with blue-white energy, and unlike the other warriors around him he did not charge recklessly. He planted himself squarely before the advancing Nob and lowered the weapon into a guard stance.

A challenge.

Gharzag's ruined face twisted into a delighted grin.

Finally.

A proper enemy.

The first collision of their weapons shook the deck beneath them. The power field around the glaive screamed as it met Gharzag's Choppa in a burst of sparks and shrieking metal. The Keshig moved with terrifying accuracy, every strike aimed for joints, wounds or exposed flesh.

The Ork boss answered with raw brutality.

The glaive punched through Gharzag's shoulder plate and carved a deep trench through muscle. Another strike slashed across his thigh hard enough to nearly buckle the leg beneath him. Blood streamed freely down his body now, thick and black against his armour.

Still Gharzag laughed.

The Keshig was fast enough to hurt him.

That made the fight worthwhile.

The White Scar lunged again, driving the end of the glaive toward Gharzag's throat. The Nob caught the shaft beneath his Klaw and snapped it apart with brute force before smashing forward bodily into the Terminator.

The impact nearly flattened both of them.

The Keshig cursed him in rapid Chogorian as Gharzag buried the Klaw through his torso and ripped upward.

The warrior came apart in bloody chunks.

Then explosions ripped through the melee nearby.

Several orks vanished instantly in sprays of meat and scrap. A chunk of shrapnel ripped across Gharzag's exposed face, peeling away flesh and taking his lower lip with it. More shrapnel hammered into his free arm, crunching through muscle and embedding deep into bone.

The pain was incandescent.

For a moment all he could hear was ringing.

Then he looked up through drifting smoke and muzzle flashes and saw something that made his blood run cold.

Perturabo.

The giant stood amidst the slaughter like a fortress given life. Iron armour blackened by soot and blood. Bolter fire flashing from one gauntlet as his other hand gripped the body of a lifeless Kommando by its neck. Dead Orks surrounded him in heaps.

And now the Primarch was looking directly at Gharzag.

Fear hit the Nob instantly and instinctively.

Not caution.

Not battlefield instinct.

Fear.

Real fear.

His ruined jaw twitched uncontrollably as blood poured down his chest.

Then rage swallowed the fear whole.

"I'M GONNA KILL YOU!" he roared through shredded tusks and broken teeth. "I'M GONNA RIP OFF YER STUPID BIG FAT 'EAD!"

Perturabo regarded him for one long, cold moment before beginning to walk forward through the carnage.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

Like a predator that already knew the kill belonged to him.

"You may certainly attempt it," Perturabo said in a voice devoid of emotion. "It will save me the inconvenience of hunting you down afterward."


Snazzbad crouched amongst the dead and dying as the battle consumed the hangar bay around him. The noise was glorious. Bolter fire cracked like thunder through the cavernous chamber while engines screamed overhead and blades hacked through flesh with wet, ugly sounds. Orks bellowed their war cries with savage joy, White Scars answered with clipped bursts of Chogorian oaths, and somewhere deeper in the melee a wounded engine was shrieking itself to death.

It was chaos.

Beautiful chaos.

And yet Snazzbad found himself irritated.

The old Ork adjusted the scope on his rifle with slow, methodical movements as another explosion lit the deck in orange firelight. His first instinct had been to assume one of the Boyz had blundered into something and ruined the ambush, but the longer the battle dragged on, the more the truth gnawed at him.

This hadn't been their trap.

It had been the humies'.

A slugga round sparked from the gantry beside him. Snazzbad ignored it entirely and calmly leaned out from cover, sighting down the length of his rifle. A White Scar biker tore through the melee below, chainblade revving as he cut down a pair of Kommandos. Snazzbad squeezed the trigger.

Thunk.

The biker's head vanished in a spray of red mist. His machine continued another dozen metres before crashing into a knot of Orks and Legionaries in a spectacular fireball.

Snazzbad grunted approvingly.

"Dat's better."

Nobody noticed him.

Da Purple wrapped around him like smoke. Not invisibility exactly. Snazzbad still cast shadows. Still made noise. Still existed. But eyes slid away from him. Minds forgot him. Sounds failed to register. He could stand in the middle of a firefight and nobody would truly see him unless Da Purple wanted them to.

And Da Purple had favoured him for a very, very long time.

The old Ork scratched absently at chipped purple paint across his jaw as he watched the battle evolve below. The White Scars were flooding into the bay now in disciplined streams, hitting the Orks from every angle. They had known where to strike. Known where the Greenskins would emerge. Known exactly where to wait.

Snazzbad's tiny red eyes narrowed thoughtfully.

No recon had spotted the trap.

No patrols had found signs of hidden Beakies.

Every route they'd taken had been clear.

Which meant—

"Ohhh…"

The sound escaped him slowly.

The White Scars had guessed.

Not about him specifically. Humies weren't clever enough for that. But they'd guessed something was listening. Something was helping the Orks avoid their kill-zones and ambushes. So they'd changed tactics.

They'd dangled bait.

Important humies.

Big humies.

Primarchs.

Snazzbad let out a wheezing chuckle even as he casually stepped up behind a White Scar busy gutting a Shoota Boy with his tulwar. The Legionary never reacted as Snazzbad pressed the barrel of his rifle against the side of his helm and fired.

The Astartes collapsed instantly.

The Shoota Boy blinked down at the corpse in confusion.

"Hur hur… guess I got 'im…"

Snazzbad snorted and moved on.

Clever humies.

Very clever humies.

Still dead though.

He slunk through the battle unnoticed while around him the WAAAGH! began to gutter and strain. The Boyz were still fighting hard—hard enough to shake the deck beneath their boots—but momentum was slipping away. Every minute more White Scars poured into the bay. The Keshig were carving through Nobz like executioners. The giant silver humie with the glowing eyes—Artorias—was an outright nightmare.

Snazzbad watched him bisect three Orks with a single sweep of his massive blade.

"Nah," he muttered. "Dat one ain't natural."

Even for a humie.

Especially for a humie.

Snazzbad knew then that it was time to leave. Da Purple protected him best amidst confusion and crowds, and both were thinning rapidly. Once the Orks broke completely, the protection would weaken with the WAAAGH! itself.

He began easing toward one of the side corridors before movement caught his eye.

Qin Xa.

The big White Scar with the fancy armour was fighting near the shuttle alongside Artorias. Calm. Deadly. Fast. Snazzbad had heard plenty about him from overheard whispers and terrified crew chatter.

Kill him and the fast Beakies would feel it.

Opportunity.

Snazzbad changed direction immediately.

A White Scar was in his way, disembowelling a Shoota Boy against a cargo container. Snazzbad drew the long knife from his belt with visible annoyance.

He hated using the thing.

Knives were not Da Purple.

Still, needs must.

The blade slid through the joint in the Legionary's gorget with brutal precision. The White Scar jerked once before Snazzbad shoved him forward, pinning the corpse against the container wall. The dying Shoota Boy looked up just in time to see his killer slump.

The Ork burst into bubbling laughter despite his ruined guts.

"Hah! I got 'im! I zoggin' got 'im!"

Snazzbad ignored him entirely.

He braced the rifle across the dead Legionary's shoulder plate and lined up the shot.

Qin Xa's helm moved through the scope.

Steady.

Breathe.

Squeeze—

The shot cracked through the battle.

And Artorias moved.

Not after the shot.

Before it.

The Primarch seized Qin Xa by the shoulder and physically hurled him sideways. The round screamed through empty air where the White Scar's skull had been an instant earlier.

Artorias turned.

Golden eyes narrowed.

The giant's wrist-mounted combi-bolter barked instantly. Explosive shells tore through the area around Snazzbad's perch. One obliterated the dying Shoota Boy in a spray of gore. Another punched through the pinned White Scar's torso and detonated inside him, blasting ceramite and meat across the deck.

Snazzbad snarled but held position.

Impossible.

No one saw through Da Purple.

No one.

His breathing became heavier now, harsher. Angrier.

Through the scope he saw Gharzag hurl himself at the iron-grey giant nearby.

Perturabo.

The fight lasted a few pitiable seconds.

The Lord of Iron caught the Nob's Klaw-arm and tore it off at the shoulder in an eruption of black blood. Gharzag roared and swung his Choppa with the other arm only for Perturabo to shatter it with a single brutal strike of his gauntlet. The Primarch of the IVth​ Legion then stamped one massive foot into the Nob's knee, breaking the leg backwards.

Still Gharzag fought.

Still he roared defiance.

Perturabo answered by grabbing the Ork's head.

One hand seized the lower jaw.

The other crushed downward from above.

With horrifying strength the Primarch ripped Gharzag's jaw clean off before collapsing the rest of the skull between his fingers in a wet explosion.

The Nob's corpse hit the deck like a sack of meat.

And the WAAAGH! faltered.

Snazzbad felt it instantly.

The pressure in the air weakened. The pulse of green fury dimmed.

The Boyz felt it too. Their charge slowed. Confidence wavered. Some even began looking around uncertainly.

Then Artorias looked directly at him.

Not near him.

Not past him.

At him.

Snazzbad's blood turned to ice.

For one impossible heartbeat the giant truly saw him.

The old Ork's lips peeled back from yellow tusks in furious disbelief.

"No," he hissed. "No one sees me!"

Da purple screamed warnings into his skull, but rage drowned them out. He swung the rifle around violently, resting its barrel against the shattered cheek plating of the dead White Scar.

Artorias was already moving.

Snazzbad fired.

The shot should never have worked. The angle was absurd. The range cluttered. The target partially obscured by battle and smoke and moving bodies.

But Da Purple guided the round.

The armour-piercing projectile punched through the hull of the Kheiron's Burden at precisely the wrong point.

Something inside detonated.

The shuttle vanished in a colossal fireball.


The world vanished into fire.

One moment Artorias stood amidst the slaughter of the hangar bay, Legiones Astartes and Orks tearing at one another around the landing craft. The next, the transport simply ceased to exist. The detonation consumed it utterly in a bloom of incandescent violence that swallowed metal, bodies, and sound beneath a roaring wall of heat.

Heat engulfed him.

The blast hit Artorias like the fist of an angry god.

The blast caught him full in the side. Burning fuel washed over his armour in sheets, clinging to ceramite and cloth alike. He felt his cloak ignite instantly behind him while he also felt the left side of his face disappear into unbearable agony as the crown upon his brow turned white-hot in the inferno.

Molten metal fused against flesh.

Ceithraig tore from his grasp as he spun helplessly through the air. The greatblade vanished into smoke and flame while Artorias himself crashed bodily into a knot of battling Legionaries and Orks like a meteor. White Scars and Greenskins alike were hurled aside by the impact. One Ork simply burst apart beneath him. Another folded backward over a cargo crate with a wet crack while a White Scar was driven into the deck hard enough to crater the plating beneath him.

Artorias struck again, bounced once, and slammed into the side of a parked loader vehicle with enough force to buckle its armour plating inward.

Pain followed instantly.

Not distant pain. Not the muted ache he often felt in battle.

Real pain

His face was burning. Flesh sloughed wetly beneath his gauntlet as he clawed at himself, extinguishing the flames still licking across his armour. He could smell burnt hair and cooked meat. One eye refused to open while the other swam uselessly with blurred vision and drifting black spots.

For several seconds he could do nothing except kneel amidst the wreckage, breathing hard through ruined lungs while his body struggled to heal itself.

Already he felt flesh knitting beneath ruined skin. Bone crawled slowly back into place with nauseating little clicks. His unique genewrought physiology fought furiously to restore him, but even he had limits. The explosion had torn through him with frightening violence.

Around him, the battle surged onward without pause.

Bolter fire crashed like thunder through the hangar. Chainblades shrieked against armour and bone alike. Orks roared their savage war cries while White Scars answered with clipped bursts of Chogorian and disciplined fury. Somewhere to his left he heard Helion shouting his name over the vox, his voice distorted by static and combat.

"—TO THE KING! PUSH THROUGH THEM!"

Artorias lifted his head groggily and saw flashes of pale blue and silver amidst the melee. The surviving Bladeguard fought like men possessed, forcing their way toward him through tides of Greenskins. Helion led them at the forefront, his blade moving in brutal arcs as he carved through Orks with relentless fury.

They were too far away.

Far too far.

Artorias reached instinctively for Ceithraig.

Nothing happened.

Usually the blade answered him as naturally as breathing. Even at distance he felt it waiting for his call. Now his thoughts slipped apart beneath the pain. Concentration fractured before he could grasp it.

Instead his hand drifted toward the ruined side of his face.

His fingers pressed into burnt flesh.

Part of his cheek was simply gone. He could feel exposed teeth beneath slick ruin. Fragments of jawbone shifted beneath his touch. For the briefest moment something cold and ugly twisted in his chest at the realization.

Then anger replaced it.

Cold anger.

The kind that settled deep and silent.

Movement snapped his attention forward.

The Orks nearest him were recovering now, dragging themselves upright amidst the dead. Their red eyes locked onto the kneeling Primarch almost instantly and a roar of savage triumph swept through them.

They charged as one.

At that same instant, Artorias heard it again.

A metallic sound.

Subtle.

Tiny.

But unmistakable to Primarch senses.

A rifle being reloaded.

The strange Ork.

The one wrapped in purple.

Another shot cracked through the chaos.

Artorias hurled himself sideways on instinct alone. The round screamed past his skull close enough for him to feel displaced air before smashing into his left pauldron instead.

The impact shattered the armour.

Silvered ceramite exploded apart in fragments while the force spun him violently across the deck once more. His shoulder went numb instantly beneath the wreckage of ruined plating and mangled musculature. Sparks spat from exposed systems as he crashed hard amongst spent shell casings and dead Orks.

The Greenskins roared louder.

White Scars surged to intercept them.

Artorias saw them die for him.

One Legionary hurled himself bodily into a charging Nob, only to have his spine ripped free a heartbeat later. A second White Scar took three heavy slugs to the torso while trying to drag wounded brothers into cover. A Keshig planted himself between the Primarch and the oncoming mob only to vanish beneath sheer weight of Greenskin bodies.

The Unbroken King felt each death like a blade sliding between his ribs.

These were not his sons.

Not his Legion.

They belonged to a brother he barely knew. A brother he had spoken to only briefly before this war had scattered them once more across the stars.

And yet they died for him all the same.

It felt profoundly wrong.

Three White Scars reached him at last and hauled him bodily upright despite the storm of incoming fire. One spoke rapidly in Chogorian through his helm grille, likely calling for a medicae or reinforcement, while another fired controlled bursts into the advancing Orks.

Then the rifle barked again.

The Legionary's head vanished.

Blood, bone, and shattered helm erupted across Artorias's armour as the White Scar collapsed instantly.

The others never even looked toward the true shooter.

Da Purple protected its chosen.

They turned instead toward nearby Orks and were immediately engulfed by another charging mob.

Artorias felt his vision finally beginning to clear as his healing accelerated. The ruined flesh around his eye knitted painfully together while sensation returned to his damaged shoulder in jagged bursts. His armour remained crippled however, the pauldron hanging ruined and sparking from exposed cabling.

Cold rage settled over him.

An Ork lunged screaming toward him.

Artorias drove his fist through its face hard enough to burst the back of its skull apart. The corpse had barely begun falling when instinct screamed at him again.

Reload.

Incoming shot.

He seized another charging Boy by the throat and physically dragged it into the line of fire. The rifle round punched through the Ork's chest in an eruption of gore before burying itself harmlessly in the deck beyond.

Artorias snarled.

The next wave hit him all at once.

Dozens of Orks crashed into him in a green avalanche of muscle, iron, and screaming violence. Artorias met them head-on. He smashed skulls apart with armoured fists. Tore limbs free. Broke bodies against one another like clubs. Even wounded, he was a force of horrifying violence.

Still they dragged him downward beneath sheer weight of numbers.

Choppas hammered against his damaged armour. Claws scraped across ceramite. Foul breath and black blood engulfed him as the mob piled atop him in a roaring frenzy.

Then the wind arrived.

A curved blade flashed silver through the melee.

Orks died instantly.

Not butchered.

Not hacked apart.

Simply erased in blinding arcs of impossible speed.

The figure moving through them did not fight like any other Primarch Artorias had seen. There was none of Angron's berserk fury nor Perturabo's crushing brutality. Jaghatai Khan moved like a storm crossing open steppe—fluid, swift, and utterly unstoppable.

He was wind given flesh.

The Warhawk swept through the Orks with terrifying grace, his raiment, the Wildfire Panoply, gleaming beneath the burning hangar lights. White-edged plates flashed amidst the melee while dark red leather gloves tightened around the hilt of the White Tiger Dao. His cloak snapped behind him like banners caught in a gale and his hawk-faced helm seemed almost alive as he moved.

He did not simply kill.

He hunted.

Each movement flowed seamlessly into the next. One moment he stood before a charging Nob, the next he was already beyond it while the Ork's upper body slid wetly from its legs. He darted through the melee like a great hunting bird stooping upon prey, every strike impossibly precise and lethally efficient.

Where he passed, Orks simply fell apart.

The pressure atop Artorias vanished almost instantly as the Khan carved through the mob surrounding him. Legionnaires of the Vth​ Legion surged in behind their gene-father with renewed fury, following in the wake of his violence like riders behind a stormfront.

Then Jaghatai planted himself before his fallen brother.

The White Tiger Dao hummed softly in his grip.

Orks hesitated.

Even they felt it.

The terrible predatory certainty radiating from the Khan.

Behind the hawk-faced helm, dark eyes scanned the charging Greenskins with cold focus before he angled the blade defensively across his body.

His voice, when it came, was calm as the open sky.

"You shall not harm my Brother."

And the White Scars charged with renewed fury around him.


The arrival of the Khan broke the momentum of the Ork assault upon Artorias like a blade driven through brittle ice.

White Scars continued to pour into the hangar from every access corridor and gantry in disciplined waves, their advance impossibly swift despite the chaos engulfing the chamber. Keshig formed an iron bulwark around the two Primarchs while line Legionaries surged beyond them in packs, bolters barking in controlled bursts before they crashed bodily into the Greenskins. The Vth​ Legion did not fight like the grinding advance of the Iron Warriors or the knightly formations of the Mist Wardens. They flowed around the battle instead, striking where pressure mounted, withdrawing before they could be pinned, then crashing elsewhere moments later with renewed violence.

They fought like hunters encircling prey.

For the first time since the ambush began, space opened around Artorias.

The Khan extended a hand toward him.

Artorias took it.

Jaghatai hauled him upright with startling ease despite the Primarch's immense size and damaged armour. The movement sent fresh pain lancing through Artorias's shattered shoulder, though much of the worst damage had already begun to mend itself. Burnt flesh crawled slowly back across the left side of his face while his ruined eye cleared by agonizing degrees. The silver-blue crown remained partially fused against his skin however, twisted metal embedded cruelly along his temple and cheek.

The Khan studied him silently through the hawk-faced helm.

"Are you wounded badly?"

The voice emerged calm and controlled, yet Artorias heard what lay beneath it. Concern hid there behind the Chogorian's careful composure and warrior's restraint. It touched him more deeply than he expected.

Artorias flexed his damaged hand experimentally before answering.

"I will live."

His voice sounded rougher than normal, one side of his jaw still partially rebuilding itself. He inclined his head slightly toward the Khan.

"You have my thanks."

Jaghatai's helm tilted faintly, as though acknowledging both gratitude and circumstance together.

"It is I who owe you apology instead," he replied. "This is not how I hoped our next meeting would occur."

Despite everything, Artorias smiled.

The expression was gruesome.

Half his face remained blackened and raw from the explosion, exposed teeth still visible beneath regenerating flesh. The sight would have unsettled mortal men, yet the Khan merely regarded him steadily.

"And yet," Artorias said dryly, "you planned it this way."

Jaghatai did not bother denying it.

Behind them, White Scars drove a fresh wave of Orks backward beneath disciplined volleys of bolter fire. A Keshig split an Ork Nob from shoulder to hip while another drove a power dao through the throat of a screaming Kommando attempting to flank them.

The Khan watched the battle as he spoke.

"For days we have hunted these foul creatures through my ship. Every trap failed. Every ambush we set was avoided. Every kill zone somehow discovered before we sprung it." His voice hardened slightly. "The prey behaved intelligently. Too intelligently."

Artorias nodded slowly.

"I understand. You used us to draw them out."

"I did."

Still no apology. No excuses.

Just truth.

Artorias found himself respecting that immensely.

"I do not begrudge you for doing what necessity demanded," he said. "Had our positions been reversed, I may well have done the same."

Jaghatai glanced toward him again then, and Artorias saw faint surprise flicker behind the warrior façade.

"You are more understanding than some of our brothers would be. Many of them do not look kindly upon my ways."

"Some of our brothers are fools. As time and experience has taught me over and over."

The Khan barked a short laugh at that.

Artorias continued, "I appreciated Qin Xa's warning. The proverb."

At the mention of his companion, amusement ghosted through Jaghatai's posture.

"I suspected one of my brothers might know enough Chogorian to understand him eventually. I had heard stories that you have studied us all with alarming thoroughness."

"I prefer knowing whom I fight beside."

"And what did your studies conclude about me?"

Artorias opened his mouth to answer—

Then froze.

There.

Again.

Soft.

Metallic.

A rifle being reloaded.

Without hesitation Artorias seized the Khan by the shoulder and physically hurled both of them sideways behind a stack of heavy cargo containers.

The shot cracked past a fraction later.

The round punched clean through the space where Jaghatai's head had been moments earlier and exploded against the far wall in a shower of sparks and torn metal.

The Khan landed in a crouch instantly, White Tiger Dao already raised defensively. Several nearby White Scars spun toward the perceived direction of the attack, though none seemed able to locate the true shooter and instead advanced upon a squad of Lootas nearby.

Jaghatai looked profoundly unimpressed by being manhandled.

"You throw your brothers often?" he asked coolly.

Artorias ignored the remark and crouched lower behind cover.

"Stay down."

The Khan's irritation sharpened slightly.

"I dislike being ordered."

"And I dislike being shot."

Another reload clicked faintly through the din of battle.

Artorias's golden eyes narrowed.

"It is here again."

The Khan studied him carefully now. Not dismissive. Not mocking. Merely wary.

"What exactly do you believe you are seeing?"

Artorias exhaled slowly, organizing thoughts even as battle raged around them.

"I think there is an Ork out there. One somehow hidden from perception itself. Not truly invisible…" He frowned, searching for words. "More as though the mind refuses to acknowledge it."

Even saying it aloud sounded absurd.

The Khan clearly agreed.

"An invisible Ork," he repeated flatly.

"Not invisible."

"You understand how little that improves matters. I think perhaps the explosion rattled your mind."

Artorias almost smiled despite himself.

"I know what I heard. I know what I sensed. That creature is responsible for this ambush. The failure of your traps. The explosion. Everything."

Jaghatai remained silent for several moments while bolter fire thundered around them.

At length he asked, "If this thing exists, how are you perceiving it at all?"

Artorias tapped two fingers lightly beneath one glowing eye.

"Few things escape my sight."

That was only partly true.

In truth, even he could barely perceive the creature. It felt less like seeing and more like sensing absence where absence should not be. His instincts recoiled toward it despite whatever unnatural effect concealed it from conscious thought.

The Khan considered this quietly.

His rational mind clearly rejected the notion entirely.

Artorias could almost see the conflict occurring behind the hawk-faced helm.

Finally Jaghatai spoke.

"I do not believe you."

Artorias blinked.

Then the Khan continued calmly, "But if you are correct, perhaps disbelief itself is part of the creature's defense."

There was something darkly amused in his tone now. The grim humour of a man discovering the galaxy held yet another horror waiting beyond reason.

"The stars continue to surprise me," he murmured. "Sometimes with wonder. More often with monstrosity."

Then, softer, he added.

"When the eagle cries warning, the wise rider does not ask whether the storm is real."

Artorias stared at him for a moment.

Unexpected warmth touched his chest despite the carnage surrounding them.

"Thank you," he said quietly.

The Khan inclined his head once.

Artorias rolled his healing shoulder experimentally. The limb still ached fiercely, but strength had returned enough for battle. Flesh continued knitting across the ruined side of his face while his vision finally cleared completely.

Somewhere beyond the battlefield, the rifle clicked again.

Reloading.

Waiting.

Hunting.

Artorias's expression hardened.

"We must deal with it together," he said. "Before it kills more of your sons."


The battle became something strange after that.

Not merely violence.

Not merely slaughter.

It became a hunt.

The Orks surged again and again against the shrinking Imperial perimeter around Perturabo's defensive line, smashing themselves into disciplined walls of bolter fire and grinding melee. Tyranthikos stood shoulder to shoulder with Bladeguard and White Scars veterans while wounded Legionaries were dragged behind the line by Apothecaries and serfs. The Astartes of three Legions held like a fortress of iron and ceramite, every movement methodical and brutal beneath Perturabo's direct command.

Yet beyond that bastion, two figures moved through the battlefield like incarnations of war itself.

Artorias and Jaghatai fought back to back amidst the tide of Greenskins.

It was terrifying to behold.

The Khan moved like stormwind given flesh, impossibly swift even in armour, the White Tiger Dao tracing arcs so fast they seemed almost liquid. He struck without wasted movement, every cut clean and final. Orks died around him in sprays of dark blood and shattered bone, limbs tumbling across the deck before their owners even realized they had been slain. His bronze-gold armour flashed amidst the firelight while the white edges of his plate became smeared with gore.

Beside him, Artorias was something colder.

Something heavier.

Ceithraig tore back into his hand with a thunderous crack as the King of Mist summoned the greatblade to him across the battlefield. The weapon smashed through an Ork Nob during its return flight, split another cleanly in half, then slammed into Artorias's waiting grip hard enough to shake the deck plating beneath his feet.

Then the Lord of the Mist Wardens charged.

Where the Khan flowed, Artorias crashed.

Ceithraig rose and fell in colossal sweeps that annihilated everything before him. Orks exploded apart beneath its edge. Entire clusters of Greenskins vanished in sprays of blood and pulverized armour. Yet despite the sheer brutality of his strikes, there remained focus in every motion. He fought not with berserk fury but with cold purpose, every movement calculated to protect his brother's flanks while forcing the hidden sniper to reveal itself.

The rifle barked again.

Artorias moved instantly.

"Down!"

The Khan twisted aside without hesitation as the round screamed between them, vaporizing the head of a charging Ork behind Jaghatai instead.

The Khagan gave a sharp laugh even as he severed a Kommando through the spine.

"I begin to appreciate your paranoia!"

Artorias did not answer. His glowing eyes swept endlessly across the battlefield, every sense extended to its limits. He heard the rifle reload between the screams and gunfire. Heard the scrape of movement. Heard breathing somewhere amidst the madness.

But still he could not see the creature.

It maddened him.

How did one fight an enemy that reality itself refused to acknowledge?

Another shot came.

Another miss.

The sniper was growing impatient.

That helped.

Artorias began tracking the pattern unconsciously as they fought. The angle. The timing between reloads. The instinctive shifts in battlefield position. Slowly, agonizingly, the hidden shape in his mind became less impossible.

Not visible.

But present.

Around them, Orks died in heaps.

A massive Greenskin with twin cleavers charged Jaghatai roaring challenges only to lose both arms in a blur of silver steel before the Khan removed its head almost lazily. Another leapt at Artorias from behind a cargo hauler and found itself seized by the throat and hurled bodily into a knot of charging Boyz hard enough to flatten all of them.

The rifle cracked again.

This time the shot narrowly missed Artorias's temple.

He spun toward the source instantly.

"There!"

Artorias launched himself forward with a roar powerful enough to shake the entire hangar.

For a split second—

He saw it.

An old Ork crouched beside a gantry in ragged purple wraps and scavenged armour. A long rifle rested against its shoulder, fitted with a crude silencer of hammered scrap and copper piping. Red eyes widened as the impossible happened once more.

Artorias saw him.

Then something enormous crashed into the Primarch from the side.

A Mega-Armoured Nob slammed bodily into him with enough force to crater the deck beneath them both. Massive Klaws snapped toward Artorias's throat while the Ork bellowed triumphantly through bloodstained tusks.

Artorias snarled.

The struggle lasted barely seconds.

The Nob's Klaw arm tore free first.

Artorias ripped it from the socket with raw strength before driving Ceithraig straight through the creature's chest. The blade punched entirely through Mega Armour and deck plating beneath. The Primarch then seized the dying Ork by the head and smashed it repeatedly against the floor until nothing recognizable remained.

He rose immediately—

—and the sniper was gone again.

The absence hit him like physical pressure.

Da Purple had reasserted itself.

Artorias's jaw clenched hard enough to crack partially healed teeth.

Around him the battle continued raging. White Scars swept past in packs, cutting Orks down with terrifying speed while bolter fire thundered from Perturabo's line. The Khan carved a path toward him, moving like a hunting hawk through dense prey.

But Artorias barely noticed.

He closed his eyes.

Breathed.

Extended every sense outward.

Somewhere nearby, the rifle reloaded again.

How?

How had the Orks not conquered the stars already if they possessed creatures capable of this?

Then realization struck him.

Not Orks.

Ork.

Singular.

Rare.

Unique.

That was why. The galaxy would not survive many such beings.

Another scrape.

Another breath.

Right there.

Artorias's eyes snapped open and he roared,

"You're right in front of me, coward!"

Reality shattered.

It felt like glass breaking inside his skull.

One moment there was empty air before him.

The next—

The purple Ork stood scarcely an arm's length away.

Snazzbad froze in shock, rifle already raised. The crude silencer hovered less than an inch from Artorias's face while the old Greenskin stared upward in utter disbelief.

The Primarch had broken through Da Purple.

For the first time in longer than Snazzbad could remember—

someone truly saw him.

The old Ork grunted appreciatively.

"Yer good."

Artorias glared down at him coldly.

"But not good enough."

Then he snarled.

"I wasn't shouting for your benefit."

Snazzbad's eyes widened.

The Khan arrived like lightning.

Jaghatai swept in from behind the hidden Ork with impossible speed, White Tiger Dao cutting in a perfect horizontal arc. He still could not truly perceive the creature even now. His mind rebelled against the sight before him.

But his heart trusted his brother.

And so he struck where Artorias directed him to strike.

The blade passed cleanly through Snazzbad's torso.

The old Ork blinked.

His upper half slid slowly from his lower.

For a brief, almost offended moment, he stared downward in confusion.

He had not even seen the attack coming.

Then he died.

The effect was immediate.

Across the hangar the remaining Orks faltered.

Something intangible collapsed with Snazzbad's death. The strange cohesion holding the Greenskins together shattered instantly. Panic spread through them like fire. Orks broke and ran in every direction screaming curses and bellows of fear while the Astartes cut them down mercilessly.

Within minutes the battle was over.

Bolter fire faded gradually into isolated executions and dying screams.

Silence crept back into the ruined hangar.

Jaghatai stared down at the bisected corpse thoughtfully. Now that the creature was dead, he could perceive it clearly. Purple wraps. Its odd rifle and scarred features.

Fascination touched the Khan's expression.

"Interesting prey," he murmured. "I will need to ensure we record this."

Artorias exhaled slowly, lowering Ceithraig.

"Well done."

The Khan removed his hawk-faced helm with one smooth motion. Cold amusement lingered across his sharp features while dark hair, bound tightly behind his head, shifted slightly in the stale air.

"You as well, Little Brother," he replied. "It was a good hunt."

Artorias laughed then.

Not because anything was particularly funny.

But because the absurdity of it all finally caught up with him.

The laughter echoed strangely through the devastated hangar while the survivors looked on in confusion and relief alike.

Jaghatai watched him for a moment before finally saying, perfectly serious:

"Welcome aboard the Swordstorm."


The Khulan Ger was a chamber the White Scars reserved for honoured guests. It lay deep within the command decks of the Swordstorm, behind lacquered doors carved from dark ironstrake wood and banded in chased bronze. Chogorian glyphs had been burned into the surface in spiralling patterns that resembled storm fronts viewed from orbit. Two Keshig Terminators stood outside motionless as statues, their white armour trimmed in crimson horsehair tassels that hung from their waists and pauldrons alike. They bowed once as the Primarchs entered.

Within, the chamber of the Khulan Ger opened wide beneath a domed ceiling painted to resemble the skies of Chogoris at dusk. Endless grasslands stretched across the fresco overhead beneath streaks of red cloud and wheeling black birds. The walls were draped in thick furs from beasts Artorias did not recognize, layered atop polished bronze plates engraved with scenes of mounted hunts and lightning storms crossing the steppe. Incense burned somewhere unseen, carrying a dry, herbal scent through the air that mixed oddly with machine oil and ozone from the battle still raging elsewhere aboard the vessel.

A low circular table occupied the centre of the room. Around it stood immense chairs scaled for Primarchs, their backs draped in heavy pelts striped grey and white. Servitors moved silently between them carrying bronze trays while White Scar serfs in crimson robes poured steaming drinks from long-necked silver vessels into broad drinking horns.

The Emchi attended them while they sat.

The White Scars Apothecaries looked markedly different from their brethren. Their armour was a cold storm-grey rather than white, marked with crimson glyphs and surgical sigils worked into the ceramite. One carefully peeled melted fragments of silver-blue metal from the side of Artorias's face where the crown had fused against his flesh during the explosion. Another checked the rents in Perturabo's armour where Ork blades had struck sparks from iron. Jaghatai tolerated his own treatment with visible impatience, waving away one Emchi after the warrior attempted to inspect a shallow cut along his jaw. The result of stray shrapnel rather than any blow from the foe.

Artorias hissed softly as another section of fused metal came free from his skin.

"Hold still," the Emchi murmured in accented Gothic.

"I am holding still," Artorias replied through clenched teeth.

"You are flexing your jaw hard enough to crack adamantium."

"That seems a rather excessive exaggeration."

The Apothecary gave him a flat stare. "You are a Primarch, Lord."

"Fair point."

Jaghatai snorted quietly into his drink.

A serf approached then, kneeling beside the Khan to refill his horn with a steaming pale liquid that smelled faintly sour. Jaghatai accepted it with a nod before gesturing toward Artorias.

"Our guest's horn is empty."

The serf immediately moved to obey. Artorias accepted the offered drink cautiously, turning the horn in his hand while steam curled upward before his face.

"What is this?"

Jaghatai leaned back in his chair, one arm draped lazily over the fur-lined armrest. "Airag."

Artorias frowned slightly. "I feel there is more to that explanation."

"There is," said the Khan. "But you should drink it first."

Perturabo eyed both of them suspiciously from across the table.

Artorias lifted the horn and took a careful sip.

Instantly he choked.

The liquid struck like promethium and fermented acid together. His eyes watered violently as he coughed into his fist while Jaghatai's lips twitched upward beneath the edge of his moustache.

Perturabo immediately set his untouched horn back onto the table.

"No."

The Khan laughed softly. "Fermented milk from the Talmak herds of Chogoris. A drink for warriors."

Artorias wiped his mouth with the back of one hand, glaring through streaming eyes. "Your warriors must hate themselves."

"They build character."

Perturabo muttered, "It smells like it could strip paint."

Jaghatai's amusement deepened. "It can."

Artorias looked from one Brother to the other before narrowing his eyes stubbornly. Then, without another word, he raised the horn and drained the entire thing in one long pull.

By the end his expression had become one of profound regret, but he forced the horn back onto the table with enough dignity to avoid embarrassment.

Jaghatai barked a sharp laugh and raised his own horn in salute before emptying it effortlessly.

"There," the Khan said approvingly. "Now you begin to resemble a Chogorian."

Perturabo made a sound halfway between annoyance and disbelief.

"Are you both finished posturing?"

Artorias coughed once more as an Emchi finally succeeded in removing the last fragment of crown-metal from his cheek. Fresh pink flesh knitted slowly beneath already-regenerating skin.

"I was not posturing," Artorias rasped.

"You absolutely were and you know it," Perturabo replied.

The Khan sipped his drink again, entirely unbothered. "Perhaps slightly."

He looked at Perturabo then.

"You are in a remarkably poor mood," he observed.

"You used me as bait," Perturabo growled toward the Khan.

"And it worked."

"That is not the point."

Jaghatai merely tapped two fingers lightly against the table. Instantly, another serf appeared beside him carrying the silver vessel. The Khan held out his horn lazily for a refill before glancing toward Artorias with one raised eyebrow.

Artorias stared at the offered drink.

Then slowly turned toward Perturabo.

The Lord of Iron sighed heavily, snatched up his own untouched horn, and shoved it toward him with visible irritation.

"Take mine."

Artorias accepted it with a look of genuine surprise.

The Khan tapped two fingers lightly against the bronze table once again while he thought, expression becoming more serious as the atmosphere in the chamber settled.

"We do not have long," he said at last.

The amusement faded from the room almost instantly.

"I know," Artorias replied quietly.

Jaghatai nodded once. "Guilliman and I completed our campaigns within the three outer systems. Roboute remained behind to conduct a delaying action while he makes for the Confluence." His gaze shifted toward the projected star-map glowing faintly across one wall. "The Orks are following him in numbers I still struggle to comprehend."

Artorias leaned back slowly in his chair. "Then Alpharius and the rest of my fleet will have something similar at their heels."

"Most likely."

The Khan drummed his fingers once against the table before continuing.

"We stirred the beast ourselves. Ullanor was already a storm waiting to break, but the five of us striking its outer holdings simultaneously…" He shook his head slightly. "Now the galaxy shall learn what happens when enough Greenskins gather beneath one banner."

Perturabo's expression darkened further. "An outcome I warned the Emperor about on several prior occasions."

"Yes," Jaghatai said mildly. "You also warned us not to provoke entire empires unless we intended to exterminate them immediately."

"I was correct."

"You usually are. It becomes exhausting, Perturabo."

That actually earned the faintest hint of satisfaction from Perturabo.

Jaghatai continued before the Lord of Iron could reply.

"Three additional Glorianas would have mattered greatly in the battle to come." His eyes shifted between the two of them. "Instead, two now drift crippled in orbit around a gas giant. What happened?"

Artorias was quiet for a moment.

"It was sabotage," he said eventually. "Severe enough that saving the Avalon required sacrificing the Iron Blood as well."

Perturabo glanced toward him briefly but said nothing.

The Khan frowned slightly. "Orks?"

Artorias did not answer directly. "The damage was catastrophic. Neither vessel can presently contribute to the war."

Jaghatai studied him for several seconds. Artorias could feel the Khan noticing the omission, weighing it carefully, but in the end he merely nodded.

"A grim day for all our ships then."

Artorias exhaled slowly before asking, "How fares Guilliman's fleet?"

The Khan snorted.

"The Macragge's Honour remains as pristine as Roboute's haircut."

For perhaps the first time since entering the chamber, Perturabo laughed outright.

It was a harsh sound, brief and incredulous, but unmistakably genuine.

Artorias blinked in surprise before laughing as well, while even some of the attending Emchi exchanged startled glances. Jaghatai merely smirked into his horn, evidently satisfied with himself.

"Careful," Artorias said once the laughter faded. "If Roboute hears you mocking his hair, he may draft an eight-hundred-page rebuttal."

"Then we shall all perish before he finishes reading it aloud," Perturabo growled.

Jaghatai raised his horn again.

"A fate worse than the Orks."
 
Storm Warden New
877.M30

There once was a boy full of pain and fear.

Before he was a Legionary. Before he crossed the stars. Before he stood in the shadows of demigods and witnessed the horrors that lurked between worlds and behind the veil of reality, he was simply a boy born beneath dark skies and angry seas.

A frightened boy. Cold and lonely.
A boy who was afraid of the storms.

The world upon which he had been born would one day receive an Imperial designation so long and cumbersome that none of its native inhabitants would remember it. Administratum scribes would record it simply as Oceana Extremis 7-41-Beta, another entry amongst countless worlds folded into the growing Imperium of Man. Oceana Extremis 7-41-Beta, much like Caliban, would be classified as a Death World. Back when the nascent Imperium still had no idea of the full extent of horrors that awaited them in the dark.

Oceana's people called it something else entirely.

Aileach.

The Isle of Storms.

The name suited it.

Aileach was not truly a world of land. It was a world of water. Endless black oceans stretched from horizon to horizon, broken only by scattered islands of rock and heath. Great basalt cliffs rose from the sea like the backs of ancient leviathans, their faces carved by ten thousand years of wind and rain. Forests were rare. Fertile soil rarer still. Most settlements clung stubbornly to narrow strips of coastline where fishing boats could shelter from the sea's wrath.

The ocean dominated every aspect of life.

It fed the people. Provided them with life, work and bounty. And it buried them in endless droves too.

Entire bloodlines had vanished beneath the waves. Villages had disappeared overnight when the great storms dragged them into the sea. Every family carried stories of fathers, mothers, brothers, wives, or children who had gone out onto the water and never returned.

The people endured because there was no other choice.

They were a hard folk. Weathered folk.

Their villages were built from stone because timber rotted too quickly. Their clothing was woven from coarse wool and thick hides because anything lighter was torn apart by the wind. Their songs were melancholy things sung around peat fires while storms battered the walls outside. Their feasts were loud, their griefs private, and their grudges eternal.

Especially their grudges.

On Aileach, hatred was often inherited. Families passed down heirlooms as easily as they passed down their rivalries and grudges.

The boy's family had passed down one of the oldest feuds in the village. One as old as the history of their people. Now he was the last one left to carry it. And it was a dark and stormy night.


It was late. Later than anyone could be expected to still be awake. The hardworking men and women had long since retired for the evening. Only the boy stayed awake. Only the boy… and those who followed him.

Rain hammered the village like thrown stones.

The narrow square between the stone cottages had become a mire of churned mud and standing water. Wind whipped through the settlement carrying the scent of salt and seaweed from the harbour just below. The sky overhead had darkened steadily throughout the afternoon until it had become a bruised mass of black and grey cloud.

A storm was coming. Beyond mere rain and distant lightning. The Stormlord was angry this night.

A storm was coming.

The boy knew it instinctively.

He always did. His stomach had been twisted into knots for the better part of an hour.

Then came the punch.

A fist crashed into his jaw with enough force to lift him clean off his feet.

Pain erupted through the side of the boy's face. For a brief, dizzying instant, the world became a blur of grey sky, black clouds, and driving rain before gravity reclaimed him. He struck the ground hard, shoulder first, and skidded through the muddy square in a spray of filthy water. The impact drove the breath from his lungs and left him gasping. His cheek sank into the cold mire as rain hammered against the back of his head.

For several seconds he simply lay there.

The world seemed distant and muffled. He could hear the rain drumming against rooftops and stone walls. He could hear the wind howling in from the sea beyond the village. Somewhere nearby, the first clap of thunder rolled across the horizon like the growl of some enormous beast awakening from slumber.

Then came the laughter. Cruel and mocking. It was the laughter of youths who thought themselves stronger than others. Who'd found prey to prove it.

The sound cut through the rain more effectively than any thunderclap. The boy groaned and rolled onto one elbow. His jaw throbbed. The side of his face felt numb. Something warm filled his mouth.

Blood.

He spat into the mud.

A small white object landed amongst the puddles before him. For a moment he simply stared at it. Then he realized what it was.

A tooth.

The laughter intensified.

"Stay down Mac Rian."

Brannoc.

The voice belonged to Brannoc Brocc.

The older boy stood several paces away, broad-shouldered and solid as a stone wall. Rain streamed from his dark hair and ran down the length of his face, but he paid it no mind. One hand rested casually at his side while the other held a cloth bundle.

The boy's bundle.

His food.

Three days of work reduced to a prize in another boy's hand.

Brannoc tossed it lazily into the air and caught it again.

Around him the other boys, Mael, Darragh, Corren and two others grinned like Choral-Leeches scenting blood.

"I said stay down."

The boy's hands sank into the mud beneath him as he struggled to catch his breath. Cold rainwater pooled around his fingers and seeped through the worn fabric wrapped around his wrists. Every part of him ached. His jaw throbbed in time with his heartbeat, and he could already feel swelling beginning to form along the side of his face. Blood mixed with rainwater as it dripped from his split lip into the mire below.

Part of him wanted to stay where he was.

The sensible part.

The part that had kept him alive these past months.

He was hungry, tired and alone. Brannoc outweighed him by what felt like half a man. There were six of them and one of him. Nothing good would come from standing up. Nothing would change. He would take another beating, lose the food anyway, and spend the evening nursing fresh bruises in whatever corner of the village he found to sleep in for he could not return home.

He could never go back home again.

That voice—the one that urged caution and survival—had grown louder with each passing month.

Ever since the sea had taken his mother.

The memory came unbidden, as it always did whenever storms gathered.

He remembered standing upon the cliffs with half the village as black clouds rolled across the horizon. He remembered seeing the fishing boats fighting desperately against waves that looked more like mountains. He remembered hearing men shouting and women praying. Then one of the boats vanished.

Simply vanished.

One moment it had been there.

The next it had disappeared between walls of black water.

Three sailors had survived. The wreckage had washed ashore days later.

His mother had not. No body had ever been recovered. The sea had simply kept her. Taking its bloody harvest of their lives. Until the next storm.

His father had never truly recovered from it.

At first, he'd insisted she would return. Then he'd spent weeks searching the shoreline after every storm. Then he'd stopped speaking altogether.

After that came the drink.

Strong spirits brewed from fermented kelp, sea grains, and whatever else the islanders could coax into alcohol. Men called it many things depending on the village. His father had favoured a particularly vicious brew known as Sirensyne.

The old fishermen joked that it tasted like seawater and regret.

By the end, there had been far more regret than seawater.

His father drank from sunrise to sunset. He drank until he forgot to eat. Drank until he forgot to work. Drank until his hands shook constantly and his eyes became hollow things that no longer recognized his son.

Then one winter morning the boy had found him slumped beside the hearth, a bottle still hanging from his cold, still fingers.

The villagers had said that the drink had taken him.

The boy knew better though. It had been the grief that had taken his father from him. The bottle had simply helped him along.

Now there was nobody. Nobody waiting for him. To offer him safety and shelter from storm or nightmare. Nobody left at all. Only an empty house he could no longer bear to go back to.

Brannoc knew it too.

That was why he smiled whenever he saw him.

The larger boy tossed the stolen food bundle casually from hand to hand and studied him with open amusement.

"What are ye staring at, Mac Rian?"

The boy said nothing.

His gaze remained fixed on the cloth package. It contained only a simple fare. Dried fish and hard bread. Maybe enough food to keep his stomach from twisting itself into knots for a few days. He had worked nearly twelve hours unloading catches at the harbour for it.

Brannoc had taken it because he could. The bully followed his gaze and laughed.

"Oh, ye want this back?"

The others immediately began chuckling.

Mael slapped Darragh's shoulder.

"Listen to him. Like he had a choice."

Brannoc squeezed the bundle dramatically.

"Want it back, do ye?"

The boy swallowed.

His mouth tasted of blood. The word left his mouth before he could stop it. It sounded small.

Pathetic, even.

"Yes."

The moment it was spoken he regretted it, because the reaction was immediate.

Brannoc barked out a laugh loud enough to be heard over the rain. Mael doubled over beside him, clutching at his stomach. Even Corren, who rarely seemed to understand half of what was happening around him, grinned like he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

The sound dug beneath Hélionn's skin.

Not because they were laughing. Because he knew they were laughing at something true. He wanted the food back.

Gods, he wanted it back.

His stomach felt hollow these days. Not the ordinary hunger that came after a missed meal, but the constant gnawing ache that never truly left. It had become a companion over the past months, sitting inside him from the moment he woke until exhaustion finally dragged him to sleep. Sometimes it became so bad he found himself dreaming about food.

Dreaming.

About food.

His father would have laughed himself sick at that.

Brannoc tossed the bundle into the air again and caught it one-handed.

"Then ye should've fought harder."

The words stung because they carried yet another measure of truth. The punch had come quickly. Too quickly. Brannoc had always been bigger than him, but there had been a time when Hélionn would have at least tried.

A year ago, he would have thrown himself into the fight without hesitation. Back then his world had been so different. His father had still been alive and would have cheered him on.

A year ago, his mother had stood waiting on the docks every evening, the day's catch in her hands. It had been a time in which he had believed things could get better.

Now he spent most of his energy simply surviving.

The thunder rolled again.

It came from somewhere far out over the sea, deep and resonant, like the voice of some slumbering giant stirring beneath the waves. The Stormlord was furious this night.

Hélionn hated that sound. His body reacted before his mind could stop it. His shoulders tightened and his breath caught in his lungs.

A tiny flinch passed through him.

That was all it took.

"There he is!" Mael shouted.

The laughter erupted anew. Darragh pointed immediately at Hélionn as if he were some struggling beached kelp-crab trapped beneath a rock.

"I saw that!"

"Course ye did."

"Storm's got him scared already."

Corren joined in enthusiastically despite clearly being half a heartbeat behind the conversation.

"Maybe he'll cry this time."

The gang found that idea particularly amusing. Brannoc grinned broadly. Rain streamed from his hair as he spread his arms dramatically toward the darkening heavens.

The storm had grown considerably while they spoke.

Great masses of black cloud rolled across the horizon like invading armies. The sea beyond the village had become a dark, writhing thing. White foam capped distant waves and lightning flashed occasionally within the heart of the stormfront.

The fishermen would already be securing their boats.

Those with any sense would be indoors.

Only fools remained outside when a storm like this approached. Or boys with nowhere else to go and cruel intentions in their hearts.

Brannoc nodded toward the gathering clouds.

"Looks like it's coming for ye."

More laughter.

Hélionn clenched his jaw and immediately regretted it. Pain shot through the side of his face as the gum around his missing tooth bled.

Brannoc noticed.

He always noticed weakness. Perhaps that was why Hélionn hated him so much. Brannoc never seemed content merely to win. He had to make certain everyone knew he had won.

"Tell me something."

The older boy tilted his head slightly.

"What is it ye think happens when the thunder comes?"

The others immediately began snickering.

Darragh adopted a mock whisper.

"Maybe he thinks there's giants up there."

"Nah," Mael replied. "Gods are probably angry at him."

"Wouldn't blame them. The Stormlord hates the weak."

Brannoc chuckled.

"Aye."

He looked back toward Hélionn.

"That it?"

Hélionn said nothing.

His silence only encouraged them.

"Maybe he thinks the sea's coming for him next."

That one landed harder than the others and Hélionn's fists clenched tightly at his sides to stop himself from shaking with rage. Brannoc saw it immediately and his smile sharpened. The rain had become heavier now, drumming against rooftops and stone with increasing force.

"Maybe that's it."

Another step.

"Maybe every time ye hear thunder, ye remember."

Hélionn's hands were clenched so tightly they began to hurt, his nails digging into his palms hard enough to draw even more blood.

The laughter around them faded. Not because the others were uncomfortable. But because they sensed blood in the water.

Brannoc's voice dropped lower.

Crueller.

"Ye remember that boat disappearing."

The village around them seemed to fade away. For a moment Hélionn could see it again.

The storm.

The waves.

The tiny fishing vessels fighting against impossible seas. He remembered villagers standing shoulder to shoulder along the cliffs. Remembered hearing prayers to the Coast Maiden to guide them safely home.

Remembered hearing people scream when the boats vanished beneath angry black waters.

The memory never left him. It would never leave him. Not for the rest of his life.

Brannoc continued.

"Ye remember waiting on the shore."

Another step.

"Waiting for her to come back."

Hélionn stared at him. Rainwater ran down his face. He wasn't sure anymore whether it was rain alone.

"They never found her body, did they?"

Hélionn swallowed. His throat felt tight.

"No."

The answer emerged barely above a whisper.

Brannoc nodded.

"As I thought."

Brannoc's smile widened slightly, sensing weakness, sensing pain, sensing exactly where to press the knife.

The older boy had always been good at that. Not fighting, not really. Plenty of children in the village could fight.

What made Brannoc different was that he understood how to truly hurt others. He understood how to find the bruises nobody else could see and press on them until they hurt worse than any broken bone.

The rain hammered against the village square, turning the packed earth into a sea of mud. Water ran from the rooftops in streams and gathered in puddles around their boots. The storm had drawn closer still. Hélionn could feel it now. There was a pressure in the air that always came before the worst weather arrived, a heaviness that seemed to settle across the world.

Brannoc stepped closer.

"You know what my da says?"

Hélionn remained silent.

The larger boy didn't care and stepped closer, as if his very presence could inflict greater damage still."

"He says the sea took the wrong one. He says your mam was worth ten of your da."

Another step.

"He says your da should've gone down with the boat instead."

The words struck like a physical blow. Hélionn felt something twist inside his chest.

Not grief.

That had become familiar.

Not anger either.

Something colder, uglier and far more dangerous.

Brannoc's grin widened and he sniffed the air loudly, as if he were a Klyten-Jaw that had just sensed blood in the water.

"Oh?"

He leaned forward slightly. He was close now. So close to the younger boy that he could reach out and touch him.

"Did that bother ye?"

The tendons in Hélionn's fingers stood out white beneath rain-soaked skin. The older boy laughed.

"There he is."

Another rumble of thunder rolled across the heavens. The sound made Hélionn's stomach tighten instinctively and he flinched once more despite himself.

Brannoc noticed.

Of course he noticed.

The bully threw his arms wide and turned dramatically toward the storm.

"Careful, lads."

He pointed at the dark clouds gathering beyond the sea cliffs.

"I think the sky's about to scare him again."

Mael barked out a laugh.

Darragh joined in.

Corren looked between them all before laughing as well, despite clearly not understanding why.

Brannoc shook his head in mock disappointment.

"I still can't believe it."

His voice carried easily through the rain.

"A Mac Rian afraid of storms."

The name stung. Not because Brannoc said it. Because Hélionn knew what it meant.

The Mac Rians, his family, had always been sailors, navigators and warriors. Their stories were filled with tempests and sea battles and impossible voyages. His grandfather had crossed the Black Reach during hurricane season.

His great-grandfather had hunted raiders through storms fierce enough to break ships apart.

The founder himself—old Aodhán —was said to have laughed in the face of thunder.

Yet here stood the last of the line.

Flinching every time the sky growled.

Brannoc stepped closer still.

Rain ran down his face in streams.

"What would your ancestors think? What would old Aodhán think if he could see ye now?"

The question hung in the air.

For the first time since the confrontation had begun, nobody laughed.

The rain continued to pour from the darkening heavens, drumming against rooftops and cobblestones and the stretched hides that covered market stalls. Wind swept through the square in cold gusts, carrying with it the scent of salt and stormwater from the sea cliffs beyond the village. Thunder rolled somewhere out over the black waters, low and distant, like the growl of some vast beast stirring in its sleep.

Brannoc seemed unaware of the shift.

Or perhaps he simply didn't care.

His gaze remained fixed upon Hélionn, waiting for a reaction. Waiting to see the wound he'd opened. The others were no longer quite so enthusiastic.

Mael shifted his weight uneasily.

Darragh looked away for a moment.

Even Corren's grin had faded.

The feud between their families was old. Older than any of them. Every child in the village knew the stories. They had grown up hearing them around hearthfires and during wind festivals. They knew who they were supposed to dislike and who they were supposed to blame.

That was one thing. This was something else. This wasn't about old grudges anymore. This was an orphan standing alone in the rain while someone twisted the knife in every wound he carried.

Mael finally cleared his throat.

"Maybe leave it be, Brannoc? The wee lad's had enough for one night."

The larger boy didn't even look at him.

"Stay out of it."

"I'm just saying—"

"I said stay out of it!"

The sharpness of the response made Mael fall silent. Brannoc's attention never left Hélionn.

"What would old Aodhán think if he could see ye now?"

The question echoed through Hélionn's mind.

Not because Brannoc had asked it but because he had asked it himself.

Many times.

Usually at night when sleep refused to come. When the wind howled outside whatever shed or boathouse or abandoned corner he'd found to shelter in.

What would they think?

The honoured dead of his line whose deeds still filled the songs of their people. The heroes whose names adorned standing stones and weathered monuments throughout the islands of their world.

What would they see when they looked at him?

A frightened boy, cold, hungry and alone?

A boy who jumped at thunder?

A boy who had lost everything.

His gaze lowered toward the mud. Rainwater rippled across the ground around his worn boots. The storm seemed to press down upon the entire world.

For a moment he was tempted.

Not to kneel.

But simply to stop.

To stop fighting.

To stop caring.

To stop hurting.

Life had become exhausting.

Every day was a struggle.

Every meal uncertain, every night colder than the last.

No matter how hard he worked, no matter how much he endured, the grief remained. The loneliness remained.

The fear remained.

Brannoc mistook his silence for surrender.

His smile widened.

"There it is."

The older boy pointed toward the mud at his feet.

"That's where ye belong, little Mac Rian."

The words should have hurt him as all prior insult had. Perhaps they did and he had become too numb to notice. But Brannoc's words did not have their intended effect. They did not find a home in his heart to sit and fester.

Instead, they sparked something.

A realization. A quiet and terrible understanding that this was it. A choice in the crossroads of his life. If he bowed now, he would bow forever.

A part of him would break.

The part that still remembered his mother's smile when she returned from market carrying fresh bread and flaky, salted fish.

The part that remembered sitting beside his father listening to stories of ancient heroes while storms battered the walls of their home.

The part that still believed those stories mattered.

The part that still believed he mattered.

That was what Brannoc wanted.

Not the food.

Not the victory.

He wanted Hélionn to accept it.

To accept that he was lesser. To accept that he was beaten. To accept that this was all he would ever be. The realization settled over him with surprising clarity.

His circumstances had not changed.

He was still afraid.

The storm still frightened him.

The gang still outnumbered him.

Brannoc was still larger and stronger.

Nothing had changed.

Nothing except his choice.

Brannoc frowned.

The silence had gone on longer than expected and the older boy seemed unnerved by it. Hélionn found that the sight gave him strength.

"Did ye not hear me?"

Slowly, Hélionn smiled back at his tormentor.

Rain streamed down his face. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. His jaw throbbed, his body hurt and his stomach felt empty enough to devour itself.

Yet when he looked at Brannoc now, something felt different.

Brannoc stepped forward.

"Bow, Mac Rian."

The words came like an order.

Like a command from someone who had never been denied.

Hélionn stared at him.

Thunder rumbled overhead, the wind screamed through the village like the howling of old banshees.

Lightning flashed somewhere beyond the cliffs.

Fear twisted inside him exactly as it always did.

He could feel it.

Could almost taste it. It was an acrid thing on the tip of his tongue, overpowering the salty iron tang of his own blood.

For the first time, however, he realized that fear did not have to decide what happened next.

His heart hammered against his ribs. His hands trembled and his knees felt weak.

Yet he remained standing.

Brannoc's eyes narrowed.

The older boy was beginning to understand that something had gone wrong. The reaction he wanted was not coming.

"What did I just tell ye?"


The rain ran down Brannoc's face in rivulets, tracing paths through the dirt and grime on his skin. His expression had changed. The confidence remained, but there was something else beneath it now. Confusion. Irritation. The dawning realization that the conversation was no longer unfolding the way he expected.

Boys like Brannoc were accustomed to obedience. They were accustomed to seeing fear and mistaking it for submission. To him, the two were one and the same.

Hélionn swallowed against the taste of blood in his mouth and slowly raised his head.

His jaw throbbed. Every heartbeat sent fresh pain through the side of his face where the punch had landed. His ribs hurt from the fall. His stomach ached with hunger. The rain soaked through his clothes until he could barely tell where the cold ended and his own skin began. None of that mattered.

What mattered was the realization settling into place inside him.

He was afraid.

Gods above, he was terrified.

The storm frightened him. The gang frightened him. Brannoc frightened him. The thought of what would happen next made his stomach twist into knots. Yet somewhere amidst the fear and grief and exhaustion, he had stumbled upon a truth so simple that it almost made him laugh.

Being afraid did not mean he had to obey.

His mother had been afraid when she sailed.

Every sailor was.

The sea did not care how brave a person was. It swallowed the courageous and the cowardly alike. Yet ships still left harbour every day. Men and women still climbed aboard knowing full well that they might never return.

His father had told him that once.

Courage was not the absence of fear.

Courage was deciding that something else mattered more.


The memory struck him with surprising force.

He could almost hear his father's voice saying it.

Not the broken, drunken man from the end.

The father from before.

The father who had smelled of salt and woodsmoke rather than cheap spirits. His Da who had laughed loudly and sung old songs and carried him on his shoulders through village festivals. The father who had believed that the blood of heroes flowed through his son's veins.

For months Hélionn had been afraid that those memories would fade.

Now, standing in the rain, he discovered that they hadn't.

Brannoc took another step forward, coming face to face with Hélionn.

The movement snapped him back to the present.

"I'm talking to ye."

His tone carried a warning now.

Around them, the other boys watched in uncomfortable silence. None intervened, but neither did they laugh anymore. Even they could sense the shift taking place. The easy cruelty that had marked the encounter from the beginning was gone. Something more serious had replaced it.

Brannoc pointed toward the mud at Hélionn's feet.

"I told ye to bow."

The storm cracked overhead.

A flash of lightning illuminated the village in stark white for the briefest of moments. Every rooftop, every puddle, every face became a frozen image before darkness returned. A heartbeat later thunder rolled across the sky with enough force to make windows rattle.

Instinctively, Hélionn flinched.

Brannoc saw it.

The older boy smiled immediately.

"There he is."

The cruelty returned at once, eager and hungry.

"I knew ye were still in there."

The smile widened.

"Just a frightened little—"

"No."

The word left Hélionn's lips in a voice as firm and cold as the winter sea.

Brannoc stopped speaking.

The rain continued to fall between them.

Hélionn could feel his heart hammering against his ribs so hard that it almost hurt. His hands were trembling. His knees felt weak. Every instinct screamed at him to back down before things became worse.

Instead, he forced himself to meet Brannoc's gaze.

"No," he repeated. "I'm not bowing."

Brannoc stared at him.

For a few moments he seemed genuinely unsure how to respond. The possibility of resistance had simply never occurred to him. Hélionn had always yielded eventually. Everyone did.

When the response finally came, it arrived wrapped in anger.

"Think you're brave now, do ye?"

Hélionn shook his head.

"No."

The answer was honest and immediate which threw Brannoc even further.

"I don't think I'm brave at all."

A strange calm had settled over him now. The fear remained. It lurked beneath every word and every heartbeat. Yet acknowledging it somehow robbed it of some of its power.

"I'm scared of you."

The admission caused Brannoc to blink.

"I'm scared of the storms."

Another blink.

"I'm scared nearly every day of my life now."

The rain lashed against them as the dark clouds gathered overhead.

Hélionn could feel every eye in the square fixed upon him.

For once, he didn't care.

His voice grew stronger.

"But if I bow because I'm afraid, then I'll keep bowing for the rest of my life."

The words emerged before he could think about them.

Once spoken, they felt undeniably true.

"I'll bow to you. Then someone else. Then someone stronger than them. Eventually I'll spend my whole life kneeling."

Something shifted behind Brannoc's eyes. A growing anger at being defied by one such as he.

Hélionn pressed on regardless.

"My da used to tell me that a storm only wins if it makes ye turn back."

The memory hurt.

It hurt terribly.

But he held onto it anyway.

"He said every sailor is afraid. The fools are the ones who pretend they aren't."

The thunder rolled again.

Closer now.

Louder.

Hélionn felt the familiar spike of fear claw through his chest.

This time he stood his ground.

"So maybe I am afraid."

His hands clenched into fists once more, rainwater dripping from his fingertips.

Blood mixed with the mud around his boots.

"But I'm still standing."

For the first time since the confrontation began, Brannoc had no immediate reply. And for the first time in many months, Hélionn Mac Rian felt something that had been absent from his life for far too long.

The smallest spark of pride.

And in that moment, beneath the storm he feared more than anything else in the world, that tiny spark felt stronger than thunder.

Brannoc Brocc saw it.

For the first time, the larger boy saw something in his eyes that unsettled him. It wasn't courage. Brannoc knew courage. He had seen it in hunters facing sea-beasts and sailors rowing into storms. This was something different. Something quieter. Harder. More stubborn.

The realization irritated him.

His lip curled.

"You little bastard."

The words came out low and contemptuous.

"A fool right to the end, Mac Rian."


Rain cascaded from his tangled hair and ran down the broad planes of his face. He was several years older than Hélionn and nearly a head taller, thick through the shoulders from years of hauling nets and carrying timber.

Like many of Clan Brocc, he had been raised on stories of strength, conquest, and old grievances. He had grown up hearing that Clan Rian had stolen victories and achievements that rightly belonged to their ancestors. Hearing that Aodhán Rian, the founder of Hélionn's bloodline, had been a liar dressed up as a hero. Hearing that the Broccs had been cheated of their birthright.

Children inherited hatred as easily as they inherited eye colour. Brannoc had embraced his inheritance enthusiastically.

"You still don't understand, do ye?" he asked, taking a slow step forward. "There's nobody left."

His hand swept out toward the village.

Toward the slate-roofed homes crouched beneath the rain.

Toward the fishing boats bobbing violently in the harbour.

Toward the distant cliffs beyond which the sea raged endlessly against the land.

"Your clan's finished."

The other boys looked away. Even Brannoc's own friends weren't smiling anymore. This had gone far beyond what they had envisioned. This wasn't about simply tormenting Hélionn anymore. They could feel the air changing into something with darker intent.

The storm seemed to press closer around them. Thunder rolled across the sky.

A low growl from the heavens.

Yet Brannoc could not stop. He had gone too far already and hatred had a momentum of its own.

"And now look at ye."

His voice rose.

"The last Rian."

He pointed directly at Hélionn.

"Aodhán's legacy."

The mockery in his tone made the title sound filthy. He laughed.

"What a fucking joke."

The words echoed through the rain.

"Your ancestor was a real man at least. He crossed the black oceans. He united many clans. He fought raiders and sea beasts and kings."

Brannoc leaned forward.

"And then, generations later, his line ends with a skinny little orphan who's scared of thunder."

Lightning flashed overhead.

Instinctively Hélionn flinched. Brannoc noticed and hissed with disgust at the boy's weakness.

"Tell me, Hélionn. What exactly are ye standing for? What are ye protecting?"

His arms spread wide.

"There's nobody left. You have nothing and you are nothing."

The rain battered the village square. Water streamed through the mud. The wind pulled at their clothes. Somewhere out beyond the harbour another peal of thunder rolled across the sea.

Yet Hélionn barely heard any of it. His heart was pounding too loudly. With a raw, wordless roar, Hélionn threw himself forward.

The suddenness of it caught Brannoc completely off guard.

For all his boasting, for all his confidence, the older boy had expected tears. He had expected surrender. He had expected the skinny orphan from Clan Rian to finally break beneath the weight of everything that had been piled onto his shoulders.

Instead, he found a furious child hurtling towards him through the rain.

Hélionn crashed into him with every ounce of strength he possessed. The impact drove the breath from Brannoc's lungs and sent both of them sprawling into the mud. The larger boy tried to keep his footing, but the ground was little more than a swamp after hours of rain. His boots slipped. His balance vanished. A moment later he was flat on his back with Hélionn on top of him.

Then came the punches. Wild, desperate things powered by fury rather than technique.

They landed all the same.

Hélionn's fist smashed into Brannoc's cheek. Then again. Then into his mouth.

The larger boy shouted in shock.

Blood sprayed from split lips.

Hélionn hit him again, harder. The next blow rewarded him with the crunch of bone as Brannoc's nose broke.

Humiliation poured out through every blow. Every time he had been mocked. Every time someone had laughed at his fear. Every night he had lain awake staring at an empty house and wondering why the sea had taken everything from him.

Brannoc tried to throw him off but Hélionn clung to him like a starving wolf.

His fists rose and fell relentlessly.

For a few precious seconds he was winning. The realization seemed to stun everyone around them. The other boys simply stood there staring.

It was Mael who recovered first.

"Oh, for the love of—"

He lunged forward and, a heartbeat later, the others followed. Darragh grabbed one arm. Corren the other. The other two boys, Eòghan and Finlay, seized him around the waist and physically hauled him off Brannoc.

Even then Hélionn would not stop.

He kicked, twisted and thrashed like a tentacled beast. When Darragh's hand slipped too close to his mouth Hélionn sank his teeth into it hard enough to draw blood. The older boy howled and jerked away.

The reaction earned Hélionn a punch to the side of the head that sent stars exploding across his vision.

Then the beating began in earnest.

The boys swarmed him.

Fists hammered into his ribs and shoulders. Boots slammed into his sides. Someone caught him across the cheek. Another struck the back of his head.

Hélionn curled instinctively beneath the assault but never stopped fighting. Every time they knocked him down, he tried to rise again. Every time they pinned him, he struggled.

The sheer refusal to yield began to unnerve them.

"Hold still, you little bastard!"

"He won't stop!"

"What the hell is wrong with him?"

Mud coated him from head to toe. Blood streamed from his nose and mouth. One eye was already swelling shut.

Still, he fought and snarled, trying to claw his way back toward Brannoc. The older boys exchanged uneasy glances.

This was no longer funny.

The rain hammered down around them. Thunder growled across the sea. Wind whipped at cloaks and tunics.

Yet somehow Hélionn seemed completely oblivious to it all.

"He fights like a wee Ruadh-Mòr."

The words slipped from Finlay before he could stop himself. Several of the others glanced sharply toward him.

Ruadh-Mòr.

The Red Tempest.

One of the great eternal storms of the western seas.

A storm said to begin as little more than a distant stain upon the horizon before swelling into a force capable of tearing fleets apart. The comparison was absurd.

And yet none of them laughed.

Brannoc rose slowly from the mud.

For a few moments he simply stood there, breathing hard through bloodied lips, rain cascading down his face in crimson-streaked rivulets. The fight had not gone the way he had imagined it would. He had expected tears. Expected pleading. Expected the last son of Clan Rian to finally break beneath the weight of everything that had happened to him.

Instead, he had been knocked onto his back and beaten bloody in front of his friends.

The realization sat poorly with him.

Humiliation burned hotter than any bruise.

His broken nose throbbed with every heartbeat. One side of his face had already begun swelling where Hélionn's fists had landed. Worse still were the expressions on the faces around him. The boys of his gang were trying not to stare. Trying not to look at one another. Trying not to acknowledge what they had all witnessed.

Brannoc saw it anyway.

Hatred curdled in his stomach.

He looked down at Hélionn.

The younger boy was kneeling in the mud, chest heaving, blood dripping from his split lip. Rain plastered dark hair across his forehead. One eye was swollen nearly shut. He looked half beaten to death already.

Yet he was still trying to rise.

Brannoc could scarcely believe it. The sensible thing would have been to stay down. The smart thing would have been to stay down. Any normal person would have stayed down. Instead Hélionn planted a shaking hand into the mud and pushed himself upright once more.

The sight infuriated him.

"What is wrong with you?" Brannoc demanded.

His voice cracked slightly.

Whether from pain or anger even he could not have said.

"You've lost."

The words came louder this time.

"You hear me? You've lost."

Hélionn said nothing.

He merely stared hatefully at Brannoc.

The scion of Clan Brocc hated that. It was not the hot, fleeting anger of boys trading punches in the rain, but something older. Something inherited. The kind of hatred that had been passed from father to son so many times that nobody could quite remember where it had started.

Brannoc had grown up hearing stories of the Rians. Stories of arrogance. Stories of betrayal. Stories of old defeats and old victories whose details had long since become distorted by generations of retelling. What mattered was not whether any of it was true. What mattered was that he had been taught, from the moment he was old enough to understand words, that the blood of Clan Rian was lesser.

That they were rivals.

Enemies.

A people who deserved every hardship and misfortune that came their way.

And yet there Hélionn stood.

With every reason in the world to yield to Brannoc's superior blood.

And he dared to refuse him.

It offended something deep within Brannoc.

His gaze drifted downward until it settled upon a jagged shard of stone protruding from the mud. Rainwater washed over its sharp edge in thin silver streams. He stared at it for several seconds before bending and plucking it from the ground.

The reaction from the others was immediate. The mood that had hung over the fight changed all at once.

Mael's expression tightened.

Darragh swore softly beneath his breath.

Even Eòghan, who had spent most of the afternoon laughing at Hélionn's suffering, suddenly looked uncomfortable.

"Brannoc," Mael said carefully.

The larger boy ignored him. His eyes never left Hélionn.

"Brannoc," he repeated, louder this time.

"What?" Brannoc snapped.

"Leave it be. The runt's had enough."

A muscle jumped in Brannoc's jaw. The stone tightened in his grip.

"Leave it be?" he repeated.

The words emerged as a bitter laugh.

"You saw what he did."

"Aye, we did. And the broken nose was rightly earned. We went too far and the little Rian punished us for it. There's no need to take this any further."

The response drew a glare sharp enough to cut flesh. For a moment it looked as though Brannoc might turn his anger upon Mael instead.

Instead, he laughed again.

There was no humour in it.

"He should have stayed down."

Nobody answered. Mael looked at him as though he were insane.

Typical. Mael and his kin were always too compassionate. Brannoc should've known that the other boy would be too weak to do what needed to be done.

The silence of the others though…

That only made him angrier. They gathered behind Mael as if he would shield them from Brannoc's ire.

"He should know his place."

Still, nobody answered.

The rain hammered against cloaks and shoulders. Thunder rolled somewhere far out beyond the village, moving across the endless black waters surrounding the island. The storm was growing closer. Normally that sound would have drawn Hélionn's attention immediately. Normally every distant rumble would have sent fresh fear crawling through his stomach.

Now he barely noticed it.

The storm still raged overhead with all the fury of the northern seas. Rain lashed the village square in dense sheets that turned the packed earth into a sea of mud. Thunder rolled constantly beyond the cliffs, sometimes distant and rumbling, sometimes so close it seemed to shake the very stones beneath their feet. Wind howled between the stone longhouses and tugged violently at cloaks, carrying with it the scent of saltwater and kelp from the black ocean beyond the settlement.

Ordinarily Hélionn would have been terrified. Every flash of lightning would have made him flinch and each crack of thunder would have sent his pulse racing.

Now he barely heard any of it even as he stumbled to his feet, swaying slightly as his body's aches made themselves known to him.

He stood motionless in the rain, blood dripping into the mud at his feet, staring at Brannoc.

Brannoc stared back.

Neither boy moved.

The air felt tight and dangerous.

The village slept around them. Warm candlelight glowed faintly behind shuttered windows. Smoke drifted from stone chimneys. Families lay sleeping in their beds, unaware of the confrontation unfolding in the storm outside. No elders stood watch over them. No parents were present to intervene.

There were only boys.

And hatred.

Brannoc's eyes narrowed. Rain ran down his face and mixed with the blood streaming from his ruined nose.

"You should've stayed down."

The words emerged low and rough.

Hélionn said nothing.

Brannoc took another step forward, the stone clenched in his hand.

"You should've known your place."

Still Hélionn said nothing. The rain washed blood from his clothes almost as quickly as it appeared.

Yet he remained standing.

Brannoc's expression darkened.

"I mean it."

The words came out almost conversationally.

That somehow made them worse.

"I'm going to kill you."

Brannoc pointed the stone at him.

"I'm going to kill you and that'll be the end of it."

His voice grew quieter.

"The end of Clan Rian."

The words hung in the darkness, the rain hammering down around them.

Hélionn felt his heartbeat pounding in his ears. He should have been afraid. Perhaps part of him was. Instead, he found himself answering before he could think.

"Not if I kill you first."


Lightning flashed overhead.

For a heartbeat the entire square was illuminated in brilliant white.

Mael gasped.

"What in the—"

His voice died in his throat.

A trembling hand pointed upward.

At first Hélionn thought it was lightning.

An orange glow pulsed behind the cloud cover far above them. It flickered through the storm like the heart of a furnace buried within the heavens themselves. The glow grew brighter with every passing second until vast sections of cloud became illuminated from within, painted in fiery shades of gold and red.

The storm itself seemed to recoil.

Clouds boiled apart.

A blazing object punched through them.

Every boy in the square forgot the fight instantly. They simply stared.

The thing emerging from the clouds was enormous.

Far larger than any bird.

Far larger than any ship they had ever seen.

A blazing spear of fire tore across the night sky trailing a vast tail of burning vapour behind it. The clouds around it ignited in brilliant orange light. Its passage illuminated the sea, the cliffs, the village and the surrounding islands with an eerie glow that transformed night into false daylight.

The roar reached them moments later. A sound that seemed to vibrate through the earth itself.

The object screamed overhead and Hélionn's eyes widened. For one impossible moment he thought it was alive. Some colossal beast descending from the heavens. Then he realised he could make out shapes within the fire.

Angles.

Lines.

Metal.

The thing was no creature.

It was a construct. A vast steel bird wrapped in flame. Its wings swept backward through the inferno surrounding it. Engines burned along its flanks like captured stars. Fire cascaded from its hull in great sheets as it tore through the atmosphere.

The sight stole his breath.

He had never imagined anything like it could exist.

The burning craft thundered directly overhead. So close that Hélionn felt the heat of its passage even through the rain. For the briefest instant he caught sight of its hull through gaps in the flames.

Steel grey.

A symbol had been painted across one side.

Two vertical lines.

One beside the other.

He had never seen the symbol before.

Had no idea what it meant.

XI

Then the great metal bird vanished into the darkness beyond the village. A few seconds later a brilliant flash erupted somewhere near the distant cliffs. The horizon bloomed orange. A thunderous impact rolled across the sea. The ground shook beneath their feet.


000.M30

"Helion."

The voice crackled through his vox unit, distorted by static and the sheer violence of the storm.

Helion did not answer.

He roared instead.

Lightning split the heavens overhead, illuminating the battlefield in stark white. For a fraction of a second the world became painfully clear. Towering trench walls of ferrocrete and adamantium. Thousands of warriors fighting and dying. Sheets of rain falling so thickly they resembled silver curtains hanging from the sky.

His greatsword swept through the darkness.

The blade bit deep into an Ork's neck. There was a brief moment of resistance before the Greenskin's head came free in a welter of gore. Blood erupted across his visor in a steaming arc. The corpse stumbled forward several more steps before finally collapsing into the mud-choked trench floor.

Rain immediately began washing the gore away.

Not that it mattered.

Everything was soaked in blood already.

The storm had become a thing unto itself.

Helion had fought in blizzards. He had fought in sandstorms. He had fought in the poisonous ashfalls of dead worlds and beneath the radioactive skies of conquered xenos empires.

He had never seen rain like this.

The downpour was apocalyptic.

Water hammered against his armour with such force it sounded like gunfire. It drummed against his helm. Rattled against his pauldrons. Cascaded down the trench walls in miniature waterfalls. Entire sections of the battlefield had become rivers of mud and blood flowing toward the sea.

Visibility was almost non-existent.

A dozen metres was difficult.

Twenty was pushing it.

Anything beyond that simply ceased to exist. The darkness swallowed everything. Only lightning brought brief moments of sight. Then those moments vanished.

Another flash.

Shapes.

Movement.

More Orks.

The Greenskins emerged from the rain with guttural roars, charging through the darkness with axes, cleavers and rusted firearms raised high.

Helion lifted his left arm.

His wrist-mounted combi-bolter barked. Explosive rounds tore through the storm before scything into the enemy ranks.

The first Ork's chest detonated.

The second lost half its face.

The third vanished beneath a cloud of red mist and flying bone fragments.

The survivors kept coming and so he readied his greatblade once more.

Around him the battle raged with a ferocity that bordered on madness. Heavy bolters thundered from distant firing positions carved into the trench walls. Plasma fire flashed through the darkness. Missile launches sent brief streaks of light arcing overhead before detonating amongst distant masses of attackers.

The air was filled with screams.

The dead Orks had not yet finished falling before more emerged from the darkness.

They came endlessly.

Every trench cleared was replaced by another wave. Every firing line established eventually drowned beneath bodies. Every victory bought only a few more minutes before the next assault crashed into them. After three days of constant warfare, Helion had begun to suspect the Greenskins were simply climbing over the corpses of their own dead to reach the Imperial lines.

He drove his sword through the face of a charging Ork and kicked the corpse backward into its fellows. The creature toppled into the trench, tangling several others behind it and buying a few precious seconds.

Behind him he heard the sharp reports of bolter fire. His men providing him with covering fire and precious breathing room whilst also ensuring the fallen stayed fallen.

Experience had taught them caution.

More than one warrior had died because an Ork he thought dead had suddenly lurched upright and buried a Stabba in his throat.

Helion could hear them splashing through mud and blood as they advanced to support him.

Three days.

Only three days.

It felt like three years.

The war on the surface of 4546B had long since ceased resembling anything as orderly as a battle plan.

By the second day entire formations had become isolated from one another. Front lines had collapsed, reformed and collapsed again. Defensive sectors had vanished beneath tidal waves of Greenskins. Reinforcements intended for one front had found themselves fighting on another. Whole companies had become fragmented into dozens of independent brotherhoods fighting wherever necessity dictated.

The storm had only made matters worse.

The weather should have begun subsiding nearly a day ago according to every forecast available to them. Instead, it had intensified. Rain fell harder. Winds grew stronger. Vox communications had become increasingly unreliable.

Helion had not seen another member of the Bladeguard since the second day. He had not seen the King since the end of the first.

The memory remained painfully clear.

Artorias had spoken with him amidst a collapsing defence line, bloodied but unbowed, and ordered him away from the main front. A section of the Eleventh Company, designated II Division, had become stranded along the shoreline fortifications after an Ork breakthrough cut them off from the rest of the Legions. Artorias had commanded Helion to find them. He was to relieve them of their foes then rally them under his command for a return to the Primarch's side.

Helion had objected immediately.

Vehemently.

His place was beside the King.

Artorias had listened.

Then smiled softly and placed a hand upon his pauldron. Pherenion and Reladion would remain with him, the Primarch had said. The Custodians were more than capable of ensuring his safety and the Orks were an enemy they all knew well.

The reminder that his duty to guard the Twice-Born was shared with the Oculi Imperator still stung. But not enough to shirk him from his duty.

Helion had obeyed.

Reluctantly.

Since then, he had spent three days fighting his way across a battlefield that seemed determined to consume itself.

A gauntleted hand closed around Helion's pauldron.

His instincts reacted immediately. He half turned, sword already shifting to guard before recognition stopped the motion.

The warrior standing behind him was of the Vth​ Legion, his armour so caked in mud, soot and drying blood that only scraps of white remained visible beneath the grime. A deep gouge scarred the centre of his breastplate where some oversized Greenskin blade had nearly bitten through, while strips of red cloth tied beneath one pauldron snapped and twisted in the storm winds.

Temur.

Helion had met him sometime during the second day.

Or perhaps the first.

The war had quickly devoured any meaningful sense of time.

Three days of uninterrupted slaughter had reduced entire companies into scattered knots of survivors. Orders arrived hours late if they arrived at all. Vox traffic came and went with the storms. Front lines shifted constantly as Orks hurled themselves against the fortifications in numbers that defied reason.

Entire trench networks had been lost beneath mountains of corpses only to be retaken hours later. More than once Helion had awakened from brief periods of unconsciousness still standing, his body fighting on through instinct while his mind struggled to catch up.

Temur tightened his grip slightly.

"Commander Helion."

The Chogorian's voice emerged through the vox grille of his helm, carrying a strain he would never openly admit to. The White Scars endured hardship with the same stubborn pride the Mist Wardens did, but even pride had its limits. Around them the survivors of their makeshift squad were gathering behind a collapsed firing step. An Iron Warrior was reloading a heavy bolter while another kicked a magazine across the mud toward him. Caradoc, the only other Mist Warden in the group, had removed his helm and was drinking rainwater running from the edge of a trench wall.

Two wounded White Scars sat shoulder to shoulder against the ferrocrete, one helping the other replace a shattered combat blade with a scavenged Ork cleaver.

None of them looked fresh.

None of them looked untouched.

Every warrior present bore the marks of three days spent staring into the maw of annihilation.

"The others need a minute, my friend." Temur said.

Helion looked past him toward the darkness beyond the trench.

Lightning flashed.

For the briefest instant the world returned.

The rain became silver.

The trench walls became black silhouettes.

And far beyond them, through curtains of water, hundreds of Greenskin shapes could be seen advancing through the storm, eager for bloodshed.

Then the darkness swallowed them again.

Helion tightened his grip upon his sword and checked his ammo counter.

"A minute is about all we're getting."


The minute of respite Temur had asked for lasted perhaps thirty seconds.

Then the war found them again.

It never truly left. It merely shifted its attention elsewhere for a few precious moments before returning with renewed fury.

Helion moved along the trench line with the rest of the survivors, his boots sinking ankle-deep into a mixture of mud, blood and spent shell casings. Around him, the artificial fortress-island groaned beneath the strain of battle. Every few moments he felt the subtle shifting beneath his feet as the immense structure rode the ocean swells far below.

The sensation had become strangely familiar over the last three days. Beneath the thunder of artillery and the roar of battle, he could almost feel the sea itself straining against Perturabo's vast construction.

The sky above was a nightmare.

Lightning flashed so frequently that darkness rarely lasted more than a heartbeat. Each brilliant white fork illuminated towering walls of rain and endless layers of storm cloud. Yet even those natural displays struggled to compete with the war raging overhead.

Orange blooms constantly blossomed amongst the clouds.

Some were distant.

Others were terrifyingly close.

Helion knew exactly what they represented.

Ships.

Entire ships.

Every few moments another vessel died somewhere above them. The void battle had never ceased. Hundreds upon hundreds, if not thousands, of Imperial and Ork warships fought across the upper atmosphere and orbital space in a conflict so immense that no mortal mind could truly comprehend it.

Whenever one died, the heavens announced its passing.

A bloom of fire.

A rolling thunderclap.

Then the wreckage came.

Helion watched one such fragment emerge from the clouds now. It looked almost beautiful at first. A glowing spear of orange fire streaking across the darkness. Then he remembered its true scale. That single fragment was larger than most cities.

It vanished beyond the horizon.

Several moments later the impact reached them.

The ocean itself seemed to shudder.

The sky lit briefly with a distant orange flash.

Then the war continued.

For every dozen Ork ships destroyed before reaching the surface, another dozen somehow survived. Some smashed directly into the ocean and vanished forever beneath the waves. Others struck with enough force to bury themselves into the depths.

And some...

Some somehow floated.

Because Orks were insane.

If Helion had not witnessed it himself, he would not have believed it.

What had once been spacecraft would strike the sea, break apart, and then somehow continue functioning as vessels. Armour plates became hulls. Thrusters became engines. Entire ships transformed into grotesque floating fortresses that lurched toward the Imperial defences through sheer stubbornness and Greenskin absurdity.

Many never arrived.

The ocean saw to that.

Beyond the fortress-islands lay open water so deep that even the Mechanicum had failed to accurately chart it. Things lived there. Vast things.

Helion had seen one only once.

A pale shape larger than a cruiser had risen from the depths beneath an Ork vessel. Its body had glowed with ghostly blue bioluminescence visible even through the storm. Long fins and impossible jaws had erupted from the darkness before closing around the ship.

The vessel had simply vanished.

One moment it existed.

The next it was being dragged screaming into the abyss.

The surviving Orks aboard had continued firing their weapons the entire way down.

Even now, Helion occasionally glimpsed those pale forms moving far beyond the fortress-islands whenever lightning illuminated the sea.

Ancient predators.

Hunters of the deep.

The true rulers of this world.


A roar sounded ahead.

Helion raised his blade and readied his bolter, ignoring the burn in his exhausted muscles. Battle awaited once more.

The trenches became slaughterhouses once more.

He fought shoulder to shoulder with Temur and an Iron Warrior named Lykaon. The son of Perturabo wielded a massive power maul whose crackling head pulped anything unfortunate enough to come within reach. Every swing shattered bone, armour and flesh alike.

An Ork Burna burst around a corner, fire spewing from its weapon in a blazing torrent.

One of the White Scars, Hararuk, vanished beneath the flames.

His scream lasted only seconds.

The smell of burning transhuman flesh and melted ceramite lingered.

Lykaon's response was immediate.

The Iron Warrior charged straight through the burning remains of their fallen ally and brought his maul down with enough force to cave in the Burna's chest. The Greenskin folded around the impact. Ribs exploded outward. Its spine exited through its back.

The corpse hit the mud already dead.

Temur's bolter barked twice not moments later. Two Shoota Boyz trying to flank them lost their heads in near-perfect unison.

Helion met the next charge head-on.

His greatsword rose and fell in merciless arcs. One Ork lost both arms. Another was split nearly in half. A third died when Helion simply shoulder-charged it into the trench wall hard enough to reduce it to green paste.

The fighting became a blur.

A fresh mob of Greenskins poured into the trench from a breach in the line. Drevan, a line Legionary of the IVth​, looked at them, reached calmly to his belt, and produced a frag grenade.

He depressed the detonation stud then tossed it. The grenade sailed through the rain choked air before landing directly in the midst of the charging Orks.

One of them caught it out of pure instinct.

The Xenos stared at the device in confusion. It stared for several heartbeats.

Its expression somehow became even more confused before morphing into one of outrage as its mind finally comprehended what it had caught.

Then the grenade exploded.

Mud, blood and body parts erupted upward.

The entire mob ceased to exist.

The next attack never came. Not immediately, so the survivors gathered once more. Their mixed squad had numbered nearly twenty when the day had begun. Now perhaps nine of them remained.

Temur was the first to speak.

"Do you hear that?"

Helion frowned.

"Hear what?"

The White Scar tilted his head slightly.

"That."

At first Helion heard nothing beyond the usual madness.

Rain.

Thunder.

Artillery.

Bolters.

The distant screams of dying things.

Then he forced himself to focus. To listen. To try to hear beneath everything else.

There.

A faint sound.

Distant.

Growing.

A roar.

Beside them, Caradoc, climbed onto a firing step.

"I don't see anyth—"

The shot hit him mid-sentence.

His head disappeared in a flash of ceramite shards, pink mist and brain matter. Blood sprayed across the trench wall. His body remained standing for nearly a second before collapsing into the mud with a heavy thud.

Helion's eyes widened.

The roaring sound suddenly became much louder.

Much closer.

"CONTACT!" he bellowed.

His voice thundered across the trench.

"PREPARE YOURSELVES BROTHERS!"

The warning came barely in time.

A moment later a mass of Ork bikes exploded through the rain.

They launched over the trench line itself, engines screaming, mud and water spraying in every direction. Buggies followed behind them, crashing through the defensive barriers with reckless abandon. Headlights blazed through the darkness. Gunfire erupted from every vehicle.

The lead bike was airborne.

Its rider was already laughing.

And it was headed straight for them.


The lead biker hit them like a cannon shell.

One moment Helion was tracking shapes through the rain, trying to identify targets amidst the chaos of flashing lightning and muzzle fire. The next, a monstrous Ork Nob came hurtling out of the darkness astride a roaring machine of iron plates, exposed engines and smoking exhausts.

The Greenskin was enormous even by Ork standards.

Heavy armour plates had been crudely welded across his body and festooned with trophies taken from dead enemies. A pair of cracked goggles sat across his broad face. A thick cigar the size of a human forearm jutted from the corner of his mouth, somehow still lit despite the deluge. Every time lightning flashed, Helion caught glimpses of a single gold tooth gleaming amidst the creature's tusked grin.

The Ork was laughing.

Not merely shouting.

Laughing.

A deep, wheezing cackle of pure delight.

The Power Klaw mounted to one arm crackled with murderous energy. Helion barely had time to register the threat before the Nob swept past at impossible speed.

The Klaw lashed out and pain exploded across the left side of Helion's body. Part of his pauldron vanished in a spray of shattered ceramite. The energized blades continued through the edge of his helm, shearing away armour plating and tearing through the visor assembly. Warning runes detonated across his display before vanishing altogether.

Then he was airborne.

The world became rain and mud and spinning darkness.

He crashed into the trench floor hard enough to crack the mud covered ferrocrete beneath him. His vision flickered. Half his display was dead, and static screamed through his damaged vox.

Instinct took over.

Helion raised his wrist blindly and fired.

His combi-bolter barked into the storm. A distant yelp followed. Then the unmistakable sound of metal colliding with ferrocrete at high speed.

Something crashed, then exploded.

The satisfaction was grim but immediate.

The bastard had felt that.

Temur appeared above him a moment later.

The White Scar dropped to one knee beside him, bolter already firing down the trench. Another son of Chogoris, Arghun, joined him, both warriors creating a curtain of disciplined fire whilst Helion regained his bearings.

"Still alive, Commander?" Temur asked.

Helion hissed as he dragged himself upright, waiting for his armour's systems to provide him with an injection of cocktails to dull the pain. His Terminator Plate was a heavy load, and he found himself wishing for standard battle plate once more.

"Unfortunately."

The Chogorian nodded.

"Good."

The bikers had not stopped.

They were already tearing further down the trench network, engines screaming as they sought to exploit the breach. Shootas flashed from handlebars and sidecars. Crude rockets streaked overhead. The surviving Greenskins were aiming for the trench's termination point where a reinforced ramp allowed access to the surface fortifications.

Then they intended to come back.

Helion knew the tactic well and he would be damned if he let them move unchallenged. He rose to one knee.

"Lykaon!"

The Iron Warrior immediately turned.

"Damon!"

Another son of Perturabo looked up from where he was reloading.

Both understood instantly.

Without another word they sprinted toward opposite walls of the trench. Perturabo's preparations revealed themselves everywhere upon this battlefield. The Lord of Iron had spent little more than a week fortifying the artificial continent upon which they stood.

A lesser commander might have built simple trenches.

Perturabo had built a machine for war.

The two Legionaries reached concealed access panels built directly into the trench walls. Thick armoured covers folded open at their touch.

Warning runes flashed and systems awakened. Far down the trenchway, the surviving bikers reached the sharp ninety-degree turn marking the trench's end.

Then the trap activated.

Something snapped.

A sound almost too sharp to hear.

Monofilament wires exploded outward from hidden launchers embedded throughout the walls.

Hundreds of them.

Thousands.

They crossed the trench in a latticework of razor-thin death.

The lead biker hit first.

For a fraction of a second nothing happened. Then the machine slid apart. The front wheel separated from the chassis; the rider's torso parted from his waist and the engine block became six separate pieces.

Momentum carried everything forward another few metres before gravity remembered its role.

Then came the rest.

Bikes entered the wire field at full speed.

The monofilament cut through them effortlessly. Armour, bone, flesh or steel.

It made no distinction.

One Ork was reduced to dozens of pieces so quickly he seemed to dissolve. Another lost both arms, his head and most of his torso simultaneously. A buggy struck the trap and emerged as an expanding cloud of debris and gore.

Blood erupted through the trench like red rain. Severed limbs spun through the air while chunks of engine block ricocheted from the walls.

A still-grinning Ork head bounced twice through the mud before disappearing beneath a wave of bloody slurry.

Then it was over.

The surviving wires retracted.

Temur stared at the carnage, a strange expression on his face. Almost as if even he were perturbed by what had just happened.

"Remind me never to insult your Primarch."

"Wise," Lykaon replied.

The squad regrouped quickly. Fresh magazines slammed into bolters; power packs were checked and wounds assessed.

Temur broke the silence.

"How far are we from the objective area?"

Helion glanced toward Lykaon.

The Iron Warrior removed a small holographic disc from a compartment at his belt and activated it. A flickering projection sprang into existence above his palm, displaying the surrounding trench networks and defensive sectors.

Rain hissed through the image.

Lykaon studied it for several moments.

"We're close."

His finger tapped a section of coastline highlighted in amber.

"The last known position of II Division."

Lykaon enlarged a section of the projection and the flickering image shifted accordingly. The map was crude by necessity. Atmospheric interference, electrical disturbances and the sheer violence of the ongoing battle had rendered most long-range auspex work unreliable. Entire sections of the battlefield were little more than educated guesses stitched together from fragmented reports and intermittent vox transmissions.

Even so, the Iron Warrior appeared utterly confident in what he was seeing.

A thick gauntleted finger tapped a stretch of coastline several kilometres distant and overseen by a fort.

"If they are still holding, they'll be here."

The wording did not escape Helion.

If.

Not when.

Not where.

If.

Three days ago, such uncertainty would have bothered him. Three days ago, he would have questioned it, searched for alternatives, perhaps even allowed himself to worry.

Three days of this war had stripped such habits away.

Entire companies vanished every hour. Battalions ceased to exist between one vox transmission and the next. The battlefield had become too large and too violent for any measure of certainty.

Helion studied the projection for another moment before nodding.

"Then we keep moving east."

Temur leaned closer, rainwater running from his helm in steady streams as he examined the display.

"The shoreline defences were never designed to hold this long in such weather conditions, were they?"

"No," Lykaon agreed. "They weren't."

The Iron Warrior deactivated the hololith with a flick of his thumb. The projection vanished instantly, leaving only darkness, rain and distant flashes of warfare.

"The Lord of Iron expected the storm to break within forty-eight hours."

Helion glanced at him.

"Then why hasn't it?"

For the first time in hours, something resembling defensive pride entered Lykaon's voice.

"Because Lord Perturabo can predict many things. But the weather sometimes makes fools of us all."

A deafening boom rolled across the battlefield before Helion could reply.

The sound seemed to arrive from everywhere at once. Every Astartes in the trench looked upward.

Sirens began screaming.

They erupted across the battlefield in overlapping waves of mechanical warning. Red emergency lumens flickered to life atop trench walls and firing positions. Automated alert systems began broadcasting coded warnings through every available frequency.

Helion's stomach tightened.

He knew that sound.

Everyone did.

Shipfall.

Through the rain and cloudbanks, a new sun appeared.

The vessel, an Imperial cruiser, tore through the storm layers trailing kilometres of fire behind it. Vast chunks of armour plating peeled away from the hull as atmospheric friction consumed them. Entire sections detonated in secondary explosions, scattering debris across the night sky.

For a moment the descending wreck illuminated the battlefield brighter than daylight.

Thousands of Astartes.

Hundreds of thousands of Orks.

Kilometres of trenches and open ground.

The endless ocean.

All of it bathed in the glow of a dying warship.

"Wind preserve us..." Temur muttered.

No one mocked him for it.

The vessel was enormous.

Helion could not immediately identify its class or allegiance, only that it was far larger than anything that had any business entering a planet's atmosphere. It fell at a shallow angle, carving a blazing scar through the heavens.

And it was coming down close.

Far too close.

The rain intensified, the wind picked up. Even the storm itself seemed to react to what was coming.

At the same time another sound reached them.

Orks.

More Orks.

The roar of engines, thunder of boots and the endless bellowing tide of Greenskin aggression.

Helion swore beneath his breath.

The enemy had seen the falling ship as well, using the light provided by its pyre to make an advance for their position through the darkness.

"Positions!" he barked. "Brace for impact and prepare to engage!"

Around him, his men moved immediately. There was no hesitation. No questions. They had become something more than a collection of survivors.

They had become a unit.

The White Scars moved with fluid efficiency, checking firing lanes and ammunition. The Iron Warriors headed directly for reinforced support points built into the trench network. Even now Helion found himself impressed by Lord Perturabo's preparations.

The supports looked almost absurd at first glance.

Massive adamantium braces. Anchor points sunk deep into the trench foundations. Heavy magnetic locking systems.

The sort of precautions one might take if expecting the sea itself to try and kill you.

Which, Helion supposed, was exactly what the Lord of the IVth​ had anticipated.

The warriors secured themselves into position. Bolters were mag-locked and armour clamps engaged.

Every man prepared themselves for what was to come.

Above them the dying ship struck the ocean.

The impact was beyond sound.

Beyond scale.

For an instant the world simply ceased functioning properly. The horizon flashed white and the ocean exploded upward.

The shockwave hit seconds later.

The entire artificial landmass lurched beneath Helion's feet with enough force to make his armour groan. Trench walls cracked. Reinforced supports bent. Somewhere in the distance something vast collapsed with a metallic shriek.

Orks who had been charging moments earlier were hurled bodily into the air.

Some vanished entirely.

Others bounced across the mud like discarded toys.

The Legiones Astartes opened fire immediately.

Bolter rounds tore through stunned Greenskins before they could recover. Bodies exploded apart beneath mass-reactive shells. A charging Nob disappeared in a cloud of red mist. Another Ork lost both its legs and continued trying to crawl forward until Temur ended the matter with a precise shot through the skull.

Then Helion looked beyond the battlefield.

And felt his hearts freeze.

The sea was rising.

A wall of black water stretched across the horizon.

Not some mere wave but a mountain. An impossible moving cliff of ocean advancing toward them with relentless purpose.

Lightning flashed and for one heartbeat he was no longer Helion of the Bladeguard.

He was Hélionn again.

The feeling vanished almost immediately.

Crushed beneath the weight of training. Buried by his will. Killed by his experience. But for that single heartbeat it had been there. For one single moment, he had been a boy again.

The wave continued to rise.

Around them the Orks finally seemed to understand the danger that was coming for them all.

Panic spread through their ranks. Some continued charging because they were Orks and knew nothing else. Others turned and ran.

Neither choice would save them.

Helion watched one particularly large Greenskin look back over his shoulder, finally noticing what was coming. The creature froze. Even across the distance Helion could see the dawning horror on its brutish features.

The sight almost made him laugh.

Almost.

He tightened his grip upon the support bar beside him.

"Brace, brothers!"

Around him, the maglocks engaged with heavy metallic clunks.

Helion saw the wave coming and, for the briefest instant, forgot he was a Space Marine.

Lightning flashed across the face of the advancing wall of water, illuminating it in stark blue-white brilliance. It was not merely a wave. It was a moving horizon. A mountain of ocean rearing up to swallow the battlefield whole.

Within its depths, he saw shapes.

Great shapes.

Colossal things.

The lightning illuminated pale, translucent bodies swimming desperately through the water. Long serpentine creatures, ghostly white and vast beyond reason, twisting and spiralling as they fled the approaching catastrophe. Their elongated skulls and glowing bodies appeared and vanished between flashes of light, accompanied by haunting cries that somehow carried even above the storm.

For a heartbeat Helion could do nothing but stare.

Then the wave hit.

The world ceased to exist.

There was no battlefield.

No trench.

No sky.

No war.

Only water.


The impact struck with enough force to make the artificial continent groan beneath his boots. The shock travelled through the structure and into his armour, vibrating every plate of ceramite. His maglocks screamed in protest as they held him anchored to Lord Perturabo's emergency support brace.

Darkness swallowed him.

The ocean crashed over the trench in a roaring torrent that drowned every other sound.

Helion shut his eyes.

Water hammered against his armour with such force that it felt as though a Titan was trying to tear him loose and drag him into the depths. It surged around him in a violent, churning flood, dragging debris, wreckage and corpses through the trench network like leaves caught in a river.

Somewhere within the rushing deluge he heard the cries again.

The leviathans.

Their mournful keening echoed through the rushing water.

It sounded ancient.

Lonely.

Alien.

The cries rose and fell amidst the thunder of the ocean itself until Helion could no longer tell where one ended and the other began.

I am the storm.

The words echoed silently through his thoughts.

I am the storm.

The pressure intensified.

Water battered him from every direction.

The support brace groaned.

Something massive struck the trench wall nearby with enough force to shake the entire structure.

I am the storm.

The mantra became a rhythm.

A heartbeat.

A certainty.

I do not fear it.

Minutes passed. They felt like hours. Then, gradually, the violence began to lessen.

The roar faded, the pressure eased and the world returned.

Helion opened his eyes.

Water filled the trench from floor to lip.

For a moment everything seemed strangely still. Then warning klaxons began to sound. A long, rising note echoed through the flooded network.

The all-clear.

Immediately, hidden mechanisms buried throughout Lord Perturabo's fortifications came to life.

Massive sluice gates opened, pumps engaged and the water began to move.

At first, it was subtle.

Then entire currents formed around them as millions of litres were drawn away through hidden drainage channels. The level dropped steadily, revealing the trench once more.

Mud.

Corpses.

Debris.

The aftermath of an unforgiving ocean trying to erase everything in its path. Helion disengaged his maglocks and stepped free of the support brace.

Water streamed from his armour. Every movement produced a cascade, and his steps were heavy with the extra weight. The mud beneath his feet was soft and he sank so far, he hit the steel plating it covered.

Around him the trench looked utterly transformed.

Fish littered the floor.

Thousands of them.

Strange silver creatures with oversized luminous eyes flopped helplessly through shallow pools. Broad-bodied fish with elongated fins thrashed against the trench walls. Disc-shaped creatures with graceful winglike appendages lay stranded atop firing steps and ammunition crates.

Something the size of a small vehicle twitched nearby.

Helion stared at it for a moment.

The beast resembled a predator more than a fish, all jagged teeth and muscular body. Its hide was mottled and rough, its powerful jaws snapping weakly at the air as it slowly died.

Even now it looked dangerous.

A smaller fish had somehow landed directly across Helion's shoulder. Its enormous eye stared blankly at him. He plucked it off his pauldron and tossed it away. The creature disappeared into a puddle with a wet splash.

"Sound off."

His voice emerged from his damaged helm grille as a harsh metallic growl.

One by one the replies came.

"Temur."

"Lykaon."

"Voren."

"Khasar."

"Still breathing."

"Unfortunately."

A few chuckles followed as the rest complied.

Their laughter was a tired, dry thing. The sort of humour only existed amongst warriors who had spent too long staring death in the face.

For a moment, nobody moved.

The trench continued draining around them, water rushing through hidden channels buried deep beneath Perturabo's fortifications. Fish still flopped weakly in the mud. Loose debris drifted past in the receding current. Somewhere nearby, a stranded sea creature gave one final twitch before falling still.

Then Helion noticed something strange.

The rain had stopped.

It had actually stopped.

He looked up.

For the first time in three days, he could see the sky.

The storm had broken.

Or rather, they had entered its eye.

The towering black cloudbanks still surrounded them on every horizon; vast walls of darkness illuminated from within by distant lightning. Yet directly above the battlefield the heavens had opened.

A great circle of clear night sky hung overhead.

Blue.

Actual blue.

Helion stared. For a few precious moments he simply stood there and looked. Three days of endless rain, thunder and war.

He had almost forgotten there was a sky beyond the storm. The sight struck him harder than he expected.

His exposed eye narrowed.

High above, beyond the atmosphere itself, pinpricks of light flickered against the darkness.

Thousands of them.

The void war still raged.

Every few moments another brilliant orange bloom erupted amongst them as vessels died. Great fireballs appeared and vanished in silence. Wreckage continued to fall from orbit, streaking through the upper atmosphere like burning meteors.

Even now, the battle showed no signs of ending.

Helion found himself wondering how many men were dying every minute above their heads. How many ships and lives.

How many worlds worth of resources consumed simply to keep the Greenskins from overrunning this system. To buy time for Horus and the Emperor to cut the head off the snake. To survive long enough for them to relieve them.

The thought lingered unpleasantly.

Then he turned away from the sky and climbed the nearest firing step.

Water dripped from his armour as he rested both gauntlets atop the parapet and looked carefully out across the battlefield.

What he saw silenced him.

The landscape beyond the trench had vanished beneath bodies.

Orks.

Thousands upon thousands of them.

Perhaps tens of thousands.

The wave had swept many away, but enough remained to carpet the artificial continent in green flesh and crude armour. Corpses lay tangled together in vast windrows. Some had been torn apart by bolter fire. Others had drowned. Others still had been crushed beneath debris or smashed against fortifications by the tsunami.

The dead stretched almost to the horizon.

The sheer scale of it was difficult to comprehend.

Yet it was not the Orks that held Helion's attention.

It was the others.

Those of the Legiones Astartes.

Scattered amongst the green tide were the fallen warriors of the Legions.

Silver-blue, White and Iron-grey.

Most of the fallen were of the IVth​ Legion though it came as little surprise. The sons of Olympia had held the line from the first moment of the invasion. They had built these fortifications. They had stood upon them. They had died upon them.

Everywhere Helion looked he saw their dead.

Warriors lying exactly where they had made their final stand. Some still sat against trench walls, weapons resting across their laps. Some remained atop firing platforms where they had fallen, locked in place by their magboots against the rushing ocean.

Others had vanished almost entirely beneath heaps of Greenskin corpses.

The huntsmen of Chogoris lay amongst them as well. Noble warriors who had abandoned the freedom of open battle to fight a grinding defensive war beneath endless storms.

And here and there Helion saw the silver and blue of the Mist Wardens.

His brothers.

The sight struck harder than he expected. He had seen death before.

Thousands of times upon hundreds of battlefields. Across hundreds of campaigns.

Yet this felt different.

Perhaps because there seemed no end to it. Every victory bought only another battle. Every battle bought only another day. Helion found himself wondering how much longer they could continue.

How many more ships remained in orbit?

How many more Orks were descending from the heavens?

How many more of them would still be standing when this war finally ended?

His grip tightened against the parapet. For a moment he thought of Artorias.

Of the King.

He had not heard of the King since his mission began. There had been only silence.

Not because Artorias had fallen. Helion would know if such an impossible thing were to occur. He was certain of that. He would feel it in his hearts and in his blood.

Rather the silence came because the war had simply grown too vast.

Too chaotic.

Too hungry.

It swallowed entire armies and left nothing but uncertainty behind.

A voice broke through his thoughts.

"Where to, Commander?"

Temur stood below him, helmet tucked beneath one arm. The White Scar looked as exhausted as an Astartes could look. Scorch marks covered his armour. One pauldron had been replaced with a piece clearly scavenged from another suit. Dried Greenskin blood stained almost every surface.

Around him stood the survivors.

Warriors from three different Legions.

Three different cultures.

Three different worlds.

Three days ago, many of them would never have known one another's names. Now he could not imagine fighting beside anyone else. They had forged a brotherhood in this time of darkness. They looked at him as something more and Helion wondered if it was something the King had seen in him as well. They looked to him for direction. Perhaps he was meant to be here now. To lead these men.

Helion glanced across their faces.

Then he looked east.

Toward the distant shoreline.

Toward the next battlefield.

Because there was always another battlefield.

A faint smile touched his lips. Not because the situation was hopeful. Not because victory was assured. Simply because they were still here.

Still standing.

Still fighting.

He stepped down from the parapet and rested his greatsword across one shoulder.

"Brothers," he said.

The word came easily. Naturally. No thought required and it was only then that he realized how often he called them that. He did not separate them in his mind or in the heat of battle.

They were not Iron Warriors.

Not White Scars.

Not Mist Wardens.

Simply brothers.

"We move."

No grand speech followed for none was needed. Armaments were checked one final time. Then together they began marching through the wreckage of the old battlefield toward the next one waiting beyond the horizon.


The Macragge's Honour shuddered beneath the recoil of its own broadside.

Not enough to truly disturb a vessel of its size—its mass was measured in millions of tonnes and its armour in metres—but enough that every soul aboard felt it. Deck plates vibrated beneath armoured boots. Warning runes flickered across hololithic displays. Somewhere deep within the battleship's immense frame, macro-cannon loading mechanisms the size of cathedrals thundered as fresh shells the size of hab-blocks were hauled into firing position by vast chains and servitor crews.

Outside the armoured viewports of the strategium, the void burned.

The battle for 4546B had ceased to resemble any form of ordered warfare.

It had become a natural disaster.

The entire Helioris Confluence was aflame.

Thousands upon thousands of vessels fought across millions of kilometres of space. Everywhere Guilliman looked there was conflict. Fleet formations clashed amidst expanding debris fields. Boarding torpedoes streaked between ships like swarms of metallic insects. Explosions bloomed constantly against the darkness, bright enough to rival stars for brief moments before fading into drifting clouds of molten wreckage.

Trails of atmosphere and burning debris marked the deaths of vessels already falling toward the distant planet below. Thousands upon thousands of ships occupied the battlespace. Imperial vessels. Ork vessels. Hulks. Escorts. Raiders. Battleships. The dead and dying mingled with the living until it became difficult to distinguish where one battle ended and another began.

The Orks had come in numbers so vast that even now Guilliman found them difficult to comprehend.

Four great armadas.

Not fleets.

Armadas.

Each one large enough to threaten entire sectors of Imperial space. Combined, they formed something closer to a migrating plague than a military force.

Yet for all their numbers, they had not arrived to find an unprepared Imperium. Genius preparation had transformed the system into a killing ground.

Perturabo's hand was visible everywhere.

Asteroid belts had been altered by immense plasma drives drilled directly into the rock. Entire fields of stone had been transformed into guided weapons, launched through carefully calculated trajectories that smashed apart advancing Greenskin formations.

Minefields waited in regions carefully selected to force enemy fleets into predictable manoeuvres. Automated defence platforms occupied strategic approach vectors, their magazines stocked to bursting and their firing solutions calculated well in advance of the Orks' arrival.

Even the logistics network itself had been weaponised at Guilliman's suggestion. Fuel depots and rearming stations had been seeded throughout the outer reaches of the system. Many had served their purpose during the opening stages of the campaign.

Others had been traps.

More than one eager Greenskin vessel had latched onto a seemingly abandoned Imperial depot only for the entire structure to detonate with enough force to obliterate everything nearby.

The Alpha Legion had contributed their own particular brand of warfare, turning deception itself into a battlefield.

Entire Ork formations had spent hours firing upon phantom enemies created by falsified augur returns. Vox networks had been corrupted and manipulated. Ships had vanished from enemy sensors entirely while others appeared where they did not exist. More than once, Ork fleets had torn themselves apart in savage infighting because some unseen hand had convinced them the vessel beside them was an enemy attempting to steal their glory.

The White Scars struck from the darkness like hunting hawks.

They appeared where least expected, crippled isolated targets, and vanished before retaliation could arrive. Fast attack squadrons harassed enemy formations relentlessly, pulling them apart piece by piece for heavier Imperial assets to destroy.

Meanwhile the Mist Wardens moved between roles with an adaptability that reminded Guilliman strongly of their father. Some held the line beside Ultramarines and Iron Warriors. Others launched rapid assaults into the heart of enemy formations. Their boarding actions had become particularly feared. More than one Ork battleship had survived hours of fleet combat only to suddenly explode from within after a boarding torpedo delivered a company of Wardens into its depths.

Yet despite all of it—

Despite the traps.

Despite the preparation.

Despite the genius of multiple Primarchs.

The Orks kept coming.

Because there were simply so many of them.

Every Greenskin vessel destroyed seemed replaced by three more emerging from the darkness behind it.

Every formation shattered produced a dozen smaller groups that immediately hurled themselves forward.

Grand strategy meant little to creatures consumed by the need to fight.

Their objective was simple.

Their desire to reach the planet below bordered on madness. Many made no attempt whatsoever to preserve themselves. They charged directly through kill-zones. They ignored crippling damage. They rammed their own vessels through minefields if it meant reaching the atmosphere beyond. Grand strategy held little value to creatures whose overriding instinct demanded battle. The war on the surface had become a beacon drawing them downward. They wanted to fight. They wanted to kill. They wanted to die gloriously amidst the greatest conflict they had ever witnessed.

And far too many were succeeding.

Guilliman stood at the centre of it all, surrounded by hololithic displays and streams of tactical information. Entire fleets shifted position because he commanded it. Formations altered course. Reserves redeployed. Damaged vessels withdrawn. Reinforcements committed. His mind moved across the battlefield with impossible speed, absorbing reports, identifying patterns and issuing corrections almost faster than his officers could relay them.

His voice had scarcely ceased issuing orders for hours.

"Third Fleet, advance two thousand kilometres and reinforce the Iron Warriors line."

"Signal the Spear of Chogoris. I want their squadrons redeployed to the southern approach vector."

"Authorize deployment of reserve torpedo stocks."

"Inform Lord Commander Acastus that his withdrawal request is denied. He will hold his position, or he will answer to me."

The orders flowed continuously. Across Legion channels. Across fleet channels. Across encrypted command networks spanning millions of kilometres of void.

Part of him found himself quietly grateful that no one had chosen this moment to indulge in pride. The fleets belonged to different Legions. Different commanders. Different traditions. Under other circumstances there would have been arguments. Competing priorities. Disputes over authority.

None of that mattered now. Not during the worst naval engagement in Imperial history. The scale of the conflict had crushed such concerns beneath its weight.

A Primarch gave an order.

The order was obeyed.

Victory demanded nothing less.


A sudden shout broke through the constant rhythm of reports.

"My Lord!"

One of the augur officers had half-risen from his station. His voice carried enough urgency that conversations across the bridge faltered instantly.

A crimson rune flashed across the central hololith.

Guilliman's gaze snapped toward it.

The vessel was enormous.

An Ork warship, heavily damaged but still operational. Its profile was ugly even by Greenskin standards—little more than armour plates welded around engines and weapons—but its intentions were unmistakable.

Vast engine signatures burned behind it with reckless intensity. It was not manoeuvring. It was not exchanging fire. It was not attempting to join a larger formation.

It was accelerating directly toward them.

Gage saw it at the same moment.

"Collision course."

Several officers began speaking at once.

"Impact estimate eleven minutes."

"Enemy acceleration increasing."

"Multiple reactor instabilities detected."

Marius Gage's jaw tightened.

"Bring us about and engage maximum thrust."

Orders rippled through the ship. Deep within the vessel, engines altered output.

The Macragge's Honour responded immediately.

Yet even a vessel of such magnificence could not simply leap aside. Momentum and mass imposed their own laws. The flagship began turning, but the movement felt agonisingly slow when measured against the speed of the incoming threat.

"Fire all batteries."

The order rang across the bridge.

Outside, the void erupted.

Macro-cannons fired in coordinated salvos. Lance batteries stabbed through darkness. Escort squadrons joined the barrage. Nearby Ultramarines vessels added their own firepower. The space between the two ships disappeared beneath explosions.

Armour plates peeled away from the charging warship. Entire sections vanished beneath concentrated lance strikes. Atmosphere vented from a dozen ruptures even as secondary detonations blossomed across its surface.

Still, it came.

Guilliman watched silently as the vessel absorbed punishment that should have annihilated it three times over. It continued advancing through expanding clouds of wreckage and fire, engines burning brighter with every passing second.

Gage cursed under his breath and looked to his Primarch

There was not enough time.

Then another warning rune appeared beside the first.

And another.

And another.

For a moment the Avenging Son simply stared at the growing cluster of crimson markers.

"Bring us about!"

Marius Gage's roar cut across the bridge of the Macragge's Honour like a cannon shot. Officers flinched instinctively as the First Chapter Master surged forward from his command station, one gauntleted hand slamming down upon the edge of a hololithic console.

"Maximum lateral thrust! All batteries concentrate on that vessel! Move!"

The bridge shook from the relentless effort of the flagship's engines as the immense vessel attempted to alter course.

Guilliman never took his eyes from the approaching vessel.

It was enormous.

The thing barely resembled a ship anymore. It looked more like a continent of rusted metal and violence that had somehow forced itself into the shape of a spacecraft. Its prow had been fashioned into a colossal Ork skull, jaws spread wide in an eternal scream. Fires burned across its surface. Gun batteries erupted constantly along its flanks. Thousands of smaller craft swarmed around it like flies around a corpse.

And it was coming directly toward them.

"There is not enough time," Guilliman said quietly.

Gage rounded on him.

"We have to try."

For a brief moment Guilliman looked at his old friend.

There was frustration there.

Defiance.

The refusal to accept defeat even when reason declared it inevitable.

Marius Gage had always possessed that fire.

Where others hesitated, Gage charged. Where others calculated odds, Gage sought solutions. It was one of the reasons Guilliman had trusted him with so much responsibility over the years.

For a moment, despite the chaos consuming the system, Guilliman felt a faint smile tug at the corner of his mouth.

The galaxy could be ending around him, and Marius Gage would still refuse to surrender to inevitability.

Then a warning rune chimed. A sharp tone echoed across the bridge. One of the tactical officers frowned.

"My Lord..."

The rune shifted.

The crude Ork glyphs displayed upon the tactical display flickered once. They denoted several small escort vessels for the Xenos.

Then they flickered again. The image dissolved. In its place appeared another symbol. One Roboute knew all too well. A coiled three-headed Hydra.

Guilliman's brow furrowed.

Three new contacts appeared at the edge of the display. Their void signatures had somehow been masked behind the larger Ork vessel.

Now they surged forward.

Three Alpha Legion warships, decloaking from the darkness of the void. Their signatures hidden, masked and ignored until now. Exactly as the XXth​ Legion preferred.

The vessels emerged from sensor shadows like predators revealing themselves at the final moment of a hunt.

Their ident codes marked them as the Hydra's Veil, Silent Coil and Azure Serpent.

Without hesitation they opened fire. Lances stabbed across the darkness. Torpedo salvos erupted from hidden launch bays and macro cannon batteries thundered.

Guilliman watched in astonishment.

The Ultramarines fleet had been hammering the massive Ork vessel for minutes. Hundreds of guns. Thousands of shells. Yet much of their fire had been directed toward obvious targets—the hull, weapon batteries, shield generators.

The Alpha Legion did something different.

Their fire landed with surgical precision, targeting specific points. Engines. Thruster clusters. Stabilization arrays. Structural weak points.

The accuracy was impressive.

Entire sections of the massive vessel detonated under their assault. The giant Ork ship shuddered. Its course altered by fractions.

Not enough.

But enough to buy time for the Macragge's Honour to get clear.

"They're targeting critical systems," Gage muttered.

Guilliman nodded slowly.

"They know exactly where to strike."

Almost as though they possessed schematics for the enemy ship.

A moment later another alert chimed.

"Hail incoming my Lord. From the Azure Serpent."

Guilliman glanced toward the hololith.

"Accept."

Blue light blossomed.

An Astartes appeared.

He wore the scale-patterned armour of the XXth​ Legion, polished cobalt-blue and sea-green beneath silver trim. His helm remained in place; the faceplate wrought in the stylised shape of a draconic visage. A cloak hung from one shoulder, and the hydra sigil gleamed upon his breastplate.

The Legionary inclined his head respectfully. His insignias denoted the rank of Captain.

"Lord Guilliman."

"Captain."

"We are attempting to stop the vessel."

Guilliman looked back toward the tactical display.

"Your intervention has already bought us precious minutes," He said. "You have my thanks."

The Alpha Legionary shook his head.

"It will not be enough, my Lord."

Gage scowled.

"What do you mean, not enough?"

The Captain's gaze remained fixed on Guilliman.

"The vessel is not targeting the Macragge's Honour."

The realization struck instantly.

Guilliman went still.

His eyes widened.

The planet.

Not the fleet.

The planet.

The Orks did not care about winning the void war anymore. They cared about reaching the battle. The vessel's trajectory carried it directly toward the artificial continent below.

Toward Perturabo's fortress-lines.

Guilliman immediately turned, his voice becoming thunder.

"All ships within Sector Aurelia, concentrate fire. Strike Groups Calth, Veridian and Helios are to redeploy immediately. I want every available lance battery firing on that abomination. Fire until your guns melt if you must! Divert—"

"My Lord Guilliman."

The Alpha Legionary interrupted him.

Guilliman's jaw tightened, annoyance flashing through him.

The interruption might have provoked a lesser reaction under different circumstances.

As it was, he forced himself to remain calm. The interruption irritated him immediately.

Yet he stopped speaking.

The Captain had earned at least that much.

"It will not be enough," the legionary said.

Guilliman stared at him.

"Explain."

"The vessel's mass is too great. Even if every available asset engages immediately, it will enter atmosphere before sufficient damage can be inflicted."

Guilliman's expression darkened.

"Then unless you possess a better solution, Captain, I am fresh out of alternatives. Short of ramming the damned thing ourselves and dying in the process."

The hololith flickered.

Two more figures appeared. The Captains of the Hydra's Veil and Silent Coil. The first Captain nodded.

"Exactly, my Lord."

For perhaps the first time in many years, Roboute Guilliman found himself genuinely speechless.

Across the bridge, Gage suddenly looked up from his tactical display.

"My Lord."

His voice had gone strangely quiet.

"The Alpha Legion ships."

Guilliman followed his gaze to the tactical display.

The XXth​ Legion vessels were increasing speed, towards the Ork ship. The realization settled over the bridge like a funeral shroud.

They intended to ram it.

All three of them

The Alpha Legion Captains seemed entirely untroubled by the fact. Guilliman looked between them.

For years he had judged the XXth​ Legion. Found his Brother's Legion to be too secretive, needlessly convoluted and dishonest. He had viewed their methods with suspicion. Believed them to lack the straightforward virtues embodied by more conventional Legions.

Honor.

Duty.

Sacrifice.

Now he watched three of their Captains calmly preparing to throw away their lives without hesitation.

Not for glory or recognition. Simply because it needed to be done.

Artorias had warned him. Told him he had judged Alpharius too quickly. Told him he dismissed things he did not understand. Guilliman had refused to listen. To understand what his brother was trying to make him see.

Now he wondered how many other mistakes he had made.

"You will die," he said.

The second Captain nodded.

"We know."

The simplicity of the answer struck him harder than any speech could have.

" It is our duty," the Captain continued.

Guilliman found himself repeating the word.

Almost questioning it.

"Duty?"

The third Captain inclined his head.

"For the Imperium."

The first spoke.

"For the Emperor."

The second finished.

"For Mankind."

Silence settled across the bridge.

Guilliman swallowed. For a moment he could find no words at all. Then he rose to his full height. The Lord of Ultramar brought a fist crashing against the breastplate of the Armour of Reason.

The sound echoed across the bridge.

"I commend you."

The three Captains mirrored the gesture instantly.

Guilliman held their gaze.

"What are your names?"

None answered immediately.

"I would know them," Guilliman continued. "I would see them remembered. I swear before every soul aboard this vessel that your names shall be inscribed upon the Wall of Heroes within the Fortress of Hera."

For the first time, something that might have been amusement entered the Captains' postures.

Then the first captain bowed his head.

"I am Alpharius."

The second inclined his head.

"I am Alpharius."

The third gave the faintest shrug.

"I am Alpharius."

Before Guilliman could respond, the hololith vanished.

The bridge fell silent.

On the tactical display, the three Alpha Legion ships accelerated toward the monstrous Ork vessel.

Toward certain death.

Toward duty.

And for the first time in his life, Roboute Guilliman watched the warriors of the XXth​ Legion with something approaching admiration. He understood why the XXth​ Legion called themselves one.


Guilliman stood motionless upon the command dais of the Macragge's Honour, hands clasped behind his back, blue armour gleaming beneath the bridge's harsh tactical lumens. Around him, the bridge crew moved with frantic purpose, voices rising and falling in overlapping waves as orders, confirmations, casualty reports and firing solutions flooded through the vessel's command networks. Yet for a few precious moments none of it seemed to matter.

His eyes remained fixed upon the hololithic display dominating the centre of the bridge.

Upon three tiny icons racing towards a monster.

The Alpha Legion vessels accelerated hard enough that warning runes flashed across their own hull telemetry. They drove directly into the teeth of the Ork battleship's firepower without hesitation, engine signatures burning like miniature suns amidst the chaos of the wider void war.

The Greenskins recognised the threat immediately.

Entire batteries pivoted.

Massive cannon emplacements traversed.

Torpedo tubes vomited fresh spreads of munitions.

The void between the ships became a furnace.

"Concentrate fire!" Guilliman roared.

His voice cracked across every command deck, every fleet channel and every Legion frequency simultaneously.

"All vessels. Target enemy weapons batteries. Prioritise dorsal emplacements. Eliminate torpedo launchers. Buy them space. Buy them time."

The response was immediate.

Across millions of kilometres of empty void, hundreds of Imperial warships obeyed.

Lances stabbed forward in blinding lines of white-gold light. Macro-cannon broadsides hammered the Ork vessel from every direction. Entire formations shifted position to gain firing solutions. Torpedoes accelerated away from launch bays in glittering swarms.

The void itself seemed to ignite.

Great chunks of the Ork vessel's armour burst apart beneath the punishment, but it was not enough.

Not nearly enough.

The Greenskin ship was simply too large.

It absorbed damage on a scale that would have annihilated lesser vessels several times over and continued onward regardless.

One of the Alpha Legion cruisers vanished behind a blossom of explosions as concentrated gunfire hammered into its flank.

For a moment Guilliman thought it destroyed.

Then the vessel emerged from the firestorm trailing atmosphere and debris. Half its port side appeared gutted, and several engine signatures flickered out. Yet it did not slow. It continued forward relentlessly. Like a warrior advancing despite mortal wounds.

Marius Gage's jaw clenched so tightly the muscles stood out along his face.

"Emperor's blood..." the Chapter Master muttered.

Guilliman found himself unable to disagree. The damaged vessel began to drift slightly off course. A result of the damage it had sustained. Immediately the other two Alpha Legion ships altered formation.

Neither hesitated nor paused to protect themselves.

One slid above the crippled cruiser.

The other below.

Together they positioned themselves between their wounded brother and the Ork guns. Fresh impacts erupted across their hulls. Armour plates the size of hab-blocks tore free and vanished into space. Whole sections of shielding collapsed.

Still, they advanced.

Through the hololith they resembled a spearhead now. Three ships aligned perfectly. Three blades aimed at a single point. Three sacrifices committed to the same purpose.

The bridge of the Macragge's Honour had fallen silent.

Crewmen who moments earlier had been shouting firing coordinates now watched in stunned stillness.

No one looked away and no one spoke. As if in doing so it might demean what was about to happen.

The Alpha Legion ships crossed the final distance.

The Azure Serpent struck first.

Its prow slammed into the exposed flank of the Ork vessel with such force that the impact registered upon tactical augurs throughout the system. Armour shattered. Structural members kilometres long buckled. The cruiser vanished almost entirely inside the Greenskin battleship.

Less than two seconds later the Hydra's Veil hit.

Then the Silent Coil followed its sister ships into oblivion.

The resulting detonation lit the void brighter than a star. Explosions raced through the gigantic Ork ship.

Secondary blasts followed.

Then tertiary.

Entire sections of its superstructure tore themselves apart from within. Fire erupted through hundreds of breaches simultaneously. Vast engine signatures began to fail one after another.

Slowly.

Almost imperceptibly.

The giant vessel began to break apart, slowly careening off target as it did so. A bridge officer stared at his display, scarcely believing what he was seeing.

"My Lord..." he whispered.

Another officer checked the calculations.

Then checked them again.

"It's drifting off course and gaining momentum sir. The wreckage is going to miss!"

The words spread through the bridge like wildfire.

"It'll miss."

"Emperor be praised."

"They did it."

Cheers erupted. Some of the crew embraced. Others shouted in triumph. Several simply collapsed back into their stations from sheer relief.

Guilliman did none of those things.

He stood perfectly still.

Watching. Keeping his own silent vigil.

The burning wreck of the Ork vessel drifted further from the world below while the remains of the three Alpha Legion ships disappeared forever within the expanding inferno.

There would be no survivors. He knew that.

So did everyone else.

Yet somehow that knowledge only deepened what he felt. He had convinced himself that honour and deception could not coexist. That duty required openness. That valour required visibility.

Now three entire crews had willingly given their lives to save a world they would never set foot upon. To save brothers who would never know their names.

There had been no speeches or hopes of glory. No witnesses save those fortunate enough to see it happen.

They had simply done what duty demanded.

The thought settled heavily upon him.

Know No Fear.

Was that not what he had always taught his sons?

What distinction truly existed between courage displayed beneath banners and courage displayed in darkness?

Perhaps less than he had believed.

Much less.

The cheering gradually subsided. Officers returned to their stations and the flow of reports resumed. The war, indifferent to their heroism, continued.

Guilliman drew a slow breath.

Then another.

When he finally spoke, his voice was calm once more.

"Record the names of those vessels."

A nearby officer nodded immediately.

"Yes, Lord Primarch."

"I want them entered into the fleet archives. Permanently."

The officer hesitated.

"At once, my Lord."

Guilliman gave a final glance toward the burning wreck before turning back to the war map.

There would be time to remember later.

Fresh reports were already flooding across the hololith when a communications adept suddenly stiffened beside his console.

"My Lord."

Guilliman looked over.

The man's expression had changed to one of disbelief.
"There's a report from the outer system."

"Proceed."

"The White Scars frigate Storm's Echo has detected multiple warp translations near the Mandeville point."

Guilliman's eyes narrowed immediately.

Every officer within earshot went still.

After everything they had endured, the possibility of another Ork fleet arriving now was almost unbearable.

"Numbers?" Guilliman asked.

"Still being assessed."

"Identification?"

The officer bent over his display, fingers moving rapidly across glowing runes. More reports began arriving from other picket vessels stationed near the edge of the system.

For several seconds the only sound was the constant murmur of the bridge and the distant thunder of void warfare transmitted through tactical displays.

Then the officer looked up.

"My Lord."

Guilliman could hear the astonishment in his voice.

"The fleet is transmitting Imperial ident codes."

A ripple moved across the bridge. Guilliman felt something loosen inside his chest.

"Can we confirm?"

"Multiple sources confirming. Imperial vessels. Large numbers."

Around him, officers exchanged hopeful looks.

Reinforcements.

At last.

Guilliman turned back toward the hololith as fresh contacts began appearing at the edge of the system map.

New icons.

Dozens of them at first, then hundreds.

His mind immediately leapt to the obvious conclusion.

Horus.

Perhaps even the Emperor Himself.

Then the identification runes began to resolve.

And as the first fleet sigils appeared upon the hololith, something about them made the Primarch's expression slowly change.


The Orks never saw it coming.

The killing ground stretched between two shattered trench lines, a broad expanse of churned mud and scattered wreckage where hundreds had already died. Bodies lay everywhere. Greenskins. Astartes. Broken vehicles. Twisted plating torn from fortifications. Constant warfare had transformed the landscape into a graveyard so crowded with corpses that fresh dead often landed atop old.

The rain helped.

It always did.

Sheets of water continued to hammer the battlefield, reducing visibility to little more than shifting silhouettes and blurred movement beyond a few dozen metres. What should have been obvious became concealed beneath curtains of grey. What should have looked suspicious became merely another patch of devastation amidst ten thousand others.

Thirty Astartes lay amongst the dead.

Some buried beneath corpses. Some concealed within shell craters. Others hidden beneath makeshift camouflage cloaks soaked black with rainwater.

Not a single one of them moved.

The approaching Orks lumbered through the downpour entirely unaware.

There were more than fifty of them.

A ragged warband of survivors from some shattered mob and made up of members of more than a dozen different tribes, judging by their mismatched equipment and lack of cohesion. Shoota Boyz splashed through ankle-deep water. A handful of Nobs stalked amongst them barking orders. One Burna carried his weapon slung across a shoulder whilst another Ork laughed at some crude joke, kicking a corpse as he passed.

They looked tired.

Angry but victorious too.

They look careless.

Helion watched them through narrowed eyes from beneath the body of a dead Nob. Rainwater ran across his armour. The stink of blood and wet flesh filled his nostrils, even through the filters in his helm.

He waited.

Just a little bit further, you bastards.

The Orks continued forward.

Ten metres.

Eight.

Six.

One of them paused near Temur's position and spat onto the corpse concealing the White Scar.

Temur did not move.

Five metres.

Four.

Three.

The lead Nob stopped. A frown crossed the creature's brutish features, and it began sniffing the air like some canid. For a brief moment, instinct brushed against whatever passed for its tactical awareness.

Something was wrong. The battlefield felt too quiet.

Too still.

The Nob opened its mouth.

Realization dawned.

"Oh zog—"

Helion surged upright.

"Now!"

The battlefield exploded.

Bolters roared from every direction simultaneously.

The carefully arranged corpse field became a storm of muzzle flashes and detonating mass-reactive rounds. Orks vanished in sprays of blood and shredded flesh. Heads exploded. Limbs flew. Bodies were torn apart before they could even comprehend what was happening.

Temur rose from beneath a mound of corpses and stitched a burst through three Boyz at point-blank range.

An Iron Warrior, a new survivor to join his unit, Vortan, emerged from a shell crater and hurled a frag grenade directly into the centre of the mob.

The detonation ripped half a dozen Greenskins apart.

Helion stepped over the corpse that had concealed him and swung his greatsword.

The blade carved through the Ork Nob from shoulder to hip. The creature's death signalled the end of the remaining Xenos. Panic erupted as the Orks turned in every direction only to discover firing positions everywhere.

Crossfire engulfed them.

Those who tried to charge were cut down. Those who tried to flee were shot in the back. Those who simply stood confused died where they stood.

The entire engagement lasted less than a minute.

When it ended the mud was running red.


The rain, when it returned, had returned with a vengeance.

One moment there had been a pale, ghostly light filtering through the broken clouds overhead, the first glimpse of open sky any of them had seen in three days. The next, the storm reclaimed the heavens. Dark cloudbanks rolled back across the horizon like an advancing army, swallowing what little sunlight had existed. Thunder growled somewhere out beyond the coastline, distant but growing louder, and within moments the rain fell once more.

Not a drizzle.

Not even a storm by the standards of most worlds.

This was an ocean world reminding its unwelcome inhabitants who truly ruled here.

Sheets of water hammered against ceramite plate with enough force to sound like incoming fire. Mud that had only just begun to settle dissolved back into slick brown rivers flowing over the metal decking beneath. Water cascaded from trench walls, poured down firing steps, and ran in miniature waterfalls through drainage channels engineered by the Iron Warriors.

Within seconds visibility had shortened once again, the battlefield becoming a grey curtain broken only by flashes of distant artillery and the occasional spear of lightning splitting the clouds overhead.

Helion marched at the head of the column.

His damaged helm hung from his belt for now. Rain streamed freely down his scarred features and soaked his cropped hair flat against his scalp, but he scarcely noticed. Thirty Astartes followed behind him in staggered formation, advancing through a landscape of churned earth, shattered fortifications, and the dead.

There were bodies everywhere.

Orks lay piled in grotesque heaps where the trap had sprung. Dozens had died before they had even realized what was happening, caught in the intersecting fields of fire from concealed positions hidden amongst the fallen. Many still clutched weapons in death. Others were little more than mangled remains scattered across the mud.

Helion's men moved amongst them methodically.

Bolt pistols barked and chainswords growled. Combat knives plunged down into skulls and throats.

Cadmael moved through the corpses with the calm efficiency of a butcher, driving his combat blade into the base of a fallen Nob's skull before wrenching it free. Nearby Lykaon planted a bolt round through the eye socket of another supposedly dead Greenskin.

Only once they were satisfied did the killing finally cease.

A Mist Warden emerged from the ranks and fell into step beside Helion.

A newer recruit to the Wardens, Aeron Vale. Vale had had his first proper blooding aboard the Avalon against the Daemons.

He was younger than most of the warriors present, his armour battered and stained from days of continuous combat. The hastily applied markings of II Division were still visible beneath the grime and dried blood coating his plate. He and two of his brothers were the only survivors amongst a reconnaissance unit sent out by Lieutenant Valcyr.

Water streamed from the crest of his helm as he approached.

"Commander."

Helion glanced sideways.

"Speak."

"Not much farther now."

Aeron pointed ahead through the curtain of rain.

The gesture indicated little more than vague shapes and shadows in the distance.

"Beyond the next trench network. The shoreline fortifications should be there. If Lieutenant Valcyr still holds his position, we'll find him inside the fortress."

Helion nodded.

That was good news.

The mission Artorias had given him felt strangely tangible now. For days they had wandered through chaos.

Days of fragmented engagements, broken communications, and battlefields that shifted by the hour. Squads became platoons. Platoons became isolated survivors. Entire companies vanished into storms only to emerge elsewhere hundreds of kilometres away.

The fact they were finally nearing their objective felt almost unreal.

Aeron hesitated before continuing.

"I still don't understand, Commander."

Helion looked at him.

The younger warrior shifted slightly beneath the weight of that gaze.

"Why the Primarch sent you."

The rain drummed against their armour as they walked.

Ahead, White Scars and Iron Warriors moved through the wreckage with practiced caution, weapons raised and scanning constantly.

Aeron continued.

"We've taken losses. Heavy losses. But II Division still stands. Lieutenant Valcyr is capable. More than capable. He's a good man and worthy of his command."

"I know."

The response came immediately.

Aeron frowned behind his helm.

"Then why send the Bladeguard?"

Helion was silent for several seconds.

"The invasion exceeded our every projection."

His voice was steady.

"The enemy numbers surpassed even the worst estimates."

Lightning flashed overhead.

For an instant the battlefield became stark white.

"I was ordered to ensure the eastern front held and to reunite our wounded Company for the final stages of this war."

The words carried no arrogance.

Only certainty.

"By the Tree, I will ensure the King's will is made manifest."

Aeron was quiet for a moment. Then he seemed almost embarrassed.

"My apologies."

Helion glanced at him again.

"For what?"

"I did not mean to suggest your presence was unwelcome."

Rain splashed from his pauldrons as he shook his head.

"Far from it."

The younger warrior laughed awkwardly.

"It is an honour."

Helion immediately disliked where the conversation was going. Aeron either didn't notice or chose not to.

"You are the Unbroken's Equerry. A favoured son of the Ceithir."

He gestured vaguely.

"The Commander of the Bladeguard."

"That means very little." Helion growled, replacing his helm with a hiss of seals.

Aeron actually snorted.

Several Legionaries nearby glanced over.

"It means quite a lot to most of the Legion."

Helion grimaced.

That was precisely the problem. He had never sought recognition. Never sought glory or reputation. He had no desire to rise as high in fame as Caelor or Lucan. To be as revered as the Mist-Father.

And yet attention had arrived anyway.

Not because of anything he had desired, but because circumstances had placed him beside Artorias repeatedly over the years. The Legion saw him standing beside their Primarch and assumed significance where Helion saw only duty.

The conversation mercifully ended as the forward scouts raised clenched fists.

The entire column halted.

Ahead, emerging from the rain like the mouth of some colossal beast, stood the entrance to another part of the trench network.

It was enormous.

Wide enough for five Astartes to march abreast.

Its walls rose several metres high, reinforced with adamantium supports driven deep into the artificial continent beneath them. Firing positions lined the upper parapets while drainage channels carried streams of rainwater toward unseen pumps and sluices.

The structure bore all the hallmarks of Perturabo's work.

Functional.

Efficient.

Built to survive the apocalypse.

Which, Helion reflected, was fortunate. Because the apocalypse had arrived. He raised a fist and the formation shifted immediately.

Pairs formed.

Weapons came up.

Fields of fire overlapped.

White Scars covered the upper edges of the trench while Iron Warriors watched junctions and blind corners. The Mist Wardens occupied the centre, bolters tracking steadily through the gloom. Their eyes were the most accustomed to seeing through such things. Another gift of the Ceithir.

Helion stepped into the trench first, the others following close behind.

Their destination lay somewhere ahead beyond the maze of fortifications and flooded battlegrounds.


The trench spat them out onto the shoreline like survivors emerging from the throat of some vast beast.

For nearly half an hour they had advanced through the labyrinth of iron and mud, moving in disciplined staggered formations beneath the endless hammering of rain. Lykaon had led the way, his battered auspex held before him in one gauntleted hand. The device emitted a constant stream of clicks and runes across its small display, but none of them revealed anything beyond the usual background interference generated by the storm and the countless wrecks littering the battlefield.

The rain continued to pour without mercy. Water cascaded down the trench walls in muddy streams. Every footstep sank into sludge before striking the deck plating hidden beneath. The entire artificial continent seemed to groan beneath the weight of the ocean surrounding it. Even now Helion could feel the subtle movement beneath his boots, a slow rolling sensation that never quite vanished. Perturabo's floating fortress held firm against the sea, but it could never completely deny the power of the world beneath it.

When at last they approached the shoreline exit, their pace slowed further.

Bolters rose.

Helmets turned.

Every sense strained.

The squad emerged from the trench one pair at a time.

Far out across the endless grey ocean came distant roars and shrieks from things that dwelled beneath the waves, followed by the groaning death-cries of Ork vessels unfortunate enough to draw their attention.

Yet despite all of that, the shoreline itself felt silent.

Dead.

The beach stretched away in both directions, disappearing into curtains of rain and mist.

It was covered in bodies.

Orks.

Thousands of them.

Perhaps tens of thousands.

The corpses formed great drifts against fortifications and seawalls. Some had been thrown there by the tsunami. Others had died during assaults upon the shoreline defences. Still more had likely drowned when the sea reclaimed them.

The result was the same. The dead lay everywhere.

Green flesh.

Broken armour.

Splintered weapons.

Crushed vehicles.

A carpet of slaughter extending as far as the eye could see.

No one spoke. Even the Iron Warriors seemed subdued by the sight.

Helion moved first.

"Check every body," he voxed. "Use your blades, we need to conserve our ammunition."

His men spread out immediately.

Any Ork that appeared too intact received a combat blade through the throat, eye socket, or base of the skull. One suddenly lurched upright with a wet, gurgling roar only for Temur to drive his knife beneath its jaw and out through the top of its skull.

Another grabbed at an Iron Warrior's ankle before receiving a crushing blow to the face from Lykaon's Power Maul.

The work continued methodically as they picked their way through the charnel field.

Then movement appeared through the rain.

Helion immediately raised a fist.

Shapes.

Small ones. Dozens of them. They darted amongst the corpses with furtive movements, rummaging through equipment and scavenging anything valuable.

Gretchin.

The disgusting creatures had likely emerged once the fighting moved elsewhere.

Little more than parasites picking clean the battlefield.

Helion gestured.

Five Legionaries peeled away from the formation.

They moved with surprising stealth for warriors clad in power armour. Rain concealed their approach. Thunder swallowed what little noise remained. Within moments they vanished into the grey curtain surrounding the corpse field.

A minute later the shapes stopped moving.

The kill team returned shortly afterwards. One of the White Scars carried a bloodied combat knife.

Helion merely nodded and they continued forward.

As the ruined shoreline fortifications slowly emerged from the rain, Aeron Vale moved alongside him.

"I should vox ahead," the Warden said. "They'll have sentries watching the approaches."

Helion gave a single nod.

Vale switched channels.

Static answered him.

He frowned, tried again only to be greeted with more static. A third attempt produced nothing but a burst of interference.

The Warden lowered his helm slightly, a shadow crossing over him.

"Nothing."

Helion felt his unease deepen.

"Form pairs," he ordered immediately. "Weapons up. Treat this as hostile territory."

No one argued. The ruined fortress emerged fully from the storm moments later. Vale stopped walking.

For several seconds he simply stared.

Helion understood why.

The fort was gone.

Entire sections had collapsed inward. The outer walls had been shattered. Defensive towers lay broken across the shoreline like fallen giants. Huge sections of ferrocrete and armour plating had simply ceased to exist.

The place looked less like a fortress and more like the aftermath of a natural disaster.

Or perhaps a siege.

A very successful siege.

They advanced carefully.

The main gate had vanished beneath a mountain of rubble. Fortunately, one section of wall had collapsed entirely, creating a jagged breach large enough for several Astartes to enter abreast.

They crossed through it.

Immediately the atmosphere changed. The shoreline had been dead.

But the fort felt haunted.

Bodies lay everywhere.

Mist Wardens and Orks in equal measure.

The fallen were scattered across courtyards, barricades, firing positions and shattered buildings. Many still clutched weapons. Others had died where they stood. Empty bolter magazines and spent casings covered the ground in drifts.

Everywhere Helion looked he saw signs of a desperate defence.

A heroic one.

The defenders had sold themselves dearly.

"Search the fort," Helion ordered quietly. "Check every level. Every bunker. Every tunnel. Be careful."

The squad dispersed.

Helion and Aeron Vale headed toward the command centre. The building had suffered severe damage but remained standing. As they approached the entrance staircase, Vale suddenly stopped.

"Commander."

Helion followed his gaze.

A body sat propped against the stonework.

For a moment, Helion thought the warrior still lived. Then he saw the stillness. The blood, and his empty gaze.

Lieutenant Aethon Valcyr sat exactly where he had fallen, one hand wrapped in a death grip around the staff of the Legion's banner. The standard had been torn and blackened by war but still endured. The Mist Tree remained visible upon its surface.

Aethon had died defending it.

Helion approached slowly, rain drummed against his armour in a staccato rhythm.

He knelt beside the fallen officer. For several moments he simply looked at him. Then he placed a hand over the Mist Tree emblazoned upon Aethon's chestplate.

His voice emerged low and solemn.

"Ar varrenn taval, Aethon. Ar coedh gwyn gardh anor. Ar rianeth aedh tor valenn. Cysgu'n da dan y canghennau."

The ancient words of Caerdyn Vallis rolled softly through the ruined chamber.

May your road be peaceful. May the White Tree guard your rest. May your service endure forever. Sleep well beneath the branches.

Aeron Vale bowed his head.

Around them the gathered Astartes fell respectfully silent. Even the White Scars and Iron Warriors seemed to understand they were witnessing something sacred.

Temur eventually stepped forward.

The White Scar rested a hand upon Helion's pauldron.

"I am sorry, my friend."

Helion nodded once.

Lykaon studied the battlefield visible through the ruined walls.

"It seems they fought well."

"They always did," Vale replied quietly.

Then the younger Warden frowned. A strange look crossed his face.

"Wait."

Helion rose.

"What is it?"

Vale looked around the chamber, then back at Helion.

"There are too few."

One of the Iron Warriors snorted.

"The rest likely died outside."

Vale shook his head immediately.

"No."

The certainty in his voice drew everyone's attention.

Helion followed his gaze.

Slowly, he began counting.

Dozens of bodies. Many dozens. Perhaps close to fifty.

Yet...

Too few.

There were far too few.

II Division had numbered over three hundred Wardens. Even accounting for casualties suffered before reaching the fort, the numbers still did not make sense.

Helion looked back at Aethon's body. Then around the ruined fortress. He turned to the gathered Astartes.

"Search everything."


It did not take long.

The vox crackled in Helion's ear as he and the others continued their search through the ruined fortress. For several minutes they found little beyond more signs of desperate fighting—collapsed corridors, shattered firing positions, ammunition caches reduced to blackened craters by secondary detonations. Then a voice broke through the static.

"Contact. Under-levels."

The speaker was an Iron Warrior named Dorian Kestros, a broad-shouldered veteran whose armour bore the scars of countless campaigns. Even over the vox Helion could hear the caution in the man's voice.

"Something's down here."

Within minutes Helion was moving.

Temur fell in beside him without needing to be asked. Lykaon joined them, auspex already in hand, while Aeron Vale practically jogged ahead despite his attempts to appear composed. Two full squads detached from the larger search effort and followed them into the depths of the fortress while the remaining warriors continued sweeping the upper levels.

The deeper they descended, the quieter the fort became.

The sounds of the storm slowly faded behind metres of ferrocrete and adamantium. The constant thunder diminished to a distant rumble. Water dripped steadily from cracked pipes overhead, echoing through dark maintenance corridors lit only by emergency lumen strips.

The third sub-level felt less like a fortress and more like a tomb.

They eventually found Kestros waiting alongside three other Astartes.

Behind him stood a gate.

The thing resembled the entrance to some ancient fortress from Old Terra's forgotten ages. Thick adamantium bars interlocked with massive slabs of reinforced plating. Rust-red warning sigils had been painted across its surface, partially obscured by scorch marks and recent water damage.

Aeron Vale stared at it.

"I've never seen this sealed."

Lykaon stepped forward immediately.

"Most haven't."

The Iron Warrior's gauntlet ran across the edge of the structure.

"This room's function is that of a cistern. Though it wasn't designed solely as a drainage control point."

His voice carried the faint satisfaction of a craftsman discussing familiar work.

"The cistern beyond serves as an emergency shelter. A final fallback position. Once sealed, the gate cannot be reopened from the outside without command-level authorization."

Vale blinked.

"I didn't know that."

"Because your Legion didn't build it."

The statement was entirely matter-of-fact.

Lykaon moved along the wall before stopping beside what appeared to be a damaged maintenance panel. He drove his combat knife beneath a hidden seam and pried loose a section of plating, revealing a concealed control console beneath.

Ancient runes flickered to life.

He entered a string of access codes.

One after another.

The machine spirit considered them. Then, somewhere deep within the walls, enormous mechanisms began to awaken. A low metallic groan reverberated through the chamber. Dust drifted from the ceiling as locks disengaged. Massive internal bars withdrew.

The sound alone suggested a weight measured in hundreds of tonnes.

"The locks are released," Lykaon said.

Vale immediately stepped forward.

Temur caught him by the shoulder and physically dragged him backwards.

The White Scar's expression was hidden behind his helm, but amusement coloured his voice.

"Little cub."

Vale frowned.

"What?"

"Try not to stand directly in front of the giant mystery door."

A few chuckles echoed from nearby warriors. Temur released him and drew his weapon.

"That is usually where the shooting comes from."

Helion ignored the exchange.

"Auspex."

Lykaon raised the scanner. The display lit up. The Olympian's helm tilted slightly as he studied the readout.

"There are contacts."

"How many?"

The Iron Warrior studied the screen.

Then looked up.

"A lot."

Every weapon immediately came up. Helion considered for several moments. Then he activated an open vox channel.

Instead of speaking, he clicked his vox unit several times. It was a form of Legion battle cant they had adopted from the Raven Guard. A method of battlefield communication when discretion or extreme caution was warranted.

A series of short and long bursts via the vox.

Pause.

More clicks.

A simple message.

Friendlies. Do not fire. Safe to approach?

Once finished, he reached forward and repeated the same sequence against the gate itself using armoured knuckles.

Tap.

Tap-tap.

Pause.

Tap.

The sound echoed through the metal.

He repeated the message twice. Then they waited. Nothing answered.

Only silence.

After a minute Helion repeated the sequence. Again, the clicks echoed away into the darkness beyond.

This time a reply came.

A series of answering taps.

Then another.

The message was simple.

Safe.

Approach.


Helion signalled forward.

Three Astartes moved to either side of the gate. Vale joined them alongside another Warden and an Iron Warrior. Massive locking handles protruded from the structure. Together they seized them and began to push.

The gate moved slowly.

Painfully slowly.

Gradually the opening widened.

Light spilled through.


The cistern beyond had become a fortress unto itself.

What had once been a vast subterranean reservoir had been transformed into something halfway between a redoubt and a tomb. The chamber stretched away into the darkness beneath the fort, enormous support columns disappearing into shadow overhead while stale water gleamed in shallow pools across the floor. Emergency lumens cast a dim amber glow through the cavernous space, their light catching upon barricades hastily assembled from ammunition crates, collapsed machinery, broken bulkheads and lengths of ferrocrete reinforcement.

Firing steps had been constructed behind them. Heavy weapons occupied overlapping fields of fire. Spare magazines and ammunition belts were stacked in neat piles beside every position. Whoever had organized the defence had done so with the calm efficiency of men fully expecting to die.

More than a hundred Mist Wardens occupied those fortifications.

His brothers were exhausted. Helion could see it immediately.

Their pale blue armour was stained black by oil, brown by mud and red by blood. Entire sections of ceramite bore fresh repairs where combat damage had been patched with scavenged plating and weld seams. Several warriors wore replacement pauldrons taken from fallen brothers. Others had sections of armour removed entirely and replaced with emergency field repairs. Yet despite their condition, every bolter remained aimed squarely at the entrance. Every firing lane was covered. Every Legionary stood ready.

For several heartbeats neither side moved.

The tension hung over the chamber like a drawn blade.

Then one figure stepped forward from the centre of the defensive line.

The Sergeant wore Mark III plate whose original colours were almost hidden beneath accumulated grime and battle damage. Scratches scored the pale blue ceramite from shoulder to greave. A deep impact crater marred the silver trim of his breastplate where some heavy calibre round had struck and failed to penetrate. The Mist Tree upon his chest remained visible despite everything, its silver branches worn and chipped but still proudly displayed. A faded cloak hung from one shoulder, the fabric torn almost beyond recognition.

Dried blood stained one gauntlet to the elbow. His armour looked ancient in the way only a veteran's armour could; not neglected but used. Every mark carried the weight of survival. An inactive power fist hung at his side, the oversized digits flexing every now and then as if impatient to kill another of the Emperor's foes.

He studied the newcomers carefully before finally lowering and holstering his pistol.

"Stand down," he called.

The order rippled through the defenders.

Bolters lowered.

Heavy weapons eased from firing positions.

A collective exhalation seemed to pass through the cistern. Relief spread across weary faces. Some warriors laughed quietly. Others simply slumped against barricades, fatigue suddenly overcoming vigilance now that friendly colours stood before them.

Vale stepped forward first.

The Sergeant stared.

"Vale, is that you lad?"

The younger Warden nodded emphatically.

"Yes sir. Apologies for my late return, sir."

The Sergeant's brow furrowed.

"That's impossible."

"What part?"

"You're late with your report. I sent you out two days ago."

Vale spread his hands.

"I was delayed. It's a bit of a warzone out there sir."

A few nearby Wardens chuckled.

The Sergeant snorted.

"Too bad. You missed all the excitement."

Vale glanced around the chamber.

"Excitement?"

The Sergeant's expression darkened immediately.

"We became trapped."

His voice carried the frustration of a man who had spent far too long dwelling upon a problem he could not solve.

"The storm damaged the primary controls for the outer portcullis. Before we could repair them, something found its way in through one of the drainage channels."

He pointed deeper into the cistern. The corpse lay where it had fallen. At first glance Helion thought it some enormous eel. Then he saw the creature properly.

Its body stretched nearly ten metres in length, sleek and muscular beneath iridescent blue-violet skin. Bioluminescent tendrils ran along its flanks in branching patterns that resembled veins of captured lightning. Even in death, faint electrical discharges occasionally crackled across its hide with soft snapping sounds. Its elongated jaws were lined with needle-like teeth, and its dead eyes reflected the lumen light with an unsettling intelligence.

The thing looked as though it belonged in the deepest reaches of the ocean rather than any sane battlefield.

"It nearly killed one of my men before we brought it down," the Sergeant said. "After that we decided opening the sluice gates could wait."

A few nearby Wardens laughed tiredly.

Only then did the defenders truly begin noticing Helion. The murmurs started near the rear ranks and spread outward.

Heads turned and conversations faltered. Helion felt their eyes settling upon him one after another.

His appearance did little to diminish the effect.

The massive bulk of his Cataphractii plate towered over many of those present. Mud coated the lower portions of the armour almost to the waist. Blood stained the silver trim. Scratches and dents covered nearly every visible surface. His winged helm sat uncomfortably, one side visibly damaged where the Ork biker's Klaw had torn through ceramite and adamantium alike. The cloak hanging from his shoulders had been reduced to ragged strips by rain, shrapnel and constant combat.

He looked less like a hero from Legion tales and more like a warrior dragged from the hells of Old Earth.

That only seemed to make the whispers grow.

"Ceithir watch over us..."

"One of the Bladeguard."

"It's him."

"Helion."

"The King's Blade."

"We are saved."

The younger Wardens were the worst for it. Helion saw expressions ranging from awe to outright reverence. Several looked at him the way initiates looked upon the statues within the Hall of Kings aboard the Avalon.

The attention made him profoundly uncomfortable.

He would never understand why others seemed determined to place him upon a pedestal. He was a soldier. Nothing more. A servant of the Legion. Yet the stories had grown over the years regardless of his wishes, and now he found himself standing amidst warriors who seemed convinced salvation itself had walked through the gates.

The Sergeant looked at him.

Then barked a laugh.

"Well, fuck me."

The voice struck Helion like a blow.

Something about it reached backwards through centuries.

Past campaigns.

Past worlds.

Past the Legion.

Past the Imperium itself.

Helion stepped forward.

The Sergeant stared right back.

Slowly, deliberately, the Legionary unclamped the seals of his helm and removed it. The face revealed beneath was hard and weathered.

One eye had long since clouded into milky blindness. Scars crossed severe features that might once have been handsome before over a century of war in the Great Crusade had carved them into something harsher. Short-cropped dark hair clung close to his scalp. His remaining eye narrowed as it fixed upon Helion.

Without a word, Helion removed his own helm.

For several moments neither man spoke.

The Sergeant's mouth twisted into something halfway between a sneer and a grimace.

"Lord Commander Helion," he said. The title carried enough sarcasm to cut steel. "What an honour."

Helion stared at him.

Not as a Bladeguard.

Not as commander of the Primarch's honour guard.

Not as a hero of the Legion.

For a moment he was simply a boy again, standing beneath a storm-dark sky with rain running into his eyes and mud beneath his feet. He remembered blood on his knuckles. A missing tooth. The taste of copper in his mouth. He remembered thunder. He remembered hatred. He remembered a promise made between two frightened children who had wanted desperately to become men.

"Brannoc."


For several seconds neither of them moved.

Then Brannoc's scarred features split into a grin, and he thrust out his arm.

Helion met it immediately.

Their forearms crashed together, ceramite grinding against ceramite as they clasped one another in the ancient warrior's greeting of Aileach. The impact echoed through the cistern, loud enough to draw curious glances from nearby Wardens, though neither paid them any attention.

For a moment the years seemed to peel away. The cistern, the war, the dead littering the fort above them—all of it faded into the background. They were no longer veterans of the Great Crusade clad in battle-scarred ceramite. They were boys again, standing beneath storm-wracked skies on a world of black seas and endless rain.

For a moment neither spoke. Brannoc's grip tightened.

"It is good to see you, brother."

The words were simple, spoken without ceremony, yet Helion found himself smiling despite everything.

"It has been too long."

"Aye." Brannoc released his arm and shook his head. "Not since the Kharad Reach, if memory serves. Emperor's blood, that was a miserable campaign."

Helion snorted softly.

"The dust storms."

"The damned dust storms," Brannoc agreed. "Six months breathing grit and shooting rebels who thought hiding underground made them clever."

Around them the tension that had gripped the gathered Wardens slowly eased. Helmets were removed. Weapons lowered. Warriors began moving among one another, clasping shoulders and exchanging greetings with the men gathered under Helion's command. The atmosphere within the cistern shifted perceptibly. It was still a fortress. Still a refuge carved from desperation. Yet for the first time since Helion had entered it, it felt alive.

Brannoc studied him for a moment before asking, "What brings you here, then? Not that I'm complaining."

"The King sent me."

That answer immediately sharpened the older warrior's attention.

Helion continued. "The eastern front was taking the brunt of the landings. He ordered me to reinforce II Division and ensure the line held."

Brannoc's gaze drifted past him.

His remaining eye swept across the cistern.

Across Temur and the White Scars. Across Lykaon and the Iron Warriors. Across the dozens of warriors now filtering into the chamber through the great doors as the last search teams returned from the fort above. Mud-covered giants in battered armour entered in groups, some limping, some carrying wounded brothers, all of them looking as though they had crawled through the heart of the war itself to reach this place.

Slowly Brannoc looked back at Helion.

One eyebrow rose.

"Interesting."

Helion already disliked that expression.

Brannoc folded his arms.

"Because unless my eyesight has deteriorated even further, Little Storm, those are not Wardens who have aided you to our doorstep."

Helion sighed.

Brannoc snorted in grim amusement.

"I see White Scars. Iron Warriors. More White Scars. More Iron Warriors. Some Wardens. You have enough men with you to invade a small moon."

"My unit was destroyed during an ambush."

The amusement vanished from Brannoc's face. Silence settled between them.

Helion looked away briefly.

"They died under my command."

Brannoc immediately punched him in the pauldron with his deactivated fist. The blow rang loudly enough to turn several nearby heads.

Helion blinked, unable to process what had just happened. Brannoc glared at him and growled.

"Stop."

Helion frowned.

"Stop what?"

"That."

"What?"

"The thing where you insist on carrying every corpse in the galaxy on your shoulders."

Helion opened his mouth.

Brannoc pointed a finger at him.

"No."

"I did not even—"

"No."

"I was merely—"

"No."

Helion closed his mouth.

Temur looked suspiciously entertained. Brannoc jabbed a thumb toward the gathering warriors surrounding them.

"Look around you Mac Rian."

Reluctantly Helion did.

The cistern had become crowded.

Astartes from three Legions now mingled beneath its vaulted ceiling. Warriors who had begun this campaign as strangers sat sharing ammunition and simple rations. Comparing wounds. Exchanging battlefield stories. White Scars laughed beside Iron Warriors. Mist Wardens spoke with warriors from Chogoris and Olympia as though they had campaigned together for years.

The sight was strangely comforting.

Brannoc watched him carefully.

"You did that."

Helion immediately shook his head.

"I did not."

"You did."

"They simply happened to end up together."

Brannoc stared at him as if he were an idiot. Helion stared back.

The older Sergeant groaned.

"Emperor preserve me, you're as much of a fool as when we were boys, Hélionn."

Brannoc spread both hands.

"Your squad dies. You gather survivors. Then more survivors. Then more. Eventually you've assembled a force from three different Legions and somehow convinced them all to follow you through the middle of the largest Ork invasion in history."

He gestured around the cistern.

"That is called leadership."

Helion remained unconvinced, and Brannoc's expression darkened.

"If you continue arguing with me, Mac Rian, then I shall knock out another tooth."

Brannoc pointed toward the dead eel-creature lying beside the barricades.

"Emperor knows you still have all the personality of that thing."

"I am standing right here."

"Aye. Which makes this conversation considerably easier."

A ripple of laughter spread through the nearby warriors.

Brannoc shook his head.

"There is a reason the King chose you."

Helion's smile faded.

"There is a reason you and your brothers were selected all those years ago. A reason you became Bladeguard. A reason Artorias entrusted you with standing at his side."

His voice softened slightly.

"You've never seen it, Hélionn. I doubt you ever will. But men follow you."

The older warrior tapped a finger against Helion's breastplate.

"They trust you."

Another tap.

"They believe in you."

A final tap.

"And they would march into hell behind you."

Brannoc's single eye narrowed.

"Just like our people braved the Ruadh-Mòr."

Helion felt unexpectedly uncomfortable. The thought lingered as his gaze drifted around the cistern.

"We've come a long way from Aileach."

"Aye."

Brannoc followed his gaze.

"A very long way."

For a few moments neither spoke but they both remembered.

They remembered the boy who was scared and the boy who hated.

They remembered the falling star. The impossible night that had changed everything. Whatever hatred had once existed between them had died there.

Buried beneath blood, fire, and hardship. Instead, something stronger had taken its place.

Brotherhood.

Helion eventually exhaled and forced his attention back to the present. His eyes travelled across the barricades taking note of everything.

The firing positions, stockpiled ammunition and carefully organised fallback routes. Brannoc had done well under the circumstances. Helion knew that if they hadn't been trapped, then scion of Clan Brocc would have taken the fight to the Orks wherever they could be found.

"You prepared this well."

Brannoc snorted before his face become oddly mororse.

"The Greenskins fought us for every metre of the fort. Every corridor. Every wall. Every bloody fucking staircase. If it hadn't been for Valcyr…" Brannoc closed his eyes as if pained by the memory. "If it wasn't for Aethon, we might never have reached this place."

Helion bowed his head briefly.

Brannoc continued.

"What happened to the Orks? Did you encounter much resistance upstairs?"

Helion sighed.

"They're gone now. I suspect most would have been washed away with the wave."

Brannoc frowned.

"What happened?"

Helion described the wave.

As he spoke, more and more Wardens turned to listen. Brannoc stared at him.

"A wave."

"A large one?"

"A large one."

Helion nodded.

Brannoc shook his head, looking toward him.

"I dislike this planet. It reminds me too much of home."

Helion couldn't help but agree.

"What now?" Brannoc asked.

In a war such as this, those two words could contain entire worlds.

Helion moved toward a nearby table where someone had spread a campaign map across an ammunition crate. Several officers drifted closer as he approached. Veterans recognised authority when they saw it. Soon a small crowd had formed around the makeshift command post. White Scars stood shoulder to shoulder with Iron Warriors. Mist Wardens filled the remaining gaps.

Nobody seemed particularly concerned about Legion distinctions anymore.

Not after everything they had endured.

"Lykaon," Helion called softly. "If you would."

The Olympian stepped forward and began making adjustments to the map, drawing and redrawing lines as the updated war required. When he was finished, he stepped back and allowed the Wardens to examine how the battlefield had changed.

Helion studied the map for several moments.

The situation was ugly.

Even after the tidal wave, even after days of attritional warfare, even after the fleets above had destroyed countless vessels before they reached the atmosphere, the Orks continued to come.

Icons marking enemy concentrations covered entire sections of the display.

Brannoc grunted as he took stock of the situation.

"The Ork offensive has shifted to the west."

The room quieted.

Helion nodded.

"They have."

"Why?"

"Because they're Orks."

That answer came from Lykaon.

The Iron Warrior stood with his arms folded across his chestplate, his battered power maul hanging from a magnetic lock at his hip.

"When they find the biggest fight, they keep moving toward it."

Temur nodded in agreement.

"The western front has three Primarchs."

"Exactly."

Lykaon tapped the map.

"If I were a Greenskin, that's where I'd want to be."

Brannoc snorted.

"Thank the Tree you're not."

The Iron Warrior looked genuinely offended.

"I am insulted you even considered the possibility."

A few chuckles rippled through the gathered warriors. The laughter faded quickly. Not because anyone wished it to, but because everyone understood where they were.

What waited for them outside.

What still had to be done.

Helion rested both hands upon the edge of the crate and looked down at the map for a long moment.

Artorias's commands still rang in his mind.

Ensure the eastern front holds.

At the time that had seemed straightforward. Now everything had changed. The eastern front still existed, technically. But battle lines meant very little anymore. The war had devolved into hundreds of smaller wars spread across trenches, fortifications, beaches, floating platforms and shattered wreckage.

The entire artificial continent had become a battlefield.

Every kilometre contested.

Every structure fought over.

Every advance paid for in blood.

Helion thought of Lieutenant Aethon Valcyr sitting forever at the foot of those stairs above them, Legion banner still clutched in deathless fingers.

He thought of the hundreds of Wardens who had already fallen.

Then he looked up.

The gathered Astartes were watching him.

Waiting.

Not because he was Bladeguard. Not because he was Equerry. Not because he stood closer to the Primarch than most. They were waiting because they expected him to know what came next.

The realisation settled heavily upon his shoulders.

Brannoc noticed.

Of course he did.

The bastard always noticed his weaknesses.

"You have a plan."

Helion slowly nodded.

"I do."

Brannoc's remaining eye gleamed.

"Good."

"You haven't heard it yet."

"Don't need to."

"You absolutely need to."

"No."

Helion sighed.

Brannoc ignored him.

"Just tell us where we're going."

A faint ripple of amusement passed through the assembled warriors. Helion found himself shaking his head. Then he reached forward and pointed toward the western sectors of the battlefield.

"They are committing more and more forces against the King's position."

Brannoc folded his arms.

"You think we'll reach him in time?"

Helion considered that honestly.

"I do not know."

No one spoke. The answer was not comforting but neither was it false.

"We may never reach him."

Still no one spoke.

"The Orks are concentrating their strength against the western approaches. Every warband we destroy on the journey is one less that reaches the King's position. Every stronghold we reclaim is one more foothold for the Imperium. Every hour we survive buys time for our brothers elsewhere."

His voice remained calm.

Steady.

Certain.

"We may not arrive in time to change the course of this war."

No one flinched from the possibility.

No one looked away.

"But we will try."

Helion's hand settled upon the hilt of his greatsword.

"And the Orks shall discover why the XIth​ Legion still stands."

Brannoc stared at him for several seconds. Then he reached down and locked his helm into place. The seals hissed shut, the weathered face vanishing behind pale blue ceramite.

When he spoke again, his voice emerged through the vox grille.

"Good answer, Little Storm."

He turned immediately and drew himself up to his full height. The Sergeant's voice boomed through the cistern like artillery.

"BROTHERS!"

Hundreds of helmeted heads turned. Every conversation ceased. Brannoc pointed toward the great doors.

"PREPARE TO MOVE OUT!"

His voice rose further.

"THERE IS A WAR TO WIN!"

Every Legionary slammed fists against breastplates.

"AND ENEMIES TO KILL!"

The response rolled through the cistern like thunder. A roar of defiance powerful enough to shake dust from the ceiling itself.

Helion listened to it echo through the chamber and felt something stir within him. A few minutes later the great doors of the cistern began to open, rain, darkness and war beyond awaiting them.

Without hesitation, the warriors of three Legions marched out to meet it.


The Ork's name was Rukbad.

At that particular moment, he hated this planet almost as much as he hated Gretchin.

The rain had finally begun to ease, but only barely. Water still dripped from every surface of the trench network. Mud sucked at his boots. The air smelled of rust, stagnant seawater, wet fungus and old blood. Every few seconds distant lightning illuminated the clouds overhead, revealing vast banks of storm rolling endlessly across the horizon. Dawn was still some time away, though the darkness had begun to thin ever so slightly.

Gorzag shifted his grip on his big shoota and spat over the trench parapet. The gob of saliva vanished into darkness almost immediately. Night had swallowed the battlefield whole. What little light remained came from distant fires scattered across the horizon and the occasional flash of lightning far out at sea.

"This place is zoggin' miserable."

Beside him, Mugruk snorted. The other Ork leaned lazily against the trench wall. A thick-necked brute with a cracked iron jawplate and a burn scar running down one side of his face.

"Yer always complainin'."

"I ain't complainin'."

"Sounds like complainin'."

Rukbad scratched at a scar running across his neck.

"Fight's good."

"Fight's great."

"Weather's awful."

"Dat's because yer soft."

Rukbad considered shooting him.

Instead, he settled for grumbling beneath his breath.

For a while they simply stood watch together, staring out across the darkness beyond the trench. Their camp stretched behind them, a sprawling maze of wrecked ships, scrap walls and stolen Imperial fortifications. Fires burned between the hulks. Boyz laughed and brawled. Mekboyz hammered away at half-completed contraptions. Somewhere in the distance a squig was making an awful racket.

It was a proper war camp.

The best either of them had ever seen.

The fight itself had been even better.

For years they'd listened to stories about the Great Boss on Ullanor gathering more and more Boyz for some enormous WAAAGH! that never seemed to happen. Every time they thought it was finally time, another order would come down. Wait. Gather more Ladz. Build more ships. Find more Dakka.

Rukbad had been beginning to think the old boss would never actually start the fight.

Then they'd come here.

Now every day was the perfect WAAAGH!

The beakies fought harder than any enemy Rukbad had ever encountered.

They never stopped fightin'.

Even when they were surrounded and outnumbered.

The thought made him grin.

Far beyond the trench line came the distant howl of something vast moving through the ocean darkness. Both Orks paused automatically.

The sound lingered for several seconds before fading away. Neither Ork spoke immediately.

Eventually Mugruk cleared his throat.

"Remember da Landa?"

Rukbad immediately wished he hadn't mentioned it. He snarled, as much in warning to Mugruk as to steel himself against the memory.

"Shut up, git."

Mugruk laughed.

"Dat was funny."

"It weren't funny."

"It was a bit funny."

"It weren't."

The memory returned despite his efforts. Their ship had actually made it through the Humie fleets with only a few holes and scratches of paint. Rukbad was a Deathskull. He was sure it was because of the Blue that they'd been so lucky.

Their small Kroozer had proved a right proper landing craft, making it down into the water like a flyin' squig into its nest.

The Boyz aboard had been celebrating.

Then the water had exploded.

Something enormous had come out of the depths beneath them. Covered in terrible claws and rows upon rows of teeth. Rukbad remembered seeing one of the creatures seize a nearby ship in its jaws and simply tear it apart like a grot snapping a twig. Their ship had been next.

The survivors had gone into the water, beginning a desperate swim for land. The creatures had followed. The screaming had lasted a very long time.

Even now Rukbad sometimes heard it in his sleep.

He hated that.

Orks weren't supposed to have nightmares. The conversation thankfully shifted elsewhere.

"At least da traps is gettin' better." Rukbad offered.

Mugruk barked a harsh laugh and nodded.

The humies had buried explosives everywhere. Hidden razor-wire beneath the mud. Concealed mines inside wreckage. Entire trench sections rigged to collapse without warning.

Earlier that evening three Gretchin had vanished in a fireball after investigating what appeared to be an abandoned ammunition cache.

A fourth had been sliced in half by a wire so thin nobody had seen it until his upper body slid off his legs.

A fifth had somehow triggered a buried minefield, triggering a chain reaction that killed twelve more of its kind, a couple of Boyz and a Big Mek.

The resulting explosion had launched pieces of Grot and Ork in six different directions.

Mugruk had laughed for nearly ten minutes.

The Beakies were sneaky gitz. Not proper sneaky like Kommandos. But clever sneaky.

Rukbad frowned suddenly.

"Did ya hear dat?"

Mugruk looked up.

"Hear wot?"

Rukbad listened. For a moment there was only the distant rumble of thunder. The hiss of wind. The drip of water running through the trench system.

Then—

A sound.

Tiny.

Almost nothing.

Metal scraping against metal.

He raised his Big Shoota immediately. The Beakies had proven dead 'ard.

Deadly too. Rukbad slowly peered over the edge of the trench. Nothing but darkness greeted him. No movement, shapes or enemies to krump. Just blackness stretching away into the night. After several seconds he lowered himself back down.

"See anyfing?" Mugruk asked.

Rukbad slowly lowered himself back into cover.

"Nah," he muttered. "Nuffin'. What about you?"

No answer came.

Rukbad frowned.

"Mugruk?"

The space beside him was empty. For a second his brain simply refused to understand what he was seeing.

Mugruk had been standing there a moment ago. Right there.

Now he was gone.

Rukbad felt something unfamiliar creep into his chest.

Not fear for Orks didn't get afraid or so he always told himself. But something close enough that he didn't much care for the distinction.

"Mugruk?"

The darkness gave no reply. The trench suddenly felt far too quiet even as thunder growled somewhere overhead.

Rukbad tightened his grip on his weapon.

Then a flash of lightning split the sky. For a single heartbeat the world became white and he saw them.

Beakies.

They stood beyond the trench like spectres risen from the dead. Pale blue armour mixed with ones of white and grey glimmered wetly beneath the lightning. At their centre stood a warrior in white.

In his hand, he held a bloodied combat blade. The other held Mugruk's severed head by the topknot, lifting it up as if it were a trophy.

Then the lightning vanished and darkness swallowed everything again.

For one terrible moment Rukbad could see nothing except helm lenses.

Red.

Green.

Blue.

Dozens of glowing eyes staring at him from the night.

Then the darkness moved, the Astartes were suddenly everywhere and the trench erupted into violence.

Shapes crashed over the parapet. Combat blades flashed as they began cutting into him.

Rukbad opened his mouth to scream. He could only emit a wet gurgle as one of the blades found his throat. By the time his body hit the mud, the warriors of three Legions were already flowing through the camp like hunting beasts, silent and relentless as death itself.


The camp died quietly. Piece by bloody piece, just as Helion had intended.

Orks were not creatures known for subtlety. They bellowed, fought, argued, fired weapons into the air for no reason whatsoever and treated sleep as little more than an interruption between acts of violence. Even now sporadic gunfire echoed from various corners of the encampment as bored Greenskins emptied magazines into wreckage, distant shadows, or simply the sky itself.

The warriors under his command exploited that advantage mercilessly. They flowed through the darkness like hunting beasts, spreading through the maze of wreckage and scrap-built fortifications with practised precision. Nearly two hundred Astartes moved through the ork encampment, yet remarkably little noise accompanied them. Combat blades rose and fell. Bolters coughed in short, suppressed bursts. Sleeping Greenskins died where they lay. Sentries vanished from watch posts. Entire clusters of tents were cleared before their occupants ever realised an enemy had entered the camp.



Mist Wardens moved through the darkness in dispersed hunting packs, pale blue armour rendered almost black beneath the overcast sky.

White Scars slipped between wrecked hulls and scrap barricades with predatory grace, while Iron Warriors advanced methodically through the camp's outer fortifications, eliminating sentries and strongpoints with ruthless efficiency.

Every few moments another Greenskin disappeared. A knife across the throat. A bolt round through the skull. A Chainsword dragged through sleeping bodies before alarms could be raised.

The force had grown considerably since Helion first began his march westward. What had once been a handful of survivors had become a small army. Nearly one hundred and seventy Mist Wardens now marched beneath his authority, reinforced by White Scars and Iron Warriors who had chosen to remain alongside them rather than attempt to rejoin their parent formations. Somewhere along the way they had ceased being survivors from three Legions and become a single fighting force.

The centre of the encampment occupied a shallow basin formed around the broken carcass of an Ork landing vessel. Great sections of its hull had been dragged upright to form walls, while scavenged wreckage from dozens of other ships had been piled together into a crude fortress. Fires burned everywhere, their smoke rising lazily into the damp night air. Crude banners snapped in the damp wind. Piles of ammunition and looted equipment sat beneath makeshift awnings.

At the heart of it all stood a throne.

It had been fashioned from twisted armour plating, broken machinery and enough scrap metal to construct a battle tank. The thing rose several metres above the surrounding camp, looming over everything like a monument to barbarism. Helmets adorned its frame.

Astartes helms.

Most bore the white lightning motifs of the Vth​ Legion. Others displayed the hazard-striped remnants of Iron Warrior heraldry. Here and there Helion spotted pale blue ceramite marked with the silver Mist Tree.

The sight made something cold settle inside his chest.

Upon the throne slumbered the creature responsible.

The Ork was an immense specimen.

Even seated it dwarfed those around it. Layers of scavenged armour had been bolted directly onto its body until it resembled some crude engine of war more than a living thing. One arm ended in a massive, powered claw large enough to tear apart a Rhino transport. A huge firearm rested against the throne within easy reach. Scars crossed exposed green flesh in a dense web of old battles survived and enemies conquered. At its feet lay two large, snoring creatures of orange hide and needle-like teeth. The Ork's pets seemed to possess more mouth than body.

It was not the giant that drew Helion's attention, however.

Something mounted upon its back emitted intermittent flashes of pale blue light. Coils crackled. Arcane machinery sparked. Every few seconds a ripple of energy shimmered across nearby metal surfaces.

Helion frowned.

Some kind of personal shield generator.

He had seen enough of Ork engineering over the years to recognise the danger. A bolter round might kill the beast.

Or it might not.

Trusting chance was not something he intended to do.

Around him his brothers spread out silently. Brannoc moved with them, directing firing positions with subtle gestures. Bolters came up. Targets were selected. Killing zones established.

The giant slept on.

Helion advanced carefully, his grip tight upon his blade.

The ground between himself and the throne was open save for a few scattered campfires and piles of scrap. Every step carried him closer to the sleeping Greenskin. The fires reflected from his battered Terminator armour in dull orange flashes. Mud clung to greaves already stained by days without respite.

Closer.

Closer still.

Then one of the attack squigs awoke. The beast lay chained beside the throne, a monstrous knot of muscle, scars and oversized jaws. It snorted drowsily and lifted its head. One eye opened.

It stared directly at Helion. For a moment confusion lingered. Then instinct took over. The creature exploded into motion with a screech that shook the camp.

Its companion awoke immediately.

The giant Ork lurched upright, disorientated for a moment.

Helion was already charging. His greatsword came up in both hands while his wrist-mounted bolter spat death ahead of him.

The nearest squig disappeared in a spray of blood and shattered bone as explosive rounds punched through its skull. Before the steaming gore had even struck the ground Helion was there, greatsword held low in both hands.

Around him the camp erupted.

Bolter fire tore through the darkness from every direction as concealed Legionaries opened fire. Sleeping Greenskins died where they lay. Others stumbled from shelters only to be cut down before they could orient themselves. The carefully orchestrated ambush transformed instantly into open warfare.

The surviving squig launched itself toward Helion. The beast covered nearly twenty metres in a single bound. Its jaws snapped shut where his head had been a fraction of a second earlier.

His sword came around in a two-handed arc.

The blow struck with enough force to split the creature almost entirely in half. The carcass had not yet hit the ground when the Ork Leader reached him.

The impact was like being struck by a vehicle.

Even Terminator armour struggled to absorb the collision.

Helion was driven backward several metres as the Ork crashed into him, Klaw snapping forward in the same motion. The powered talons screeched across his breastplate, gouging deep furrows through ceramite and adamantium.

Behind him the camp exploded into violence. The remaining Orks poured from every direction even as Legionaries met them head-on.

Their carefully planned ambush transformed instantly into open warfare.

The Ork Leader roared and Helion answered in kind.

Their duel consumed the centre of the camp.

The Ork fought like a force of nature. Every swing of the claw carried enough force to pulp an Astartes outright. Scrap-built armour turned aside glancing strikes that would have crippled lesser foes. The creature moved with shocking speed for something so massive.

Again, and again Helion's blade bit home. Again, the Ork refused to die.

The monster's Power Klaw descended, intending to reduce the Bladeguard to a red stain upon the earth. Helion threw himself backwards with a whine of screaming servos as his armour struggled to compensate for the movement.

The enormous Klaw struck the earth where he had been standing and blasted a crater into the ground.

Around them battle raged unabated. Mist Wardens stormed through the camp in a tide of vengeance while White Scars cut down fleeing Greenskins in droves. Iron Warriors methodically destroyed defensive positions and ammunition stockpiles.

Still the giant fought.

A backswing from the Klaw struck Helion's breastplate, hurling him bodily through a burning campfire. Warning runes flared across his visor as flames washed briefly across his armour before extinguishing beneath the rain.

The Ork charged after him, leaving Helion with no choice but to meet it head-on. Sword and Klaw collided with an impact that shook the ground beneath them.

For several seconds neither yielded.

They strained against one another amidst fire, mud and blood, each attempting to overpower the other through sheer strength.

Then the Ork began forcing him backward. Slowly.

Relentlessly.

Helion dug armoured boots into the earth and fought to hold the line. But the mud beneath his tread allowed him no purchase and he slipped. The Ork Leader bellowed in triumph and prepared to finish him.

Is this the end to my tale?

Then a blue-armoured figure appeared from nowhere.

Brannoc.

The veteran Warden slammed into the giant's flank with all the force his Power Armour could generate.

The Ork barely noticed and roared its displeasure. Brannoc's power fist solved that problem. The crackling field surrounding the weapon detonated upon impact, his arm punching straight through armour, flesh and bone alike.

The Ork's chest exploded outward as he was cored out like a fruit. For a moment the creature simply stood there, jaw working violently as it tried to understand what had happened.

Then it toppled, the ground trembling when it landed.

Brannoc offered Helion a hand, hauling him upright with considerable effort.

"Looked like you needed help."

Helion regarded him for a moment.

"I had it under control, Brocc."

Brannoc laughed.

"Of course you did, Mac Rian."

Around them the remaining Greenskins were already breaking.

Without their leader the camp's cohesion collapsed. Orks fled in every direction as Legionaries hunted them through burning wreckage and collapsing fortifications.

Helion looked across the battlefield.

The camp was theirs.

"Burn it," he ordered. "Burn it all."

The command spread rapidly through the ranks.

Promethium was poured, charges were planted and the fires multiplied. Soon the entire encampment was ablaze. Columns of black smoke rose into the night sky.

It was then that Helion's vox clicked. Static flooded the channel. A transmission on the open voxnet. Another burst followed, broken and distorted.

At first, he thought it interference from the storm.

Then a voice emerged.

"...any... hearing this..."

The signal crackled violently.

"...aid..."

Helion froze.

The voice was unfamiliar to him but he recognized the accent as Terran.

"...Torghun Khan..."

More static.

"...requesting immediate..."

The signal almost vanished entirely.

Helion adjusted his helm's receiver. Then the next words reached him and his blood turned to ice.

"...Primarch..."

Static.

"...danger..."

A burst of interference drowned everything.

Then the voice returned.

Desperate now.

Urgent.

"...need assistance..."

Helion's grip tightened around his sword.

Across the camp his men had gone still. They were hearing it too. The final transmission broke through the static in shattered fragments.

"...the Primarch..."

"...in danger..."

"...the Primarch is in danger..."

The burning camp suddenly seemed very far away.


The rain had eased at last, though only by the standards of this cursed world. Instead of falling in solid walls, it came now in relentless silver sheets that hissed across armour and pooled in every seam of Perturabo's immense fortifications.

The trenches wound away into darkness in every direction, great steel arteries carved through the artificial continent, their walls plated in adamantium and reinforced ferrocrete before being buried beneath imported mud and shattered rock until they resembled natural earthworks.

Above them, lightning still prowled through the clouds in branching veins of white, illuminating a battlefield that seemed to stretch to the edge of the world. Every flash revealed fresh wreckage: burned-out tanks, shattered gun emplacements, broken walkers, mountains of Ork corpses and the occasional pale blue or white-armoured form lying motionless amongst them.

By the time darkness reclaimed the land once more, it was impossible to tell whether the vision had been real or imagined.

Far to the east, where the trench network broadened into a maze of collapsed revetments and cratered firing lines, the Warhawk reined in his hunt.

Jaghatai Khan stood motionless upon the lip of a shell crater, one hand resting lightly upon the pommel of his tulwar as the wind tugged at the crimson horsehair crest flowing from his helm.

Around him his warriors waited without complaint, engines silent, every White Scar watching the darkness with the stillness peculiar to hunters rather than soldiers. They had pursued the same quarry across half the continent.

Every time they believed they had cornered the Greenskins, the prey had slipped away, only to reappear hours later somewhere unexpected, striking supply columns, isolated bastions, artillery positions, then vanishing back into the storm before a decisive engagement could be forced.

It had ceased being merely an annoyance.

Whoever commanded this Ork formation possessed a cunning like no other.

Not in the crude sense expected of Greenskins, who usually favoured overwhelming violence and little else, but in the deeper rhythm of pursuit itself. They struck where pursuit became difficult, abandoned victories before they became liabilities, doubled back across their own tracks, left false trails, sacrificed small mobs to draw the hunters elsewhere and, on more than one occasion, had very nearly succeeded in ambushing the White Scars themselves.

The thought interested the Khan.

It had been many years since prey had surprised him.

Water dripped steadily from the edge of his vambrace as he crouched beside a churned stretch of mud. There were tracks here—hundreds of them—but the rain had softened every edge until they blurred into meaningless depressions. Even the smell had almost vanished beneath wet earth, promethium smoke and blood. He reached down, letting gauntleted fingers brush the ground before rubbing the mud thoughtfully between thumb and forefinger.

"They're learning from their mistakes," he murmured.

No one answered immediately.

They all knew he had not truly been speaking to them.

A quiet cough sounded somewhere behind him.

"If that is your conclusion," came the dry voice of Targutai Yesugei, "I confess I preferred the older Orks."

Several nearby warriors allowed themselves to chuckle.

The Khan looked back over one shoulder, amusement touching only the corners of his eyes.

"You preferred them because they charged you."

"I prefer enemies whose intentions are obvious," Yesugei replied as he stepped forward, robes whispering beneath his armour. Rain beaded upon the white and crimson cloth draped over his shoulders, though somehow it never seemed to cling to him quite as stubbornly as it did everyone else.

Age had carved thoughtful lines into the Stormseer's broad face, yet there remained something profoundly calm about him. The storm rolled overhead. Lightning flashed. His expression did not change.

"They charged," the Stormseer continued mildly, "they shouted, they died. There was an honesty to it."

The Khan gave a soft snort.

"I did not know you were becoming sentimental, my friend."

"I am becoming old."

"You have been old since I found you."

A few more chuckles rippled through the warriors nearby. Even Qin Xa, standing with characteristic rigidity beside a waiting Land Raider, allowed the faintest suggestion of amusement to reach his scarred features.

Yesugei merely folded his hands within his sleeves.

"I have also found," he observed, "that on a world containing several billion Orks, I can indeed sense Orks."

The laughter this time came more freely. The Khan inclined his head in surrender.

"I deserved that."

"I thought so as well."

Silence settled once more as the Stormseer closed his eyes.

It was not an ostentatious thing. There were no crackling arcs of energy, no dramatic gestures nor muttered invocations. The wind simply seemed to alter around him. The rain drifted sideways. Somewhere beyond the clouds thunder rolled with greater depth than before, as though answering an old companion.

Those White Scars nearest instinctively stepped back a pace, giving the Chief Stormseer room. They had fought beside him for decades. They knew better than to interrupt when he reached beyond the veil.

The Khan watched without impatience.

Others mistook speed for haste.

He never had.

Several long moments passed before Yesugei opened his eyes again. They seemed strangely distant, as though part of him still looked elsewhere.

"There," he said quietly.

One arm rose, pointing eastward through the rain.

"I feel them."

"You are certain?"

"No." The Stormseer smiled faintly. "Nothing is ever certain."

The Khan's eyebrow lifted.

"But?"

"But if I wished to find hunters who believe themselves hidden..."

His finger shifted only slightly.

"...I would begin there."

Before the words had fully left him, Qin Xa was already kneeling, producing a compact hololithic projector from a compartment built into his armour. The device unfolded soundlessly, casting pale blue light across the rain-soaked earth.

Chogorian script blossomed into existence above it, elegant characters flowing around a three-dimensional rendering of Perturabo's artificial continent. Rivers of trench lines spread like veins across the projection while dozens of shifting icons marked known Imperial positions.

The Khan crouched beside him.

"Show me."

Qin Xa adjusted the display. The image rotated smoothly before magnifying the eastern sectors until individual bastions and trench networks became visible. At the Stormseer's indication, the map drifted several kilometres across broken defensive lines before settling upon a heavily fortified stretch of trenchline where iron-grey tactical sigils still marked an active Iron Warriors position.

"There," Qin Xa said.

"The Fourth still holds this sector."

The Khan studied it without speaking. His gaze lingered on the maze of trenches surrounding the bastion, then travelled further beyond into the broken ground where countless vehicle tracks overlapped one another before disappearing into the storm.

His instincts stirred.

Not certainty.

Invitation.

He rose in one smooth motion.

"The hunt resumes."

No order needed repeating.

The White Scars were already moving.

Engines awakened one after another, low growls swelling into a unified mechanical chorus. Rows of Scimitar-pattern jetbikes lifted from the ground in clouds of spray, gravitic motors whining as they settled into hovering formation.

Land speeders banked overhead, running dark except for hooded sensor arrays. Nearby, the Keshig climbed aboard their modified Land Raider, the vehicle bearing only the broadest resemblance to its slower cousins. Armour had been pared away wherever possible without compromising integrity, engines overhauled beyond Mechanicum specification until the great machine possessed an almost predatory profile. Even standing still, it looked impatient.

Finally, the Khan approached his own mount.

The Sojutsu-pattern Voidbike rested alone.

It was older than almost every warrior present, older even than the Imperium that had scattered its Primarchs across the stars. Its frame was lean where the Scimitar was broad, its engine housings narrower, its thruster vanes sweeping backward like the folded wings of a hunting hawk. Ancient Terran artificers had built it to fly before the concept had truly been perfected, and though later patterns would prove more practical, none possessed quite the same impossible grace.

The Khan laid one gauntleted hand against its flank.

The machine answered with a low, eager hum.

For the briefest instant, beneath the endless rain and distant thunder, it sounded almost alive.

Jaghatai swung effortlessly into the saddle. The anti-grav engines flared beneath him, lifting the Voidbike clear of the flooded earth until it hovered several metres above the trench line. Around him hundreds of engines answered in kind, an entire hunting host rising with him into the storm.

He looked once toward the eastern horizon where darkness and rain swallowed everything beyond a few hundred metres.

Then, without another word, the Warhawk opened the throttle.

The hunt began anew.


The Ork called himself Grimskrag Ironskull, though few amongst his own kind bothered with the second half of the name. To the Boyz he was simply Old Grim. The title suited him well enough. There was something ancient about the brute—not in years alone, for Orks measured such things poorly—but in the hard-earned instinct that settled behind his little red eyes.

He had fought beneath the banners of countless bosses before pledging himself to Urlakk Urg upon Ullanor, and unlike many of his kind, who believed victory belonged to the loudest voice or the biggest choppa, Grimskrag believed it belonged to the Ork who learned fastest. That, perhaps, was why he was still alive.

He stood atop the highest platform of his command vehicle; one iron boot planted upon a railing welded from the ribs of some forgotten voidship. The machine beneath him was less transport than rolling fortress, an immense tracked war-rig assembled by a mob of deliriously inspired Meks whose understanding of engineering seemed to exist somewhere between genius and outright insanity.

Layer upon layer of salvaged armour had been riveted across its flanks until scarcely any original surface remained. Exhaust stacks belched black smoke into the rain-laden sky, each blast coughing sparks and greasy fire. Spiked rollers churned beneath its tracks, grinding ruined earth, broken ceramite and corpses alike into the mire. A colossal wrecking ball, studded with jagged slabs of scrap and the broken prows of Imperial tanks, swung lazily from a crane mounted behind the command deck, while crude cannon barrels protruded from almost every conceivable angle.

Heavy shootas, rokkit launchers, skorchas, kannons and weapons that defied any sensible classification jutted from the vehicle like fungal growths upon an ancient tree. Every few moments one discharged for no discernible reason beyond the apparent enjoyment of the Gretchin crew, filling the air with random explosions and hysterical laughter.

Grimskrag leaned forward over the rusted railing, one enormous hand wrapped around a telescope that had plainly once belonged aboard an Imperial vessel before being "improved" beyond recognition. Additional lenses had been hammered onto the tube at impossible angles, copper wire wrapped around its length, and a Grot clung desperately to the side tightening bolts every few moments whenever the image drifted out of focus.

Somehow it still worked.

Far below, beyond curtains of thinning rain, the Iron Warriors held.

The trench lines scarred the artificial continent like fresh wounds cut into steel flesh. Fire rolled continuously along them, bright muzzle flashes swallowed almost immediately by drifting smoke and the grey dawn.

Grimskrag watched squads of Legionaries move with the grim inevitability of machines. Every burst of bolter fire was measured. Every withdrawal deliberate. Every counterattack executed with mathematical precision. When Orks reached the parapets, they were met not with panic but disciplined volleys, grenades thrown at precisely calculated intervals and overlapping arcs of fire that butchered entire mobs before they could gain momentum.

Grimskrag clicked his tusks together in disappointment.

"Borin'," he muttered to himself, the word almost lost beneath the constant growl of engines.

The white ones...

Now they knew how ta fight.

His cracked lips peeled back into something resembling a grin as old memories surfaced.

Fast shadows racing through storms. Jetbikes screaming overhead before vanishing into rain. Ambushes from nowhere. Feints within feints. Whole mobs disappearing beneath perfectly timed strikes before his Boyz could even understand where the enemy had come from.

At first. the white-armoured Beakies had hunted him like wolves surrounding an old grox, never lingering, never allowing him to strike back. They had made him run. Him. Grimskrag had hated every moment of it.

Then he'd stopped thinking like they did.

That had been the trick.

Don't make plans.

Plans was for humies.

Plans was for bosses wot got dead.

He'd started deciding things only moments before they happened. Never waited to see what the White Scars would do. Never chased them where they wanted him to go. Just kept moving. Kept changing direction. Every crossroads became a coin toss. Every attack became whatever felt funniest five seconds beforehand. Half the time even his Nobz had no idea where they were going until they were already roaring that way.

The white Beakies had started making mistakes after that.

Not many.

Just enough.

His grin widened.

Now dis...

Dis was a proper scrap.

He lowered the telescope and turned slowly, surveying the army assembled behind him.

The hillside seemed alive.

Engines snarled from every direction, creating a ceaseless mechanical thunder that rolled across the broken landscape.

Hundreds upon hundreds of bikes idled in loose packs, their riders revving throttles impatiently until blue flames spat from exhaust pipes. Trukks bounced violently on oversized suspension systems, packed so tightly with Boyz that green limbs hung over every side.

Squadrons of Deffkoptas circled overhead like vultures, rotor wash scattering sheets of rain into swirling mist. Shokkjump Dragstas crackled with unstable energy, arcs of sickly lightning dancing across their improbable engines while their drivers argued over whose machine would explode first.

Lumbering Battlewagons rumbled amongst them like steel beasts, their armour draped in chains, trophies and half-flattened Imperial vehicles welded crudely to their hulls. Buggies of every shape imaginable darted through the gathering, some trailing smoke, others trailing fire, none appearing remotely safe to occupy.

It was magnificent.

Grimskrag raised one scarred arm.

The entire horde seemed to hold its breath.

Then he pointed.

Engines screamed.

The hillside erupted.

Thousands of tonnes of ramshackle machinery lunged forward simultaneously, tracks chewing apart the mud while bikes leapt from ridgelines in sprays of filthy water.

Deffkoptas dropped low enough for their spinning blades to carve wakes across flooded ground. Trukks fishtailed wildly before finding purchase, accelerating toward the distant trench network with reckless enthusiasm. Boyz bellowed at the tops of their lungs, firing weapons into the sky simply because noise made the charge feel faster.

The rear of the Iron Warriors' position disappeared beneath the avalanche.

Mine explosions blossomed almost immediately.

One bike vanished in a flower of orange fire, rider and machine becoming little more than tumbling fragments. A second struck another buried charge, cartwheeling end over end into a passing Trukk which exploded spectacularly, scattering burning Boyz across the battlefield.

Grimskrag barked laughter so hard he nearly dropped his telescope.

"Cunnin' gitz!"

Even now.

Even after all dis.

More zoggin' traps.

He liked that.

Made it interestin'.

Below, he watched the Iron Warriors react with admirable speed. Squads peeled away from the forward trenches almost instantly, pivoting to meet the assault crashing into their rear while heavy weapon teams swung cumbersome autocannons through impossible angles. Orders rippled efficiently through the defensive lines. No panic. No confusion. Just cold competence.

Good.

Very good.

He settled the telescope back against his eye and looked not at the battle, but beyond it, toward the rain-dark horizon where empty trench lines disappeared into the dying storm.

Now...

Now they waited.

Because if Grimskrag Ironskull had learned one thing over the past miserable days of cat and mouse, it was this.

The White Scars would come.

They always came.

And this time...

This time the prey would find the hunter waiting.


Torghun Khan had long since stopped feeling the rain.

It hammered against his armour with such relentless force that it had become another constant of the battlefield, no different to the growl of his grav-engines or the distant percussion of artillery.

Water streamed over the curved white ceramite of his Scimitar jetbike, sheeting backwards in glittering ribbons before being torn away by the bike's speed. Lightning flashed somewhere overhead, illuminating the endless maze of trenches and shattered fortifications in stark white relief before plunging everything back into bruised darkness. Every few seconds another thunderclap rolled across the floating continent, deep enough that he felt it through the machine beneath him.

His display pulsed quietly.

Objective proximity: 3.4 kilometres.

The column accelerated.

Dozens upon dozens of White Scars skimmed across the sodden earth in perfect fluidity, never presenting the enemy with a stationary target. Scimitar-pattern jetbikes floated scarcely a metre above the ground, their grav-engines throwing curtains of muddy spray behind them, while heavier attack bikes bounded over shell craters with brutal suspension.

Interspersed amongst them swept Land Speeders, banking effortlessly through the storm like hunting hawks, while behind them thundered the modified Land Raider carrying Qin Xa and the Keshig, its engines tuned far beyond any Mechanicum specification until the great vehicle charged across the battlefield with startling speed despite its impossible weight.

Ahead of them all rode the Khagan.

Even at this distance Jaghatai Khan seemed born to motion. His ancient Voidbike did not merely skim the ground as lesser jetbikes did; at times it seemed to ignore gravity altogether, lifting into graceful arcs before descending once more with impossible elegance. Its engines possessed a higher, keening note unlike the heavier grav-thrum of the Scimitars surrounding it, and every burst of acceleration left shimmering distortions hanging in the rain behind it.

The prototype machine had been ancient before the Imperium had reached Chogoris, yet in the hands of its master it appeared less a vehicle than an extension of the Primarch's own will.

Torghun watched him for only a heartbeat before returning his attention to the battlefield. Admiration was a luxury one indulged only briefly.

Explosions echoed ahead.

Not the slow cadence of siege guns.

Closer.

Sharper.

Bolters.

Heavy weapons.

The roar of engines.

They had found the prey.

The ruined outline of a fortress loomed from the rain like the skeleton of some ancient beast half swallowed by the sea. Entire curtain walls had collapsed beneath bombardment, towers leaned drunkenly against one another, and great rents had been torn through the battlements where shells had struck home.

Without reducing speed, the White Scars swept straight through the broken gatehouse, some riders darting through the breaches while others simply launched their bikes across collapsed walls. Torghun's Scimitar surged upward on a burst of thrust, clearing a section of shattered masonry before settling smoothly back onto its grav-field beyond.

Then the battlefield revealed itself.

It spread across the lowlands beneath them in violent, impossible scale.

Iron Warriors held a vast trench network carved into Perturabo's artificial continent, every firing step alive with muzzle flashes.

Hundreds of emerald bodies surged against the lines from the east while an entirely separate tide of mechanised Orks smashed into their exposed rear, Trukks crashing through barricades, buggies fishtailing through shell craters, roaring bikes weaving impossibly between explosions. Smoke, tracer fire and burning fuel turned the rain into a curtain of steaming mist.

The defenders had not broken.

But they were bending.

Jaghatai saw it in an instant.

The White Tiger Dao flashed from its scabbard with liquid grace, its pale blade catching a stroke of lightning as though the heavens themselves had chosen to honour its unveiling.

"For the hunt," the Primarch called, his voice carrying effortlessly over engines, thunder and war alike.

Then, louder—

"For Chogoris!"

Every White Scar answered.

Torghun scarcely realised he had joined the roar until it tore from his own throat.

"FOR THE KHAGAN!"

The cry rolled through the storm as hundreds of warriors lowered weapons and accelerated together.

The charge struck with the force of an avalanche.

Scatterbolt launchers thundered first. Thousands of bolts screamed into the packed Ork vehicles before detonating at precisely calculated distances, each explosion blossoming into murderous clouds of razor-edged submunitions. Bikers vanished beneath storms of shrapnel. Trukk gun-crews were reduced to sprays of green flesh before they even understood they had been targeted. Windscreens disintegrated. Engines exploded. Drivers lost control, sending entire convoys spinning into one another in catastrophic chain collisions.

The White Scars were already amongst them.

Lances levelled.

Torghun drove his own forward beneath the raised axe of a towering biker, his weapon punching clean through the Ork's chest before wrenching free in a shower of blood. The corpse spun away into another vehicle as his jetbike surged onward without slowing. Around him his brothers repeated the motion with terrifying precision, every pass reducing another knot of riders to broken bodies tumbling through the mud.

The Orks answered with typical enthusiasm.

Big shootas hammered indiscriminately into the charging Astartes. Rockets shrieked across the battlefield leaving corkscrews of smoke behind them. A Trukk slewed sideways through the rain, its passengers emptying crude firearms in every direction before being cut apart by another volley of scatterbolts.

A sudden flash of impossible blue tore across Torghun's vision.

A Shokkjump Dragsta burst into existence scarcely thirty metres away, reality folding around its smoking engine. Its bizarre weapon discharged before anyone could react.

Three White Scars simply ceased to exist.

The beam carved through bikes, riders and the earth beneath them alike, leaving only molten armour and smoking fragments spinning through the rain. Heat washed over Torghun hard enough to blacken part of his shoulder plate as he instinctively hauled his Scimitar sideways.

He recovered almost immediately.

His bolters barked.

The Dragsta's Mek disappeared beneath explosive impacts before the vehicle slewed into a wrecked Trukk and vanished beneath a blooming fireball.

No time.

Keep moving.

Always moving.

Ahead, the Khagan had become something almost impossible to follow.

The Khan's Voidbike seemed to dance rather than fly, weaving effortlessly through the impossible density of enemy vehicles.

The White Tiger Dao rose and fell with almost lazy economy, yet every stroke removed limbs, heads or entire torsos. A Nob attempted to seize the Primarch with a crackling power klaw; the blade flashed once and the Ork continued another ten metres before realising both claw and arm were gone. Another tried to ram him head-on. Jaghatai simply leaned aside, one hand still upon the handlebars as his sword opened the driver's throat. The vehicle overturned without him ever seeming to slow.

No matter how many Orks converged upon him, none remained alive for more than moments.

It was not merely martial skill.

It was inevitability.

Elsewhere Torghun glimpsed Yesugei gliding through the battle upon his own bike, robes snapping wildly beneath his armour.

The Stormseer extended one hand and the storm answered. Forked lightning erupted from his fingertips, not downward from the heavens but upward from the earth itself, engulfing three buggies in incandescent fury. Engines detonated. Ammunition cooked off. Burning wrecks cartwheeled across the battlefield like children's toys.

A roar to his left.

An Ork biker swung a roaring power klaw directly towards Torghun's exposed flank.

Too close.

Before Torghun could turn, another rider burst past in a blur of white and crimson. Shiban Khan's lance punched clean through the Ork's neck, lifting the brute bodily from its saddle before hurling it spinning into the rain.

Shiban did not even glance back.

He was already fifty metres away, carving through another knot of Greenskins.

Torghun managed the ghost of a smile before opening his throttle again.

Above the melee, Land Speeders screamed through sheets of rain in tight attack formations, heavy bolters hammering at Deffkoptas that darted amongst the clouds. One burning Ork aircraft spiralled into the trench lines below, clipping another before both vanished beneath a chain of secondary explosions. Everywhere machines collided, exploded and burned.

Then instinct whispered.

Nothing more.

Only that faint, impossible tightening in his chest that every warrior learned never to ignore.

Torghun banked upward, his Scimitar climbing briefly above the battlefield. From that higher vantage he saw beyond the chaos, beyond the smoke and burning wreckage, to a lonely rise overlooking the entire engagement.

An old Ork stood there.

Grey squig-hide hung from his head like a filthy beard. Dust goggles reflected the burning battlefield beneath them. Around him clustered bodyguards and towering banners fashioned from looted metal, yet the ancient brute paid them no attention.

He was watching.

Waiting.

In one enormous green fist he held a small device no larger than a vox trigger.

His grin spread impossibly wide.

Torghun felt ice flood his veins.

The battlefield suddenly looked wrong.

Too many abandoned vehicles.

Too many Orks dying without concern.

Too many machines left amongst the White Scars.

His vox burst alive.

"Trap!" he roared. "It's a trap! Break away! Break away now!"

To the Khagan's eternal credit there was not even the briefest hesitation.

"Withdraw!" Jaghatai ordered instantly, his command slicing across every White Scar frequency. "Pull clear! Now!"

The Legion reacted as it had been taught since the first days upon Chogoris.

No panic.

No confusion.

They simply turned away as one flowing movement, abandoning kills that lesser Legions would have pursued, every rider trusting instinct, discipline and the judgement of their Primarch.

Torghun thought—for one impossible heartbeat—that they might have been fast enough.

Then the old Ork pressed the trigger.

The battlefield became the sun.

Every Trukk.

Every buggy.

Every bike.

Every crippled vehicle abandoned amongst the melee erupted simultaneously as hidden explosives transformed them into mountains of incandescent fire. The shockwave struck like the fist of an angry god, hurling Orks, White Scars and burning wreckage skyward together. The world disappeared behind expanding walls of orange flame and pulverised earth.

Torghun felt his Scimitar lifted bodily beneath him.

Warning runes exploded crimson across his vision.

The grav-engines screamed.

Control vanished.

His jetbike rolled violently, tumbling nose-first towards the inferno below as the heavens themselves dissolved into fire.


Torghun came awake with a ragged gasp that tasted of blood, smoke and scorched promethium.

For several heartbeats he could not understand why he could not breathe.

Then sensation returned all at once.

Pain flooded every nerve. Warning sigils screamed across the inside of his visor. Something impossibly heavy crushed him into the churned earth, pinning his chest and left shoulder so completely that even his enhanced physiology struggled to draw breath. Rain hammered against twisted ceramite only centimetres above his face, cascading through fractured plating in cold streams that mixed with blood running down his neck.

His Scimitar.

The jetbike lay across him like the corpse of some great metallic beast, its grav-engines long dead, one wing assembly twisted into impossible angles. Smoke curled lazily from ruptured exhaust ports while arcs of pale electricity danced across shattered control panels. One of the scatterbolt launchers continued to cycle uselessly, its machine spirit clicking in confused protest as rain poured into its ruined mechanisms.

Torghun roared and planted both hands against the wreckage.

Servos shrieked.

His muscles knotted beneath ceramite.

The bike shifted perhaps an inch before settling once more with a groan of tortured metal.

Too heavy.

His breathing grew sharper.

A fresh spike of agony tore through his abdomen.

Only then did he look down.

A jagged length of blackened metal protruded from beneath his breastplate, driven through the armour and into his side by the explosion. Blood seeped steadily around it, diluted pink by the relentless rain before disappearing into the mud beneath him.

He ignored it.

Where was the Khagan?

The question struck him harder than the wound itself.

His helm swept frantically across the battlefield.

Everywhere burned.

The detonation had transformed kilometres of ground into a wasteland of twisted steel and blackened corpses. Trukks lay overturned like children's toys. Jetbikes burned beside mangled Ork wagons. Bodies—Astartes and Greenskins alike—were scattered amongst smoking craters, many so broken they scarcely resembled living things anymore. Dawn crept reluctantly across the eastern horizon, bleeding weak silver light through the storm clouds, yet the battlefield remained lit more brightly by burning wreckage than by the rising sun.

He could not see Jaghatai.

His auspex remained a haze of interference.

Static consumed every channel.

Then he heard engines.

Not the high, elegant hum of Imperial grav-motors.

The brutal, coughing roar of Ork machines.

Growing louder.

They were coming back.

Of course they were.

Finish the wounded.

Loot the dead.

Take trophies.

Torghun bared his teeth and shoved against the wreck again.

Nothing.

The engines grew louder.

A shadow fell across him.

An Ork hauled itself over the wreckage, its skin blackened with soot, one side of its face flayed raw by the explosion until yellow tusks protruded through burnt flesh. One eye had melted into a milky ruin, yet the creature scarcely seemed to notice. It sniffed eagerly, strings of saliva hanging from jagged teeth as it looked down upon its trapped prey.

The grin it gave him was almost childlike.

"Lucky me..."

It crawled over the wreckage, raising a cleaver fashioned from some section of engine casing.

Torghun stopped struggling.

His right gauntlet slipped slowly towards his thigh.

The Ork noticed too late.

His bolt pistol cleared its holster in one impossibly smooth movement.

The first round entered beneath the creature's chin.

Its skull disappeared.

The headless corpse collapsed across the jetbike, limbs convulsing violently. One heavy arm struck Torghun's pistol from his grasp, sending it skidding somewhere into the rain beyond his reach.

"...Damn it," Torghun muttered.

Another shadow appeared almost immediately.

This Ork was larger.

Healthier.

It looked down at its dead companion with open irritation before raising a massive choppa in both hands.

"So much fer easy loot."

The blade came down.

Torghun twisted with every ounce of strength remaining to him.

The Choppa smashed into the corpse instead, burying itself in dead flesh and twisted metal alike. The unexpected resistance dragged the Ork forward, throwing its balance completely awry.

It gave him an opportunity he could not afford to miss.

Torghun reached down with his free hand. His fingers wrapped around the length of jagged shrapnel still buried inside his own abdomen.

Pain exploded through him.

He tore it free with a roar.

Blood followed.

Before the Ork could recover, Torghun rammed the blackened shard upward beneath its jaw with every kilogram of augmented strength left in him.

The metal punched through its throat.

Burst from the back of its neck.

The Greenskin gargled wetly, surprise replacing triumph before it toppled directly on top of its companion.

Torghun stared upward through sheets of rain.

"...You've got to be kidding me."

A third Ork stepped into view.

It carried a shoota.

It simply looked down at the pile of corpses covering the trapped Space Marine, shrugged, and levelled the weapon.

Torghun had nowhere left to move.

Something whistled through the storm.

The spear struck with astonishing force, punching completely through the Ork's chest before carrying on out through its spine. Momentum lifted the creature from its feet and hurled it backwards into the mud.

A familiar laugh followed.

"I leave you alone for five minutes."

Shiban Khan strode through the smoke, another spear already in one hand.

"And you decide to become furniture."

Torghun closed his eyes briefly.

"I was resting."

"So I see."

Shiban planted both hands beneath the dead Orks and flung them aside with contemptuous ease before crouching beside the wrecked Scimitar.

"On three."

Together they heaved.

Servos howled.

Twisted grav-plates scraped across broken earth before the jetbike finally rolled away enough for Torghun to crawl free. Every movement sent fresh blood spilling from his side, yet standing somehow felt easier than remaining trapped beneath several tonnes of ruined machinery.

Shiban retrieved the discarded bolt pistol from the mud, checked the magazine with practised ease and pressed it back into Torghun's waiting hand.

"You dropped something."

"My thanks."

"You are welcome. Try not to lose it again."

The joke died quickly.

Around them the battle still raged.

Columns of smoke climbed into the storm. Heavy weapons hammered somewhere beyond the curtain of rain. Ork engines roared triumphantly while Imperial guns answered in disciplined volleys. Bodies littered the landscape in every direction, and through the haze fresh Greenskins were already converging upon isolated survivors.

Torghun ignored the blood soaking his armour.

"Where is the Khagan?"

Shiban's expression hardened.

"I do not know."

That answer hurt more than the wound.

A guttural roar echoed across the battlefield.

Half a dozen Orks burst through the smoke, followed by another knot of survivors emboldened by sheer weight of numbers. They crashed forward with axes, clubs and roaring chains, eager to finish what the explosion had begun.

Torghun and Shiban moved without discussion.

They had fought beside one another too many times to require words.

Shiban met the first charge head-on, his spear punching through an Ork's chest before whipping free in the same fluid motion to crack another across the temple. Torghun stepped around him, bolt pistol barking twice in rapid succession. One Greenskin lost its face. Another stumbled as both knees exploded apart beneath explosive rounds.

They never stopped advancing.

Every step carried them towards the distant trenchline.

Shiban fought like flowing water, forever moving, forever redirecting momentum. Torghun was harsher, every strike efficient, every shot placed exactly where it would kill fastest. Their styles should have clashed.

Instead, they complemented one another perfectly.

An axe descended.

Torghun caught the haft, wrenched its owner forward and drove his combat blade through one eye.

Another Ork lunged.

Shiban spun, the butt of his spear smashing into its jaw before the blade swept back through its throat in a crimson arc.

They advanced.

Killed.

Advanced again.

Never stopping.

Never allowing themselves to become surrounded.

The trench lip appeared suddenly through the rain.

Iron Warriors occupied every firing step, their armour almost black beneath layers of mud and powder residue as disciplined volleys crashed into the advancing Greenskins.

One turned.

"There!"

The Iron Warrior's voice boomed across the battlefield.

"DOWN!"

Torghun and Shiban reacted instantly.

They threw themselves over the parapet.

A storm of heavy bolter rounds tore through the space they had occupied scarcely a heartbeat before, shredding the pursuing Orks into clouds of blood and pulverised bone. Bodies toppled headless into the trench behind them.

Torghun landed badly.

White agony exploded through his abdomen as he struck the firing step.

Strong hands caught him before he could collapse completely.

An Apothecary knelt beside him almost immediately, white helm already streaked crimson, the armour bearing the dour gunmetal of the Iron Warriors. His narthecium whirred into life without ceremony.

"Hold still."

"I dislike that instruction."

"So does everyone."

The Apothecary tore away ruined plating surrounding the wound.

"Fortunately, I was not asking."

Chemical injectors hissed and the pain dulled fractionally.

Nearby, Shiban had already risen again.

Without waiting for orders, he stepped into the firing line beside the Iron Warriors, spear discarded in favour of a recovered bolter. More White Scars stumbled into the trench one by one, blackened survivors emerging from the smoke to reinforce the exhausted defenders.

Whatever differences had once existed between Legions had long since drowned beneath the realities of this campaign.

They simply made room for one another.

Torghun leaned back against the rain-soaked trench wall while the Apothecary worked. Every breath hurt.

Every heartbeat reminded him of the Primarch still missing somewhere beyond the smoke.

He activated his vox.

Static answered.

Still he spoke.

"This is Torghun Khan... Brotherhood of the Moon." His voice remained steady despite everything. "Any Imperial force receiving... we have been ambushed. Repeat... the Khagan is missing. The Primarch is in danger. Any forces able to assist... respond."

Only static replied.

Perhaps no one heard.

Perhaps everyone did.

It did not matter.

The message was out there now.

An enormous Ork suddenly vaulted the trenchline with a triumphant bellow, landing directly behind the Apothecary with its axe already rising for the killing blow.

The Iron Warrior never saw it.

Torghun did.

His bolt pistol was in his hand before conscious thought caught up.

One shot.

The bolt entered through the Greenskin's open mouth.

Its skull burst apart in a spray of bone and green gore.

The corpse collapsed at the Apothecary's feet. The Iron Warrior glanced over one shoulder before returning calmly to his work.

"My thanks."

Torghun nodded once.

"Just keep working."

Above them the storm rolled on, and somewhere beyond the rain, the Warhawk remained lost amidst the fires of war.


The first thing Jaghatai Khan became aware of was the silence.

Not true silence. Such a thing had long since ceased to exist upon this world. Rather, it was the absence of the engine beneath him. For days the Sojutsu Voidbike had been an extension of his own body, its grav-thrusters answering every subtle shift of balance, every instinctive thought. Now that familiar presence was gone, leaving only the roar of rain, the rumble of distant artillery, and the endless growl of war.

He rose from the crater where he had landed, the White Tiger Dao already in his hand.

The explosion had caught the Voidbike instead of its master.

He had seen the trap a fraction too late, but a Primarch's reflexes existed beyond mortal comprehension. He had abandoned the saddle in the heartbeat before the detonations rolled through the Ork convoy, hurling himself clear as the machine that had carried him across half the galaxy vanished inside the blossoming inferno.

Even so, the blast had flung him hundreds of metres across the battlefield, smashing him through the broken shell of a bunker before finally depositing him amongst the smoking wreckage.

His armour bore fresh scars.

His cloak had burned away almost entirely.

A long score marked one side of his helm where flying debris had failed by the narrowest margin to split it open.

He scarcely noticed.

His gaze swept the battlefield with frightening speed.

Burning vehicles.

Dead White Scars.

Dead Orks.

Scattered survivors emerging from smoke and rain.

Too few.

Far too few.

"Withdraw to the trenchline."

His voice rolled across every open vox-channel, calm despite the devastation surrounding him. "All surviving mounted elements are to provide cover for the retreat. Regroup at the Iron Warriors' positions. We will reform there."

Thunder answered him.

The storm had not yet spent itself.

Lightning crawled across the clouds like cracks spreading through glass, each flash revealing another fragment of the battlefield before plunging everything back into grey shadow. Static hissed continuously across the vox, swallowing acknowledgements almost as quickly as they were spoken.

Jaghatai frowned.

He did not know how many had heard.

Several White Scars were already gathering around him, emerging from the drifting smoke with battered armour and bloodied blades. Some still possessed their jetbikes. Others came on foot, carrying wounded brothers across their shoulders without complaint.

"You."

He pointed towards three of the nearest.

"Ride. Find every warrior you can. Carry my orders. If the vox cannot reach them, then your voices will."

Each warrior struck a fist against his breastplate.

Without hesitation they mounted their surviving Scimitars and disappeared into the rain, engines screaming as they scattered in different directions across the battlefield.

The remaining warriors closed ranks around their Primarch.

No one spoke.

No one asked what came next.

They trusted him.

Always.

Then came another sound.

A deep mechanical thunder unlike the storm overhead.

Engines.

Hundreds of them.

Jaghatai turned slowly.

Across the blasted plain, emerging through curtains of rain and smoke, came the rest of Grimskrag's horde.

The old Ork had waited exactly as planned.

Now the trap was closing.

Bikes surged ahead in unruly packs, tyres throwing fountains of mud into the air. Trukks bounced over shell craters with reckless abandon, packed so tightly with roaring Greenskins that bodies spilled over their sides. Deffkoptas skimmed low above the ground, rotor wash flattening the rain into great sheets of spray, while heavier wagons lumbered behind like moving fortresses, belching black smoke into the darkening sky.

At their heart came the War Rig.

It was monstrous.

Layers upon layers of salvaged armour had been riveted together without any discernible logic until the vehicle resembled less a machine than some gigantic, armoured beast.

Spiked tracks chewed through the battlefield, crushing corpses of friend and foe alike beneath their immense weight. Gun barrels protruded from every conceivable angle, stitched together from the wreckage of a dozen different weapons systems. Rusted chains hung from towering gantries and suspended from one immense crane swung a wrecking ball the size of a Rhino transport, its iron surface studded with brutal spikes slick with drying blood.

Upon its command platform stood Grimskrag.

The ancient Ork looked almost regal in his barbarity.

His weathered squig-beard streamed behind him in the wind like grey hair. Dust goggles hid his eyes beneath cracked lenses, while one enormous hand rested upon the grip of a ludicrously oversized Shoota whose ammunition feed disappeared into the vehicle below. He spotted the Primarch almost immediately.

Even across the battlefield, Jaghatai saw the grin spread beneath those yellow tusks.

There would be no outrunning them.

Not on foot.

Not before the surviving White Scars reached the trenchline.

His calculations took less than a heartbeat.

"If the wolf pack surrounds you," he said quietly, "become the porcupine."

The nearest White Scars nodded.

They knew the teaching.

The formation tightened with remarkable speed. Warriors closed shoulder to shoulder, bolters angled outward to every approach while overlapping fields of fire eliminated dead ground between them. Long power lances lowered into disciplined ranks, creating a forest of glittering spearpoints impossible to charge cleanly. It was not intended to stop an enemy.

It was intended to reshape him.

Predators rarely attacked prey they could not isolate. Force them together, and instinct compelled them to narrow their assault. Once committed, momentum became their prison.

Jaghatai intended to use that.

Grimskrag laughed.

He appreciated the game.

The massive shoota came up.

He opened fire long before accuracy became possible.

Heavy-calibre rounds shrieked through the rain, chewing great fountains from the churned earth before walking steadily towards the waiting White Scars. Tracer fire illuminated the storm in angry orange streaks.

Jaghatai did not move.

He simply watched.

Watched.

Measured.

Waited.

The instant the rounds entered true killing range, he stepped forward.

The White Tiger Dao became invisible.

Not because it moved too quickly to see.

Because the eye simply could not comprehend motion so impossibly precise.

Every swing produced another shower of sparks.

Shell after shell ricocheted harmlessly away, split apart or turned aside before impact. One burst into fragments against the blade and screamed skyward into the storm. Another spun away to tear through an unfortunate Ork biker instead.

Grimskrag threw back his head and roared with laughter.

He emptied the entire ammunition belt.

The Primarch continued walking.

Around him the White Scars opened fire.

Scatterbolt launchers and boltguns cracked in disciplined succession, each burst erupting amidst tightly packed bikes and trukks. Explosive submunitions shredded riders from saddles, tore steering assemblies apart and transformed speeding vehicles into tumbling masses of flame and broken iron. Several Orks disappeared beneath the wrecks of their own machines as momentum carried them helplessly onward.

Still they came.

Closer.

Closer still.

Then Jaghatai smiled.

"Now."

The order carried across the formation.

Instead of receiving the charge—

The White Scars attacked.

The sudden aggression shattered the Orks' expectations.

Warriors exploded from the compact formation in every direction, accelerating directly into gaps between oncoming vehicles before the Greenskins could react. Some dove beneath handlebars, emerging behind their bewildered riders to drive blades through exposed necks. Others vaulted onto speeding Trukks, disappearing into crowded troop compartments amidst sprays of blood and roaring engines. Lances punched through drivers before wrenching free to spear passengers beyond.

It was madness.

Several White Scars died instantly beneath wheels or gunfire. But confusion spread through the Ork charge like wildfire. Machines swerved to avoid unexpected obstacles.

Bikes collided.

Fields of fire vanished.

Momentum dissolved into chaos.

Jaghatai became the eye of that storm.

He sprinted directly towards the foremost bike.

The rider barely registered him before the White Tiger Dao removed its head in a single flawless stroke.

The Primarch never slowed.

One foot touched the tumbling machine, then he launched himself onward.

Another bike.

Another dead rider.

Another impossible leap.

He flowed across the charging horde as though gravity had simply ceased to apply to him, every landing lasting only long enough to kill before carrying him onward once more. Engines exploded behind him. Drivers slumped lifeless over controls. Fuel lines burst into fire. Crewmen toppled screaming beneath their own wheels.

One.

Three.

Five.

Seven.

Nine.

By the tenth vehicle, the entire charge had begun to unravel beneath the devastation he carved through its heart.

Then he jumped.

Straight towards the War Rig.

Grimskrag had been waiting.

The great wrecking ball swept sideways with astonishing speed, the immense crane howling as tonnes of iron scythed through the rain.

Even Jaghatai had no space left to evade.

The Dao flashed.

Its edge bit deep into the iron sphere.

Metal screamed.

Instead of being crushed beneath its impossible weight, the Primarch allowed the blade to become an anchor. The wrecking ball carried him onward in a great swinging arc around the War Rig, chains rattling thunderously as the massive weight completed its pendulum.

For one extraordinary heartbeat, Jaghatai Khan hung suspended above the battlefield, cloak snapping in the wind, one hand gripping the hilt of his buried blade while lightning illuminated the storm behind him.

Then he wrenched the White Tiger Dao free.

Pushed away from the spinning iron mass.

And landed lightly upon the roof of the charging War Rig.

The smile vanished from Grimskrag's face.

The Khan rose to his full height amidst the rain and smoke, sword lowering into guard with effortless grace.

The chase, he decided, had gone on long enough.

Now the hunter had finally reached his prey.


For the briefest instant, there was only the hammering rain upon rusted iron and the groan of tortured machinery beneath his boots. The vehicle bucked violently as it tore across the sodden battlefield, its immense tracks devouring shell holes and corpses alike with the same merciless indifference.

Smoke belched from towering exhaust stacks that glowed an angry orange from the furnaces within, while chains festooned with skulls and scrap metal clattered ceaselessly against its flanks. Every surface had been plated, welded, riveted and rebuilt so many times that no original hull remained visible. It had ceased to resemble a vehicle altogether. It was a fortress that had learned to run.

The moment the Primarch's boots touched its deck, the fortress awoke.

A guttural roar rolled forward from somewhere near the command platform. Grimskrag had seen him.

The response was immediate.

Hatches slammed open all across the vehicle. Heavy iron plates crashed aside, and Orks came pouring from the War Rig's interior in such numbers that they seemed less soldiers than a flood. Boyz vaulted over railings, scrambled from maintenance shafts, hauled themselves through firing ports and ladders, weapons already barking before their boots found purchase upon the rain-slick plating.

Others simply threw themselves at him with axes and cleavers raised, eager to be the first to drag the strange golden armoured giant beneath a tide of green muscle.

At the same time, the escorting vehicles reacted with characteristic Ork enthusiasm. Bikes swerved closer. Trukks bounced alongside the enormous machine. Shokkjump Dragstas skipped through impossible bursts of crackling energy before reappearing only metres away, their bizarre engines howling with unstable violence as every gun capable of bearing upon the Primarch opened fire.

Accuracy, fortunately, remained an alien concept to Orks.

Heavy rounds shrieked wildly across the deck, ricocheting from armour plating and tearing through their own warriors with glorious indifference.

One biker loosed an entire burst that somehow managed to strike three Boyz, a passing Grot and the wheel assembly of a neighbouring buggy without coming remotely close to its intended target.

The White Scars fighting below found their own burden unexpectedly eased as much of the incoming fire redirected itself towards the impossible figure now carving a crimson path across the War Rig's roof.

Jaghatai moved through the storm of bullets as though the wind itself had taken human form.

The White Tiger Dao became an arc of polished silver, never still for longer than a heartbeat. Every movement flowed naturally into the next with an elegance so complete that violence itself became beautiful. A chop became a thrust. A parry became a killing stroke. A sidestep carried him beneath a burst of gunfire only for his return stroke to remove both arms from an Ork foolish enough to occupy the space he had just vacated.

One particularly enthusiastic Boy launched himself directly into the Primarch's path with a triumphant bellow, only for Jaghatai to seize him by the shoulder, pivot smoothly upon one heel and present the unfortunate Greenskin directly towards an incoming volley from a Shokkjump Dragsta. The burst struck the Ork squarely in the chest, reducing him to a spray of steaming gore that showered half a dozen of his companions. Before the remains had even struck the deck, Jaghatai had already discarded the corpse and continued forward without breaking stride.

A howl rose above the din.

Somewhere to his left, an Ork hurled a stikkbomb with all the enthusiasm his species could muster.

Jaghatai never even looked towards it.

The Dao flicked lazily sideways.

The spinning grenade changed direction as though swatted by the hand of fate itself, arcing cleanly into the flight path of a low-flying Deffkopta that had chosen precisely the wrong moment to strafe the Primarch. The pilot had just enough time to register profound confusion before the explosion tore the machine apart. Rotor blades sheared free, the fuselage cartwheeled wildly through the rain and smashed directly into an escorting Trukk, both vehicles erupting into twin blossoms of fire that briefly illuminated the storm.

Above the carnage, Grimskrag swore.

Jaghatai caught the movement.

The old Ork had already begun retreating across the command deck.

The Khan started after him.

He was intercepted before taking three steps.

Ten Boyz surged from another hatchway, throwing themselves bodily into his path with suicidal enthusiasm. They died quickly, but death did not concern them. They sought only to delay him, and it worked.

By the time the last corpse struck the deck, Grimskrag had vanished.

A deeper clang echoed through the War Rig. Massive internal locking mechanisms disengaged. The deck beneath Jaghatai trembled.

A reinforced blast door folded open, and a squad of Mega-armoured Nobz emerged from the darkness like walking bunkers, each encased in grotesquely oversized slabs of welded iron that hissed with escaping steam.

Their armour had been patched together from scavenged tank plating and looted ceramite until every warrior resembled a crude parody of an Astartes Terminator. Twin-linked shootas barked immediately, filling the confined deck with roaring gunfire as Power Klaws crackled impatiently beneath the falling rain.

Jaghatai did not meet strength with strength.

He met it with movement.

He slipped between the incoming rounds so narrowly that muzzle flashes illuminated the edges of his armour without touching it. Before the nearest Nob could recover from the shock of missing, the Primarch exploded forward.

His boot struck the creature squarely in the centre of its breastplate.

The impact sounded like a cannon firing.

The immense Ork left the deck entirely, crashing backwards into two of its comrades with such force that all three toppled over the War Rig's side together. Their combined weight carried them beneath the grinding tracks, where metal screamed briefly before silence reclaimed them.

The remaining Nobz roared.

Jaghatai was already amongst them.

Rather than strike another killing blow, the Dao flashed low, severing hydraulic cabling behind one warrior's knees. The giant suit locked instantly, collapsing into a kneeling position from which its occupant could neither rise nor turn. It became nothing more than a great iron obstacle planted squarely across the narrow fighting space.

The others attempted to move around it.

That single hesitation condemned them.

One lost both hands.

Another fell with its throat opened from ear to ear.

A third managed one clumsy swing before discovering his weapon arm no longer accompanied the rest of his body.

Soon only two remained.

The first lunged recklessly.

Jaghatai caught the charging brute's momentum, turned with it in one impossibly fluid motion, and employed a Chogorian throw born upon the open grasslands where horse-lords had once wrestled beasts many times their own weight.

The Mega-armoured giant sailed through the rain with startling grace before colliding headlong with the swinging wrecking ball still trailing behind the War Rig. Iron met iron with catastrophic violence. Both armour and body ceased to possess any recognisable distinction.

The last Nob roared in fury and swung its massive Power Klaw.

The Primarch leaned backwards no more than the width of a finger. Crackling blades passed harmlessly before his face. His left hand shot forward, fingers closing around the Ork's throat.

For an instant, even the Greenskin seemed surprised.

Then Jaghatai lifted him.

It should not have been possible.

The immense weight of armour and muscle rose clear from the deck regardless.

The Primarch turned and slammed the creature's head into the War Rig's armoured wall.

Once.

Twice.

Again and again.

Each impact dented the iron plating until eventually there remained little of the Ork above the shoulders save broken teeth, splintered bone and wet crimson ruin slowly sliding down rusted metal.

Jaghatai released the corpse.

It collapsed soundlessly.

He looked towards the doorway through which Grimskrag had disappeared.

The hunt resumed.


Within, the War Rig was even larger than its monstrous exterior suggested. Narrow gantries overlooked cavernous machinery halls where crude engines thundered behind protective grilles. Endless pipes bled steam into the stale air, filling every compartment with oily mist that smelled of promethium, rust and blood. The entire structure shook continuously beneath the violence of its own engines, while hanging chains swung overhead like the roots of some gigantic metallic forest.

Orks died wherever he found them.

Crewmen scarcely had time to comprehend the intruder before the Dao swept through them. Loaders collapsed across ammunition racks. Gunners died beside firing controls. A pair of mechanics attempting desperately to seal blast doors simply disappeared beneath a blur of silver.

Still there was no sign of Grimskrag.

The passages widened.

The machinery gave way to open space.

Jaghatai emerged into an immense internal vehicle bay stretching the full width of the War Rig. Massive berths lined both walls, secured by heavy restraint chains thick enough to moor void craft. Hydraulic cradles stood empty beneath flickering work lamps, their decks stained with fresh oil and old blood. At the far end of the chamber, enormous loading doors stood open to the raging battlefield beyond, allowing rain to lash into the compartment as Ork vehicles thundered alongside only metres away.

The place should have been deserted.

Instead, it erupted.

Scores of Gretchin mechanics burst shrieking from beneath maintenance pits, behind tool cabinets and inside engine housings, swarming over the Primarch in a tide of greasy green bodies clutching welding torches, spanners, rivet guns and crackling electrical prods.

For a fleeting instant, the sight bordered upon absurdity.

Then the killing began.

The Dao described wide silver circles through the air.

Tiny bodies flew in every direction.

One Grot disappeared entirely beneath a downward stroke. Another lost both legs before realising it had been struck. A third received such a tremendous kick that it flew clean through the open loading bay, vanishing beneath the tracks of a passing trukk with a remarkably brief scream.

Panic spread through the survivors.

They broke almost immediately.

Some fled deeper into the vehicle. Others hurled themselves blindly through the open bay doors, preferring almost certain death beneath the wheels outside to the certainty standing before them.

The chamber fell still.

Jaghatai breathed once.

Then something caught his eye.

Near the forward bulkhead, half concealed behind stacked ammunition crates, a tangled web of fresh cabling disappeared beneath armour plating that had been hastily removed and replaced. The work bore none of the crude permanence characteristic of Ork engineering.

It had been done recently.

Deliberately.

The Khan crossed the chamber in three swift strides.

He tore the plating free.

His eyes narrowed.

Explosive charges.

Hundreds of them.

Every structural support.

Every fuel conduit.

Every engine housing.

Linked together by an impossibly simple firing network.

At their centre blinked a crude timing device fashioned from scavenged Imperial components.

The counter displayed only a handful of seconds. Jaghatai did not waste even a heartbeat upon surprise. He ran. The bay doors rushed towards him as the timer reached its final count.

Without slowing, the Primarch hurled himself out into the rain.


Jaghatai struck the earth shoulder-first.

The impact drove a crater into the sodden ground, shattered ferrocrete beneath the thin layer of artificial soil, and sent him tumbling end over end through churned mud and broken wreckage. A heartbeat later the War Rig detonated behind him.

The explosion did not merely burst.

It consumed.

A wall of incandescent fire swallowed the colossal machine from within, tearing apart thousands of tonnes of rusted armour in an instant. Whole sections of the vehicle were hurled screaming into the sky, trailing smoke and molten metal as ammunition stores cooked off one after another in a chain of secondary detonations. The concussion struck Jaghatai before he had regained his footing, lifting him bodily from the ground and hurling him another dozen metres across the battlefield. He landed hard once more, armour gouging deep furrows through the black mud before finally sliding to a halt amidst the rain.

For several seconds he remained still, drawing breath.

His armour's warning runes burned crimson across the inside of his helm.

Muscle trauma.

Fractured ribs.

Bruising.

The beginnings of internal bleeding.

Nothing fatal.

Nothing that mattered.

He forced himself onto one knee and looked back.

The War Rig was gone.

In its place burned a mountain of twisted metal, flames clawing hungrily at the rain as towering columns of black smoke climbed into the bruised heavens. Around its wreckage the Ork advance had stalled in confusion. Vehicles slewed sideways to avoid the burning debris while others simply smashed into it, their drivers more interested in maintaining speed than preserving their own lives.

Good.

Confusion bought time.

The surviving White Scars were some distance away now, still embroiled in vicious running battles amongst the scattered vehicle formations. Even from here he could make out the silver contrails of jetbikes weaving through smoke and shellfire, hear the bark of scatterbolt launchers and the deeper thunder of exploding Trukks.

Beyond that, farther still, another battle rolled endlessly beneath the storm. The crack of disciplined bolter volleys rose above the constant Ork din, punctuated by heavier detonations that could only belong to Iron Warriors heavy emplacements.

The trenchline.

His sons would be falling back there.

If they still lived.

Jaghatai planted the White Tiger Dao into the earth and began to rise.

A sharp metallic crack split the air.

Instinct alone saved him.

He twisted violently aside before conscious thought had even formed, his body responding with the speed earned through centuries of war.

The harpoon missed his heart.

Instead, it punched clean through his left thigh. The impact spun him from his feet.

Pain exploded through his leg with such ferocity that even a Primarch could not entirely suppress the roar torn from his throat. The barbed shaft protruded from both sides of the wound, its chain rattling violently as somewhere behind him an enormous winch began dragging him backwards across the mud.

Jaghatai looked once at the chain.

The Dao flashed.

The links parted with a shriek of tortured metal.

Freed from the pull, he crashed back into the ground, blood already pouring freely down his greave.

A deep laugh rolled through the rain.

"Dat woz a good scrap."

The voice carried surprising age.

Surprising satisfaction.

"Best hunt I'z 'ad in years."

Jaghatai turned.

Rain curtained the battlefield into shifting walls of grey, broken only by the occasional flash of lightning that illuminated the world in harsh white fragments. Within one such flash he saw them.

Walking engines of war.

Each stood three times the height of an Astartes, broad as bunkers and fashioned from impossible combinations of salvaged armour, pistons and grinding machinery. Massive rotary saws whined where arms ought to have been. Others bore crushing claws capable of tearing tanks apart, while smoke poured constantly from crude exhaust stacks mounted across their hunched backs. Every step they took shook the saturated earth beneath them.

Amongst them lumbered smaller constructs no less grotesque—barrel-bodied walkers balanced upon piston legs, each carrying an absurd assortment of oversized weapons bolted haphazardly to their frames. Their cockpits were little more than iron cages, within which gleeful Gretchin could be glimpsed hammering controls with all the finesse of drunken blacksmiths.

At their centre strode the largest machine of all.

The harpoon launcher still smoked upon one arm. Its other ended in a claw large enough to crush a Dreadnought's sarcophagus. Behind thick slabs of armour and crude vision slits, Grimskrag watched him.

The old Ork's laughter never faltered.

"Good hunt," he repeated, almost fondly. "But every hunt ends."

Jaghatai looked down at the shaft still piercing his leg.

Without hesitation he drove the Dao beneath the protruding head, severing the great barb before gripping the blood-slick metal in both hands.

Then he pulled.

The wound screamed.

Fresh blood sheeted across the mud.

His enhanced physiology was already attempting to knit torn flesh together, but the damage had been catastrophic. Muscles writhed beneath pale skin as they struggled to regenerate faster than blood escaped them.

He ignored it.

The broken harpoon landed heavily beside him. The Primarch rose once more.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

The White Tiger Dao settled into a guard.

"I have hunted greater beasts than you."

His voice remained calm despite the blood soaking his greave.

"If you seek my head..."

He raised the blade slightly.

"...come and claim it."


Grimskrag's booming laughter echoed across the battlefield.

"Boyz!"

The Klaw pointed towards the solitary Primarch.

"Go get 'im!"

The smaller walkers reached him first.

Their engines shrieked as they charged, crude cannons barking wildly through the rain. Jaghatai sprang aside despite the protesting wound in his thigh, a shell bursting where he had stood scarcely a heartbeat before. His blade carved upward through the nearest machine's leg joint, severing pistons in a shower of oil and sparks. The walker collapsed sideways, crushing another beneath its own weight as both disappeared into the mud.

A third swung an enormous buzzsaw.

The Khan ducked beneath it, drove the Dao into the machine's exposed belly and ripped upward. Something vital ruptured within. Steam exploded outward as the walker burst apart around him.

The fourth caught him.

Its heavy claw hammered into his shoulder, hurling him backwards hard enough to crack armour. Pain lanced across his chest as damaged ribs shifted beneath ceramite.

He rolled before the follow-up strike landed.

Rose.

Killed again.

Steel met impossible speed.

Mud flew. Oil mingled with blood. By the time the fifth walker fell burning into the mire, Ork infantry had reached him.

They came screaming, wielding axes and Choppas. Even Shootas were wielded like clubs.

The White Tiger Dao disappeared into a blur.

Greenskins died in pairs and threes, limbs spinning away into the rain while bodies collapsed in widening circles around the lone warrior. One lunged high.

Its head departed.

Another seized his wounded leg.

Jaghatai broke its neck without looking.

Still they came.

The twentieth body had scarcely struck the ground before something colossal smashed into him from behind.

The impact emptied his lungs.

He flew across the battlefield, armour grinding through mud until only desperate instinct prevented him from rolling directly beneath another whirring saw.

Grimskrag.

The giant walker advanced relentlessly.

Now there was no room to breathe.

No room to recover.

Three of the towering engines descended together, forcing the Primarch backwards beneath overlapping storms of grinding blades and crushing claws. Every step became survival. Every movement narrower than the last.

The wound in his thigh slowed him.

Only slightly but it was enough.

Grimskrag's massive Klaw clipped the side of his helm.

Ceramite exploded.

The world spun.

His helmet vanished into the rain.

Warm blood flooded instantly across one side of his face, blinding his left eye.

He continued fighting.

Pure instinct carried him now.

One Boy died without the Primarch ever seeing him, the Dao finding flesh through memory alone. Another lost both arms attempting to seize the wounded warrior. A third managed only half a roar before the blade split him from shoulder to hip.

Then the saw found him. It bit deep across his already injured leg.

Not enough to sever but enough to do its work. His footing vanished and Jaghatai crashed heavily onto his back. The White Tiger Dao spun from numbed fingers, disappearing somewhere into the churned battlefield beyond.

Before he could rise, Grimskrag's colossal machine planted one iron foot squarely upon his chest.

Ceramite groaned then cracked.

The pressure increased slowly.

Deliberately.

Ribs already damaged protested with sharp, sickening reports.

The old Ork leaned forward within his armoured cage, goggles glinting beneath the storm.

"I knew you'd be da best fight."

The great buzzsaws lowered towards the Primarch's exposed throat.

"So I'm gonna enjoy dis nice an' slow."

Jaghatai strained upward. Every muscle in his body screamed with effort but the machine did not move. The spinning teeth descended, whining ever closer.

Then another sound cut through the storm.

"Iron Within, Iron Without!"

"By Mist and Blade!"

"Ordu gamana Jaghatai!"

Grimskrag turned.

So did every Ork nearby.

Dawn finally broke.

Not gently.

Lightning split the eastern heavens at that exact moment, the storm's curtain peeling back just enough for pale morning light to spill across the battlefield. Out of rain and mist came two hundred Astartes advancing at a run, their armour a river of pale blue, weathered iron and white. Bolters roared as one, the disciplined fury of three Legions speaking with a single voice.

The opening volley was annihilation.

Heavy weapons found their marks almost instantly. Krak missiles and Lascannon beams slammed into the smaller walkers, reducing two to expanding blossoms of fire before their pilots understood they were under attack. Another of the towering engines staggered beneath concentrated melta fire, armour running like molten wax before its reactor detonated from within.

Then came the bolter storm.

Hundreds upon hundreds of mass-reactive shells hammered into Grimskrag's walker with such relentless violence that the colossal machine actually lurched backwards beneath the impact. Armour plates burst apart. Vision slits disappeared beneath showers of sparks. The crushing foot lifted involuntarily from the Primarch's chest as the giant war engine reeled away beneath the sheer weight of incoming fire.

The battlefield dissolved into fresh slaughter.

Mist Wardens smashed into the Ork line with disciplined fury, greatblades and power swords rising and falling amidst explosions of blood. White Scars survivors wheeled immediately to exploit the distraction, while Iron Warriors heavy guns from the distant trenchline began reaching farther, shelling the Ork advance with merciless precision.

A shadow fell across Jaghatai.

The Primarch looked upward through blood-blurred vision.

A towering figure stood over him.

Cataphractii plate scarred beyond recognition. A cloak reduced to mere scraps. A winged helm battered by war, one eye-lens shattered beyond repair.

Lightning flashed again.

The immense greatblade in the warrior's hands caught the light like a bolt of living silver as he placed himself between the fallen Primarch and every enemy still standing.

Grimskrag steadied his damaged walker.

Even now, the old Ork laughed.

"Da storm keeps bringin' me new surprises!" he bellowed through crackling speakers. "Too bad it's nearly over!"

The warrior did not so much as glance away. His voice carried through rain, thunder and gunfire alike, calm as the sea before a gale.

"No."

Helion tightened both hands upon the hilt of his blade.

"I am the storm."

The greatsword rose into a guard.

"And I bring you death."


Helion moved first.

There was no challenge. No declaration. No heroic flourish.

The combi-bolter beneath his gauntlet barked as he advanced, the disciplined cadence of mass-reactive fire utterly different from the joyous anarchy of Ork gunfire surrounding them.

Explosive rounds hammered into Grimskrag's towering war machine, detonating across armour plates already blackened by earlier punishment. They did little real damage, but they forced the massive walker to turn, each impact driving the buzzing cockpit farther from where the Khan still struggled to rise.

That was enough.

The walker let out a deafening metallic bellow as both rotary saws screamed into life. Heavy shootas mounted beneath the great claws erupted in a torrent of fire, shell casings pouring onto the mud like waterfalls of brass.

The rounds slammed into Helion.

His Cataphractii armour shuddered beneath the impacts. Warning sigils flared scarlet across the ruined remains of his helm as shell after shell burst against the ancient plate. One struck his left pauldron hard enough to wrench him half sideways. Another shattered against his breastplate, peppering his cloak with molten fragments.

He did not slow. He drove through the storm of bullets as though they were little more than hailstones.

Grimskrag roared with delight and brought one colossal saw sweeping sideways.

Helion had seen the movement before it truly began.

The machine was enormous. Powerful beyond measure. Fast—for something so massive. But it was still a machine burdened by weight, momentum and pistons that required precious fractions of a second to obey.

Helion broke into a run.

For an Astartes in Terminator plate the motion bordered upon absurdity. Every instinct rebelled against attempting such speed beneath the weight of so much ceramite, yet the Commander of the Bladeguard forced his armour harder, servos screaming in protest as he hurled himself directly towards the oncoming engine.

Then he dropped.

His boots left trenches through the mud as he slid beneath the towering walker, the spinning saw passing so close overhead that sparks cascaded from his backplate where its teeth kissed the ceramite.

He emerged behind the machine already moving.

Grimskrag hauled at control levers, the walker pivoting with surprising speed.

Too slow.

Two krak grenades left Helion's hand.

He did not even watch them fly.

The explosions struck almost simultaneously.

The first burst against the cockpit, momentarily engulfing the forward vision ports in fire. The second detonated beneath one shoulder assembly, blowing away armour plating and showering the battlefield with broken gears and jagged steel.

The walker staggered, smoke pouring from ruptured vents. Inside the cockpit, Grimskrag's furious roar became a howl of genuine pain.

Helion was already inside the machine's reach and that was where he intended to remain.

He closed until there was scarcely room between himself and the towering walker, forcing the immense buzzsaws to overshoot with every murderous sweep. Their reach, which moments before had threatened everything within metres, became their greatest weakness.

Grimskrag swung furiously, but every attack carried too much length, too much momentum. Helion slipped beneath one strike, stepped inside another, his greatblade carving deep rents through hydraulic pistons before withdrawing an instant before the returning claw could pin him.

Steel shrieked, oil sprayed and the walker stumbled.

The duel became strangely intimate.

A mountain attempting to kill a man standing against its chest.

Helion could smell burnt oil venting from shattered housings. He could hear the Ork inside screaming curses through damaged speakers. Every impact from the greatblade sent fresh vibrations through the hull, while every retaliatory swing forced him to contort his enormous armour in ways Terminator plate had never truly been designed to achieve.

Twice the saws caught him.

Once they carved a glowing furrow across his right vambrace.

Another clipped his hip hard enough to tear away a great slab of ceramite and send warning runes flaring across his vision.

He answered each wound with another strike.

Neither yielded.

Though Grimskrag learned. The old hunter abruptly ceased trying to carve him apart.Instead, the great Klaw snapped shut.

It caught Helion squarely across the torso.

The crushing blow hurled him clear of the walker, sending him skidding backwards through mud and shattered bodies alike. His greatblade bit into the earth as he rammed its point downward, using the weapon like an anchor to arrest his momentum. Mud exploded around him before at last he ground to a halt upon one knee.

The walker charged.

Its engines howled.

Every tonne of iron accelerated straight towards him.

Helion looked up.

Then he roared.

The greatblade left his hands.

Like a great silver spear it crossed the distance between them, striking the narrow vision slit of the cockpit with tremendous force. The blade punched through the armoured aperture in a shower of sparks before embedding itself deep within.

Inside, Grimskrag's roar became a scream.

The point had driven clean through his shoulder.

Helion rose. Every rational calculation insisted it could not be done. Terminator armour was not built for sprinting.It was built to advance.

Relentlessly, implacably but never quickly.

He ignored every limitation.

Servos screamed.

Ancient mechanisms protested.

The armour itself seemed to groan beneath the impossible demand as Helion drove himself into a run.

One step.

Another.

Faster.

Faster.

He hurled himself bodily at the staggering walker.

Both boots struck the hull.

His gauntlets seized whatever purchase they could find as Grimskrag lurched violently, trying to throw him free. Helion climbed like a man scaling a cliff in the middle of a hurricane until he reached the embedded hilt of his greatblade.

He wrapped both hands around it and pulled.

Nothing.

The blade had buried itself too deeply.

Behind the ruined vision slit, Grimskrag howled in agony, blindly battering the cockpit walls in a desperate attempt to shake him loose.

Then the heavens answered.

Lightning descended. For an instant the entire battlefield vanished beneath impossible white. The bolt struck Helion first.

It passed through him into the walker beneath.

Agony unlike anything he had ever known consumed him. Every muscle contracted at once with such violence he thought his bones would burst from his flesh. The black carapace beneath his skin burned as neural interfaces overloaded, molten pain racing through every implanted connection between flesh and armour. One of his hearts lurched violently—

—and stopped.

The world became silence.

Then, with the force of a thunder hammer striking stone, it kicked once.

Again.

Life flooded back through his veins in a surge that nearly tore another cry from his throat. His ruined helm finally died altogether. The remaining lens exploded.

His vision vanished beneath white ghosts dancing across his eyes while the smell of burnt ceramite and scorched flesh filled every breath.

Still—

he did not let go.

The walker fared worse.

The impossible current raced through its crude systems, turning every cable into a branding iron. Smoke burst from every seam. Within the cockpit Grimskrag convulsed helplessly as the machine that sustained him became his executioner. The smell of burning meat drifted from the shattered vision slit.

Yet somehow...

the old Ork still lived.

Still fought. Still clawed desperately at controls that no longer answered. A voice cut through the ringing in Helion's ears.

"Warden!"

He turned.

The Khan had forced himself onto one knee.

Blood covered half his face. One arm wrapped tightly around his shattered ribs. In the other hand rested the White Tiger Dao.

Without hesitation, Jaghatai hurled it.

The blade spun end over end through rain and smoke.

Helion caught it cleanly.

For one impossible heartbeat, he held both swords.

Then, drawing upon a strength he no longer believed remained within him, he raised the Khan's blade high overhead.

"For the King!"

The Dao fell.

It punched through the ruined cockpit beside his own embedded greatblade, driving deep into the machine with irresistible force.

Grimskrag made no sound. The light behind the shattered vision slit disappeared. The towering walker stood motionless. Its engines coughed once.

Twice.

Then, with all the slow inevitability of a dying giant, the immense machine leaned backwards.

Helion rode it down.

The Dredd crashed into the sodden earth with a thunderous impact that shook the battlefield for dozens of metres in every direction, rainwater and mud erupting skyward as iron finally surrendered to silence.


Helion did not remember striking the ground.

Awareness returned slowly, painfully, as though he were forcing his way up through deep water. Every system within his armour screamed at him. Red warning runes flooded the inside of his helm, many of them frozen where damaged cogitators could no longer update their own failures. His left pauldron twitched uncontrollably as burnt fibre bundles spasmed beneath the ceramite. Somewhere inside the suit a coolant line hissed, venting white vapour that curled through the rain.

He tried to move.

Nothing happened.

For one dreadful instant he thought the lightning had somehow damaged or severed his spine.

Then sensation returned in ragged fragments. A finger. An elbow. The slow, grinding ache of muscles that felt as though they had been torn apart and stitched back together with molten wire. Pain blossomed through his chest. His secondary heart beat once... stumbled... then settled into an uneven rhythm. Every breath tasted of copper.

The battle had changed.

The constant thunder of bolters had receded, replaced by scattered gunfire and distant cries. Somewhere beyond the drifting smoke an Ork wailed before being cut abruptly short. The great melee that had consumed the shoreline only moments before was breaking apart.

A shadow fell across him.

Jaghatai Khan stood above him.

The Primarch's armour bore fresh rents where claws and blades had found purchase. Blood ran freely from the wound in his thigh, diluted by the rain into crimson streams that disappeared beneath his boots. His helm was gone, black hair plastered across sharp features that remained as composed as ever. He looked down upon Helion not with concern, nor with triumph, but with the quiet appraisal of a hunter examining another who had survived the same storm.

After a long moment he extended one hand.

"Come, brave Warden."

Helion stared at it for the briefest instant before his own gauntlet rose with agonising reluctance. The servos in his armour protested violently, sparks jumping from cracked housings as fingers finally closed around the Primarch's forearm.

The Khan pulled.

It felt as though he were being hauled upright by the mountain itself.

Helion's boots dug furrows through the mud before he found his balance. His armour groaned with every movement, entire plates blackened by the lightning strike. Wisps of smoke still drifted from scorched joints. Behind him lay the shattered wreck of the monstrous walker, its armour split open, molten metal still dripping from the wound where two blades—one his own, one the Primarch's—had ended its master forever.

Only then did Helion realise what remained clutched in his fist.

The White Tiger Dao.

He looked down at it in alarm.

For a heartbeat he simply stared.

Then, despite the protests of every damaged actuator in his armour, he stepped forward, lowered his head, and offered the blade across both hands.

"My Lord..." His voice emerged hoarse through the ruined vox grille. "Forgive me."

The Khan accepted the weapon without hurry, running his thumb once along the familiar grip before sliding it home within its lacquered scabbard.

"For what?"

Helion swallowed.

"For arriving too late." His gaze remained lowered. "For taking up your blade." He hesitated. "And... for failing to kneel."

The last admission seemed almost painful to speak. His armour simply would not obey him. Warning runes still flashed furiously across his visor.

For several moments the Khan said nothing.

Rain whispered across broken armour. Around them the surviving Astartes gathered almost unconsciously, White Scars emerging from the smoke alongside Mist Wardens and Iron Warriors. Warriors who moments earlier had been scattered across kilometres of battlefield now drifted towards the place where their Primarch stood. More arrived every minute. Veterans. Apothecaries. Keshig Terminators. Wardens with pale blue plate blackened almost beyond recognition. Iron Warriors still carrying smoking heavy bolters from the trench line. Hundreds of towering figures slowly formed a silent circle around the wreckage of Grimskrag's machine.

The Khan stepped closer.

Without warning he reached up, disengaged the battered seals around Helion's gorget, and lifted away the ruined winged helm.

Rain struck Helion's face for the first time in hours.

Jaghatai studied him in silence.

The lightning had left ugly burns crawling across one side of Helion's face. Blood matted his dark hair. One eye was swollen nearly shut. He looked less like one of Artorias' famed Bladeguard than a survivor dragged from the sea.

The Khan smiled.

It was small, almost imperceptible.

Then he turned, ensuring every warrior gathered could hear.

"There is nothing to forgive."

His voice carried effortlessly over the rain.

"You came."

His gaze returned to Helion.

"You stood when many would have fled."

"You fought for warriors who were not your own."

He gestured towards the White Scars now gathering amongst Helion's force. Torghun stood there, one arm bound in fresh bandages. Shiban leaned upon his spear. Around them were dozens more sons of Chogoris who would never have seen another dawn had the Wardens not found them.

"You gathered my sons."

His eyes drifted beyond them, taking in the Iron Warriors standing shoulder to shoulder beside pale blue armour.

"You gathered all of them."

He regarded Helion thoughtfully.

"Why?"

Helion frowned, genuinely uncertain why the question required asking.

"Because..." he answered quietly, "...it was the right thing to do."

The Khan waited.

"It matters little what colours we wear."

Helion looked around the gathering.

"What world shaped us."

His eyes found Temur.

Then Lykaon.

Then Vale and Brannoc.

Finally, they settled once more upon the Primarch.

"We are all brothers."

The rain seemed to soften.

For the first time since the battle began, Jaghatai laughed. It was not a loud thing, but it warm. When he spoke again there was unmistakable approval in his voice.

"You are truly your father's son."

He stepped beside Helion before turning to face the assembled Legions.

"My people believe that names should be earned."

He rested one hand upon Helion's shoulder.

"They should tell others who you are."

His eyes remained upon the Warden.

"I have watched you."

"I have seen you carry strangers from death."

"I have seen you unite three Legions beneath one purpose."

"I have seen you stand before monsters so that others might live."

He nodded once.

He spoke two words, low and resonant, the syllables flowing with the windswept cadence of the steppes.

"Borchuun Salkhiin-Kharuul."

He allowed the words to settle before repeating them in Gothic.

"I name you Storm Warden."

The Khan lifted Helion's arm high into the rain.

"Let it be remembered."

Silence held the field for only a heartbeat. Then Brannoc was the first to roar.

"Storm Warden!"

Hundreds of voices answered him.

The Mist Wardens took up the cry first, gauntlets crashing against breastplates.

"STORM WARDEN!"

The White Scars answered in their own tongue.

"Salkhiin-Kharuul! Salkhiin-Kharuul!"

Even the Iron Warriors joined the thunderous acclaim, disciplined voices adding their own weight until the chant rolled across the battlefield like another storm breaking over the sea.

Helion scarcely heard it.

He simply stood there, battered beyond measure, his arm held aloft by a Primarch, unable to understand why they were cheering for him at all.


How many days had it been?

The question surfaced again and again, carried not by doubt but by exhaustion so profound that even a Primarch could no longer mark the passage of time. Dawn and dusk had ceased to possess meaning beneath the endless bruise-coloured skies. The storm had swallowed the heavens so completely that only the tides and the ebb of battle distinguished one hour from the next. Somewhere beyond those clouds the void itself still burned. His sons were dying above the world as surely as they died upon it.

How much longer?

The thought lingered only for an instant before another Ork hurled itself screaming over the lip of the trench.

Ceithraig rose to meet it.

The great blade sang.

Not the shrill whine of disrupted air, but something deeper, older—a low note that seemed to awaken the mist forever curling about its silver-white edge. The sword sheared through crude armour and flesh alike, continuing through the creature behind it before Artorias reversed the stroke in a glittering arc that opened the throat of a third. Hot blood burst across his battered plate, steaming where it struck the cold veil of Ceithir trailing from the weapon.

There was no pause.

There never was.

The trench had become a slaughterhouse.

Orks poured into it with all the mindless certainty of a tide crashing against cliffs. They climbed over the corpses of their own dead, slipped in blood and mud, trampled one another beneath iron-shod boots simply to reach him first. Chainblades screamed. Bolters thundered from firing steps behind him. Grenades burst amidst tightly packed Greenskins, filling the trench with smoke, flying limbs and sprays of blackened earth before yet more bodies filled the gaps.

Artorias met them all.

Each swing of Ceithraig carried impossible weight. Limbs spun away into the rain. Crude axes shattered against the ancient blade. A towering Nob charged him bellowing beneath a patchwork suit of scavenged armour, only for Artorias to drive his shoulder into the brute with enough force to crack the trench wall before burying the sword through its chest and wrenching it free in a fountain of gore.

He had long since forgotten the number of lives he had taken.

Somewhere after the ten thousandth kill the count had simply... ceased to matter.

They just kept coming.

Always more.

Always another roar beyond the smoke.

Always another wave.

Behind him, his sons fought with the same relentless discipline they always had. Pale blue and silver flashed through drifting gunsmoke beside the iron-grey armour of Perturabo's Legion. Mist Wardens and Iron Warriors stood shoulder to shoulder behind hastily repaired firing lines, exchanging ammunition without words, dragging one another from beneath collapsing revetments before returning immediately to the killing. There was no distinction anymore between Legion and Legion. Only brothers.

Far to the west the earth itself trembled.

Even through the roar of battle Artorias recognised the cadence.

Perturabo.

Only the Lord of Iron commanded artillery on such impossible scale. The horizon pulsed with distant blossoms of orange fire as batteries hidden scores of kilometres away hurled shells the size of gunships across the continent.

Every few moments another Ork lander vanished from the cloud cover in an expanding sphere of flame before its burning carcass arced into the sea beyond the coastline. The ocean answered each impact with pillars of white water that climbed towards the heavens.

Still...

Still it was not enough.

Where was Horus?

Where was the Emperor?

Ullanor had to have fallen by now.

It had to.

This war could not continue forever.

Another Ork lunged.

Artorias caught its wrist, crushed every bone within it, seized the creature by the throat and threw it bodily into the mass behind. Bodies collapsed like toppled masonry before Ceithraig swept through them all in one blazing crescent of white.

"Incoming."

The warning came not from one of his sons but from his Shield.

Pherenion.

The Custodian's guardian spear punched clean through an Ork before he cast the corpse aside and pointed skyward.

Artorias looked.

Dark shapes burst from the cloud deck.

Fast.

Low.

Angular silhouettes with oversized engines and crude wings patched together from a hundred stolen machines. Their engines howled with an almost animal fury as they descended through the rain in loose formation, bomb racks already opening beneath swollen fuselages while heavy cannons spat streams of tracer fire ahead of them.

Fighta-bommers.

A whole squadron of them.

"Cover!" Artorias roared, his voice carrying the impossible authority of a Primarch. "Take cover!"

His sons reacted instantly.

Astartes threw themselves against trench walls. Heavy weapon teams abandoned firing steps. Iron Warriors dragged ammunition crates beneath reinforced overhangs while Wardens hauled wounded brothers bodily into dugouts scarcely large enough to contain them.

One of the aircraft never reached them.

Lightning descended from the storm in a single incandescent spear.

For one impossible heartbeat the entire battlefield became white.

The bolt struck the lead aircraft square amidships.

Metal vaporised.

The engine detonated.

The burning wreck corkscrewed across the heavens trailing liquid fire before disappearing beyond the cliffs, a heartbeat later swallowed by the ocean in an eruption of steam.

Then...

The rain stopped.

Not gradually.

Simply...

Stopped.

The downpour that had battered armour and earth without pause broke apart into scattered droplets. Clouds rolled backwards and sunlight spilled through the widening breach.

After days beneath an iron sky the light was almost painful.

Even Artorias narrowed his eyes.

Golden rays poured across the battlefield, catching thousands upon thousands of puddles until the shattered trenches glittered like broken mirrors.

The remaining Ork aircraft flew directly into that light—

—and exploded.

Not from flak.

From disciplined bursts of heavy cannon fire.

Sleek Imperial fighters burst through the retreating cloud bank in perfect formation, contrails cutting white scars across the clearing heavens. Their heraldry was impossible to distinguish at first against the sun behind them, only flashes of gold as they rolled effortlessly into attack runs. Another Fighta-bommer lost an entire wing beneath concentrated fire before cartwheeling into the sea. A second vanished in a bloom of exploding fuel.

Then something larger descended after them.

A Thunderhawk.

Its engines burned like miniature suns against the broken clouds.

It dived directly towards the remaining aircraft.

Before Artorias could understand what he was seeing—

—the assault ramp began to open.

His brow furrowed.

Impossible.

They were still in flight.

A lone figure stepped from the opening.

Not fell.

Stepped.

Great white wings unfolded into the morning light.

Magnificent beyond mortal artistry, they caught the rising sun until every feather seemed edged in molten gold. The figure plunged earthward only briefly before those vast pinions beat once, twice, arresting the fall with effortless grace. Spear and sword flashed as he accelerated instead, becoming a streak of white and gold that overtook the Thunderhawk itself.

The first Ork aircraft never had time to react.

A spear of burnished gold pierced clean through its cockpit before the angelic warrior folded one wing, rolling beneath the explosion. His sword followed in a single perfect arc, severing the tail from the second fighter as though carving parchment. It spiralled away, breaking apart before it struck the sea.

The third attempted to flee.

There was nowhere to run.

The winged figure climbed impossibly high before folding his wings once more.

He fell like divine judgement.

The blade descended.

The Ork aircraft split neatly from nose to engine block. The two burning halves passed either side of him as he continued downward through drifting fire.

His wings spread again.

He landed before the trench with scarcely more force than a falling leaf.

Sunlight framed him from behind.

Armour of radiant gold gleamed beneath droplets of rain still dripping from ivory pinions broader than a Thunderhawk's wingspan. A crimson cloak stirred gently in the dying wind. In one hand rested a long spear wrought with impossible elegance, its point burning with restrained power. In the other he carried a sword whose edge shone like the first light of dawn itself.

He seemed less a warrior than some forgotten king from the oldest myths of Caerdyn Vallis.

Not a thing of this age.

Not entirely of this world.

An Angel.

For the first time since the battle had begun, Artorias forgot the Orks.

Forgot the war.

Forgot even the sword in his own hands.

His golden eyes widened.

"...Sanguinius."
 
Sanguinius New
The storm had died not with a roar, but with a sigh.

The last rain dwindled to scattered droplets that hissed upon cooling armour and broken ferrocrete. The clouds, so long a single unbroken ceiling of black, had torn apart above the battlefield until shafts of pale morning sunlight speared through them, turning drifting vapour into rivers of gold. For a heartbeat the world seemed caught between two seasons; behind them the tempest still rolled westward across the endless sea in walls of bruised cloud, while ahead the first light of dawn spilled across the scarred trenches, glimmering from pools of blood and rainwater alike.

Artorias raised Ceithraig instinctively against the sudden brilliance. The blade blazed with an argent light of its own, veils of the Ceithir trailing from its edge, but even that ancient radiance seemed dim before the figure descended from the heavens.

At first there was only the sun.

A silhouette drifted within its heart, impossible to discern save for the vast shape of outstretched wings that eclipsed the light itself. Then the brilliance softened, revealing white pinions that caught the dawn like freshly fallen snow. Each feather shone with its own quiet luminescence. They did not merely reflect the light—they seemed to welcome it.

Golden armour followed, wrought with a craftsmanship that bordered upon reverence rather than artifice. Every plate was chased with delicate reliefs of soaring angels, unfurled wings and halos worked into polished auramite until the entire panoply appeared less forged than sculpted from sunlight itself. A crimson cloak stirred gently behind him, despite the wind having almost entirely died, and in one hand rested a long spear whose point shimmered like a distant star while the other carried a broad-bladed longsword that seemed fashioned for a king rather than a warrior.

His face...

Artorias had read countless remembrancer accounts over the decades. Every one of them had failed.

There was beauty there, yes, but not the fragile beauty of marble statues or courtly paintings. This was something older. Something impossible. Noble features framed by long hair the colour of ripened wheat stirred gently across his brow while eyes of startling blue regarded the battlefield with infinite sadness and unwavering resolve. Rain clung to his wings in glittering droplets before rolling harmlessly from immaculate feathers.

There was strength enough in that face to command entire empires, yet kindness enough to comfort a frightened child. He looked less like a conqueror than the memory of hope itself.

The Angel landed upon the broken earth as lightly as drifting ash.

For a long moment neither of them spoke.

Around them the battle still raged. Orks hurled themselves into the Custodians' spears and the shieldwall of his sons. Bolter fire rolled like distant thunder through the trenches. Blood Angels poured from rapidly descending Thunderhawks while drop pods screamed through the clearing heavens alongside fresh arrivals bearing the heraldry of Ultramar and the Hydra of the XXth​ Legion.

None of it seemed real.

Artorias became aware only of the impossible hammering of his own hearts.

So many years.

Seventy-three.

His thoughts became a whirl of half-remembered conversations and unanswered questions. Vulkan's quiet voice aboard the Avalon returned to him with uncomfortable clarity, speaking of fleet orders issued decades earlier. Of two brothers who had been meant to stand beside the Emperor when the Master of Mankind came to Caerdyn Vallis. Of rendezvous points. Of assignments. Of plans that had simply... never happened.

Not because they had failed.

Because they had never arrived.

He had spent years wondering why.

The thought gave way to another, older still.

A dream.

One he had once dreamt upon Caerdyn Vallis, sleeping uneasily on the eve of Camlann.

He remembered standing alone within a sea of endless darkness while a figure of impossible radiance had appeared before him, crowned in golden light, wings spread so wide they had seemed to embrace the sky itself.

He remembered reaching towards that light only for shadows to gather and swallow it whole. Then the dream had changed. A ruined land beneath a bleeding sky. A winged warrior kneeling amongst shattered stone. Broken. Dying. Smiling despite it all. He had never seen the stranger's face, yet when their eyes had met one word had filled every corner of his soul with such certainty that even now it made his chest tighten.

Brother.

He had awoken grieving for someone whose name he had never known. Artorias crushed the memory almost angrily.

Dreams were dreams.

The Ceithir had shown him many strange things throughout his life. Most had meant nothing. Not every vision carried prophecy. Not every whisper concealed truth.

He knew it wasn't true, but he had to deny it. To do otherwise meant…

He looked again at the figure before him.

This stranger who called himself Brother.

Sanguinius.

Of all the names recorded within the annals of the Imperium, it had been his that Artorias had searched for first during those lonely early years after joining the Great Crusade.

They had seemed alike in ways that mattered. Protectors before conquerors. Builders of hope rather than fear. He had imagined long conversations beside hearthfires after compliance campaigns. Friendly rivalries within the practice cages or over food and art. Brothers who understood one another without explanation.

It had been a foolish dream.

The years had taught him better.

The years had passed. One campaign became another. Another became ten. Curiosity had turned to confusion before becoming disappointment. Then his disappointment had become something much worse. Hurt.

Eventually the wondering had stopped.

Eventually he had simply accepted that perhaps the Angel did not wish to know him.

Perhaps I was never worth knowing.

The thought had long since become an old scar.

Seeing him now made it ache again.

A gentle breeze stirred across the battlefield. One white feather loosened from Sanguinius' wing and drifted lazily between them, turning over and over through the golden light before settling upon the blood-soaked earth.

Neither moved.

Dimly, somewhere beyond the silence surrounding them, Artorias was aware of Pherenion calling his name. Reladion as well. Concern coloured both their voices even as a gunship bearing the colours of the noble XIIIth​ screamed overhead.

He scarcely heard them.

Sanguinius simply looked at him. His blue eyes shining with some emotion that took a scant few heartbeats for Artorias to recognize.

Hope.

Artorias saw it plainly and something inside him hardened.

Years of unanswered silence. Years spent wondering. Years convincing himself that he had imagined the kinship he had once believed inevitable. The warmth left his expression as surely as the storm had left the sky, replaced by the calm reserve that had served him so well through war after war. It was easier this way.

Safer.

Across from him, Sanguinius' expression changed almost imperceptibly.

Few souls alive possessed such effortless understanding of another's heart as the Lord of Baal. He saw the wall rise. He saw the distance. More painfully still, he understood that he had built it without ever intending to.

The hope faded.

Only regret remained.

For the briefest instant guilt pierced Artorias' resolve. It would have been easy to speak then. To say something—anything—that might lessen the hurt he suddenly saw reflected in his brother's face.

He never had the chance.

Behind Sanguinius the heavens burst open with fresh contrails as more Thunderhawks and drop pods descended through the clearing skies. Gunships bearing crimson, cobalt and sea-green liveries swept low across the battlefield, unleashing streams of fire into the Ork ranks. Sanguinius drew breath, his lips beginning to form words that had waited too long to be spoken.

"My—"

"Lord King!"

Pherenion's roar shattered the moment, cutting through everything.

Artorias turned instinctively.

An immense green tide had broken into the trench line scarcely fifty yards away, roaring beneath crude banners as hundreds of Orks thundered towards them through the smoke. The Custodians had already moved to intercept, Guardian Spears lowering as they met the charge with their own disciplined wrath.

Duty.

Always duty.

Artorias looked back only once. Whatever Sanguinius had meant to say remained unspoken. The King of Mist turned away without a word, Ceithraig rising once more in his grasp.

There were still Orks to kill.


The Orks came in a green avalanche, bellowing through the trench with the mindless certainty of a flood. Their boots churned the mud into bloody slurry, their cleavers hacked against the trench walls in anticipation, and every muzzle flashed with the deafening, indiscriminate violence that only Orks could mistake for discipline.

The confined earthworks became a furnace of smoke and flying soil, the walls shuddering beneath detonations as rounds tore chunks from the packed embankments. Ahead, somewhere beyond the crush of bodies, more Greenskins surged into the junction where half a dozen communication trenches met, feeding the tide faster than it could be slain.

Artorias met it head on.

Ceithraig blazed into life with brilliant white radiance, the ancient blade trailing long streamers of living mist that curled around his armour like ghostly banners caught in an unseen wind. He did not slow. He struck the first rank with the force of a battering ram. The greatsword described a broad, effortless arc that removed three heads before the corpses even understood they had died. The backswing split another from shoulder to hip, its body collapsing in two separate directions while the Primarch's arm continued onward without pause.

The trench became too small to contain him.

He drove forward with the unstoppable certainty of an avalanche, every stride carrying him over the dead. Orks threw themselves at him in snarling mobs, but none reached striking distance intact. One lunged with a roaring chainblade scavenged from some forgotten battlefield. Artorias stepped inside the swing, caught the creature by the throat and drove it bodily into three more behind it, crushing ribs and snapping spines before Ceithraig descended and ended all four together.

Another managed to bury a cleaver into the silver trim of his pauldron. The Primarch ignored it entirely. He simply continued his swing. The Ork and the weapon attached to it disappeared in a wash of white steel.

Behind him came the Custodes.

Pherenion struck like a spear cast by the Emperor Himself. His Guardian Spear punched through an Ork's chest, burst from its spine, then swept sideways in a glittering crescent that removed limbs and heads with equal indifference. Reladion fought differently, every movement economical, every cut impossibly precise. His Guardian Spear became an extension of perfect instinct, its adamantine blade opening throats before reversing to shatter skulls with the butt, every motion flowing into the next with terrifying inevitability.

The three advanced together without command, without hesitation. They had fought beside one another against the Neverborn. Foes far more terrifying than mere Xenos. There was no wasted movement between them, no overlap, no uncertainty. Where Artorias' sword opened the path, the Custodes ensured nothing survived in his wake. Orks died faster than they could roar.

The press became so dense that bodies no longer had room to fall.

Greenskins climbed over their own dead in desperate enthusiasm, clawing at the towering figures before them. Choppas struck auramite and shattered. Crude axes bit into ceramite and stuck fast. Shootas barked point blank, their shells bursting against armour in sprays of sparks and molten metal. Still the three superhuman figures marched forward through the smoke, advancing one measured pace after another until the trench itself seemed to vomit corpses before them.

Within moments they burst into a broader intersection where multiple trenches converged.

For an instant there was space.

Hundreds of Orks filled every approach.

Then something descended from the heavens.

A streak of crimson and gold cut through the morning light so swiftly that several Greenskins looked upward only after it had already passed them. The spear struck first.

Telesto drove clean through the open mouth of a monstrous Nob that had hurled itself towards Artorias from the side, the weapon punching through tusks, skull and spine before continuing into the creature behind it with enough force to nail both corpses together. Before either body hit the ground, Sanguinius landed amongst them.

His wings unfurled in a burst of white.

For the briefest heartbeat they seemed impossibly clean amidst the filth of the battlefield, every feather catching the newborn sunlight before folding again with graceful precision. The Blade Encarmine swept low in one hand while Telesto tore free in the other, and suddenly there was simply... death.

Not the brutal, crushing slaughter Artorias embodied.

Something faster.

More elegant.

An Ork swung for the Angel's head. Sanguinius stepped inside the blow so lightly his boots scarcely disturbed the mud, severed the attacking arm, pivoted beneath another strike and drove Telesto backwards over his shoulder without looking. The spear found an eye socket. The creature collapsed before it even understood where the weapon had come from. A third charged him roaring. Sanguinius vaulted clean over it, wings snapping once to alter his momentum, and landed behind the brute long enough to separate its head from its shoulders.

Artorias scarcely had time to register the arrival before instinct took over.

Another Ork lunged for him.

He stepped left.

Sanguinius stepped right.

Their weapons crossed one another without touching.

Ceithraig opened the creature from hip to shoulder while Telesto punched through the heart of the Greenskin attempting to flank Artorias at precisely the same instant. Neither brother glanced at the other. They simply continued moving.

It should have been awkward.

It should have required shouted warnings, careful positioning, years spent learning the other's rhythm.

Instead, it felt...

Natural.

An immense brute crashed towards Sanguinius from the Primarch's blind side, its Power Klaw crackling with murderous energy. Artorias caught sight of it only a heartbeat before impact. Ceithraig swept upward, removing the entire arm at the shoulder before the blow could fall. At that same instant three Boyz threw themselves at Artorias' back.

Telesto flashed in quick succession.

All three fell dead before they reached him. Neither brother acknowledged the exchange. They simply flowed onward.

The Orks ceased facing two warriors.

They found themselves confronting a storm.

Mist curled around brilliant white steel. Vast white wings beat once, scattering blood in crimson arcs through the air. Ceithraig rose and fell with the measured certainty of an executioner's axe while the Blade Encarmine danced in blinding circles that no eye could properly follow. Where Artorias stood immovable against the tide, Sanguinius became its impossible opposite, forever in motion, forever where he was least expected. One anchored the battle. The other flowed through it.

Together they became something neither could have achieved alone.

The junction dissolved into pure carnage.

Even Pherenion slowed.

The Oculi Imperator watched the two Primarchs carve a path through what should have been an impossible weight of numbers and, after only a moment's calculation, inclined his head almost imperceptibly to Reladion.

"Come Rel, our charge is well protected it seems," he voxed quietly.

Reladion answered with the faintest nod for he had seen it too.

Without another word the two Custodians wheeled away, driving down separate trench lines with merciless efficiency, trusting their charge to the only being present whom they judged might surpass even themselves as a guardian.

Behind them, Artorias and Sanguinius fought on.

The Orks broke.

Not because they lacked numbers. Not because they lacked courage. But because something deep within even the Greenskin mind recognised that this was no longer a battle that could be won.

A towering Nob made one final desperate charge, roaring challenges to both Primarchs alike. It swung a cleaver the size of a man.

Ceithraig met it from one side.

The Blade Encarmine from the other.

The weapons crossed through flesh instead of steel.

The Ork remained standing for the space of a single breath before the two perfect cuts met somewhere deep within its body. It slid apart into four separate pieces that collapsed wetly at their feet.

Silence lingered for the briefest instant.

Artorias glanced sideways.

To his surprise, Sanguinius laughed softly.

Not in triumph or some strange mockery. It was a sound borne from simple amusement at the absurdity of two blades arriving at precisely the same instant. Against his better judgement, the corner of Artorias' mouth threatened to answer, and he felt a chuckle growing inside his chest.

Before either brother could speak, the light around them dimmed.

A vast shadow rolled across the shattered trench.

The ground began to tremble.

From beyond the smoke came the grinding scream of colossal engines and the thunderous impact of feet heavy enough to shake the earth itself. Hulking silhouettes emerged through drifting clouds of dust and cordite; each one a grotesque mountain of riveted iron stitched together from a hundred stolen machines. Their bodies bristled with crude cannons, rotary guns and oversized claws capable of tearing battle tanks apart, while piston-driven legs crushed abandoned trenches flat beneath their weight.

Between them lumbered something greater still—a walking fortress crowned with smoke-belching stacks and a cathedral of rusted guns, its enormous frame blotting out the rising sun as klaxons howled from somewhere deep within its armoured belly.

The true monsters had arrived.


The Orks found their courage again.

Whether it was the towering engines lumbering through the smoke behind them, or simply the animal certainty that more killing always lay ahead, Artorias neither knew nor cared.

Their roar rolled down the trench like a physical thing, a green tide crashing against broken earth and shattered revetments as hundreds of hulking bodies surged forward over the corpses of those who had gone before. Rusted cleavers rose. Crude firearms barked. The narrow trench became little more than a throat choking upon its own dead.

Artorias did not wait.

The instant the charge began he broke into a run, ceramite boots throwing fountains of churned mud behind him as Ceithraig blazed white in his grasp, its trailing mantle of pale mist winding through the air like living silk. He did not drive towards the Orks.

He drove for the trench wall.

For the briefest instant even Pherenion wondered whether the King had misjudged the distance. The embankment towered above the King of Mist, still slick with rain and packed earth, impossible for any armoured warrior to climb at such speed.

Artorias simply kept running.

His boot struck the revetment.

Another.

Another.

He ascended almost vertically, every impossible stride carrying him higher until he reached the lip of the trench.

Then the world changed.

A blur of white descended from the newborn morning.

Sanguinius did not land so much as arrive, wings folding around him in a halo of ivory feathers as he dropped upon one knee atop the trench embankment. Soil burst outward beneath him. His spear remained level. His sword was already turning to meet the first wave of fire rising towards the sky.

He had not spoken.

Neither had Artorias.

There was no need.

The King saw the Angel's posture before conscious thought ever caught up. His wrist snapped forward.

His relic weapon beneath his vambrace, The Vow, roared.

Mass-reactive shells screamed across the lip of the trench, exploding through the foremost ranks of charging Orks. Green bodies burst apart in sprays of blood and armour fragments, an entire lane carved clean through the tide an instant before they could reach Sanguinius.

The Angel moved.

Not away.

Up.

Artorias planted one armoured boot squarely between his brother's shoulders.

Sanguinius exploded into the heavens.

It happened so quickly that none who witnessed it could afterwards agree upon precisely what they had seen. Some swore the Angel had hurled the Warden himself. Others insisted Artorias had leapt unaided. A handful would later claim that neither had touched the other at all—that for one impossible heartbeat both Primarchs had simply ceased to obey the laws of the world.

Only Pherenion, standing scarcely twenty paces away, saw the truth.

He saw trust.

Nothing more.

Nothing less.

The Angel rose upon beating wings, lending every ounce of impossible momentum to the warrior standing upon him before twisting aside with effortless grace. Artorias became a living missile, cloak streaming behind him, Ceithraig held in both hands as the pale mist trailing from its blade unfurled like the banner of some forgotten king descending from the heavens.

For a heartbeat the battlefield fell strangely still.

Mist Warden.

Blood Angel.

King.

Angel.

High above the trench they crossed one another like two stars.

Pherenion felt something tighten within his chest.

IX... XI...

No more thought followed. There were no words for what he witnessed. Only a certainty that had lived buried somewhere deep within him since the moment the Emperor had first placed his hand upon Artorias' shoulder.

The Master of Mankind knew.

Not merely what He had created. But why He had done so in the first place.

The rumours are true then… the Emperor's contingency is real.

The moment passed.

Artorias struck.

Ceithraig punched through the immense walker with such force that the entire machine lurched sideways. Steel shrieked. Rivets burst apart. The Primarch swung beneath the towering engine as it staggered, boots slamming against its plated flank while both hands remained locked around the embedded blade.

Then—

Thunk.

Not steel.

Something softer.

Artorias' eyes narrowed.

The resistance had changed.

He smiled.

With a roar he wrenched Ceithraig sideways.

The blade tore through armour plating in a screaming line of white-hot metal, opening the machine's swollen belly from hip to shoulder. Sheets of jagged iron folded outward.

Behind them...

Eyes.

Dozens of them. Tiny, yellow and utterly terrified.

The transport compartment within the walker had become a butcher's stall before a single blow was struck.

Gretchin mechanics froze where they stood amongst clattering ammunition racks, dangling chains and sparking machinery. A handful of Ork crew stared through the widening gash, mouths hanging open as daylight poured into what moments before had been the safety of iron walls.

The mist reached them first. Then the sword as Artorias climbed inside.

Heartbeats later, the screaming began.

Outside, the machine staggered drunkenly as white light flashed through rents in its armour. Limbs struck wildly at nothing. Pistons burst. Blood sprayed from firing slits. Gretchin hurled themselves from hatches only to vanish beneath the walker's own stamping feet.

It sounded less like battle and more like butcher's work.

Across the battlefield Sanguinius met the second giant.

He did not slow and the Spear of Telesto struck first.

The radiant spear pierced clean through the walker's grotesque iron face before the Angel's wings folded tight against his back. Using the embedded weapon as a pivot, Sanguinius swung himself upward in a blur of white and gold, the Blade Encarmine carving a perfect crescent through armour thicker than a battle tank's hull.

The enormous head separated almost delicately.

For one impossible heartbeat it remained balanced upon ruined shoulders.

Then gravity claimed it.

The colossal machine collapsed forward as Sanguinius plunged straight through the opening he had made, disappearing entirely within the monster's body. A heartbeat later its back exploded outward.

The Angel emerged trailing smoke and burning oil like a comet descending from myth.

One clawed green hand still grasped desperately at his ankle. The rest of its owner remained inside.

Clutched in Sanguinius' free hand was the Big Mek who had commanded the engine. The Ork shrieked and battered uselessly against the Primarch's gauntlet until Sanguinius merely looked down at him with quiet pity.

Then he opened his fingers.

The Mek fell. It screamed all the way down. When it struck the ground far below, there was very little left worth identifying.

Silence rippled across the battlefield.

Even the Orks faltered.

Two of their towering iron gods lay broken within the span of a handful of breaths.

Then something answered.

A horn.

Deep enough to shake the bones.

The ground itself trembled.

Beyond the smoke, beyond the wreckage of the fallen walkers, another shape emerged into the clean light of morning. It strode above the battlefield on pillar-like legs, each footfall sending fountains of mud and shattered corpses into the air. Entire bunkers disappeared beneath its weight. Its torso bristled with cannons, rocket batteries and crude gun emplacements welded together without reason beyond excess. Its iron skull leered over the battlefield with a permanent grin of jagged teeth while smoke belched endlessly from stacks rising behind its hunched back.

Compared to the machines they had just destroyed this abomination was a fortress that had decided to walk.

The surviving Orks found their voices again. Their triumphant roar rolled across the battlefield like thunder.

Artorias stepped back out through the ruined carcass of the first walker, mist curling from the Blade of Legend.

Across the broken ground Sanguinius descended lightly beside him, folding his wings.

Neither Primarch spoke.

Neither needed to.

Both simply looked up.


Artorias and Sanguinius broke into a run together without so much as a glance between them. Behind them the trench mouth erupted as Mist Wardens, Iron Warriors and the Custodians surged after the Primarchs, yet within moments both had left every other warrior behind.

Side by side, the King of Mist and the Great Angel advanced with effortless unity, neither attempting to outpace the other, neither yielding so much as a stride. Their pace became a sprint, and then something faster still, the impossible speed of beings wrought by the Emperor's own hand.

They crossed the shell-churned ground shoulder to shoulder while the surviving Orks flooded from every trench and crater to meet them, bellowing challenges beneath banners stitched from flayed hides and shattered armour.

Then the Angel leapt.

Great white wings unfurled with a thunderous crack that scattered dust and feathers alike. They caught the morning air and bore him upward in one smooth, impossibly powerful motion. Sunlight flashed across his armour until it seemed less forged than poured from liquid gold, and in an instant, he was climbing towards the towering engine that dominated the battlefield.

The Stompa reacted at once.

Its enormous torso lurched, iron pistons shrieking as the colossal machine swung its upper body to face the oncoming Primarchs. Crude glyphs daubed across rusted armour flashed in the newborn sunlight while exhaust stacks belched towers of black smoke into the clearing sky. Every weapon mounted upon its grotesque frame came alive at once. Great cannons boomed. Eavy Shootas spat incandescent streams of shells. Rockets shrieked into the air trailing dirty white smoke.

The fire converged upon Sanguinius.

The first salvo tore into the heavens and the sky disappeared beneath iron. Shells screamed upwards. Rockets clawed white scars through the thinning clouds. Tracer rounds became burning rivers reaching greedily for the Great Angel.

Sanguinius twisted through them.

He folded one wing and rolled sideways between explosions that should have consumed entire gunships. His body seemed almost weightless, every motion flowing naturally into the next as though he had known precisely where every shell would travel before it had left its barrel. Even so, the volume of fire grew thicker. Cruder weapons joined the barrage. Hundreds became thousands.

Then the great cannon opened.

It occupied almost the entire centre of the walker's torso, a monstrous revolving cluster of enormous barrels driven by whining gears and pistons. They accelerated until they became a single blurred ring of spinning steel.

The world vanished beneath the torrent.

Artorias saw the danger instantly and acted on pure instinct even as he blazed a path across the torn earth.

Ceithraig left his hand in a single smooth motion, not thrown wildly but with the certainty of a king casting judgement. The great blade spun end over end through the air, its edge blazing white.

Shell after shell struck that impossible wheel of silver. Some burst apart against the ancient blade. Others ricocheted away in shrieking arcs, detonating harmlessly amidst the mud or tearing through ranks of charging Orks who had been foolish enough to follow in the machine's wake.

The opening lasted scarcely a heartbeat but it was enough.

Sanguinius folded his wings and dived through it.

Below, Artorias never even watched to see whether the throw had succeeded. He knew that it had. He felt it in his hearts.

The ground shook beneath the weight of charging Orks. Hundreds of Boyz came howling across the blasted earth, eager to overwhelm the lone giant who had discarded his own sword.

Artorias met them with empty hands.

His first punch simply erased an Ork's head.

Bone, teeth and green flesh exploded apart beneath the impact before the corpse had begun to fall. His second strike caught another beneath the jaw, lifting the immense brute clear from the ground and hurling it bodily into three more.

Another swung a roaring chainblade. Artorias stepped inside the blow, seized the brute by one tusk and one shoulder and simply tore it from its feet, using the body as a living flail before casting the broken corpse through the windscreen of a speeding buggy. It cartwheeled into another vehicle, the collision rolling both machines end over end in a blossom of fire.

He never stopped moving, even as the Orks came at him from every direction.

Every step became another death. Every turn of his shoulders shattered another skull. He fought not like a knight now but like one of the old heroes sung of beside low fires, those impossible men who had wrestled the ancient monsters with bare hands before kingdoms had names.

Axes bit against master-crafted ceramite. Choppas sparked harmlessly from his plate.

One lunged for his back.

Without turning, Artorias caught the xenos by the wrist, snapped the arm, seized the creature by its belt and shoulder, and simply tore it in half in a shower of gore.

His fists rose and fell with the rhythm of a smith's hammer. Every blow broke something. Every step left bodies strewn behind him. He moved with a terrifying economy that possessed none of Sanguinius' elegance and yet carried the same impossible certainty. Where the Angel flowed like wind, Artorias advanced like an avalanche.

Above him Sanguinius became the storm.

Telesto fell from the heavens.

The Angel caught Ceithraig without so much as glancing towards it, his fingers closing around the familiar grip as naturally as though the blade had always belonged in his hand. White fire and silver mist streamed behind the ancient greatsword while the Blade Encarmine flashed crimson in his opposite fist. Great white wings beat once, twice, carrying him effortlessly between curtains of tracer fire as though gravity itself had forgotten him.

Stormboyz burst from hatches along the Stompa's shoulders.

Dozens of them.

Their rockets screamed, filling the air with contrails and howling engines as they descended upon him in a ragged avalanche of whirling blades and crude explosives.

They never reached him.

Ceithraig swept once.

A crescent of white light carved through the leading rank, severing bodies from rockets. Momentum carried the dead onward, tumbling into their own comrades in a confusion of detonations that filled the sky with burning fuel and torn wings. Sanguinius folded beneath another attacker, the Blade Encarmine rising almost lazily to remove its head before the corpse had even realised it had died. Another tried to grapple him in mid-air. He caught it by the throat, twisted gracefully around its struggling body and cast it downward. The falling Ork struck a cluster of its fellows hard enough to scatter them like leaves before a gale.

Beneath that rain of burning wreckage Artorias caught Telesto.

The spear struck his waiting palm with a satisfying weight, as though it had always belonged there. He had never trained with such a weapon. Never sought one. Yet the moment his fingers closed around the polished haft something ancient stirred within him. His stance shifted almost imperceptibly. His balance altered. The spearpoint drew effortless circles through the air, each one exactly where it needed to be.

Three Mega Nobz lumbered forward to bar his path.

They towered over lesser Orks, imprisoned within mountains of clattering armour whose pistons hissed with every ponderous step. Power Klaws crackled with captive lightning while heavy guns hammered deafening streams of shells towards the advancing Primarch.

Artorias slipped between them.

The spear darted with astonishing precision, the leaf-shaped blade punching beneath the raised chin of the first Nob before bursting through the rear of its neck in a spray of black blood and shattered vertebrae.

He wrenched Telesto free as the corpse collapsed, allowing it to fall directly into the path of the second. The hesitation lasted scarcely a heartbeat, but it was more than enough. The butt of the spear slammed into its visor with bone-breaking force before reversing instantly, the blade punching clean through a weakness beneath its shoulder plate. The third swung its Power Klaw in a murderous arc. Artorias abandoned the spear entirely, stepping so close the crackling talons swept harmlessly behind his back. His elbow crushed the creature's throat. One hand seized its wrist. The other its helm. With a roar born somewhere deep beneath memory he twisted until the entire armoured torso tore free from the hips in an explosion of gears and black viscera.

Above him a white blade fell.

He looked up.

Sanguinius was already descending.

Without a word Ceithraig left the Angel's grasp.

At that same instant Artorias cast Telesto skyward.

Neither looked.

Neither hesitated.

Steel crossed between them in perfect arcs.

Hands closed around familiar weapons.

Not one stride was broken.

Not one heartbeat lost.

For the first time since the Emperor had scattered His sons across the stars, the Ninth and the Eleventh fought exactly as they had been made to fight.

Together.

Artorias reached its feet at precisely the same moment as his angelic sibling.

The Stompa met them with all the fury its builders could summon.

It did not matter.

Artorias struck first, Ceithraig blazing as it sheared through the massive ankle pistons that bore the giant's impossible weight. Hydraulic fluid erupted across the battlefield in boiling torrents while the great walker lurched violently sideways. Before it could recover Sanguinius was already above it.

The Spear of Telesto drove through a bank of roaring exhaust stacks, punching deep into the engine housing beyond before the Angel tore the weapon free in a shower of molten iron. The machine bellowed like a dying beast.

They never gave it time to answer.

Where Artorias opened armour, Sanguinius struck the machinery beneath. Where the Angel severed control lines, the King shattered the exposed joints. The immense walker became less a fortress than a carcass beneath the relentless fury of their assault. Plates the size of fortress gates crashed earthward. Whole weapon batteries toppled smoking into the mud. Internal detonations began to ripple through its frame as ammunition stores cooked off one after another beneath its rusted skin.

The machine staggered.

Artorias drove Ceithraig into its knee until the blade disappeared almost to the hilt.

Sanguinius descended like judgement itself. Telesto pierced the cockpit and for one suspended heartbeat nothing moved.

Then the Stompa came apart.

Fire burst from every seam in blinding pillars. Its torso split open amid a chain of deafening explosions before the entire colossal engine toppled sideways with the slow, inevitable majesty of a falling mountain, crashing into the battlefield beneath a cloud of flame, iron and pulverised earth that rolled across the plain like the breaking of a tidal wave.

The surviving Orks stared. They had watched monsters before. They had fought giants. But never had they seen two beings move as though they shared a single purpose, a single rhythm, a single soul carried in two bodies.

Something inside the Greenskin horde finally broke.

One dropped its weapon.

Another turned. Then the whole line dissolved into panic as the cry spread from throat to throat. The hunt had ended.

Now they were the prey.


The battle did not end in a single glorious charge nor with the death of one mighty warlord. It ebbed instead, like a great tide retreating from the shore after exhausting itself against unyielding stone.

Across the breadth of the Helioris Confluence, the Greenskin empire that had descended upon the isolated system with such ravenous certainty began to fracture beneath relentless pressure.

Reports flooded every command channel by the minute, each one painting another piece of the same vast picture. The void war had turned. Enemy flotillas broke formation. Hulks that had arrived in proud, unruly mobs now scattered in every direction, their engines burning hard as they fled into the black between the stars.

They did not escape.

The arrival of the IXth​ Legion had tipped a balance already teetering upon the edge.

Reinforced by Sanguinius' fleet, Guilliman had driven his orderly battle groups forward remorselessly, while Alpharius, true to form, had somehow struck at places no augur had ever marked, crippling Ork command vessels before their crews even understood they had been found.

Caught between the relentless discipline of the Ultramarines, the impossible manoeuvring of the White Scars, the cold, brutal doctrine of the Iron Warriors, the hidden blades of the Alpha Legion, the devastating boardings of the Mist Wardens and now the radiant fury of the Ninth, the Greenskin armada dissolved into a thousand desperate retreats.

Pursuit orders echoed across every fleet frequency. Battle groups broke formation, accelerating after fleeing signatures. Strike cruisers hunted through debris fields. Hunter squadrons raced after crippled Kill Kroozers. There would be no orderly withdrawal. Only slaughter awaited the enemies of Mankind.

Upon the ocean world below, the same story repeated itself.

The storm that had cloaked the campaign for so long was finally breaking apart, revealing a sky almost forgotten beneath so many days of black cloud. Great rents of blue appeared overhead, shafts of pale sunlight spilling across the endless blue waters and the artificial landmass wrought by Perturabo's impossible industry.

Smoke still climbed from burning trench networks. Vast sections of the engineered coastline had collapsed beneath sustained bombardment. Whole islands had simply vanished beneath the sea, swallowed by detonations or dragged beneath the waves by dying leviathans.

Yet where once only Ork landers had descended, now the heavens belonged to the Imperium.

Drop pods screamed through thinning cloud cover in glittering clusters, their retro-thrusters igniting only moments before impact. Thunderhawks crossed the sky in disciplined formations, their holds packed with fresh companies eager to finish what others had bled to begin. Blue-armoured Ultramarines secured crossroads and logistics hubs with practised efficiency.

Blood Angels descended wherever resistance remained strongest, their arrival heralded by contrails and burning engines. Alpha Legion strike forces appeared where vox operators swore no landing craft had ever been seen, emerging from shadows and shattered bunkers to silence Ork positions before fading onward again.

The beleaguered defenders who had endured the first terrible days of the invasion were no longer alone.

The killing continued, but its character had changed.

No longer was it a desperate struggle merely to survive another hour. Now it possessed the cold inevitability of an extermination. Ork warbands found themselves driven steadily towards narrowing pockets of resistance, harried from every direction by converging Legion forces until escape became impossible.

Every trench became a trap. Every ruined fortress another prison. The Greenskins still fought with the same manic enthusiasm that had carried them across the beaches days before, but now they fought knowing, however dimly, that there would be no reinforcements coming over the horizon.

Even so, the work remained bloody.

Artorias scarcely noticed the passing of the hours. He and Sanguinius crossed paths again and again amidst the sprawling battlefield without ever truly stopping. One moment they fought shoulder to shoulder through a breach in an Iron Warriors bastion, the next each had vanished into separate engagements, answering fresh cries for aid carried across the Legion vox. Words remained impossible. There was always another charge to meet. Another bunker to clear. Another knot of Orks refusing to yield.


Deep beneath the largest fortress overlooking the eastern shore, Perturabo's command bunker had survived the campaign almost untouched. Built not merely to withstand bombardment but the collapse of the continent above it, the structure possessed none of the grandeur often associated with Primarchs.

It was brutally practical. Walls of metre-thick ferrocrete disappeared beneath forests of cabling and reinforcement braces. Hololithic projectors filled the chamber with ghostly blue light while dozens of tactical displays hovered in the stale air, each showing a different theatre of the campaign. Servitors glided silently between cogitator banks carrying fresh data-slates while vox officers spoke in clipped monotones without ever lifting their eyes from the endless streams of incoming reports. Somewhere beyond the chamber enormous generators hummed with the deep, constant vibration of a sleeping mountain.

At the centre of it all stood Perturabo.

He had not removed the Logos or indeed had the opportunity to cleanse it of filth.

Mud still clung to the greaves of the Lord of Iron. His gauntlets bore fresh scoring where Ork weapons had found them wanting, and a long smear of blackened blood stained one shoulder guard, already drying into the metal.

None of it appeared to concern him. One enormous hand worked steadily through a battered data-slate while the other pointed towards different tactical projections in rapid succession, issuing orders to officers who struggled simply to keep pace with his thoughts.

"Redeploy the Seventy-Ninth Battery to Grid Sigma-Nine. No—further north. They'll have clearer firing lanes."

"Recall the Fourth Grand Company from pursuit. I want them rebuilding those sea walls before nightfall."

"The Alpha Legion report is wrong. Their estimated numbers are too low. Double them."

"Tell Forrix I expect casualty reports before I ask for them."

The commands came without pause, each one clear enough that no clarification was ever needed.

The great blast doors sighed open.

Artorias entered without ceremony.

Pherenion and Reladion walked a respectful pace behind their charge, Guardian Spears resting against broad shoulders, while several surviving officers of the Eleventh Company followed in silence. Their armour bore every mark of the campaign. Silver trim had disappeared beneath soot and dried blood. Pale blue plate carried fresh welds where battlefield repairs had been made without concern for appearance. One Lieutenant wore his helm beneath his arm because half its faceplate no longer existed.

The King of Mist crossed the chamber without hesitation until he reached Perturabo.

No words were exchanged between them for none needed to be said.

Artorias simply laid one heavy hand upon his brother's shoulder. The Lord of Iron glanced sideways for the briefest moment.

"Hm."

It was hardly acknowledgement at all, yet Artorias smiled faintly.

The doors opened again scarcely a minute later.

Conversation throughout the bunker diminished almost imperceptibly as Sanguinius entered beneath the harsh white lumen strips. Azkaellon walked at his right hand, the Sanguinary Guard following in silent perfection behind their Primarch, golden armour gleaming despite the grime of battle. They had found their Lord only after the fiercest fighting had already passed, yet even they bore the marks of a day's relentless war. Their blades were dark with recently spilled blood.

Perturabo looked up from his data-slate.

His iron-hard eyes settled upon the Angel.

They narrowed by the smallest degree.

Whatever thought crossed the Lord of Iron's mind remained his alone. He merely held Sanguinius' gaze for a heartbeat before dismissing it entirely, returning to the endless cascade of reports as though they demanded far more attention than any Primarch ever could.

Around the chamber, maps shifted, officers hurried between stations, and the war—though finally won—continued to demand its due.

The command bunker settled into the peculiar rhythm known only to those who had survived great battles. Outside, the war still raged in scattered pockets across Perturabo's impossible continent, but the frantic desperation that had gripped every vox channel for days had begun, at last, to give way to order.

Every few moments another tactical display flickered as fresh reports arrived. Enemy strongpoints eliminated. Landing zones secured. Pursuit groups established.

What had been chaos was becoming administration, and for the Primarchs that transformation demanded almost as much concentration as the fighting itself.

No one truly stopped working.

Perturabo continued to dominate the chamber as though he had been built into it alongside the ferrocrete and steel. His voice never rose, nor did it require to. Entire companies shifted their advance because one curt instruction left his lips. Artillery batteries, kilometres distant, adjusted firing solutions before the previous barrage had landed. Bridges were ordered repaired before engineers even knew they had collapsed. It was impossible to tell where the Primarch ended, and his machine of war began.

Artorias worked beside him with a markedly different cadence. Where Perturabo issued commands like a master architect correcting flaws in a blueprint, the Unbroken King listened first.

He absorbed the constant flood of reports with quiet patience before offering decisions measured less by geometry than by judgement. The effect, however, proved no less efficient. Officers came and went without pause, each departing with fresh orders to relay through the Legion's encrypted vox-net.

One broad hololithic display shimmered before him, representing the entire star system. Hundreds of emerald runes—each denoting an Ork vessel—continued to scatter in broken directions through the void while converging Imperial formations pursued them with growing confidence.

A vox rune flashed.

"Caelor."

The image of First Captain Caelor Hadrian resolved above the projector, the Legion Master's stern features illuminated by the bridge displays aboard the Sigil of Oaths. Even through the distortion of the transmission Artorias could hear the controlled urgency surrounding him. The void war had turned, but it was far from over.

"The enemy fleet continues to fragment, my King," Hadrian reported. "Several larger concentrations have attempted translation towards the system edge."

Artorias studied the tactical display for a long moment before speaking.

"They must not be allowed to escape in strength. Every vessel destroyed here is another that will never descend upon an Imperial world."

Hadrian inclined his head.

"I agree."

"Captain Olvar is to assume responsibility for the pursuit. Give him every ship he requests. I know he will relish the challenge."

"It will be done."

The image dissolved.

Artorias remained looking at the fading projection for another heartbeat. Somewhere out amongst those stars, thousands more of his sons continued the battle without him.

A quieter voice drew his attention away.

"My King."

A Physikar knelt respectfully beside the hololith, his armour stained almost black by blood that was not entirely his own. His narthecium still dripped crimson onto the ferrocrete floor.

"The latest accounting."

Artorias accepted the data-slate, his eyes moving silently across the casualty lists.

Half.

More than half of the 11th​ Company had been lost.

The thought settled within him with familiar weight.

His gaze lingered upon the names.

Each one he recognised.

He remembered where they had been recruited. The campaigns they had fought. The honours they had earned. Some he remembered as boys upon the training fields of Caerdyn Vallis, awkward beneath armour far too large for them, determined to prove themselves worthy of the Tree.

The 11th​ Company would survive.

It would have to draw veterans from sister companies. Fresh aspirants would be summoned from Caerdyn Vallis to replenish its ranks. Years of patient training would restore what had been lost.

But not those names.

Never those names.

A quiet sadness settled over him, not sharp enough to wound, but deep enough that it would remain long after the campaign itself had faded into memory. Such was the burden of command. Every Primarch learned eventually that victory and grief seldom travelled separately.

Yet beneath that sorrow lay something stronger.

Pride.

They had held.

Against impossible numbers. Against storms that should have drowned them. Against an enemy that had seemed without end.

Every one of those names had endured until duty demanded the last full measure they possessed. They had fought not because they expected survival, but because the line behind them simply could not be allowed to break.

No father could ask more of his sons.

Artorias closed the slate gently before returning it to the waiting Physikar.

Elsewhere within the chamber, Sanguinius stood before another cluster of tactical displays, his own commanders arrayed around him in quiet attention. Azkaellon spoke softly with several Sanguinary Guard while the Angel relayed orders both to the companies still sweeping the surface and to the vessels newly arrived in orbit.

News arrived that Jaghatai was returning from the eastern sectors. The Khan had continued the pursuit longer than anyone else, driving the shattered remnants of the Speed Waaagh! before him across the continent. Helion and the warriors who had fought beside him accompanied the Fifth Primarch, though they would not arrive for some time yet.

Another hour disappeared almost unnoticed.

Then a Legion runner, breathing harder than dignity permitted, descended the bunker stairwell at a near sprint before dropping respectfully to one knee.

"My Lords. Lords Guilliman and Alpharius have landed."

No one answered immediately.

Perturabo merely flicked two fingers in acknowledgement while continuing to dictate firing coordinates.

Almost an hour later the blast doors rolled apart once more.

Roboute Guilliman entered. Unlike the others, his armour bore comparatively few fresh scars. There had been little opportunity for the Master of Ultramar to seek glory in direct combat.

His had been a different kind of war; directing fleets, balancing logistics, coordinating five Legions across a war that had sprawled from orbit to ocean floor. It was difficult to imagine another among his brothers who could have conducted so vast a theatre with equal skill.

Beside him walked Alpharius.

Artorias raised an eyebrow almost imperceptibly.

That, more than their arrival itself, surprised him.

He knew his brother well enough to recognise restraint when he saw it. The Lord of Ultramar had never hidden his opinions regarding the Alpha Legion.

Yet something had shifted. The distance that had once existed between them seemed... diminished.

Guilliman neither ignored nor merely tolerated his brother now. Conversation flowed naturally between them as they entered the chamber, officers from both Legions following close behind. Alpharius listened with his customary inscrutable expression, honey-coloured eyes wandering thoughtfully across the command bunker as though measuring details invisible to everyone else.

Perhaps, Artorias reflected, war had a habit of sanding away smaller grievances.

Or perhaps only some grievances.

"Brothers," Guilliman greeted warmly as he reached the central chamber, approaching the central hololithic display.

His gaze settled first upon Sanguinius, warmth immediately softening the fatigue that lingered upon his features. A genuine smile crossed his features.

"Sanguinius."

"Roboute."

The Angel returned the smile without hesitation, clasping Guilliman's forearm in the old warrior's greeting. There was nothing forced within the gesture. Only affection born of long familiarity and mutual respect.

Artorias watched the exchange with quiet composure.

It surprised him not in the slightest. The two had always possessed an easy affection for one another, forged through decades of campaigning together. Movement beside him drew his attention.

Perturabo had looked up.

The Olympian's expression did not noticeably change, yet Artorias had known him long enough to read the minute tightening of his jaw and the almost invisible narrowing of those pale eyes.

Not anger.

Something simpler.

Disapproval.

Artorias felt a faint ache somewhere behind his ribs.

Understanding came at once.

Perturabo remembered. In his own uncompromising fashion, he was making perfectly clear where his loyalties rested.

The thought touched Artorias more deeply than he expected. It was a clumsy sort of kindness, stripped of diplomacy and wrapped instead in iron.

Artorias found the gesture comforting. And entirely unnecessary.

Whatever lay unresolved between himself, and the Lord of Baal belonged to them alone. It was not a wound to be avenged by brothers choosing camps around an old grievance. Perturabo's silent solidarity sprang from affection, and Artorias cherished it for that reason alone, yet some part of him wished his brother understood that loyalty did not always require choosing one hand over another.

Guilliman, meanwhile, had taken an altogether different path. He knew, Artorias suspected, more of the truth than Perturabo realised. Enough, perhaps, to understand that greeting Sanguinius warmly did not diminish his friendship with the King of Mist in the slightest. If anything, it was Guilliman's quiet refusal to choose between them that felt the wiser course.

One by one the Emperor's Sons drifted towards the immense hololithic projector dominating the centre of the bunker. Ghostly blue light climbed across their armour as tactical projections shifted to accommodate new arrivals. Continents rotated lazily above the emitter. Fleet formations blossomed amongst glittering constellations. Thousands of coloured runes marked victories won, battles still unfolding, and hunts yet unfinished.

Five sons of the Emperor stood around the light.

The sixth was still riding hard through the dying storm.

And at last, with the war finally turning towards its end, there was time to speak.


Only when the last reports had been signed away and the final vox-officers dismissed did the command bunker begin to resemble something other than the beating heart of a war. The hololithic projectors dimmed until the great continent above them became little more than a ghostly lattice of pale blue light. Datapads were stacked, tactical slates gathered away, and the endless procession of Legion officers finally ebbed from the chamber. Servitors moved with mechanical precision, clearing the centre of the room before arranging six heavy command thrones into a circle, leaving no head to the gathering. Brother faced brother, as equals.

It felt strangely... human.

The Primarchs, including Jaghatai now returned from the front, took their seats almost instinctively.

Perturabo lowered himself into the throne to Artorias' right, its reinforced frame groaning beneath the weight of his armour. Guilliman occupied the chair upon Artorias' left, setting aside a thick bundle of data-slates with obvious reluctance, as though some part of him still wished to continue working.

Across from them sat Sanguinius.

The throne had plainly not been fashioned with wings in mind, and so he sat at a slight angle, one vast pinion folding protectively around the rear of the seat while the other rested half unfurled beside him, its white feathers catching the amber glow of the lumen strips overhead. Even seated he possessed an effortless grace that made the improvised arrangement seem almost deliberate, as though every chair in the Imperium had always been built for him.

To Sanguinius' right sat Jaghatai, one arm resting lazily across the throne as though he found the idea of a formal council faintly amusing. Alpharius claimed the final seat beside the Angel, saying nothing, honey-coloured eyes already studying every face around the circle with that quiet attentiveness that never quite became scrutiny.

Silence lingered.

It was Sanguinius who finally broke it.

"The war is over."

Jaghatai inclined his head, fingers loosely folded across one knee. "Near enough, I agree" he replied after a moment, his voice calm. "The last Greenskins planetside are being hunted through the trench networks and the western islands. In orbit, all six fleets continue the pursuit. Another three days should see the entire system swept clean."

Perturabo gave a short nod.

"Repairs proceed faster than expected as well." His voice carried the roughness of long command. "By my calculations, we should be able complete emergency refits within days. After that..." He tapped a gauntleted finger once against the arm of his throne. "We can begin staging for our departure."

Artorias found himself nodding in agreement.

"We should not linger here longer than necessary." His eyes travelled slowly around the circle before finally settling upon Sanguinius. "If we move quickly enough, perhaps we may yet reach Ullanor in time to render assistance to our Father and Horus."

Something changed.

It was no more than the faintest shift in Sanguinius' expression.

His eyes lowered. When he looked back up, there was sadness there.

"I think," he said softly, "you misunderstand me."

The chamber became still.

"The war is over."

No one spoke.

Sanguinius held each of their gazes in turn before continuing.

"I do not mean this campaign."

His words seemed to fall into the silence like stones into still water.

"I mean the war."

Silence settled over the chamber with crushing weight. It was Guilliman who finally frowned.

"What do you mean?"

A small smile touched Sanguinius' lips. It carried no joy whatsoever.

"My Legion came directly from Ullanor."

No one interrupted him.

"When we departed..." He paused, as though weighing each word before allowing it voice. "The Emperor and Horus had already taken the world."

Silence.

"The head of Urlakk Urg was raised above the gates of the citadel six days ago."

The words hung there. No one seemed willing to disturb them.

It was Perturabo who recovered first.

His chair scraped harshly across the ferrocrete as he leaned forward, gimlet-blue eyes fixed upon the Angel with frightening intensity.

"Six days ago?"

There was a dangerous edge beneath his voice now.

"What do you mean six days ago?"

His stare bored into Sanguinius.

"The agreed timetable," Perturabo continued, his voice growing colder with each word, "placed the assault upon Ullanor two days ago. Every deployment across this theatre was calculated from that assumption. Every fleet movement. Every reserve. Every contingency. All of our fucking plans were made with the understanding that the Emperor and Horus would wait."

His fingers curled slowly around the armrests until the metal groaned beneath his grip.

"So what do you mean... they took it six days ago?"

Artorias felt the answer before he consciously reached it.

His thoughts had already reached the conclusion before Sanguinius could offer one. There was only one person in the Imperium who would have attempted such a thing. Only one man who could have convinced the Master of Mankind to abandon months of planning.

Horus.

He could almost picture it.

The Lupercal arguing his case before the Emperor. Speaking of opportunity provided by the heroics of the other Legions. Of striking before the Orks could consolidate. To win the battle for Ullanor swiftly while the rest of them held the line with their lives.

It was bold. Decisive. And it had worked. Horus had persuaded Him.

Of course he had. For if there were one among the 19 who could sway the Emperor on an issue it would be the golden son.

Across the circle, Sanguinius did not answer.

He did not need to. The apology in his eyes confirmed enough.

"Your strategy succeeded," the Angel said quietly. "Better than any dared hope. So many Orks answered the threat here that Ullanor itself was left dangerously weakened." He folded his hands loosely together. "The Emperor's armies met far less resistance than anticipated. The Luna Wolves broke the remaining defences." His voice softened still further. "The system fell within two days."

No one celebrated. Artorias found himself staring at the floor between their chairs.

The victory they had fought for...

...had already been won before Helion had reached the cistern. Before Jaghatai had nearly died beneath Grimskrag's machines. Before thousands of Legionaries had drowned beneath black seas or vanished into burning trenches.

How many of their sons had died here? How many thousands?

How many lay buried in the mud outside while Ullanor had already fallen?

Artorias heard his own voice before he truly realised he had spoken.

"Then where were they?"

Every eye turned toward him.

"Where," he repeated, still calm, though something colder now edged each word, "was the Emperor? Where was Horus? Why did neither come?"

A longer silence followed.

Sanguinius lowered his gaze for only an instant.

"They remain upon Ullanor."

Something inside Perturabo snapped.

"They what?"

The words came low. Controlled only by immense effort.

"What do you mean they remain upon Ullanor?"

"The Emperor is consolidating Imperial rule over the world." Sanguinius' continued quietly. "Horus has been tasked with summoning our Brothers."

No one moved.

"A Triumph is being prepared."

Artorias felt something cold settle behind his ribs.

"Summoning?"

The word left his lips almost as a snarl.

He rolled it around his thoughts.

Summoning. As though they were captains receiving orders. As though they were mere foot soldiers to be called back to heel once the bloody work was done.

Sanguinius met his eyes without flinching.

"It is our Father's will."

The words carried neither defence nor agreement.

Only fact.

Jaghatai broke the silence, leaning forward slightly.

"So..."

The Warhawk spoke almost absently, though the stillness in his voice carried more weight than shouting ever could. His dark eyes pierced through Sanguinius with such intensity, the Angels wings shifted, feathers ruffling.

"Why did none of them come? Why would Horus not come to our aid while the Emperor…consolidated?"

Sanguinius looked at him.

"I came."

Guilliman inclined his head.

"And you have our thanks."

He drew breath to continue, but another voice interrupted him.

"It changes nothing."

Every eye turned.

Alpharius had not altered his posture in the slightest.

His fingers remained lightly steepled before him.

His expression remained unreadable.

"It does not matter."

Artorias stared at him. Then the cold inside him fractured.

"It matters greatly. It changes everything!"

The words escaped before he had fully realised he intended to speak them. Artorias rose before he consciously decided to.

"They abandoned the plan."

His voice rose.

Not loudly. But with a force that surprised even himself.

"They gambled everything we had built."

His hands clenched unconsciously.

"We fought for weeks believing relief would come according to the strategy we all agreed upon. Thousands died holding this system together while they..." He stopped, drawing a slow breath that failed utterly to steady him. "...while they conquered Ullanor... and then remained there."

His gaze swept across the chamber.

"...planning ceremonies."

The words tasted bitter.

"Celebrations."

He fell silent. Perturabo's face had become a mask carved from granite. Guilliman sat motionless, jaw tight, one hand pressed thoughtfully against his mouth. Jaghatai had lowered his eyes, saying nothing.

Even Alpharius no longer seemed quite so detached.

And Sanguinius...

The Angel simply looked heartbroken.

Not for himself.

For them.

Artorias closed his eyes briefly.

When he opened them again, the anger had retreated beneath the familiar ice. He returned to his seat and leaned back into his throne. His fingers folded together. The chamber descended once more into silence.

Minutes passed.

At length Guilliman exhaled slowly through his nose and rubbed both hands across his temples, looking every one of his years despite the ageless face.

"What now?"

Sanguinius looked around the circle.

His answer was almost gentle.

"Now..."

He met each brother's gaze in turn.

"...we have all been summoned to Ullanor."


The sun was dying.

Not with fire or violence, but with a quiet dignity that seemed wholly at odds with the battlefield stretching behind him.

The western horizon burned in shades of amber and molten gold, the last light of day spilling across the endless ocean of 4546B until the waters themselves appeared forged from liquid metal. Great ribbons of orange danced upon the waves, breaking and reforming with every swell.

Far out to sea, where the water darkened into deeper blues and purples, a shoal of sleek, silver creatures burst from the surface. They skimmed across the water on delicate, translucent fins that caught the sunlight like stained glass. They travelled together in a graceful arc, gliding for several heartbeats like thrown knives before slipping beneath the waves once more.

Artorias watched them go.

Beautiful.

As though the world had never known war.

Behind him, reality told a different story.

Columns of smoke rose into the evening sky where thousands upon thousands of Greenskin corpses were being gathered into immense pyres by lines of Legionaries and serfs before being put to the torch. Thick columns of oily smoke climbed into the evening sky, carrying with them the stench of burned flesh and promethium.

The Emperor's Peace was being dispensed with equal diligence. Apothecaries moved amongst the wounded of every Legion, their white armour and crimson markings made golden by the setting sun.

Artorias could make out Blood Angels kneeling beside dying Iron Warriors, Ultramarines carrying wounded White Scars, Physikars moving between rows of injured Legionaries while Apothecaries of the Alpha Legion worked silently amongst them.

Here and there, the sharp bark of a bolt pistol announced another brother's passing, followed moments later by the solemn ritual of gene-seed extraction.

Even now the work of preserving the future of the Legions continued.

Above it all, the skies were alive.

Landing craft descended in endless streams, their engines leaving glowing trails through the darkening heavens.

Thunderhawks, Stormbirds, bulk landers and Mechanicum transports moved constantly between surface and orbit. Entire formations of transports moved in great illuminated streams toward the heavens, carrying warriors back to the fleets waiting in orbit. It reminded Artorias of migratory birds returning home for winter.

They were preparing to depart.

All of them. To join a gathering at Ullanor the likes of which would never be seen again.

Every Legion.

Every Primarch.

Countless regiments of the Imperial Army.

Titan Legions.

Knight Households.

Representatives of Mars itself.

They were all going to Ullanor.

For a Triumph.

Artorias found the notion distasteful.

Such pageantry.

All of it felt... unnecessary.

Yet for all his irritation, he could not rid himself of the strange certainty that settled upon him whenever he thought of it.

This mattered.

Some great turning point lay ahead.

He could feel it.

And there were things that needed saying.

Questions that demanded answers.

What he and his sons had encountered within the Warp could no longer be ignored. The things they had seen... the truths they had brushed against...

His jaw tightened.

There would be words between himself and the Emperor.

Perhaps harsh ones. Perhaps long overdue ones.

The vox-link in the collar of his armour whispered endlessly in the background of his thoughts.

He heard Lucan's voice somewhere amidst the static, calm and unwavering as ever. Helion's voice followed, distorted by damage to his armour systems and still refusing to rest despite direct orders to do so. Caelor Hadrian's voice cut through both, efficient and measured, coordinating the preparations for departure of an entire Legion spread across a star system.

Artorias ignored it all.

For a few precious moments he simply stood there, his eyes closed and his face turned toward the setting sun. He breathed deeply of the salt air and let the warmth touch his skin.

Footsteps approached from behind.

He knew who it was long before the man spoke.

"Brother."

The voice was soft and gentle as silk. Artorias did not turn.

"You seem troubled."

Silence answered him.

A few moments later Sanguinius moved to stand beside him. The Angel said nothing further. He simply looked out over the sea, his white wings catching the light of the dying sun until they seemed almost aflame.

Together they watched another shoal of silver creatures break the surface and glide across the water before disappearing beneath the waves once more.

Minutes passed.

Eventually Artorias opened his eyes.

"A great many things trouble me." His voice was quiet. "If they did not, I would not be fit to lead."

He turned his head slightly. Sanguinius had not moved. The Angel remained intent upon the horizon, his expression unreadable. The wind caught strands of his golden hair and stirred the feathers of his wings.

For some reason, the sight only deepened the ache in Artorias's chest.

After a long silence he asked, "And what troubles you now?"

Artorias's hand tightened into a fist unconsciously. It was a personal question. An intimate one. Asked by a brother who did not know him. Who did not deserve to know him.

For a brief, shameful instant he wanted to reject it outright. The impulse faded almost as quickly as it had come. He was being unfair.

Cruel even, and he had forever forsworn to be such a man.

So instead, he looked back to the sea.

"In a thousand years," he said quietly, "or perhaps even ten thousand... what do you think the histories will say of this moment?"

Sanguinius remained silent.

Before the Angel could answer, Artorias continued.

"They will speak of the Emperor. Of brave Horus. Of how they slew the great beast of Ullanor and freed mankind from the Greenskin menace." There was no bitterness in his voice. Only weariness. "Songs will be written. Monuments raised. Children yet unborn will know their names."

The shoal surfaced again, catching the light.

"And us?"

He smiled faintly.

"They may spare us a paragraph."

The smile vanished.

"A footnote. A mention that we served as a useful distraction while the real work was done."

Sanguinius looked at him sharply.

"I did not know you cared so greatly for glory."

The words struck harder than any blade ever could. Artorias turned so sharply that his cloak snapped in the evening wind.

For the first time since the battlefield there was heat in his eyes.

"Glory?"

He gave a short, disbelieving laugh.

"You think this is about glory?"

"I—"

"I have never cared for glory."

The anger came suddenly and fiercely. The words came with a force that surprised even him.

"I care for them."

He gestured behind them.

To the burning pyres.

To the wounded.

To the dead.

"My Brothers fought and bled here. Our sons fought and died here. They sacrificed everything! They deserve remembrance. They deserve gratitude."

Sanguinius regarded him quietly.

"It is wrong," he said gently, "to assume that they seek glory either."

Artorias laughed again, though this time there was bitterness in it.

"Are you jesting?"

He looked directly at the Angel.

"Then consider them." Artorias spread his hands.

"Consider which Brothers were chosen for this endeavour."

He pointed towards the bunker behind them.

"Perturabo. One of the greatest minds among us. One of the Imperium's greatest generals. How many worlds has he conquered? How many fortresses has he broken? Yet every triumph of his is forgotten, handed to another or buried beneath the achievements of men considered more... palatable."

His hand lowered.

"Alpharius and Jaghatai? It is a miracle that some of our Brothers remember they exist at all, let alone Imperial High Command."

He looked back towards the sea.

"And Roboute?"

There was genuine affection in his voice.

"He is mocked because he thinks before he acts. Because he builds rather than destroys. Because he governs as well as he conquers. And because of that, so many think him weak."

A long silence followed.

"And you?"

Sanguinius asked it softly.

Artorias's expression became distant.

"I am the Forgotten."

The title left him almost absently. A title hurled upon him and his Legion as little more than a slur by the Lion.

"So many of my Brothers scarcely knew my name in the early years. Others wished I had never been found at all."

The setting sun painted his features gold.

"I suspect that is why I was sent here."

Sanguinius frowned.

"What do you mean?"

Artorias smiled sadly.

"I think the Emperor knew exactly what would happen."

He looked back towards the command bunker.

"Who did he choose for this endeavour? The overlooked. The disregarded. The difficult. The forgotten."

A long breath escaped him.

"And perhaps..." he said quietly, "perhaps I was simply the only one among them who could understand. To know what they have all gone through."

At that, Sanguinius looked at him.

Really looked at him.

And what he saw there seemed to pain him greatly.

The anger.

The weariness.

The compassion.

The loneliness that sat beneath it all like a wound that had never properly healed.

The Angel's expression softened, and for a moment he looked as though he wished to say something.

Anything.

But the words did not come.

The last of the sun slipped beneath the horizon, and the sea became a field of shadow and dying gold.

Between the two brothers, silence settled once more.


Sanguinius remained silent for a long time after Artorias finished speaking.

The last light of day had almost vanished now. The horizon still glowed faintly with the memory of sunset, but the sea itself had darkened to deep cobalt and black, reflecting the first stars emerging overhead.

Around them, the great machinery of departure continued unabated. Thunderhawks roared skyward in endless processions. Distant pyres of Greenskin corpses burned like funeral beacons. Somewhere behind them, a Stormbird's engines ignited with a howl that rolled across the ocean and set the surface of the water trembling.

At last, Sanguinius spoke.

"Do you truly believe that?"

Artorias did not look at him.

"Believe what?"

"That our Father is so cold," the Angel said quietly, "that he would deliberately choose the sons he considered... outliers... and send them to fight a war he expected others to remember only dimly?"

The question struck deeper than Artorias expected.

He turned.

"What do you believe, then?"

Sanguinius considered the question seriously.

Artorias could see it in the way his gaze drifted over the ocean. In the slight furrow of his brow. The Angel did not answer immediately because he did not wish to offer comfort where he believed truth was required.

At length, he spoke.

"I believe," he said softly, "that our Father chose those he believed best suited to the task."

Artorias opened his mouth to object, but Sanguinius raised a hand gently.

"And I believe," he continued, "that you were the right choice to hold them together."

For perhaps the first time that evening, Artorias was genuinely caught off guard.

"What?"

The Angel only smiled faintly. Artorias almost laughed.

"No."

The word came out sharper than intended.

"I am a competent general and a capable strategist. Nothing more." He shook his head. "Roboute is the superior commander. Perturabo's tactical and analytical ability surpasses my own in many respects. Jaghatai is the finer warrior. Alpharius..." He paused, searching for the right words. "...Alpharius sees battlefields and people in ways I doubt I ever could."

The corner of Sanguinius's mouth twitched.

"You forgot yourself."

Artorias frowned.

"I did not."

"You did."

The Angel turned fully toward him now.

"You measure yourself against our Brothers by asking whether you are better than they are."

He smiled sadly.

"That was never your gift."

The words irritated Artorias more than they should have.

"And what is my gift, then?"

Sanguinius looked at him for a very long moment.

"Our Brothers."

The answer was so unexpected that Artorias simply stared.

"I do not understand."

"No," Sanguinius said quietly. "I do not think you do."

The wind shifted. Far overhead, another convoy of transports burned across the night sky.

"I have spoken with many survivors this day," Sanguinius continued. "Your sons as well as those of our Brothers." His expression grew thoughtful. "Do you know what they all say?"

Artorias said nothing.

"They do not speak first of battles won or enemies slain." The Angel's gaze drifted out over the sea once more. "They speak of the Mist Wardens."

The words settled heavily between them.

"They speak of how your sons fought beside everyone. How they ignored rank and Legion and heraldry. How they gathered together broken companies and forged them into something new. They speak of your Bladeguard commander rallying warriors from three Legions and leading them through hell itself."

A faint smile touched his lips.

"They speak of how, when everything else broke apart, the sons of the XIth​ refused to allow anyone to fight alone."

Artorias found he had no answer.

The vox-link in his gorget crackled softly.

Static.

Then a familiar voice, thin with interference. Helion.

"Lord. We are preparing to depart. Lucan requests confirmation as to our arrival. The Heart of Flame stands ready to receive us."

Artorias closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them again, the moment had passed. He rubbed the bridge of his nose.

"I must go."

The words felt inadequate. Sanguinius inclined his head.

"Yes."

Artorias turned. He took several steps before stopping. Without looking back, he spoke.

"Thank you."

The words were quiet.

"For coming."

The wind tugged at his cloak.

"For helping us end this."

He hesitated. The next words cost him more than he cared to admit.

"And..."

His hand tightened briefly at his side.

"...it was an honour to fight beside you."

For a heartbeat, there was no answer.

"The honour was mine."

Artorias nodded once and resumed walking.

Three steps.

Four.

Then—

"Artorias."

He stopped.

Slowly, Artorias turned.

Sanguinius had not moved from where he stood overlooking the sea. The darkness had deepened around him, and the stars had begun to emerge in earnest overhead. His wings were folded now, wrapped around himself against the growing chill, and for the first time since Artorias had laid eyes upon him on the battlefield, the Angel looked uncertain.

"I heard," Sanguinius said carefully, "that your flagship, The Avalon, suffered extensive damage."

Artorias held his gaze.

"It did."

The answer came evenly though the Lord of Baal merely nodded.

"I see."

Silence.

Then Sanguinius drew a breath.

"If..."

He stopped.

Started again.

"If you have not yet made arrangements..."

The uncertainty in his expression deepened.

"The Red Tear has more than enough room."

The words came quietly.

"You would be most welcome aboard her for the trip to Ullanor."

Artorias stared. For the first time that evening, his composure failed him entirely. His golden eyes widened. And for several long heartbeats, beneath the stars of Helioris and the dying fires of war, the King of Mist found himself utterly unable to speak.


The stars were gone.

Not hidden. Not obscured. Gone.

Where once there had been the cold brilliance of the void, there now stretched only the endless silver-grey expanse of the Ceithir, rolling and shifting beyond the armoured viewport in slow, impossible currents. Great tendrils of mist drifted past the Red Tear like the limbs of some vast and dreaming creature, illuminated from within by pale lights that possessed no source and cast no shadows. Here and there, through rents and eddies in the fog, Artorias caught fleeting glimpses of crimson hulls moving in stately formation beside the vessels of his own Legion. For a moment, he thought he saw the towering silhouette of the Heart of Flame, its prow lanterns glowing like distant stars before the sacred mist swallowed it once more.

He remained motionless.

Why had he accepted?

The question had pursued him from the surface of 4546B, through the shuttle transfer, through the formal greetings, through the procession of honour guards and introductions and courtesies. It remained with him now, standing before a window that did not look into the Black but into something stranger.

Everything should have compelled him to refuse.

Seventy-three years.

The number had become a wound in its own right.

Seventy-three years of silence.

Seventy-three years of absence.

Seventy-three years spent telling himself that he had long since abandoned the foolish hopes of his youth. That it no longer mattered.

He closed his eyes.

He had convinced himself that he had long since abandoned the idea of knowing Sanguinius. Of understanding him. Of becoming close to him in the way he had become close to Guilliman, to Corax, to Perturabo.

Sanguinius.

The Angel.

The one who loved art and beauty.

The one who inspired loyalty and devotion. The one who was said to possess kindness enough to rival Vulkan and martial skill to rival Russ.

Artorias had thought then—had known then—that they would become close.

He had imagined conversations beneath strange stars. Shared campaigns. Brotherhood.

He had been a fool.

A smile, bitter and tired, touched his lips.

Weak.

His hearts were weak.

Curse them.

Curse their endless yearning.

Curse the part of him that had spent decades wanting to know his brothers.

And curse the even smaller, more shameful part that still wanted to know this brother with a ferocity that frightened him.

Why?

He opened his eyes.

The mist rolled on.

When he had explained the necessity of the fleet formations, Sanguinius had not questioned him. There had been no demands for explanation, no suspicion, no probing curiosity. The Angel had simply listened as Artorias explained, in terms as vague as he could manage, that the Blood Angels fleet would need to remain at the heart of the Warden formation during the translation into the Immaterium and for the duration of the journey to Ullanor.

Then he had nodded.

And said yes.

The memory troubled Artorias more than if he had argued. It also relieved him more than he cared to admit.

His gaze drifted across the chamber.

It was beautiful.

Not beautiful in the way of the halls of Caerdyn Vallis, with their carved kings and solemn histories. Not beautiful in the severe, mathematical manner of Perturabo's architecture. This was something else entirely.

The room had once been intended for feasts.

That much was obvious.

A long table of polished red stone dominated the centre of the chamber, large enough to seat perhaps a hundred Astartes. Tiered galleries rose around the edges of the chamber in gentle arcs, giving the entire room the appearance of a small amphitheatre. The walls themselves had been worked into alcoves and niches, each illuminated by warm lumen lamps that cast soft amber light across paintings, sculptures and artefacts of every conceivable description.

It was beautiful.

Not because of its expense.

Because of its humanity.

Pherenion and Reladion stood at the edges of the chamber, as silent and immovable as the statues surrounding them. The Custodians had said little since boarding the Red Tear, though Artorias suspected they were observing everything.

The Blood Angels were easier to read.

A squad of them occupied the far side of the hall, their quiet conversation dying the moment he approached. They rose almost immediately, bowing with a grace that seemed natural rather than rehearsed.

"Lord Artorias."

Their sergeant had removed his helm. His face surprised Artorias.

He had expected severity.

Instead, he found beauty.

The Blood Angel's features were refined almost to the point of artifice, his skin bronzed by the radiations of Baal, his dark hair cut short but meticulously maintained. There was strength in the man's face, certainly, but also something else. A kind of melancholy dignity that reminded Artorias of old statues on Caerdyn Vallis.

Artorias raised a hand.

"Please. Be at ease. I am the guest here."

The Legionaries straightened.

At that exact moment, somewhere deep within the ship, klaxons began to sound. The warning for translation.

Artorias felt his stomach tighten. For a brief moment he forgot that they were embraced within the protection of the Ceithir. Memories flooded back into his mind unbidden. Memories he had locked away for the sake of his own sanity.

Not again.

Not—

The heavy void shutters behind the observation windows rolled shut with a deep metallic thunder.

He waited. The Blood Angels looked toward the sound instinctively.

Nothing happened.

There was no wrenching sensation. No screaming or whispering. No vast, hateful things pressing themselves against reality. No visions of impossible things or malevolent entities staring down at him with hate.

Only stillness.

Perfect stillness.

The Ceithir had enveloped them. Exhaling, Artorias banished his memories once more, locking them deep within the steel trap of his mind.

The Blood Angels noticed the lack of translation effects immediately. They had known what to expect for Sanguinius had informed them all of the arrangement.

Yet knowledge and experience were different things.

One looked around the chamber. Another frowned. A third closed his eyes for a moment, as though listening for something that was no longer there.

Artorias understood.

He suspected they had spent all their journeys onboard enduring the Immaterium's touch. To those who had spent a lifetime bracing themselves against the howling madness beyond reality, the absence of that madness could itself become unsettling.

He allowed them a few moments before speaking.

"What is this place?"

The sergeant blinked, clearly surprised by the question.

"The Hall of the First Flame, Lord Primarch."

Artorias turned slowly, a single eyebrow raised.

"The First Flame?"

The Blood Angel nodded.

"It is one of the galleries of the IXth​ Legion."

Artorias frowned.

"A gallery?"

The sergeant smiled then, and some of the reserve left his expression. He gestured around the chamber.

"Everything here was made by one of my brothers."

Artorias looked around again.

The chairs.

The sculptures, carvings and paintings.

He had assumed they had all been commissioned by artisans. Not created.

To hear that such exquisite pieces were made by the hands of the Legiones Astartes. It surprised him to no end.

"You make these?"

The sergeant inclined his head.

"We all create, Lord. Some paint. Some sculpt. Some carve. Others write poetry or compose music." He hesitated. "We have found that the act of creation tempers the need for destruction."

The words settled heavily within Artorias. He found that he understood it immediately. After all, he had worked hard for a similar goal with his own sons.

He moved deeper into the hall.

A sculpture of black stone caught his eye first. It depicted a winged warrior kneeling beneath a dying sun, rendered with such exquisite detail that the feathers of his wings appeared soft enough to touch.

Another piece portrayed a battle upon some distant world; hundreds of tiny figures carved into a panel no larger than a shield. A third was simply a landscape—a desert beneath twin suns—yet the loneliness captured within it struck him more deeply than any battle scene.

He paused before a painting.

It depicted Baal.

At least, he assumed it did.

Red deserts stretched endlessly toward a burning horizon. Vast skeletal ruins rose from the sands like the ribs of some dead god. Yet despite the desolation, despite the emptiness, there remained an undeniable beauty to it.

"Who painted this?"

The answer came immediately.

"First Captain Raldoron."

Artorias stared at the work for several moments.

"It is extraordinary."

The Blood Angels exchanged glances. Then, as though some invisible barrier had broken, they began showing him everything.

One warrior proudly pointed out a statue he had spent three years carving. Another showed him a tapestry woven from materials gathered on seventeen different worlds. A third revealed a set of ceremonial goblets etched with scenes from the Great Crusade.

And Artorias listened. He asked questions and admired details. He forgot, for a little while, that he had intended to remain distant.

Eventually, they reached the far end of the chamber.

The object resting there seemed almost absurdly simple.

A clay urn.

No precious metals or jewels adorned it. It was utterly without needless ostentation. Only careful craftsmanship and intricate carvings worked into the surface by patient hands.

Artorias stopped.

Of everything he had seen, this moved him most.

He stepped closer.

The carvings depicted wings, stars, mountains and a rising sun. There was imperfection in the work and somehow, it only enhanced its beauty.

"Who made this?"

The Blood Angels became silent, glancing at each other.

A new voice answered.

"It was his first."

The voice was calm, measured and authoritative.

Artorias turned.

A warrior approached from the shadows of the gallery.

His armour was exquisite, though less ostentatious than many of the works surrounding him. Gold and crimson plate gleamed beneath the gallery lights, while his cloak fell in heavy folds behind him. His face was stern and intelligent, marked by the quiet confidence of one long accustomed to command.

He approached the urn. It took Artorias a moment to place him. To reconcile the man before him with his memories on the command cadre of the IXth​ Legion.

Raldoron. First Captain of the Blood Angels.

The First Captain's expression softened as he looked upon the urn.

"Lord Sanguinius made it when he was a child," he said quietly. "On Baal."

Artorias looked back at the simple clay vessel. For some reason, he found that fact more moving than all the other wonders in the chamber combined.

Raldoron turned to him and bowed deeply.

"King Artorias," he said, the first aboard the Red Tear to use his correct title. The other Legionaries shifted uncomfortably as they realized their error. "Please forgive my absence. Matters of translation demanded my attention and that of the Primarch."

He straightened and bowed his head.

"Allow me to formally welcome you aboard the Red Tear."

Artorias looked from the First Captain of the Blood Angels to the little clay urn resting beneath the gallery lights. Then, before he could stop himself, he asked the question that had suddenly become more important than any other.

"What was he like?"


Raldoron's expression softened into something approaching amusement.

"Perhaps, Your Grace," he said, inclining his head and extending an open hand down the corridor beyond the Hall of the First Flame, "it would be easier to answer your question while we walk."

Artorias hesitated only briefly before nodding. Behind him, Pherenion and Reladion fell into motion without a word, their Guardian Spears rising from the deck with a faint metallic scrape. The Blood Angels of the gallery bowed once more as the four of them departed, leaving behind the warm light of the chamber and stepping into the greater body of the Red Tear.

The Gloriana-class battleship seemed to breathe around them.

The Avalon had always felt alive to Artorias. Not merely in the mechanical sense that all great voidships possessed their own rhythms and pulses, but alive in spirit. Her halls were carved with the history of Caerdyn Vallis. Stone and silver. Ancient kings and forgotten knights. Great hearths and long halls. Banners, tapestries and murals that spoke of duty, sacrifice and memory. To walk the corridors of the Avalon was to walk through a legend.

The Red Tear was no less alive.

It simply dreamed different dreams.

The corridor they entered stretched away into the distance beneath vaulted ceilings painted with stars.

Not the stars of Terra, nor of Baal, but stylized constellations picked out in gold leaf and precious stone, each surrounded by intricate geometric patterns that reminded Artorias of illuminated manuscripts. The walls themselves were crimson marble veined with black and gold.

Statues occupied alcoves every few dozen metres—some depicting winged warriors, others mortal men and women, and still others scenes of sacrifice and triumph rendered with such extraordinary craftsmanship that they appeared moments from motion.

The air smelled faintly of incense.

Not the heavy incense of ritual chambers or temples, but something lighter. Sandalwood, perhaps. Or some Baalite equivalent. Beneath it lingered other scents: machine oils, polished stone, old parchment, and somewhere distant, the unmistakable smell of fresh paint.

As they walked, Artorias became increasingly aware of another sound.

Music.

Somewhere beyond the walls of the corridor, someone was learning a stringed instrument. The melody stumbled once, then resumed.

He found himself smiling despite himself.

"I had expected..." he began, before pausing.

Raldoron glanced towards him.

"Yes, Lord King?"

Artorias searched for the words.

"I do not know what I expected."

The First Captain's smile deepened slightly.

"We often hear that from the few guests we have entertained over the years."

They continued onward.

The corridor opened into a vast circular atrium. Multiple galleries overlooked the chamber from above, while a great sculpture occupied the centre. It depicted a winged figure carrying another upon his shoulders. Not a warrior.

A child, laughing and free.

The artistry was breathtaking.

Artorias slowed.

He found himself staring.

"You built all this?"

"Not I personally, my lord," Raldoron replied with the faintest trace of humour. "Though I did help with the eastern galleries. Most of the Red Tear has evolved over decades. Every generation of our Legion leaves its mark."

Artorias nodded slowly.

He found himself thinking of the Avalon. Of how every hall there had been built to honour the past.

The Red Tear, by contrast, seemed to celebrate life itself.

He wondered, not for the first time, how it was possible that ships built to the same pattern could become so utterly different.

Yet perhaps that was inevitable.

The Avalon was Artorias.

The Red Tear was Sanguinius.

And somewhere in the void around them sailed the ships of their brothers, each transformed into reflections of the souls who commanded them. The thought stayed with him as they entered a broad transit lift and began descending deeper into the vessel.

"You asked what Lord Sanguinius was like as a youth," Raldoron said after a time.

Artorias nodded.

"I did."

The First Captain folded his hands behind his back.

"I fear I know far less than you might hope. I did not know him as a child. None of us did. When the Emperor found him, he was already grown."

He was silent for a few moments.

"But there are stories."

The lift descended.

"There are always stories."

Artorias listened.

"He lived amongst the tribes of Baal Secundus. They say he appeared after a great storm. That the people believed him a spirit at first." Raldoron's expression became thoughtful. "As his fame and legend grew, he made only one truth abundantly clear to them. He never sought to rule."

Artorias frowned.

"Why not?"

The question seemed to genuinely surprise the First Captain and Artorias clarified himself.

"Why not improve Baal?"

Now it was Raldoron who stopped walking.

He turned and looked at Artorias with an expression that was, to Artorias's surprise, equal parts confusion and amusement.

"Your Grace," he said carefully, "the Great Angel is no king. Nor would he ever wish to be."

Artorias blinked.

"No?"

Raldoron shook his head.

"Never."

The lift doors opened and they emerged into another corridor, this one lined with carved pillars of red stone.

"Baal was already long dead by the time of his arrival," Raldoron continued quietly. "Destroyed long before the Imperium ever reached it. Poisoned by the Age of Strife and ancient nuclear wars. There was no kingdom to govern. No throne to sit upon."

He resumed walking.

Artorias followed.

"He was their protector."

The words carried a weight that made Artorias pay closer attention.

"When the tribes starved, he hunted for them. When raiders came, he fought for them. When children despaired..." Raldoron's voice softened. "He gave them hope."

They walked in silence for several moments.

"He taught them kindness."

The First Captain's expression had changed.

Not into a thing of sadness. Something older.

"He taught them compassion."

The corridor curved. Ahead, enormous stained-glass windows rose from floor to ceiling, transforming the crimson light of the lumen strips into rivers of gold, red and blue.

"He taught them," Raldoron said quietly, "that no matter how dark a man's nature might be, he could still choose to become better."

Artorias looked at him.

Really looked.

There was something in the First Captain's eyes. Something personal. Something that had nothing to do with the history of Baal.

Raldoron was not speaking only of mortals. Artorias found himself wondering what the IXth​ Legion had been before they had found their gene-father.

The question remained unasked.

Instead, they walked. The stained-glass windows towered above them and Artorias slowed once again.

They were magnificent.

One depicted Sanguinius descending from the heavens above a city of whitewashed stone. Another showed Blood Angels fighting alongside mortal soldiers against creatures Artorias did not recognize. A third portrayed the welcoming of an Imperial delegation to some distant world, the figures rendered with such skill that they seemed to move whenever the ship's lights shifted.

There were victories.

Sacrifices.

Acts of mercy and acts of heroism. For a fleeting moment, Artorias felt as though he were walking through a cathedral out of Old Earth's history.

Behind him, Pherenion and Reladion maintained their silent vigil. Without turning, Artorias spoke.

"What do you think?"

There was a pause as it took a moment for the Watchers of the Throne to realize the question had been directed at them.

Then Reladion's voice cut through the silence.

"It is very..."

He paused again.

Artorias smiled despite himself.

"...red."

The silence that followed lasted several seconds. Then Pherenion spoke.

"There also appears to be a concerning shortage of trees, Lord King."

Raldoron stopped. Very slowly, he turned.

Artorias saw, to his growing amusement, that the First Captain of the Blood Angels was attempting with considerable effort to determine whether he had just been insulted.

Reladion, to his eternal credit, maintained a completely expressionless face whilst Pherenion merely looked faintly curious.

Artorias chuckled and waved it off.

Raldoron stared at him. Then, after a long moment, the First Captain sighed.

"I suppose," he said gravely, "that every culture must have its flaws."

This only made Artorias chuckle harder. For the first time since boarding the Red Tear, some of the tension in his chest eased.

They continued onward. Through another lift, through winding passageways. Past chambers and galleries and halls whose purposes Artorias could only guess at. Eventually, as they entered yet another corridor illuminated by crimson lumen globes, a thought occurred to him.

He looked at Raldoron.

"I had assumed you were taking me to the bridge."

The First Captain inclined his head.

"I was instructed to guide you to Lord Sanguinius."

Artorias raised an eyebrow.

"But not to the bridge."

"No, Lord King."

Artorias studied him.

"If my Brother desired a private meeting, surely he would have sent Azkaellon?"

Raldoron made a sound.

Not quite a laugh.

Not quite a sigh.

Artorias suddenly had the distinct impression that this was a conversation the First Captain had held before.

"You are correct, King Artorias."

He hesitated.

"However..."

The hesitation itself was remarkable. Artorias waited as Raldoron cleared his throat.

"I am the Equerry to Sanguinius, and I convinced the Angel to send me instead."

"Oh?"

There was another pause.

"Why?"

Raldoron continued walking.

"Because Azkaellon is an excellent warrior."

Another step.

"A loyal son."

Another.

"A trusted friend."

He glanced sideways at Artorias.

"And because, with all due respect to my brother..."

He delivered the next words with such absolute sincerity that Artorias could not immediately process them.

"...Azkaellon is also, on occasion, an ass."

The corridor fell silent. Then, despite himself, despite everything, he laughed. He decided that he quite liked Raldoron. Beneath his serious demeanour there lay a brusque irreverence that reminded him fondly of Lucan.


The deeper they travelled into the Red Tear, the more Artorias found himself abandoning any attempt to understand its layout. The corridors of the Red Tear only grew stranger the further they went.

Artorias had long since lost all sense of direction. Not because the vessel lacked logic—quite the opposite. There was an undeniable order to its construction, a deliberate flow to the architecture that guided movement and drew the eye, but it was an order wholly alien to him.

The Avalon had been built upon the principles of Caerdynian kingship; its great halls evoked castles and keeps, hearths and courts, places where warriors gathered beneath banners and oaths were spoken beneath the gaze of ancient kings. Every corridor aboard his own flagship carried an implicit understanding of where one stood, both physically and spiritually.

The Red Tear was something altogether different.

It was beautiful.

Not beautiful in the manner of a courtly hall or a crafted weapon. Beautiful in the way that a veiled sunset over the seas of Caerdyn Vallis could be beautiful.

In the way a song could be beautiful. Everything aboard seemed designed not merely to function, but to evoke. The corridors shifted in width and proportion according to principles Artorias could not quite grasp. Great arches opened unexpectedly into galleries filled with sculpture. The walls bore murals so intricate that he found himself slowing more than once to study them. Somewhere, always, there was music. Not martial music. Not the chants of war or the hymns of victory. Music for its own sake.

And people.

The Avalon loved humanity.

The Red Tear celebrated it.

The distinction was subtle but unmistakable.

The corridors remained busy despite the fleet's recent translation into the Immaterium. Serfs hurried with tools and bundles of parchment. Artisans carried canvases beneath one arm and sculpting implements beneath the other. Men and women stopped in their tracks when they saw him. Some bowed. Others simply stared. Their expressions reminded him uncomfortably of the way children on Caerdyn Vallis had once looked upon him before they had learned that legends walked and breathed as they do.

"King Artorias," Raldoron said after they had descended another broad stairway of polished marble, "if I may ask forgiveness and permission to speak frankly?"

The request drew Artorias from his thoughts. He looked toward the First Captain and found himself once again struck by the contradiction the man presented.

Raldoron was every inch a Blood Angel: beautiful in the way only the sons of Sanguinius could be, his features seemingly carved by an artist rather than born of flesh. Yet there was nothing soft about him. The man wore command as naturally as others wore armour.

"You may."

Raldoron inclined his head.

"I am glad to be here."

Artorias smiled faintly.

"On your own ship?"

The First Captain's expression warmed.

"No, Your Grace. Here. With your Legion. I have wanted to fight alongside the Wardens for quite some time."

The answer surprised him more than he cared to admit.

"Truly?"

Raldoron nodded

"Yes."

They passed through another vaulted gallery. Here, the walls had been transformed into an enormous mural depicting what Artorias guessed to be the migration of the Baalite tribes. Tens of thousands of figures marched beneath red skies and twin suns. The artistry was extraordinary. Each face was unique.

"I, and many of my brothers, have long admired the works of the Lady Ilira Torest."

Artorias could not entirely conceal his surprise.

He knew that Ilira's chronicles had spread far throughout the Imperium. Army officers quoted her accounts of campaigns and regiments traded copies of her illustrated accounts. Administrators commissioned copies of her paintings.

Some governors displayed reproductions of her sketches in museums. Entire worlds had learned of the Great Crusade through her eyes in a way no other Remembrancer had yet achieved.

Yet somehow, Artorias had never considered that Legiones Astartes from other Legions might read them.

Raldoron nodded.

"Her account of the Carthae Compliance remains one of my favourite military narratives. Particularly the sections concerning the taking of Ridge Nine."

The First Captain hesitated then, and Artorias detected the slightest trace of embarrassment.

"In particular, I have long wished to fight beside the one you know as 'the Valiant.'"

Artorias laughed. Not because the statement was absurd.

Because it was inevitable.

Of course it was Lucan.

The man had possessed a supernatural talent for becoming beloved from the moment Artorias had met him. Worlds remembered him. Army regiments told stories about him. Entire campaigns seemed to bend around him until he became their central figure, despite Lucan's own complete lack of interest in such things.

Or perhaps because of it.

"You know my brother?"

"Not personally."

There was genuine regret in Raldoron's voice.

"I spoke with him briefly via hololith."

Artorias glanced at him, but Raldoron refused to meet his gaze.

"The Angel tasked me to request that Lord Lucan remain within the system of the world known as 'Murder'."

A smile touched his features.

"Whilst my Lord toured with the Valiant, I had the opportunity to converse with the ship's captain. One Captain Holwein. He spent a considerable portion of our conversation attempting to convince me that the XIth​ Legion maintained an elite cavalry formation composed entirely of cybernetically enhanced warhorses."

Artorias snorted in amusement.

That sounded about right for any of the ruffians that called themselves part of the Second Company.

"And you believed him?"

"Briefly."

The First Captain sounded vaguely offended.

"He was very convincing."

Artorias laughed again. Raldoron looked at him carefully.

"Your Grace."

"Yes?"

"...was he telling the truth?"

The question was delivered with complete sincerity. Artorias looked at the First Captain of the Blood Angels for several long moments.

Then he smiled.

"I think," he said carefully, "that some mysteries of my Legion are best left a mystery."

To his credit, Raldoron appeared genuinely disappointed by this answer.

They continued onward.

"I had hoped to meet The Valiant in person," the First Captain admitted after a time. "Perhaps at Ullanor there may yet be an opportunity. I spent years attempting to convince the Angel to petition for a joint campaign with your Legion, but there always seemed to be other obligations. Other deployments. Matters of state or command to which I was not privy."

The words settled heavily.

Artorias had known.

Of course he had known.

Yet hearing them spoken aloud by someone who had never understood why those opportunities had never materialized made the old wound ache in a way he had not expected.

He kept walking, keeping his expression carefully neutral. Raldoron, mercifully unaware, continued.

"It was a welcome surprise, then, when the Angel insisted on our push toward the Helioris Confluence."

Artorias slowed.

"Insisted?"

The First Captain frowned slightly.

"Yes."

Something in his tone. Something in the choice of words. Artorias felt the first stirrings of unease.

"What do you mean?"

They had entered another great corridor. This one was lined with stained glass windows stretching from floor to ceiling. Red and gold light spilled across the deck plating in brilliant patterns, illuminating scenes of Blood Angels receiving compliance oaths, fighting beside Imperial Army regiments and standing in silent vigil over the dead. The beauty of it all seemed strangely distant now.

"When we arrived at Ullanor," Raldoron said, "we believed we were there to reinforce the Emperor and the Lupercal. But the war had already been won, as you know."

He spoke matter-of-factly.

Without drama.

As one recounting history.

"When the Angel learned that you and your Brothers remained engaged against the bulk of the Greenskin strength, he ordered preparations to depart immediately. A welcome surprise, especially given the disagreement with his Brother."

Artorias heard himself ask the next question. The sounds of the ship seemed very distant.

"What disagreement?"

Raldoron was silent for a moment.

"The Lupercal disagreed with our Lord. They argued quite fiercely."

They continued walking.

Artorias scarcely noticed.

"He believed your alliance would prevail regardless. He wished for the Blood Angels to remain at Ullanor in case additional Ork forces emerged. I was not present for the discussion itself." The First Captain hesitated, and for the first time since they had met, some of the easy confidence left his voice. "However, I have served my Primarch for a very long time. I know when he is angry."

The corridor stretched on before them.

"I have only seen him truly angry a handful of times."

Artorias said nothing.

"He returned to us shortly thereafter and ordered the fleet to make all speed for the Confluence."

Artorias found himself unable to reconcile that fact with everything he thought he knew. Sanguinius had argued with Horus. A Brotherhood that was closer than most their kin would ever know.

Not merely disagreed.

Argued.

For them.

For him.

The thought moved through his mind like a stone dropped into still water, sending ripples outward through assumptions decades old.

The music of the Red Tear continued around them. Serfs passed carrying tools and paintings. Somewhere, beyond the walls, someone laughed. The ship remained alive and beautiful and utterly indifferent to the fact that Artorias suddenly felt as though the ground beneath his feet had shifted.

He barely noticed when Raldoron stopped again.

"Your Grace," the First Captain said softly. "We have arrived."

He looked up. He had been so consumed by his thoughts that he had failed to notice where they were going and now found himself without answer.

Raldoron turned respectfully toward Pherenion and Reladion.

"My apologies. I was instructed that only King Artorias was to proceed further."

The Custodians regarded him in silence.

At length, Pherenion inclined his head. The two Custodians took position beside the enormous doors without another word.

Artorias drew a breath.

Then another.

And stepped through the doors.


Artorias stepped through the doors expecting many things.

A private strategium, perhaps. Another gallery filled with the works of the IXth​ Legion. Perhaps even some great audience hall where Sanguinius intended to finally speak the words that had remained unspoken between them for so many years.

He had not expected a kitchen.

For several moments he simply stood beneath the great archway, his golden eyes adjusting to the sheer scale of the chamber before him. It stretched away into the distance like the interior of a manufactorum crossed with the feast halls of old Terran nobles, a vast cathedral devoted not to war or worship, but to sustenance.

The ceiling rose hundreds of metres overhead, lost amongst shadows and ventilation stacks thick as fortress towers. Great chains suspended iron pot racks from the vaults above, while broad chimneys climbed upward through the decks of the Red Tear like the trunks of ancient trees.

Hearths glowed red in the distance. Copper pipes hissed softly with steam. Somewhere far away, a mechanism clicked and turned with the slow patience of a ship that had crossed the stars for over a century.

And yet, despite its impossible size, despite the industrial machinery and endless rows of preparation tables, ovens and storage racks, the place did not feel mechanical.

Artorias inhaled. A lesser being would have smelled food.

He smelled history.

The aromas layered over one another with such complexity that his transhuman senses struggled to separate them all at once. Fresh bread cooling somewhere in the distance. Rendered animal fat. Roasted roots. Dried fruits. Alcohol. Smoke. Herbs from worlds he had visited and others he had not.

Beneath it all lingered the familiar scents of a voidship: recycled air, machine oil, hot metal and ozone. Yet even those had been overwhelmed by the unmistakable evidence of thousands of meals prepared over long years of travel.

He took a few steps into the chamber, his boots sounding strangely soft against the polished deck plating.

The galley occupied an odd state that he could not immediately place. Parts of it had clearly been abandoned in haste. Other parts had been cleaned and ordered with meticulous care.

One long row of preparation stations gleamed beneath the overhead lights; every blade and bowl arranged with patient care. Across from it, however, a meal appeared to have been interrupted halfway through its creation. A loaf of bread sat beside a cutting board, half sliced. A knife remained embedded in the wood. Steam continued to rise from a pot whose contents had long since reduced beyond what was intended.

He approached it.

The broth within was Terran.

He recognized the scent immediately. Onion. Garlic. Root vegetables descended from crops cultivated on the Homeworld itself. The sort of meal one might find in the mountain settlements of Europa or the old kingdoms of Albia.

The heating element beneath it remained active. Without thinking, he reached down and switched it off.

The silence that followed seemed curiously intimate.

He continued.

The next station gave him pause.

A broad ceramic bowl rested atop the counter, filled with strips of something leathery suspended within a thick orange broth. Tiny black seeds floated upon its surface. The smell was unlike anything he had encountered before. It possessed a bitterness that reminded him of drought-stricken soil and an underlying sweetness that felt somehow accidental, as though discovered rather than cultivated.

Baal.

There was an honesty to the dish that unsettled him. No excess. No artistry. No pretension. Merely the determined effort of a people who had learned to live upon a world that did not wish them to survive.

He wondered, despite himself, whether Sanguinius had eaten meals like this as a child.

A large iron pot simmered quietly nearby. The contents appeared to be nothing more than water. Yet when he leaned closer, his enhanced senses immediately picked out the faint chemical scent rising through the steam.

Purification compounds.

Again, Baal.

A world where even water could not be trusted. Artorias replaced the lid carefully and extinguished the heat beneath it.

The smell reached him then.

The scent carried warmth and spice and something floral that prickled unexpectedly at the back of his throat. It reminded him of neither Caerdyn Vallis nor Terra. There was smoke in it. Sweetness. Heat. Memory.

Then, faintly, he heard the crackle of a fire.

He followed the sound.

The deeper regions of the galley were stranger than the rest. The grand industrial scale of the outer chambers gave way to smaller preparation areas clearly intended for mortal use. Hanging pots and utensils forced him to stoop as he walked. Narrow passages wound between storage racks and preparation tables. The air grew warmer.

He found himself slowing.

As he passed one preparation station, he frowned. A sauce had begun to separate. He adjusted the heat and stirred it gently until the consistency improved. At another, he found a stock reduced too far and added water. Later, he discovered a bowl of chopped herbs and, after tasting them, sprinkled a measured amount into a stew that he judged to be undersalted.

He smiled despite himself.

Cooking had always done this to him.

As a child in Dunwyth, before he had known he was anything other than Caellin's son, he had cooked because he was hungry. Later, he had cooked because it brought people together. Later still, because kingship demanded that one understand the labour of those one ruled. Eventually, he had discovered a simpler truth.

Cooking quieted him. It always had. Perhaps that was why his Legion had embraced it so completely.

The passage opened unexpectedly.

The fire sat at the centre of a vast circular space, its warm orange glow illuminating only a fraction of the chamber around it. The overhead lighting had been dimmed to almost nothing, leaving the edges of the room submerged in darkness. Someone had constructed a small camp around the flames. Real logs. Real fire. A spit assembled from scavenged cooking implements. Heavy stools arranged in a rough circle around the hearth.

The sight struck him with such force that he laughed quietly.

He approached the fire and sat. The warmth washed over his hands. Not that he required it for he could not feel cold as others might. But because he suddenly realized that he had not sat before a real fire in what felt like an eternity.

For a time, he simply remained there.

Listening.

The crackle of burning wood, the distant hum of the Red Tear.

Eventually, he frowned. He had never been good at waiting. He rose and disappeared back into the galley.

When he returned, his arms were full.

A cooking pot. Roots, vegetables and herbs. Several ingredients familiar to him and several that were not. He set the pot above the flames and arranged two preparation tables beside the fire. One he left untouched. The other he claimed for himself.

The work came naturally. Knife against wood. The scent of fresh herbs. The soft bubbling of broth.

He tasted each unfamiliar ingredient before using it. One was intensely bitter and required restraint. The other possessed a sweetness unlike anything he had encountered before and paired beautifully with the root vegetables.

He worked slowly.

The fire crackled, the soup thickened and the smell changed. And, for a little while, he forgot everything else.

He did not hear the footsteps.

He simply knew.

The sensation was impossible to explain. Perhaps it was instinct. Perhaps something deeper. Whatever the reason, he found himself turning his head before the newcomer had even entered the firelight.

Sanguinius stood at the edge of the chamber.

The Angel had discarded all pretence of war.

He wore robes so simple that Artorias found himself staring at them before he looked at the man himself. They were not ceremonial garments, nor the flowing vestments of a king. They were humble. Old and comfortable. The sort of clothing a man might wear in his own home when he wished to be nothing more than himself.

His golden hair hung loose around his shoulders. His wings rested folded behind him, the firelight painting their white feathers in shades of amber and gold. Slung over one shoulder was a simple sackcloth bag, large enough to hold a man or two.


For a long moment, neither of them moved.

The fire crackled softly between them, casting shifting light across the immense chamber. Beyond the circle of warmth, the great galley of the Red Tear receded into shadow and silence, becoming something dreamlike and unreal. Steam rose lazily from the pot suspended above the flames. Somewhere high overhead, hidden amongst ventilation shafts and vaulted girders, a machine clicked rhythmically as it cycled through some ancient task. Otherwise, there was only the fire, the smell of cooking broth, and the two of them.

Then Sanguinius smiled.

It was not the smile Artorias had seen upon the battlefield. Not the radiant smile that had inspired worlds and brought armies to tears. This one was smaller. More human. There was warmth in it, certainly, but also something else. Something tired. Something regretful.

"I had hoped," the Angel admitted quietly, "to have a few more minutes."

Artorias lowered his gaze to the vegetables before him and resumed chopping.

"A few more minutes for what?"

Sanguinius shifted the sack from his shoulder and approached the empty preparation table opposite him.

"To prepare."

The answer was so simple that Artorias found himself pausing despite himself. He transferred the chopped roots into the broth and stirred it slowly with a wooden spoon, watching the ingredients disappear beneath the surface.

"For what?" he asked again.

The Angel rested both hands upon the table and looked around the chamber, though Artorias suspected he was seeing something else entirely.

"I spoke with Roboute…He told me," Sanguinius continued, his voice carrying that same gentle musicality which seemed impossible to separate from the man himself, "that you are quite known for holding feasts."

Artorias snorted softly.

"Roboute makes them sound far grander than they are, I'm sure."

"He said that you gather Brothers, your sons, your allies and even mortal soldiers when circumstances permit. That you cook with them. Speak with them. Learn who they are." A smile touched the Angel's lips once more. "He said that it is one of your preferred ways of showing affection."

Artorias froze.

Not because the statement embarrassed him.

Because it was true. He had never considered it unusual. He had always assumed that the others did something similar.

Slowly, he returned to stirring the soup.

"It is."

Sanguinius nodded.

"When Roboute told me, I thought..." He hesitated. Not out of uncertainty, Artorias realized, but because he was choosing his words with great care. "I thought there could be few better ways to understand another soul than to share their food. To eat what they eat. To prepare what they prepare. To understand what sustained them when they were children and what comforts them as adults."

The fire popped, a shower of sparks drifted upward. Artorias found himself unable to look at him.

"On Caerdyn Vallis," he said quietly, "a shared meal means more than simple hospitality."

The words came easier than he expected. Perhaps because they were true. Perhaps because he had spent too many years wishing to say something—anything—to the brother standing across from him.

"It is..." He searched for the right word and found none. "It is trust. Vulnerability. To cook for someone is to show them who you are. It doesn't matter your title or rank. King, warrior, scholar or farmer. Yourself."

He added more herbs and the smell of the broth changed immediately.

"I teach my sons to cook for the same reason. Not because they need to survive. They are Astartes. Survival is seldom the issue. I teach them because there must be something beyond war. Something beyond killing." He stared into the simmering broth. "Otherwise, what are we protecting?"

Sanguinius did not answer immediately.

When Artorias finally looked up, he found the Angel watching him with an expression he could not entirely decipher.

"I understand," Sanguinius said quietly.

He reached into the sack and withdrew a ceramic bowl, filling it with water from a nearby vessel. Then, from a small pouch at his waist, he produced several hard tablets, each no larger than a coin and black as obsidian.

Artorias frowned.

"What are those?"

"Bread."

He blinked.

Sanguinius smiled.

"Or the closest thing Baal has ever had to it."

The Angel snapped the tablets between his fingers and dropped the fragments into the water. For a few moments, nothing happened. Then the mixture began to bubble. Dark clouds swirled through the bowl. The smell was strange. Mineral and bitter.

Then, before Artorias's eyes, the contents expanded.

The murky mixture thickened, rose and transformed, swelling beyond the confines of the bowl until it resembled a coarse loaf. Steam rose from its surface.

Sanguinius waited patiently. Then he removed it with practiced hands.

"Survival bread," he explained softly. "The tribes used to carry these into the deep deserts."

He sliced the loaf with a long knife and spread each piece with a thick, pale substance from a small container.

Artorias inhaled.

Animal fat. Rendered and whipped with herbs.

The Angel looked up.

"Will you allow it?"

The question caught him off guard.

"What?"

Sanguinius met his gaze.

"Will you allow me to share a meal with you?" His voice softened further. "To show you my culture. My home." He hesitated. "My heart."

Artorias found that he could not immediately answer. He knew what this was. He understood exactly what Sanguinius was offering.

He should have refused.

By every measure of pride, of hurt, of reason, he should have refused.

Instead, he nodded.

The relief that washed over Sanguinius's face was so immediate and so genuine that Artorias almost looked away.

The Angel smiled.

"Thank you."

Then he upended the sack.

Artorias stared.

Two enormous creatures crashed onto the preparation table. They resembled something akin to the crustaceans on the shores of Giant's Fen in southern Caerdyn Vallis. But horrifically enlarged and infinitely more dangerous.

These creatures had been designed by a world that hated life.

Each was easily the size of a Legion aspirant. Their chitinous shells gleamed darkly in the firelight, segmented and ridged like armour plate. Their claws alone were larger than a man's torso. Even in death, there remained something profoundly threatening about them.

"What," Artorias asked after a long silence, "in the fens are those?"

Sanguinius looked down at them fondly.

"Fire Scorpions."

Artorias blinked.

"From Baal."

That explained nothing.

"They are..." Sanguinius considered. "A staple food among my people."

"A staple."

"Yes."

Artorias looked at the creatures again.

"They are enormous."

"Yes."

"They appear capable of killing a tank."

Sanguinius smiled.

"Also yes. If allowed to mature."

He drew a blade and began expertly carving thick sections of meat from beneath the chitin plating.

"Are they dangerous?"

The Angel laughed softly.

"Incredibly so, I'm afraid."

The answer was delivered with such warmth that Artorias found himself smiling despite himself.

Sanguinius prepared the meat with practiced ease, skewering thick cuts onto iron spits before suspending them above the fire. He brushed them with a thick red paste whose scent immediately set Artorias's throat tingling. Spices. Oils. Something smoky. Something sweet.

Meanwhile, Artorias tended the soup.

He found bowls.

Or rather, attempted to. Before he could search properly, Sanguinius quietly handed him a stack.

They were simple things, made of clay. The sort of bowls a child might make and keep forever.

"Thank you."

Sanguinius merely inclined his head.

Artorias ladled out the soup. The broth had become rich and fragrant. He added pieces of bread and slices of roasted root vegetables before handing one bowl to his brother.

Sanguinius accepted it with both hands.

They sat.

The fire burned, scorpion meat hissing and crackling as its fat dripped into the flames.

For several minutes, neither spoke.

Artorias ate as Sanguinius tasted the soup. The Angel closed his eyes as he took his first spoonful. When he opened them again, there was something approaching wonder in his expression.

"This is extraordinary."

Artorias huffed.

"It is soup."

"It is excellent soup."

"You are being polite."

"No." Sanguinius took another spoonful. "I am being honest."

Artorias found himself strangely pleased.

Eventually, Artorias became aware that Sanguinius was looking at him. When their eyes met, the Angel exhaled slowly.

"I imagine," he said softly, "that you have many questions."

Artorias considered the fire. Considered the soup. Considered the man sitting opposite him.

Then he shook his head.

"No."

Sanguinius blinked.

"No?"

Artorias looked at him.

For the first time since entering the galley, he allowed all pretence to fall away.

"I have only one."

Artorias set down his bowl.

"Why?"


Sanguinius did not answer.

The silence stretched.

Not an uncomfortable silence. Not the silence of anger or stubbornness. It was the silence of a man standing before a precipice, knowing that once he stepped forward there would be no retreat.

The fire crackled softly between them. Fat from the Fire Scorpions dripped onto the coals with a hiss, sending bursts of fragrant smoke twisting upwards into the darkness above. Somewhere beyond the circle of firelight, the great galley of the Red Tear continued its endless, unseen labours. The ship hummed around them, ancient and alive.

Sanguinius lowered his gaze to the flames. For so long that Artorias began to wonder whether he had pushed too hard. Whether the question had been unfair.

Whether there was, in fact, no answer.

Then the Angel spoke.

"It is a difficult question."

His voice had changed.

The warmth remained, but it had become quieter. Smaller.

"Not because I do not wish to answer." He smiled faintly, though there was no joy in it. "The opposite, perhaps. I have wanted to answer that question for a very long time."

He reached forward and adjusted one of the spits over the fire, though it required no adjustment.

"The difficulty is that the answer shames me."

Artorias said nothing.

He found that he did not trust himself to speak.

"I wish," Sanguinius continued, still looking into the flames, "that I could tell you it was someone else's fault. That there was some grand conspiracy. Some misunderstanding. Some noble sacrifice made on your behalf." He laughed softly, bitterly. "I have imagined such explanations often enough."

He finally looked up.

"There are none."

The firelight danced across his features. Across the lines of weariness around his eyes. Across something else. Something that made Artorias's hearts tighten painfully in his chest.

"I was afraid."

The words settled over the chamber.

Artorias stared at him.

The answer was so impossible that for a moment he genuinely believed he had misheard.

"Afraid," he repeated quietly.

Sanguinius nodded.

"Yes."

"Of me?"

The Angel closed his eyes.

"In a way."

Artorias had seen Sanguinius descend through fire and gunships. He had watched him carve apart war machines that could destroy cities. He had seen him stand before death itself with a smile upon his face.

The expression he wore now was infinitely harder to witness.

Artorias hated it. He hated whatever memory had put that look into his brother's eyes.

Sanguinius drew a slow breath.

"Do you know," he asked softly, "that it was Konrad and I who were meant to accompany our Father to Caerdyn Vallis?"

The question struck like a blade. Artorias felt his jaw tighten.

"Yes."

The word emerged colder than he intended.

"Vulkan told me."

He had not meant for the anger to enter his voice, but it did anyway.

The Angel flushed.

Actually flushed.

The sight was so unexpected that it disarmed him more effectively than any apology could have.

"Yes," Sanguinius said quietly. "Another thing for which I am ashamed."

He set aside his bowl and rose. Artorias watched him move to the fire.

Watched him tend the scorpion meat.

Watched him avoid his gaze.

"I avoided you. Not once. Not twice. Repeatedly. Every opportunity that arose."

Sanguinius turned the spits.

The meat hissed.

"I made excuses. Invented obligations. Delayed meetings. Redirected fleets." His voice remained calm. Too calm. "When Vulkan asked me years later whether I had ever spoken with you, I lied to him."

Artorias was not surprised. He knew already from Vulkan's words.

"Has Vulkan confronted you since learning the truth?"

The Angel nodded.

"Oh yes."

The admission seemed to cost him something.

"He was not pleased with me."

A ghost of a smile touched Sanguinius's lips.

"The Lord of Drakes was... remarkably direct in his criticism."

That, at least, Artorias could believe.

The Angel removed some of the Fire Scorpion meat from the spits and plated it with the same care and reverence that another man might devote to a sacred ritual. He handed one of the plates to Artorias before taking the massive claws and lowering them into the broth.

The pot protested.

The claws barely fit.

Sanguinius made them fit anyway.

When he sat again, he gestured towards the food.

"Please."

Artorias looked down.

The meat had turned a deep crimson beneath the spices and glaze. Steam rose from it. The scent was extraordinary. Cautiously, he cut a piece free and placed it into his mouth.

Then immediately began coughing.

Violently.

His eyes watered. His throat felt as though someone had ignited a plasma reactor inside it.

Across the fire, Sanguinius laughed. The sound was beautiful, echoing through the darkness of the galley like music.

"I apologize," the Angel managed through his amusement. "I forget that not everyone enjoys spice as I do."

Artorias swallowed with considerable effort.

"You attempted to kill me."

"I did not."

"You absolutely did."

Sanguinius smiled.

"I admit that I prefer stronger flavours."

Artorias took another bite.

Then another.

The heat remained brutal.

But beneath it...

The flavour was extraordinary.

Rich. Sweet. Savoury. There was a softness to the flesh that reminded him of shellfish from the northern seas of Caerdyn Vallis.

He found himself taking another piece. Sanguinius seemed absurdly pleased. After a while, he spoke again.

"I heard that you met Konrad."

Artorias grunted.

"I did."

"On Cadmion."

"Yes."

The memory soured the food in his mouth.

"It did not end well."

"No."

Artorias snorted softly.

"I broke his back."

Sanguinius nodded as though they were discussing the weather.

"That sounds like Konrad. Most meetings with him end in a violent fashion."

The understatement was so profound that Artorias nearly laughed.

"He spoke of darkness," Artorias said instead, thinking back on his duel with his wretched brother. "Of fate. Of how I was not supposed to exist. Of how my Legion was not meant to be." He took another bite of the scorpion. "He was mad."

Sanguinius was quiet for a long time.

"Many people believe that."

Artorias looked at him.

"You do not?"

The Angel stared into the fire.

"I believe Konrad is gravely ill."

The answer surprised him.

"I believe," Sanguinius continued carefully, "that many of the things he says are madness."

He paused.

"But not all."

Artorias frowned.

"Konrad is a madman."

"Yes."

"He uses his own self-inflicted woes to justify unspeakable acts of cruelty."

A shadow crossed Sanguinius's face. The Angel looked disappointed. Strangely, that irritated Artorias more than disagreement would have.

"You pity him."

The words came out harder than intended. More of an accusation than a statement of fact.

"I do."

Artorias shook his head.

"I have little pity for men who excuse monstrosity through suffering."

Sanguinius did not argue. Which somehow felt worse.

The silence stretched once more.

The fire burned lower. The broth bubbled softly around the giant claws.

Eventually, Artorias frowned.

"What does any of this have to do with you?"

The Angel looked at him. For the first time since they had sat down, Artorias saw genuine fear in his eyes. What could raise such an emotion in one of the Emperor's Sons?

Sanguinius folded his hands together. And when he spoke, his voice was barely louder than the fire.

"Because," he said quietly, "Konrad and I share the same curse."


Artorias stared at him for several heartbeats.

Then, despite everything—despite the firelight, despite the confession hanging between them like a drawn blade, despite the look in Sanguinius's eyes that made something deep within his chest ache—he snorted.

Not out of cruelty or to be dismissive.

Simply because the alternative was to accept what he had just heard.

He cut another piece from the Fire Scorpion, the soft juicy flesh folding beneath his fingers. The meat within glistened in the firelight, white and fragrant and still steaming. He chewed thoughtfully, enduring once again the infernal heat of whatever spices Sanguinius had decided constituted an acceptable amount.

When he swallowed, he spoke with studied seriousness.

"So."

He took another bite.

"You are also mad."

For perhaps the first time that evening, Sanguinius looked genuinely offended. One pale eyebrow rose.

"Brother," he said with great dignity, "I would caution you to choose your words more carefully. I may yet decide to take insult."

Artorias shrugged.

"I believe I have passed the point of caring."

The silence that followed lasted all of two seconds before the corner of Sanguinius's mouth twitched and he shook his head.

Above them, somewhere in the hidden heights of the galley, the ship groaned as it shifted within the impossible currents of the Immaterium. The Ceithir embraced the fleets beyond the hull. Artorias could feel it, even here. Not with his senses. With something deeper. Like the awareness of a heartbeat.

"It is similar," Sanguinius admitted at length. "My gift, I mean."

He leaned forward, resting his elbows upon his knees. The firelight danced across his face and cast his wings in shades of amber and crimson.

"But not the same."

Artorias remained silent.

Sanguinius had earned that much.

"Konrad..." The Angel paused. "Konrad sees too much. He has since childhood. Visions. Futures. Deaths and endings. He does not merely glimpse possibilities. He drowns in them."

There was no judgment in his voice.

Only sorrow.

"My own gift is..." He smiled faintly. "Less dramatic. Where Konrad suffers from nightmares of the mind, I suffer from nightmares of the heart."

Artorias made a noise of scepticism.

Sanguinius ignored him.

"I do not often see images. Not truly. I feel them. On the battlefield, I know where a strike will come long before I see it. My body understands dangers before my mind can perceive them. Sometimes I know what words must be spoken. Sometimes I know what path I must walk." He looked into the fire. "And sometimes I know what path I cannot avoid."

The Fire Scorpion claws had finished cooking.

Sanguinius rose and crossed to the pot.

Artorias watched him.

Watched the easy grace with which he moved. Even here. Even in simple robes. There was no effort to Sanguinius. No wasted motion. He existed with the same impossible elegance that others reserved for moments of ceremony.

The Angel used a pair of iron tongs to remove one of the enormous claws from the broth. Steam billowed upwards. He carried it back to the fire and offered it to Artorias.

The Primarch of the XIth​ accepted it without hesitation.

The claws should have burned to the touch.

Neither of them cared.

Sanguinius demonstrated first. He closed his fingers around the shell and slowly increased the pressure.

The chitin cracked, then shattered.

Artorias copied him.

The shell gave way with a satisfying crunch, revealing the pale meat within. Sanguinius reached for the dish of rendered fat and herbs he had prepared earlier and brushed the meat liberally.

Artorias did the same.

He took a bite and nearly closed his eyes. The flesh was extraordinary.

The heat remained. Of course it remained. Sanguinius apparently regarded "mild seasoning" as an act of cowardice. Yet beneath the spice lay something rich and sweet and impossibly delicate, elevated further by the herbs from the broth.

He found himself taking another bite immediately.

Sanguinius noticed and smiled warmly for a moment.

"What do you mean," Artorias asked quietly after a time, "when you say you are plagued by nightmares of the heart?"

The question changed everything.

The fire remained.

The smells remained.

The warmth remained.

Yet something in Sanguinius withdrew. He looked down at the half-eaten claw in his hands. When he spoke again, his voice was softer than the crackling fire.

"Since the day I first drew breath," he said, "I have known that I would die."

Artorias froze.

For the briefest of moments, his mind betrayed him as the dream hit him once more with the force of a hurricane.

He saw broken wings. Golden feathers stained silver. A warrior kneeling beneath a dying sky. A hand reaching upward.

Brother.

He crushed the memory violently.

No!

It had been a dream.

Nothing more.

He looked up.

Sanguinius was watching the fire.

"What do you mean?" Artorias asked quietly.

The Angel's expression twisted.

"I do not know when."

The words emerged slowly.

"I do not know how. I only know..." He paused, and when he spoke again there was something terrible in his certainty. "I know that my life ends."

The fire spat sparks.

"I have always known."

Artorias stared at him.

He tried.

Truly tried.

To imagine what such a thing would do to a man.

To a Primarch.

To wake every morning knowing—not believing, not fearing, but knowing—that somewhere ahead lay an unavoidable end.

"I do not understand," he admitted.

Sanguinius smiled. It was a sad thing.

"No."

He looked up.

"But perhaps you can understand this."

He placed the claw aside and folded his hands together.

"Imagine that every decision you make. Every battle you fight. Every word you speak. You know it all matters. You know it leads somewhere. You know there is a road beneath your feet, whether you wish to walk it or not."

He leaned forward.

"And then, one day, you encounter something."

His eyes met Artorias's.

"Someone."

The fire crackled.

"And suddenly there is no road."

Artorias felt a coldness settle in his stomach.

He remembered Cadmion. Remembered Konrad's madness. Remembered the hatred in his brother's eyes.

You were never meant to be.

He looked into the fire, then back at Sanguinius.

"Is that why?"

The question emerged barely above a whisper.

"Is that why you stayed away?"

Sanguinius closed his eyes.

Then nodded.

The answer angered Artorias. Not because it was cruel but because it was so utterly foolish.

"You avoided me because..." He laughed once. "Because I confused you?"

Sanguinius met his gaze.

"Can you imagine what that felt like?"

The question stopped him.

Not because he could.

Because he tried. He imagined knowing where every road led. Knowing where every battle ended. Knowing where every relationship would break.

Then discovering a door.

A single door.

That opened onto darkness.

"I thought," Sanguinius admitted quietly, "that if I met you, everything would unravel."

The fire shifted and the shadows danced in the corners of their vision.

"I was afraid."

Artorias did not speak. He no longer trusted himself. Sanguinius reached for the poker and stirred the flames.

"Murder changed everything."

Artorias listened. He had heard the story from Lucan. Or thought he had. But not like this.

"I went there to save my sons."

The poker shifted the burning wood, embers rising into the air like sparks of life.

"I knew Horus would be there. I knew Lord Commander Eidolon would be there. I knew dozens of things."

He laughed softly.

"Yet I did not know Lucan would be there."

The name itself seemed to warm him.

"When I saw his ship..." He shook his head. "For one heartbeat, I wanted to leave."

Artorias blinked.

"You wanted to leave?"

"Immediately. With all the power my ship could give me."

The honesty of it was almost painful.

"I had avoided you for so long. I had convinced myself I was right to do so." He smiled bitterly. "Then I saw Lucan's ship."

He looked up.

"And I was curious."

The word felt inadequate.

"Before I knew what had happened, I had Raldoron contact him. Delaying him with what little talent for guile Ral was able to summon in the moment. I gathered my courage and asked to board his ship."

Artorias poured more broth into their bowls.

Neither of them touched it.

"The moment I stepped into the mist, that thing you call 'Ceithir''..." Sanguinius stopped.

His expression changed into something akin to wonder.

"I cannot explain it."

His voice trembled.

"I thought I would feel fear."

He looked into the fire.

"I thought I would feel despair. I expected to feel the universe tear open around me. I expected to feel every certainty I had ever possessed ripped away." He shook his head. "Instead..."

His hands clenched.

"Instead..." He laughed. Not from amusement but from a lingering disbelief. "Instead, I felt free."

Artorias stared.

"For the first time in my life," Sanguinius whispered, "there was nothing."

He did not say it with fear.

He did not say it with relief.

He said it with wonder.

The fire crackled softly between them. The last fat dripped in waning drops from the fire scorpion meat onto the coals, sending brief bursts of orange sparks spiralling upward into the darkness above. Beyond the little island of warmth and light they had created for themselves, the vast galley of the Red Tear remained silent.

The great ship groaned softly around them, moving through an ocean that should not have existed, protected by a mist that should not have existed, carrying two brothers who, perhaps, had never truly been meant to meet.

Sanguinius stared into the flames.

Artorias found himself unable to look away from him.

"There was no future," the Angel said quietly. "No certainty. No road beneath my feet. No whisper at the back of my thoughts telling me where I would stand tomorrow or what words I would speak when I arrived there. There was only..." He smiled then, but it was not a smile of happiness. It was the expression of a prisoner remembering the first breath he had taken after the door of his cell had opened. "There was only me."

His hand tightened around the poker he still held.

"You cannot understand what that meant."

The words were not accusatory.

They were simply true.

Artorias opened his mouth to disagree.

He found that he could not.

Sanguinius drew a slow breath. The feathers of his wings rustled softly behind him, disturbed by some emotion he no longer seemed interested in concealing.

"I had spent so long believing that I understood the shape of my own life," he said. "Not every detail. Not every moment. But the shape of it. I believed there was a river beneath me, carrying me where I must go whether I wished it or not. Sometimes I fought it. Sometimes I surrendered to it. But I always knew it was there."

He laughed quietly.

"A strange thing, perhaps. To fear certainty and yet cling to it all the same."

He stood.

Not suddenly.

Not dramatically.

He simply found that sitting no longer suited what he needed to say.

The firelight painted him in gold and shadow. The humble robes he wore seemed absurd upon him now. Not because they diminished him.

Because nothing could.

"I walked through Lucan's ship," he said, his voice gaining strength, "and for the first time since I was a child on Baal, I did not know what would happen next. I spoke words because I chose to speak them. I laughed because I chose to laugh. I listened because I chose to listen."

He closed his eyes.

"And I was happy."

The admission was so simple.

So naked.

Artorias felt his hearts twist painfully.

"When I left the Heart of Flame, I understood that I had spent my life fearing the wrong thing. I realized what a fool I had been."

The unshed tears in his eyes caught the firelight. The words came faster now. More fiercely.

"I had not been afraid of you."

The words struck Artorias harder than any blow.

"I had been afraid of myself."

The Angel laughed once.

The sound broke.

"I had been afraid that if I met you, I would discover that I had been wrong. That I had wasted decades. That I had allowed fear to rob me of a Brother."

He looked at Artorias then. Not at the Primarch of the XIth​ Legion.

Not at the Unbroken King.

At him.

And Artorias suddenly understood why he had hated seeing sadness on Sanguinius's face.

Because the Angel did not know how to hide it.

"I had spent my life believing that I was trapped. That every choice was predetermined. That every step I took had already been taken." He rose to his feet. "Then I walked into your mist and discovered that blindness was not a curse."

He laughed.

"It was a gift."

The fire roared as a shower of sparks rose and vanished into nothingness.

"I do not know if fate exists."

The tears no longer hid, a single trail of crystal tracking its way down an angelic cheek.

"I do not know if the road is fixed."

He took a step forward.

"But I know this."

Another.

"My choices are mine."

Another.

"My victories."

Another.

"My failures."

He stood over Artorias.

"My loves."

His voice broke.

"My regrets."

The tears fell freely now and Artorias's hearts shattered.

"And so, I stand before you now," he said, his voice thickening despite his efforts to keep it steady, "having finally found that courage far too late."


Somewhere in the depths of the galley, unseen machinery hummed through the bones of the Red Tear, a distant mechanical heartbeat that seemed impossibly far away from the small circle of warmth they had created amidst the darkness.

Beyond the campfire's reach, beyond the tables laden with abandoned preparations and half-finished meals, beyond the galleries and corridors and cathedral-like halls of the great ship, the void itself stretched on forever. And through that void, hidden within the embrace of the Ceithir, two Legions sailed towards a triumph that neither brother could quite bring themselves to celebrate.

Sanguinius stood in the firelight.

He looked terrible.

Not physically. Never physically. Even dressed in simple robes, even with tears standing in his eyes and grief written openly across his face, he remained beautiful in a way that almost defied reason. But there was a terrible vulnerability in him now, as though he had spent his entire life standing beneath a great weight and had, for the first time, allowed himself to set it down.

"I am sorry," he said.

The words were not spoken dramatically. They were not a plea, nor a performance, nor an attempt to absolve himself. They were simply true.

"I am sorry for every year I spent convincing myself that silence was wisdom."

He looked down at his hands, his voice wavering.

"I am sorry for the wounds I gave you. For every campaign we did not fight together. For every meal we did not share. I am sorry for every victory I did not celebrate with you and every sorrow I did not help you bear."

The firelight danced across his features. Artorias could see the effort it cost him to continue.

"I am sorry that I never knew you. That I allowed my fear to become your burden."

Artorias could not breathe. Because he understood at last. This was not Sanguinius asking forgiveness for a slight. This was Sanguinius mourning a bond they had never had.

His wings shifted restlessly behind him, feathers whispering against one another.

"When Vulkan confronted me, I told myself that I regretted my actions. When I met Lucan aboard the Heart of Flame, I told myself that I finally understood the magnitude of my mistake. When I chose to come to the Helioris Confluence, against Horus's counsel, I told myself that perhaps I could begin to make amends."

He laughed softly then. It was a terrible sound.

Because there was no humour in it.

"I was wrong."

Artorias said nothing.

He could not.

The broth bubbled softly between them.

The scent of spices hung in the air. The spiciness of the scorpion meat still lingered on his tongue. He could hear, somewhere beyond the walls of the galley, the faint creak of the Red Tear adjusting to some current in the Sea of Souls. Small sounds. Mundane sounds. The sounds of life continuing, uncaring and uninterrupted, while something immense and fragile unfolded before the fire.

Sanguinius raised his eyes again.

"I was wrong because I believed that regret itself possessed value."

The Angel drew a slow breath.

"But regret does not restore what has been lost."

The words landed harder than any accusation.

"I cannot give you back those years."

His voice was quieter now.

"I cannot stand beside our Father on the day he found you. I cannot greet you upon Caerdyn Vallis. I cannot fight at your side during the wars you fought alone. I cannot know the man you were before the Imperium found you, nor can I reclaim the Brother I might have become had I found the courage to stand before you when I should have."

His expression twisted then.

Not with shame.

With grief.

"I cannot reclaim any of it."

Artorias felt something inside himself begin to break.

Not shatter.

Not explode.

Break.

Like ice beneath a spring thaw.

"I have thought about it," Sanguinius continued softly. "More often than I care to admit."

The confession surprised Artorias. The Angel noticed and a sad smile touched his lips.

"Did you think I had not?"

Sanguinius looked back into the fire.

"I have imagined what it might have been like."

The flames reflected in his eyes.

"I imagine arriving upon Caerdyn Vallis and seeing your Ceithir for the first time. I imagine meeting you there, before duty and expectation and pride had buried us beneath their weight. I imagine us speaking as Brothers before we were commanders. Before we were symbols."

His smile grew fainter.

"I imagine sharing meals."

The words struck Artorias with almost physical force, his own eyes shining wetly as he heard his brother's confession.

"I imagine painting with your sons. Hunting at your side. Watching our Legions learn one another's customs. I imagine introducing you to Baal. I imagine learning your world's songs."

His voice faltered.

"And I imagine loving you."

The silence that followed was immense.

The fire crackled, the broth simmered and somewhere, in some distant section of the ship, a bell rang.

Artorias could feel his hearts pounding.

Because the worst part was that he had imagined it too. He had imagined a brother who loved beauty as he did. A brother who understood the burden of being looked upon as something greater than a man. A brother who carried kindness not as weakness, but as strength. A brother who, somehow, had existed in his dreams long before he had known his name.

And he had mourned that brother.

Mourned him for years.

"I am so tired of being afraid. I am tired of looking at the road before me and believing that I have no choice but to walk it."

Another tear slipped free and tracked slowly down Sanguinius's cheek.

"I am tired of mourning a brother who still lives."

The confession was a raw, pained thing.

"And if I have forfeited the right to ask for another chance," Sanguinius said, with all the dignity and sorrow of a king preparing to accept judgment, "then I will bear that burden. If, when we reach Ullanor, you wish never to look upon me again..." He drew in a shuddering breath. "Then I will honour that wish. Gladly, if it grants you peace."

Sanguinius smiled.

And somehow that was the worst part.

"If I have wounded you too deeply..." he said, voice breaking at last, "if there is too much distance between us..." He swallowed. "Then I will understand."

Artorias had never been angrier in his life.

"Shut up."

The words emerged as a growl.

Sanguinius blinked.

"Brother—"

"Shut up," Artorias repeated.

He was already moving. He did not remember deciding to stand. He only knew that he could not remain where he was. Could not sit and watch this.

Could not bear another heartbeat of it.

"You stand there," he said, and to his horror his own voice was breaking now, "and you speak as though I have spent all these years despising you."

He laughed, the sound raw in his throat.

"Do you know what the cruellest part of all this is?"

Sanguinius said nothing.

Artorias took another step.

"That I never did."

Another step.

"Just..."

He grabbed him. Pulled him forward and embraced him.

Hard.

Hard enough that any other being in the galaxy might have broken.

He felt Sanguinius freeze.

Then tremble.

Artorias closed his eyes.

"You fool."

The words emerged thick and broken.

"Perturabo would call me a fool for this. For being so weakhearted. But he is not here."

Slowly, carefully, Sanguinius returned the embrace.

"I forgave you long ago," Artorias whispered, shocked by his own admission.

Because it was true. He pulled back only enough to place one hand against the back of Sanguinius's head. Their foreheads touched.

Gold met blue.

He was close enough now to see every line of grief upon Sanguinius's face.

Close enough to see the tears.

"I dreamt of you, once."

The words slipped free before he could stop them. Sanguinius's eyes widened but Artorias scarcely noticed.

"When I was young. Long before I knew what you were. Long before I knew what I was."

His throat worked.

"I saw a warrior with wings."

He swallowed.

"And I loved him."

Silence.

A terrible, beautiful silence.

Artorias could feel his hearts pounding.

"I did not know his name," he said softly. "I did not know his face. But I woke from that dream grieving for him."

Sanguinius looked as though the world had shifted beneath his feet.

"And then I met you."

A faint laugh escaped Artorias.

"Or rather, I finally met you."

He swallowed, gathering his own courage.

"You ask for another chance, but you do not understand. There was never a bridge to rebuild."

The tears finally spilled down his own cheeks.

"There was only a road we had not yet walked."

The Angel's breath hitched.

"You are my Brother." The words came easily. Effortlessly. As though they had been waiting all these years to be spoken.

"You were my Brother before I knew your name."

His eyes blazed golden light.

"You were my Brother when you stayed away."

He smiled sadly.

"And you are my Brother now. Now and always."

The Red Tear sailed onward through the impossible.

And somewhere, beyond years of silence and regret and fear, a bond thought lost finally found its way home.
 
A Tale of Two Cities New
Prospero

000.M31


The Great Pyramid of Tizca did not so much cast a shadow over the city as it gathered light unto itself.

Morning poured through impossible windows cut high into alabaster walls, descending in broad shafts of molten gold that seemed to hang unmoving in the still air. The stone itself appeared almost alive beneath it.

Veins of pale quartz and lapis lazuli shimmered beneath polished white marble, while delicate bands of gold leaf traced geometric patterns across columns broad enough that a score of men might have linked hands around each one without their fingers meeting. Every surface had been worked by artisans whose names had long since vanished into history, carved with flowing hieroglyphs, constellations and spiralling symbols whose meanings had grown alongside Prospero itself.

It was a place built to inspire awe and curiosity.

The halls never felt empty either.

Scholars crossed them with purposeful haste, arms laden with scroll tubes or leather-bound tomes whose pages had yellowed over centuries. White-robed remembrancers debated philosophy in low, animated voices beneath painted ceilings where stars wheeled across midnight blue. Human scribes bent over portable lecterns, pausing every few moments to compare notes before hurrying onward, while crimson-armoured Legionaries moved amongst them with surprising gentleness, offering directions, carrying stacks of manuscripts that would have crushed ordinary men, or stopping entirely when some eager child asked a question too important to ignore.

Knowledge flowed through Tizca as naturally as blood through living veins.

Phosis T'kar had always found comfort in that.

The books balanced easily within the crook of one arm despite their weight. Ancient treatises gathered from the libraries of Tizca rested alongside copied works from Ultramar, collections of legal philosophy recovered during forgotten compliance campaigns, and brittle scrolls preserving the governing traditions of civilizations whose names now survived only because the Imperium had thought them worth remembering before conquering them.

Politics today.

Or perhaps statecraft.

He had not quite decided.

Prince Talren had shown little enthusiasm for either.

It had been nearly a week since the Primarch of the XIth​ Legion had entrusted the young prince to Magnus' care before departing Prospero with his fleets. Since then, their lessons had settled into a gentle routine. History. Economics. Languages. Administration. The philosophy of governance. Talren attended each diligently enough, yet his mind wandered with almost painful regularity. His answers came after long pauses. His eyes drifted toward the windows. More than once Phosis had found the prince staring at nothing at all while an open book rested forgotten before him.

He recognised the look.

Homesickness wore many faces.

Turning one corner, Phosis narrowly avoided colliding with another Thousand Son whose own arms carried a precarious tower of scroll cases.

"My apologies, Menes."

"The fault was mine."

They exchanged small bows without either breaking stride, each continuing along diverging corridors before either could lose momentum.

Such things happened daily in Tizca. A few moments later another obstacle presented itself.

Far larger.

Phosis looked up just in time to stop himself walking directly into auramite.

The Custodian had not moved.

He stood beside the doorway with absolute stillness, a towering statue wrought from living gold. Crimson horsehair spilled from his crested helm, motionless despite the faint currents drifting through the corridor. Even without seeing his face, disdain somehow radiated from him with effortless precision.

Phosis adjusted the books against the ceramite of his chest.

"My apologies, Lord Akhiron."

The golden giant regarded him for a heartbeat.

"Back again, scholar?"

The words were neither loud nor overtly hostile.

If anything, they were almost conversational which somehow made them worse.

Phosis felt the familiar tightening around his jaw before mastering it. There was little profit in allowing oneself to be baited by a Custodian whose every sentence sounded as though the Emperor Himself had been inconvenienced by having to hear it.

"Yes," he replied evenly. "And every day thereafter until the Crimson King is satisfied that Prince Talren has received the education his station deserves."

For the briefest instant the crimson lenses regarded him in silence. Then came something that might generously have been called a snort.

"As you wish."

Akhiron stepped aside.

Only just.

Phosis inclined his head in thanks and crossed the threshold.


The apartments beyond reflected Magnus' generosity almost embarrassingly well.

The antechamber alone could have housed a prosperous merchant family. Rich carpets woven in impossible blues and burnished gold stretched across polished stone. Braziers suspended from long bronze chains perfumed the air with sweet myrrh and desert resin, while narrow windows admitted soft morning light that danced across carved screens of ivory and cedar. Water trickled somewhere unseen, the quiet sound echoing gently through the chambers like distant rainfall.

The main hall beyond dwarfed it again.

A broad table of dark polished wood stood near an open balcony overlooking one of Tizca's countless inner courtyards, where flowering trees grew around clear pools alive with brilliantly coloured fish. Shelves lined entire walls, already filling with books Phosis had quietly begun leaving behind after each lesson.

Breakfast still waited upon the table.

Or rather...

Half of it did.

A platter of warm flatbread dusted with fragrant herbs had been picked apart, one corner torn away. Bowls of thick Jazhal's curd drizzled with golden honey stood beside sliced reshi fruit, fresh penkha and pale desert melons. A clay pitcher still steamed faintly with spiced milk.

"Lord Prince?" Phosis called.

Only silence answered.

He crossed the room, setting his burden upon the breakfast table one careful volume at a time. Leather bindings creaked softly as they settled beside abandoned crockery.

Behind him came the measured tread of auramite.

Akhiron entered without invitation and stopped immediately inside the doorway. His helm turned slowly from one corner of the chamber to another with mechanical patience, every movement suggesting a predator evaluating unfamiliar ground.

Then, from somewhere beyond an adjoining archway, came a quiet voice touched by unmistakable amusement.

"The little prince isn't here."

The words drifted lazily through the room.

A heartbeat later their owner appeared.

He seemed assembled from entirely the wrong world.

His beard clung to his face in ragged patches, wild as moss creeping over ancient stone, while untamed hair spilled almost to his shoulders in pale, uneven strands that looked as though a knife rather than any barber had last touched them. Restless blue-grey eyes flicked from Phosis to Akhiron and back again with unsettling speed, never lingering long enough to suggest they had truly settled upon anything at all.

He wore no armour.

Instead, heavy furs rested across one shoulder above a thick woollen tunic embroidered with knotwork unfamiliar to Prospero, broad leather belts crossing his chest beneath strings of carved bone and polished amber. Weathered boots reached almost to the knee, while iron arm-rings and small silver charms clicked softly whenever he moved.

One enormous combat knife rested comfortably in his hand.

Using its edge with complete concentration, the Space Wolf scraped thoughtfully beneath one fingernail before glancing up again with an expression somewhere between curiosity and mischief.

"So," Svarki the Flyter said, cocking his head ever so slightly. "Which of you clever folk wants to guess where he wandered off to?"


Phosis closed his eyes.

The sound began as a low murmur behind him. Familiar. Predictable. Within the span of only a few heartbeats it had grown into something approaching a diplomatic incident.

"...an oath," Akhiron was saying, every syllable clipped with immaculate precision. "Is not a suggestion. It is not a tale to embellish nor a game to amuse yourself with."

Svarki examined his fingernails with almost scholarly concentration.

"No?"

"No."

The Space Wolf tilted his head thoughtfully, as though the notion deserved genuine consideration.

"Hm."

Akhiron took a single measured step forward. Even without raising his voice, the chamber seemed somehow smaller for his presence.

"Your charge has absconded."

"He wandered."

"He escaped."

"He wandered creatively."

"He fled his assigned quarters."

Svarki finally looked up.

"So many wonderful words." His grin spread beneath that wild, patchwork beard. "Do you collect them?"

Phosis released a long, weary breath through his nose.

The sound reminded him uncomfortably of one of the older lecturers at the Athanaeum whenever particularly gifted students discovered that they possessed opinions.

Leaving the exchange behind him, he crossed the chamber toward the great balcony doors.

Morning air drifted lazily through the opening, carrying with it the scent of flowering palms, warm sandstone and distant incense rising from shrines dedicated not to gods, but to knowledge itself. It stirred the long silk curtains that framed the doorway...

...or rather, what remained of them.

Phosis stopped.

One curtain had vanished entirely.

The other had been painstakingly untied from its bronze fittings before being knotted together with blankets, bedcloths and several lengths of embroidered linen to produce what could only charitably be described as a rope.

It disappeared over the edge of the balcony.

Phosis leaned forward.

Far below, several terraces descended in graceful white arcs toward gardens overflowing with date palms and flowering acacias. Servants crossed mosaic courtyards carrying baskets of fruit.

Beyond it all...

Tizca.

The City of Light.

Every morning it stole his breath anew.

Great white pyramids climbed toward the heavens, their polished faces reflecting dawn until they seemed carved from sunlight itself. Gold-capped spires caught the first rays and cast them across the city in brilliant ribbons of amber, while countless bridges arched gracefully between soaring towers whose upper galleries vanished into shimmering light. Aqueducts glittered like liquid crystal beneath the morning sky, feeding gardens suspended impossibly high upon terraces where fruit trees flowered beside observatories crowned with immense brass astrolabes.

It was beautiful.

Phosis loved many things.

He loved books nearly as much as he loved teaching. He loved difficult questions that demanded years rather than days to answer.

But above all...

He loved Prospero.

He loved this world built not by conquest but by curiosity. He loved a people who measured wealth in learning before gold. He loved the Legion that considered every new world another library waiting to be opened. Above all, he loved Magnus, who had taken a world broken by Old Night and transformed it into something that scholars across the Imperium spoke of in tones usually reserved for myth.

There were days Phosis found himself wondering whether anywhere else in the galaxy truly deserved to be called home.

Behind him the argument had somehow become louder.

"...utter incompetence," Akhiron declared.

"...magnificent imagination," Svarki corrected.

"...gross negligence."

"...creative supervision."

Phosis pinched the bridge of his nose.

The headache arrived precisely on schedule.

By the Emperor...

In a room containing two transhuman warriors, each capable of slaughtering armies...

...he increasingly suspected he was the only adult.

His thoughts drifted, not for the first time, toward another librarian whose company he would have welcomed beyond measure.

Rathen.

Old enough that wisdom had replaced pride, patient enough that even silence seemed instructional, the High Mist Speaker possessed that rare gift shared by only the greatest scholars—the ability to disagree without ever becoming disagreeable.

Throne, he missed his friend.

How many evenings had they spent discussing philosophy beneath Prospero's stars? Debating the ethics of compliance. Comparing the oral traditions of Fenris with the knightly epics of Caerdyn Vallis. Laughing quietly over cups of benjaa tea while their younger brethren argued themselves breathless over questions whose answers mattered considerably less than they believed.

Phosis missed him terribly.

Had Rathen accompanied Prince Talren instead of this impossible son of Fenris, life would have been immeasurably simpler.

Another raised voice shattered the pleasant memory.

"...you aided him!?" Akhiron barked.

Phosis turned just in time to see the Custodian advancing another deliberate pace.

Svarki had not moved.

He merely watched the giant approach with the faintly amused expression of a man observing weather.

Enough.

"Gentlemen."

The word was soft but it nevertheless carried sufficient authority that both warriors looked toward him. Phosis stepped neatly between them before either could decide whose pride required satisfying first.

"Would someone," he asked with remarkable patience, "care to explain exactly what occurred?"

Svarki shrugged.

"The little prince wished to leave."

"I gathered as much."

"He wished not to be followed by the Golden Turd."

Akhiron made a sound somewhere between outrage and disbelief.

"I have a name, dog."

"You do."

"You choose not to use it."

"I do."

Phosis closed his eyes for exactly one heartbeat.

"And then?"

Svarki scratched absently at his beard.

"I spoke."

"What did you say?"

"I said..." The Space Wolf's eyes wandered thoughtfully toward the ceiling. "'If I wished to escape a giant golden tin can who followed me everywhere, I would tie together the curtains, climb from the balcony, cross the lower terraces, disappear into the markets before breakfast crowds gathered...'"

Akhiron stared.

"You told him how to escape."

Svarki looked genuinely offended.

"I did no such thing."

"You just admitted it."

"I merely wondered aloud how I might escape." He spread his hands innocently. "Then..."

A grin slowly crept across his face.

"...I went to take a magnificent shit."

Silence fell, perfect and absolute. Akhiron looked as though he had forgotten how to breathe. The Custodes seemed to vibrate with barely contained rage.

"You..."

"It was a long one too."

"...left him..."

"Very peaceful."

"...alone?"

Svarki nodded happily.

"Nature calls us all eventually."

Phosis heard a grinding noise. It took him an embarrassing amount of time to realise it came from Akhiron's clenched teeth beneath his helm.

"The prince," Phosis said carefully, steering the conversation back toward sanity, "has lessons to attend."

"Lessons." Svarki rolled the word around his mouth as though tasting unfamiliar wine. "Always lessons."

"They are important."

"So are rivers."

Phosis blinked.

"...Rivers?"

"Aye."

The Space Wolf wandered toward the balcony, looking down over Tizca with open fascination.

"You can read every book in every tower on this shining world." His hand swept lazily across the city beyond. "Know every law. Every tax. Every treaty. Every clever word clever men have ever written."

He tapped his own chest.

"But if you do not know people..."

His finger moved to his temple.

"...then all those words stay trapped up here."

Another tap.

"They never reach here."

His fist settled over his heart.

"On Fenris..." Svarki continued quietly, "no jarl becomes jarl because old men tell him stories beside warm fires."

He smiled.

"He becomes jarl because one winter the fish vanish."

Another smile.

"Or the wolves come."

He shrugged then, as if to undervalue the words that left his lips.

"Or children go hungry."

He looked back at them then, and for the first time since entering the room there was almost nothing foolish about him.

"A ruler who has never wandered among his people is only the ruler of maps."

Akhiron's reply came sharp as a drawn blade.

"A sworn shield's first duty is not philosophy. It is protection."

"And today," he continued with mounting contempt, "you have failed utterly in yours."

Something changed.

Only slightly, but Phosis saw it. The laughter disappeared from Svarki's eyes and he straightened almost imperceptibly.

"You think I do not know my oath?"

"I think you mock it."

"I know exactly where the boy is."

The certainty in his voice surprised them both.

"Prospero is no hive city. No death world. No pit of thieves." He gestured again toward the sunlit city beyond. "He walks amongst good people."

Akhiron folded his arms.

"There is no place in this galaxy that is safe."

"No," Phosis said quietly.

Both warriors looked toward him. The Thousand Son drew a slow breath before gathering the scattered scrolls once more beneath one arm.

"There isn't."

His gaze lingered for one final moment upon the silk rope swaying gently in the morning breeze.

"Which," he said, "is precisely why we are going to find our prince."


Talren tugged irritably at the length of pale linen wrapped around his head for what felt like the hundredth time.

The servant had called it a sarekh in careful Gothic, demonstrating with practised hands how the cloth was meant to drape across the neck and shoulders before looping back around the brow. It was, apparently, considered indispensable beneath Prospero's relentless sun.

Talren remained unconvinced.

It was too hot. Not merely warm but dry.

The air itself seemed to drink every trace of moisture from his mouth with each breath. His skin felt tight. His lips had already begun to crack despite the scented oil another servant had insisted he apply that morning. Even the breeze was strange. On Caerdyn Vallis the wind carried mist, rain and the smell of pine forests. Here it rolled between gleaming buildings carrying warm stone, incense, flowering palms and distant spice.

Everything felt wrong.

Not in an entirely unpleasant way but strange regardless. He had spent his entire life believing Caerdyn Vallis was simply how the world worked.

Grey skies, endless forests, cold seas.

Knights wrapped in heavy cloaks and stone keeps rising from rolling green hills.

He had never truly considered that another world might possess an entirely different soul.

Prospero did.

Everywhere he looked, it challenged every assumption he had ever carried.

The streets themselves were broad enough for four wagons to travel abreast, paved not with rough cobbles but enormous slabs of polished white stone that reflected the morning light until the city seemed to glow beneath his feet. Water flowed through narrow channels cut into the pavement, cooling the avenues before disappearing beneath elegantly carved bridges whose sides were decorated with flowing script and stylised suns.

Buildings did not huddle together as they did within Caer Tholen.

They reached upward, elegant and confident.

Domes of brilliant blue and emerald glass crowned white towers adorned with gold filigree that glittered whenever the sun caught them. Colonnades lined the avenues; their towering pillars carved into intricate geometric designs rather than the animals and heroes Talren had grown accustomed to seeing back home.

It felt less like a city and more like someone had decided to build a dream from marble.

The streets bustled with life.

Merchants called cheerfully to passers-by in a language Talren recognised only from hearing Magnus and his sons speak amongst themselves. Prosperine.

It flowed with musical precision, all rolling consonants and soft vowels, utterly unlike the clipped, lilting cadence of Old Caerdynic.

Children darted laughing between market stalls while exasperated mothers pursued them carrying baskets overflowing with brightly coloured fruit he had never seen before. Elderly scholars walked arm in arm, continuing debates so animated they barely noticed the world around them. Stonemasons worked upon a new fountain beneath the watchful eye of an architect who appeared to be sketching alterations before the previous design had even been completed.

No one seemed hurried.

Busy certainly, but never rushed.

Talren found himself slowing almost despite himself, drinking in every impossible detail. A pair of soldiers rounded the corner ahead.

His instincts immediately marked them as professionals.

Their armour was a rich crimson, polished until it gleamed almost as brightly as that of the Thousand Sons themselves, though simpler in construction. Bronze trim edged broad shoulder guards, while each carried a long spear and curved blade at the hip. A leather strap secured rifles to their backs. Upon their breastplates sat an unfamiliar device.

An inverted pyramid and at its heart rested a strange insect of some kind. Above it, an open eye gazed eternally outward.

They walked with easy confidence rather than martial rigidity.

One paused to help an elderly woman lift an overfilled basket onto a handcart before receiving a grateful smile and a playful swat from her cane. His companion crouched to speak with several small children who had gathered around him, producing a polished bronze coin, known as a cog, seemingly from nowhere before making it disappear again to delighted shrieks of laughter.

Neither soldier gave Talren more than a passing glance.

He preferred it that way.

The linen wrapped about his head concealed his fair hair, but there was little disguising the pallor of his skin. Amidst the warm bronze complexions of Prosperine men and women he stood out more than he cared for. Several curious glances followed him, though none lingered long enough to become uncomfortable.

He wondered what they saw.

Just another traveller?

A foreign noble?

Certainly not a prince.

Good.

He had no desire to explain himself.

A deep, guttural bellow suddenly erupted somewhere behind him.

Talren jumped.

He turned just in time to find himself staring directly into the enormous amber eye of the strangest beast he had ever seen.

It towered over him.

Its long neck swayed lazily above a body supported not by six powerful legs.

Each ended in broad padded feet that spread slightly against the warm stone with every ponderous step. Thick cream-coloured fur covered much of its body, though brightly dyed cloth and polished brass ornaments almost concealed it beneath colourful harnesses. Three passengers lounged comfortably upon an elaborate saddle mounted between the creature's shoulders, chatting amongst themselves as though riding such an absurd animal were the most natural thing in the galaxy.

The beast regarded Talren for a long, thoughtful moment.

Then sneezed.

Warm breath washed over him.

One of the passengers laughed.

Talren took several hurried steps backward and immediately collided with something else.

"Hoy!"

A shout, followed by a crash of sloshing water. He spun just as a broad-wheeled cart rolled past within arm's reach, enormous clay barrels lashed securely to its frame.

The driver barked something sharp in the Prosperine tongue.

Judging from his expression...

It probably wasn't complimentary.

Talren offered an apologetic shrug.

The man continued muttering colourful phrases while steering the cart onward through the crowds.

The avenues gradually narrowed as he wandered deeper into the city's commercial quarter.

Here the sounds changed.

The measured conversations of scholars gave way to hundreds of competing voices.

Canvas awnings stretched between buildings, throwing colourful patches of shade across bustling streets. Brass lanterns hung overhead despite the daylight, while endless rows of stalls spilled into one another until it became impossible to tell where one merchant ended and the next began.

The air itself became intoxicating.

Filled with the smells of roasting meat, fresh bread, sweet spices and incense. It all mingled into something so rich that Talren struggled to separate one scent from another.

Every vendor seemed convinced theirs was the loudest voice in Tizca.

"Hesh bread!"

"Fresh naruk figs!"

"Blue saffron!"

"Copperwork!"

"Three for two!"

He smiled despite himself.

This...

This he understood.

Markets were markets, no matter the world.

His stomach growled.

He frowned.

He had eaten.

Then again...

Svarki had eaten considerably more.

Thinking back, the Space Wolf had somehow managed to consume nearly an entire platter of smoked selakh strips while maintaining a conversation about whether fish dreamt beneath frozen lakes.

Talren suspected breakfast had been somewhat one-sided. He was also certain that his mangy Shield would've helped himself to Talren's breakfast after he left.

His eyes settled upon a stall where strips of richly spiced meat slowly turned upon a vertical bronze spit above glowing coals. The vendor shaved thin slices from the crisp outer layer, folding them into soft rounds of blistered flatbread before adding chopped herbs, pickled vegetables and a fragrant white sauce.

Beside it simmered a broad copper pot filled with a thick reddish stew whose surface bubbled gently around chunks of dark meat and orange root vegetables.

His stomach made the decision for him.

The old woman behind the stall looked up as he approached.

She smiled.

"Menekh sa-tu?"

Talren blinked.

"...I'm sorry?"

Recognition dawned.

"Oh!"

She switched awkwardly into Gothic.

"Food."

She pointed proudly toward the rotating meat.

"Sharakh."

Then to the bubbling stew.

"Teren broth. Good. Strong."

She flexed one arm enthusiastically before thumping her chest.

"Very good."

Talren found himself smiling.

"What... is in it?"

She considered, thinking hard. Then mimed horns with her fingers before pointing toward the meat. Apparently, that answered everything.

"And... how much?"

The old woman held up one finger.

"One cog."

Talren reached into the small purse one of Magnus' servants had thoughtfully provided on his first day.

His fingers found the largest coin.

He placed a Gold Throne upon the counter.

The old woman's eyes widened for a moment and then she laughed.

A deep, grandmotherly laugh.

"No, no."

She carefully selected several small bronze Cogs and silver Aquilas from a wooden tray before pressing them into his palm one by one, counting each aloud in Gothic so he would understand.

Honest.

Not even a hint of taking advantage of the foreigner.

She returned to preparing the meal.

Her knife flashed expertly through the crisp outer layer of the sharakh, folding generous portions into the warm bread before adding chopped green leaves, crimson peppers, pickled white bulbs and the cooling sauce. She wrapped it neatly in paper before filling a clay cup from a great earthen vessel containing an amber-coloured drink packed with crushed ice and floating slices of some fragrant yellow fruit.

As she handed everything across, the aroma hit him properly. His stomach growled loud enough for them both to hear.

The old woman chuckled.

"You hungry."

Talren accepted the food with a sheepish smile.

"...Apparently."

He stepped away from the stall, weaving through the crowds in search of somewhere to sit.

Around him the bazaar carried on as though it had done so for a thousand years.

For the first time since arriving on Prospero, Talren realised he wasn't thinking about Caerdyn Vallis.

He was simply experiencing somewhere new.

And perhaps, he admitted as he looked down at the steaming sharakh in his hands...

This place wasn't so bad after all.


Talren found a place upon the low rim of a dry fountain where the shade of a striped awning reached across the white stone. The sharakh was still hot enough to steam through its wrapping, the thin bread soft where it had soaked up the meat's juices and crisp where it had blistered against the oven wall. He took his first bite too eagerly.

For a moment, it was wonderful. The meat was rich and smoky, its edges charred, the pale sauce cool against his tongue. Then the spice struck.

Heat bloomed across the roof of his mouth with such violence that his eyes watered almost at once. He coughed hard, turning away from the crowd as the burning crept into his throat, one hand pressed against his chest while he fought for breath.

The old woman glanced across from her stall and laughed without malice, calling something to him in Prosperine that made two nearby merchants grin. Talren ignored them as best he could and seized the clay cup.

The drink was almost painfully cold. Sweetness followed immediately after, rich and floral, with a sharp citrus bite beneath it. It cooled the worst of the spice and left a pleasant chill across his teeth. He drank again, more carefully this time, and looked suspiciously at the half-eaten sharakh in his hand.

It smelled far too good to surrender.

His second bite was smaller. Once he was prepared for the heat, he began to notice everything beneath it: the sweetness of the roasted vesh root, the sour snap of the pickled bulbs, the bitterness of the chopped desert greens and the heavy savour of the meat. It was unlike anything served in Caer Tholen.

Prosperine food did not seem content merely to nourish. It demanded attention. Every mouthful changed as he chewed, cooling, burning, sweetening, then leaving a smoky warmth behind.

He slowed and ate properly, watching the bazaar move around him.

A spice seller poured powders from tall brass jars into folded paper cones, each colour brighter than heraldic paint. Across the lane, a mason argued with a customer over the price of a carved lintel while his apprentices worked behind him, chisels tapping out a steady rhythm beneath the shouting. A woman in blue linen haggled over a basket of black-skinned fruit with one child on her hip and two more tugging at her robes.

A boy carrying a cage of tiny silver-feathered birds squeezed through the crowd, apologising each time the cage struck someone's shoulder, while an elderly scholar stood beside a bookstall reading an entire chapter before deciding whether the volume was worth buying.

The market had no single sound. It was a hundred lives layered over one another: bronze bells, haggling voices, laughing children, the hiss of fat striking hot metal, the creak of cartwheels and the distant calls of water sellers moving through the streets with glazed vessels balanced across their shoulders. The smells changed whenever the wind shifted. Incense became bread, bread became hot metal, hot metal became spice and roasting meat.

Every so often, the crowd parted.

A lone warrior of the Thousand Sons would move through the market in crimson armour, towering above the mortals around him. The reaction was immediate but not fearful. Merchants bowed their heads. Scholars placed hands over their hearts. Children stared openly, some smiling when the Legionary acknowledged them with a nod. The warriors did not strut or demand space. The city simply made room for them.

When one passed within a few paces of Talren, he lowered his head and drew the loose fold of his sarekh further across his cheek. The Legionary's helm turned briefly in his direction, green lenses lingering for a heartbeat before moving on.

Talren waited until the warrior disappeared into the crowd before relaxing.

They were probably not looking for him. Probably.

Still, he had no desire to return to the pyramid just yet. Phosis T'kar would have prepared another mountain of books, and Akhiron would undoubtedly be waiting with that silent, contemptuous disappointment he wore more naturally than his armour. Svarki would laugh. Or pretend not to know anything. Or somehow contrive to do both at once.

Talren took another bite.

The city, he decided, was considerably more interesting than another lecture on taxation.

By the time he finished, the bread had gone soft beneath his fingers and the last of the sweet drink had lost its chill. He drained the cup anyway and sat for a moment with the satisfied heaviness of a meal that had been better than expected. The old woman noticed him looking and raised her brows as though demanding a verdict.

Talren lifted the empty wrapping in salute.

She grinned.

He rose, dropped the grease-darkened paper into a nearby brass refuse vessel, then carried the cup back to the stall. The woman accepted it with a few cheerful words he did not understand, and Talren wiped the last clinging spice from his fingers onto a cloth she offered him.

He had barely turned away when something struck him.

The collision was light but sudden enough to force him back a step. A smaller figure recoiled in front of him, wrapped in loose sand-coloured cloth with a sarekh drawn across the lower half of her face. Talren caught only the shape of her beneath it and the brief flare of one slender hand as she steadied herself.

Then she looked up.

Her eyes were the colour of honey held before a flame.

For one strange moment, the noise of the bazaar seemed to recede. Her skin was the warm bronze common among the people of Tizca, and two dark curls had escaped the edge of her headcloth to rest against her brow. She looked close to his own age, perhaps a little younger, though there was something sharp and watchful in her gaze that made her seem older.

She spoke quickly in Prosperine.

Talren stared.

"Its fine," he mumbled in Low Gothic, suddenly aware that he sounded foolish.

She repeated the apology in the same language, bowed her head and slipped past him before he could say anything else. Within moments she had vanished into the flow of bodies.

Talren remained where he was, still thinking about those eyes.

Then instinct made him touch his belt.

His fingers found nothing.

He patted the other side, then the folds of his tunic. The small leather purse Magnus's servants had given him was gone.

Talren's expression hardened.

"Cadwyn bach lladrad," he hissed in Old Caerdynic. "Thieving little wretch."

He caught sight of movement near the far end of the lane: sand-coloured cloth, a flash of dark curls, honey-bright eyes looking back over one shoulder. Even at that distance, he could tell she was smiling beneath the veil.

Then she ran.

Talren pushed into the crowd after her.


Talren drove into the crowd after her with his pride already smarting worse than the heat. He was a prince of Caerdyn Vallis, son of Queen Isolde, blood of Caer Tholen, and somehow a slip of a girl no larger than his sister had lifted his purse from his belt while he stood staring into her eyes like a fool in a courtly tale.

The humiliation of it burned hotter than the Prosperine sun. He was not truly angry—not yet—but he could already imagine Svarki's delight if the story ever reached him, the wild grin spreading through that patchwork beard as he asked how many girls it took to defeat a prince. Akhiron would be worse. The Custodian would not laugh at all. He would simply look at Talren in that silent, polished way of his that made every human failing seem like further evidence in some private indictment against the species.

The girl moved through the bazaar as though she had been born from its bustle. She slipped between shoppers without jostling them, ducked beneath the handles of laden baskets, vaulted a low display of dyed cloth and vanished behind a procession of water-bearers before Talren had even cleared the first knot of people.

He followed with far less grace, shouldering past an offended spice merchant and nearly overturning a tray of glass charms. Apologies tumbled from him in Low Gothic, useless to half those he passed, while the girl glanced back over her shoulder and laughed. He could not hear the sound clearly above the market, but he saw it in the narrowing of her honey-coloured eyes and the way her shoulders shook beneath the loose folds of her headcloth.

"You think this is funny?" he called after her, knowing perfectly well she probably did not understand him.

Her answer was to flick the stolen purse into the air, catch it neatly and run faster.

Talren gritted his teeth and pushed on. The market opened briefly into a sunlit square crowded with potters and scribes, giving him the first clear stretch in which to close the distance. His longer stride began to tell.

The girl glanced back, surprise flashing across her eyes as he gained on her, and for one triumphant moment Talren came close enough to reach. His fingers brushed the trailing end of her sarekh, catching the warm silk between two fingertips before it slipped free. She twisted around him with astonishing quickness, one hand briefly pressing against his chest to turn his own momentum aside, and Talren stumbled into a display of painted bowls while she darted away laughing harder than before.

The potter shouted after them. Talren threw up one hand in apology without slowing, heat prickling across his face for reasons that had nothing to do with the weather. Ahead, two Spireguard stood beneath the shade of a striped canopy, their crimson armour bright against the white stone.

One had been helping a stallholder lift a cracked awning pole back into place, while the other leaned upon his spear and watched the chase approach with open curiosity. Talren could have shouted. One word would have ended it. The guards would have stopped her, recovered the purse and returned him to the pyramid before Phosis had time to organise his scrolls.

The thought never properly formed. This was his humiliation, and therefore his pursuit. Calling for soldiers because a girl had made a fool of him would only complete the insult.

The guards stepped aside as she flashed between them. Talren followed a heartbeat later, breathing hard, and caught the unmistakable grin on one soldier's face. The other said something in Prosperine that made them both laugh. Talren did not understand the words, but their meaning was plain enough.

They thought they were watching some local boy chasing a girl through the market for sport—or perhaps affection. The possibility only deepened his embarrassment, particularly when the first guard called something encouraging after him and thumped the butt of his spear against the pavement like a spectator at a tourney.

The girl heard it too. She looked back, eyes bright with wicked amusement, and blew Talren a kiss through the cloth covering her mouth.

"Oh, I am going to catch you," he muttered.

The bazaar narrowed around them. Silk awnings gave way to tiled overhangs and shaded passageways where the morning light fell in broken shafts. The crowd thinned, then gathered again at each crossing. Talren followed flashes of sand-coloured fabric through alleys fragrant with bread ovens and laundry soap, past workshops where bronze-smiths hammered bowls into shape and old men sat repairing sandals beneath open windows.

The district was humbler than the grand avenues surrounding the pyramids, but there was no squalor in it. Whitewashed dwellings climbed one atop another in irregular terraces, their walls painted with faded stars, protective eyes and geometric bands of blue. Children played knucklebones in doorways while women leaned from balconies to call greetings across the lanes.

Talren lost the girl beside a narrow courtyard crowded with hanging rugs. One moment she was ahead of him; the next there was only drifting cloth and the sound of his own ragged breathing. He slowed, chest heaving, sweat running beneath the folds around his brow. The heat had soaked through his borrowed tunic, and every breath rasped dryly in his throat. He turned in a slow circle, glaring at doorways, rooflines and the narrow mouths of adjoining alleys.

Nothing.

For several seconds he wondered whether he had been beaten after all. Then one of the hanging rugs shifted though there was no wind. A single honey-coloured eye appeared at its edge.

Talren looked directly at it.

The eye widened.

He lunged.

She burst from hiding with a startled laugh, abandoning stealth altogether as she sprinted down the next alley.

Talren followed, half laughing himself now despite the stitch stabbing beneath his ribs. The chase had ceased to be about the purse somewhere back among the market stalls. It had become a contest, ridiculous and breathless, and neither of them seemed willing to be the first to surrender. She was quicker through turns, but he was stronger and his stride longer. Each time the lane opened he gained on her; each time it narrowed she slipped away again like smoke.

They passed another pair of Spireguard at the entrance to a residential square. One of them turned at the sound of pounding feet, saw the girl glance back over her shoulder and Talren pursuing her with his face red from exertion, and nudged his companion. Neither intervened. The older of the two merely stepped aside and called something after the girl in a tone of amused warning. She answered without slowing, earning a bark of laughter from both soldiers.

Talren had no breath left to complain.

The alleys descended by degrees, first through broad steps worn smooth by generations of feet, then along sloping lanes between houses built close enough that their upper balconies nearly touched. Shade cooled the stone, though not enough to ease the burning in his lungs. The girl was slowing too. He saw it in the shortening of her stride and the way one hand pressed briefly against the wall as she rounded a corner. She looked back again, and this time her laughter sounded breathless.

Talren found another reserve of strength.

He closed the final distance down a narrow lane lined with clay water jars and stacked reed baskets. She darted left, only to find the passage blocked by a handcart being unloaded. Her hesitation lasted no more than a heartbeat, but it was enough. Talren reached for her as she twisted away, missed her arm, then caught both hands around her waist.

She gave a startled cry. Momentum carried them forward together, his boots sliding on dust scattered across the paving stones. Talren tried to stop, failed, and the two of them went down in an undignified tangle of limbs, cloth and indignation. He struck the ground shoulder-first, the girl landing half across him as the stolen purse skittered from her hand and came to rest against a boot.

Not a Spireguard's boot.

Talren looked up.

The alley had opened into a small rear court enclosed by neglected workshops and shuttered doors. Five men stood there beneath a sagging canopy, their clothes rough, their faces hard and unwelcoming. One had a broken nose that had healed crooked. Another wore a curved blade openly at his hip despite the peace of the city. A third slowly bent and picked up Talren's purse, weighing it in his palm while his companions stared down at the boy, the girl and the expensive cloth wrapped around Talren's head.


The man who stooped to retrieve Talren's purse had a scar running from the corner of his mouth to the hollow beneath his remaining eye. It had healed badly, the flesh drawn into a puckered ridge of pink across his bronzed skin, giving the impression that one half of his face was forever caught in a sneer. His scalp was shaved smooth, and a square of dark leather covered his left eye, its strap cutting diagonally across his brow.

He weighed the purse in one broad hand, listening to the coins shift inside, then addressed the girl in a low stream of Prosperine.

Talren understood none of it.

The realization irritated him more sharply than it had in the market. There, the unfamiliar tongue had been curious, another strangeness among a thousand others. Here, surrounded by men whose amusement was turning slowly into something uglier, ignorance felt like blindness.

He could hear contempt in the scarred man's voice, could see it in the easy tilt of his head and the way his companions spread out across the courtyard, yet the words themselves remained beyond him. He had no idea whether the man was threatening them, mocking them, or demanding an explanation.

The girl answered before Talren could speak. Whatever she said made the men laugh.

She did not.

She pushed herself upright, dusted grit from her clothes and launched into a rapid reply that seemed to sharpen with every sentence.

Her voice carried the musical cadence Talren had heard throughout Tizca, but in her mouth it became something fierce and cutting. The scarred man's smile thinned. One of his companions barked a derisive answer; she snapped back at once, pointing toward the purse and then toward the alley behind them as though ordering them to move aside.

Talren climbed slowly to his feet, rubbing the ache from his shoulder while the exchange continued around him. The girl possessed none of the caution he would have expected from someone surrounded by armed men. She stepped close to the one-eyed thug and jabbed a finger into his chest, cursing him with enough force that even Talren, who could not understand a single word, suspected she had insulted his ancestry, his courage and perhaps the competence of his mother.

The men's amusement faded. Scorn replaced it, then anger.

Talren saw the change before she did. The scarred man's jaw tightened, and his companions began moving in from the edges of the courtyard, hands dropping toward belts and concealed blades. Still the girl pressed him, chin raised, honey-bright eyes blazing above her veil. She spoke one final, vicious sentence, then snatched Talren's purse from the man's hand.

The thug hissed and raised his arm.

The girl froze.

For all her fire, she had not truly expected him to strike her. Talren saw it in the sudden widening of her eyes and the half-step she failed to take. His body moved before thought could catch it.

"Ceithir damn it," he muttered.

He caught the girl by her free hand and hauled her backward. The man's palm cut through empty air where her face had been, close enough that Talren felt the movement against his own cheek. Around them, metal whispered from leather as the others drew knives and short, hooked blades.

"Run!" Talren shouted in Gothic.

She stared at him in startled confusion, but he was already pulling her away. They stumbled together through the mouth of the alley, regained their footing and broke into a sprint as angry voices erupted behind them.

Her hand was warm in his.

That was the first thing he noticed, absurdly, even as boots hammered against the stone at their backs. Her fingers were smaller than his but strong, gripping him tightly as they plunged into the maze of lower Tizca.

Talren did not release her. He feared that if he did, she would either vanish again or turn back to continue the argument.

The alleys twisted between whitewashed dwellings and low workshops, narrow enough in places that Talren's shoulders brushed the walls. Laundry hung overhead in bright strips of crimson, indigo and gold, snapping against their faces as they ran beneath it. Behind them came the slap of boots, the scrape of weapons against stone and the scarred man's furious shouts.

The thugs did not give up.

Their anger had passed beyond the purse now. Pride drove them just as surely as it had driven Talren through the bazaar.

They burst across a courtyard where potters sat shaping wet clay upon low spinning wheels. A woman screamed as Talren and the girl hurdled a row of drying bowls.

One of the pursuing men crashed through them a moment later, filling the air with shattering pottery and curses. The girl glanced back and laughed breathlessly at the destruction, but there was fear in her eyes now as well.

Talren dragged her around another corner and nearly collided with a family carrying baskets of folded linen. He twisted at the last instant, pulling the girl with him, and they squeezed between the startled group and a wall painted with blue astrological symbols. A basket overturned, spilling cloth into the lane. Someone shouted after them. Then the thugs appeared, blades visible, and the shouts changed. Doors slammed. A child began crying.

A man leaned from an upper window and called repeatedly for the Spireguard.

Talren's lungs burned. The air scraped at his throat, dry and hot, and sweat soaked the cloth beneath his borrowed clothes. The girl was struggling too. He could feel her pace falter through their joined hands, but whenever he looked at her, she set her jaw and drove herself onward.

They raced through a covered passage where the light dimmed to cool blue, then down a flight of uneven stairs into another web of narrow lanes. The scarred man remained close. Talren heard him gaining whenever the path straightened, his breathing harsh and furious.

A knife struck the wall beside Talren's head with a burst of sparks, thrown by one of the pursuers. The blade clattered behind them.

The girl cried out and tugged Talren sharply to the right. They slipped through a gap between two carts just before their drivers rolled them together, leaving the thugs to shove and curse their way around. For a few moments the sounds of pursuit faded. Talren dared to hope they had lost them.

Then a shadow moved across the roofline.

One of the men vaulted down from a low terrace ahead of them.

Talren swore and changed direction again. The girl followed without hesitation now, no longer bewildered by his grip or his orders. They ran as though they had practised it together for years, she choosing the narrow ways and he forcing a path through anything that could not be avoided. Twice they passed Prosperine civilians who cried out upon seeing armed men in pursuit. Once they passed a pair of workers carrying a bronze beam, and Talren ducked beneath it while the girl vaulted over the lowered end. The first thug reached it too late and struck the metal with his forehead, collapsing backward amid a chorus of startled laughter.

Even Talren barked a breathless laugh at that.

The triumph lasted only a few seconds.

They rounded another corner and found themselves in a blind alley. High walls enclosed them on three sides, their painted plaster cracked by age and heat. At the far end stood a heavy wooden door reinforced with bronze bands. Talren struck it with his shoulder, then seized the handle and pulled.

Locked.

Behind them, the thugs entered the alley one by one.

The scarred man came last, wiping blood from where flying pottery had cut his cheek. He smiled without humour. One of the others rolled a curved knife between his fingers, then slashed it lazily through the air. Their pace slowed now that the chase was over. They wanted Talren and the girl to feel the distance closing.

Talren stepped in front of her.

He had no weapon. No armour. No Svarki, no Akhiron and no towering son of Magnus to intervene. His heart pounded painfully, but he raised his hands and set his feet as he had been taught in the yards of Caer Tholen.

He was scared now. For a moment the world flashed around him to become the Gardens of Caer Tholen. The thugs became the Wolves of Russ.

Behind him, the girl's breathing came fast and shallow, snapping him out of the illusion.

The scarred man said something in Prosperine.

Talren stared back at him. "I still don't understand you."

The thug's smile widened.

Then the locked door opened.

A thin man in a stained apron stepped into the alley carrying a wooden bin full of kitchen refuse. He stopped when he saw Talren, the girl and five armed men confronting one another outside his establishment. Confusion spread slowly across his face.

Talren did not give him time to ask questions.

"Sorry."

He seized the girl's hand again and barged past the worker. She followed, almost knocking the refuse bin from his arms, and together they burst into the hot, fragrant interior of a small eating house. Patrons looked up from low tables as the pair tore between them. Bowls rattled. Someone spilled a cup. A cook carrying a tray of steaming broth shouted in outrage as Talren ducked beneath it and the girl swerved around him.

The thugs followed, scattering stools and diners in their wake. The proprietor's protest became a terrified yell when he saw the knives.

Talren glimpsed daylight through an open doorway at the far side of the room. They ran toward it, crashed through a curtain of coloured beads and emerged into a wider street.

A patrol of Spireguard was waiting there.

There were six of them, crimson armour gleaming beneath the morning sun. Two carried long pikes; the others bore compact lasguns across their chests. They had evidently been responding to the cries from the surrounding streets, and they turned as one when Talren and the girl burst from the eating house.

A heartbeat later the thugs came through the doorway.

For a moment, neither side moved.

Then the Spireguard lowered their pikes and raised their weapons with crisp, practised precision. Their officer shouted an order in Prosperine, his voice carrying the unmistakable authority of a man who expected obedience. Another guard repeated the command, louder, while the lasguns' charge indicators glowed to life.

The thugs glared at them. The one-eyed man's gaze passed over the guards and settled upon Talren and the girl, promising that the matter was not forgotten. Yet whatever recklessness had driven them through the alleys did not extend to fighting trained auxilia in an open street. One by one, they dropped their weapons.

The Spireguard moved in immediately. Arms were twisted behind backs, restraints locked around wrists and knives kicked out of reach. The scarred man continued muttering as they dragged him away, but his threats had lost much of their weight with a crimson-armoured soldier holding each arm.

Talren watched them go, chest heaving, the heat of the chase still roaring through his blood. His clothes were dust-streaked, his shoulder ached from the fall, and his headcloth had come half undone. The absurdity of it all struck him at once.

He began to laugh.

It started as a breathless sound and grew until he had to bend forward, one hand braced against his knee. Beside him, the girl joined in. Her laughter was lighter than his and utterly unrestrained, carrying across the street until several of the Spireguard looked back at them with amused expressions.

"You run well, pretty boy," she said in fluent Gothic.

Talren stopped laughing.

He turned slowly.

During the chase, her sarekh had slipped from her face and now hung loosely around her neck. She was perhaps seventeen, close enough to his own age that there could not have been more than a year between them. Dark hair spilled in loose curls around her shoulders, black where the sun did not touch it and warm brown at the edges. Her features were fine without seeming delicate, her bronzed skin flushed from exertion, and just above the left side of her mouth rested a small, dark beauty mark.

But it was her eyes that held him.

Honeyed fire.

She studied him with open amusement, apparently delighted by the way he stared. Talren tried to think of something sharp to say, something princely, something that would restore even a fragment of the dignity he had lost since meeting her.

He never had the chance.

She stepped forward, caught the front of his sarekh and pulled it down from his face. Her other hand closed around his tunic, dragging him toward her, and then her mouth was against his.

Talren went utterly still.

The kiss was warm, soft and over almost before he understood it had begun. Yet for those few heartbeats every sensation sharpened—the pressure of her fingers against his chest, the lingering sweetness of the drink upon his lips, the scent of spice and sun-warmed linen clinging to her skin. His thoughts simply ceased. His hands remained uselessly at his sides while a strange, weightless numbness travelled through him from his mouth to the tips of his fingers.

Then she released him.

By the time Talren remembered how to breathe, she was already backing away with a mischievous smile.

"Thank you, pretty boy."

She turned and ran.

Talren watched her disappear into the crowd, the stolen purse still clutched in one hand.

He did not notice that detail.

He barely noticed anything at all.

His fingers rose slowly to his lips. Around him, Tizca resumed its motion—vendors shouting, guards speaking, citizens moving through the morning streets—but Talren heard none of it clearly. All he could see were eyes like honey held before a flame.


Phosis T'kar waited beneath the monumental entrance of the pyramid with his hands clasped loosely behind his back, content for the moment to let Tizca breathe around him. Evening had begun to soften the white brilliance of the city, turning the gold-capped spires and polished façades to amber while long shadows stretched across the processional avenue.

A cool breeze moved down from the higher terraces, carrying the mineral scent of flowing water from the fountains and elevated channels that fed the gardens below.

Somewhere nearby, water spilled from one carved basin into another with a gentle, measured rhythm, and Phosis found himself humming an old lullaby beneath his breath, a melody so old that he could no longer remember whether his mother had sung it to him or whether he had merely dreamed that she had.

He heard the footsteps approaching long before their owner came into view, though in truth the sound was unnecessary.

Talren's psychic presence had been brushing against the edge of Phosis's awareness for several minutes now: a small, bright spark, still untrained and largely unconscious, but distinct enough once one knew what to look for. It moved through the lower avenues with the uneven rhythm of someone distracted by his own thoughts.

Phosis smiled faintly.

Elsewhere in the city, Akhiron and Svarki were still searching with all the measured dignity of a pair of headless khepra-fowl. The birds were small, irritable creatures native to the irrigated lowlands beyond Tizca, famous for sprinting in frantic circles whenever startled and colliding with anything unfortunate enough to stand nearby. The comparison was not entirely fair to the birds.

Talren emerged at last from between two lines of flowering trees.

The prince looked exhausted. His borrowed clothing was creased and dust-marked, his headcloth sat crooked around his shoulders, and his fair hair clung damply to his brow. Yet beneath the obvious fatigue there was something else—an oddly dazed happiness that softened the habitual tension around his mouth. He walked as though only half aware of his surroundings, one hand occasionally lifting toward his lips before dropping again.

"Lord Prince," Phosis called.

Talren blinked and stopped. The distant, unfocused expression vanished the moment he recognised the Thousand Son waiting for him. In its place came a grimace of such immediate sincerity that Phosis had to suppress another smile.

The boy's ability to behave casually in the presence of the Legiones Astartes remained impressive. Most unaugmented humans found it difficult to meet an Astartes' gaze without flinching, let alone express irritation. It was a useful quality.

It was also, Phosis reflected, the sort of quality that might one day get him killed if he failed to learn when irreverence became stupidity.

"Did you enjoy your outing?" Phosis asked, his tone mild. "Tizca is a city of wonders. One might spend a lifetime walking its streets and still fail to uncover a fraction of its mysteries."

Talren shifted his weight. "It was… pleasant."

"Only pleasant?" Phosis raised one dark brow. "Then you have been looking in the wrong places."

The prince glanced toward the entrance of the pyramid as though calculating whether he could reach it before the interrogation continued. Phosis allowed the silence to stretch just long enough to make escape seem possible, then spoke again.

"And what did you do with your day?"

Talren hesitated. "I walked."

"Yes, I had surmised as much."

"I saw the city."

"And what knowledge did you seek while doing so?" Phosis asked, folding his arms across his chest. "Surely your independent studies were at least the equal of the lessons I had prepared for you. I had gathered three particularly fine political treatises, including a comparative analysis of succession law from the eastern provinces of Ultramar. I would hate to think you abandoned such treasures without finding something equally enlightening."

Talren looked away.

"I had breakfast."

Phosis waited.

Talren looked back at him. "Food," he clarified.

"Food was the knowledge you sought?"

"Yes."

Phosis's eyebrow rose higher. "And what else?"

The prince opened his mouth, clearly preparing some sharp answer. Whatever he intended to say died before reaching his lips. His jaw closed with an audible click, and a flush began creeping across his pale cheeks.

Phosis watched with growing interest.

"Food," Talren muttered. "Just food."

"I see."

The words carried precisely the degree of disbelief Phosis intended. Talren's blush deepened, and for a fleeting moment the prince looked less like a wounded heir burdened by resentment and more like what he truly was: a young man who had wandered into a strange city and discovered something he had not expected to find there.

Phosis chose not to press him.

"The sun is setting," he said instead. "You should rest."

Talren's gaze drifted toward the shadowed entrance behind Phosis. His expression became that of a condemned prisoner contemplating the gates of his cell. Nevertheless, he nodded and moved past with the weary resignation of someone who had accepted that resistance would only prolong the inevitable.

"Be ready early tomorrow," Phosis added.

Talren stopped beneath the first archway and looked back. "For what?"

"For our excursion."

Suspicion replaced fatigue. "Excursion?"

Phosis inclined his head toward the city.

"If you intend to explore Tizca while continuing your education, then it is my duty as your assigned instructor to ensure that both are accomplished properly. We will begin with breakfast in the Market of Ashur-Khemet, where I shall endeavour to broaden your understanding of Prosperine cuisine beyond whatever mischief occupied you today. Afterward, we will proceed to the Great Library of Tizca and conduct your lessons there."

Talren stared at him, uncertain whether this was some elaborate form of punishment.

"In the afternoon," Phosis continued, "you may explore the city as you see fit, within reason and under escort. A discreet escort," he added before the prince could object. "I have no intention of allowing Lord Akhiron to march three paces behind you through every market stall like an executioner awaiting permission."

For several heartbeats, Talren said nothing. Then his face transformed. The guarded suspicion fell away, replaced by a grin so sudden and open that it made him look younger than his years.

"You mean that?"

"I seldom say things I do not mean."

"Thank you," Talren said. The words came quickly, almost awkwardly, as though gratitude was unfamiliar and he feared he might lose the opportunity if he hesitated. "Truly."

Phosis waved him away with one hand. "Go. Wash. Eat something sensible, if Svarki has left anything in the kitchens, and sleep."

Talren obeyed with considerably more enthusiasm than before, disappearing beneath the gold-lit archway with a final nod.

Phosis watched him go, then turned back toward the evening city. The fountains continued their gentle music, and the last light of the setting sun burned along Tizca's pyramids like fire caught beneath glass. He resumed his old lullaby as he walked away, the faintest smile touching his features.

Ah, youth.


Svarki had decided that Prospero was a world built by men who feared empty spaces.

Wherever the desert attempted to show itself, the people of Tizca had covered it with something beautiful. They laid white stone across the dust, raised walls of mirrored glass against the horizon and made water climb into the sky merely so it might fall again in a more pleasing shape. Even the morning heat had been disciplined. It lingered beyond the shaded colonnades and garden walls, held at bay by flowing channels, broad-leafed trees and fountains too numerous to count.

They crossed a courtyard that appeared to contain a thousand of them.

Water danced from the mouths of gilded beasts, spilled from bowls carried by stone maidens and leapt in shining arcs between pillars engraved with stars. Some fountains murmured close to the ground, their surfaces smooth enough to reflect the pale morning sky.

Others rose several storeys into the air, great sculpted towers of bronze and alabaster around which the water coiled in spiralling ribbons. Narrow aqueducts passed overhead on graceful arches, feeding pools alive with silver-backed fish and floating flowers whose violet petals opened beneath the sun.

Gardens filled every remaining space. Flowering vines climbed the columns, red and blue blossoms spilling across the white stone as though the buildings themselves had begun to bloom. Groves of slender shade trees stood amid beds of aromatic shrubs, and wherever the breeze passed through them it carried the scents of damp soil, sweet resin and crushed leaves.

Talren walked beside Phosis T'kar with his head tilted back and his mouth hanging slightly open.

Svarki smiled at the sight.

The prince had tried, at first, to conceal his wonder. He had crossed the first garden with his hands clasped behind his back, nodding solemnly whenever Phosis directed his attention toward some monument or ancient carving. By the third fountain he had forgotten to pretend. His gaze moved constantly, following every falling stream and painted frieze, and twice he almost walked into another visitor because he had been staring at the aqueducts rather than the path ahead.

Phosis appeared not to notice. Or, more likely, noticed everything and had chosen the kinder lie.

Akhiron and Svarki followed several paces behind them. The Custodian walked as if the pathway had been built solely to receive his tread, each movement rigid, deliberate and unpleasantly perfect.

Svarki moved beside him in a loose, loping stride, shoulders rolling, fingers occasionally brushing flowers or trailing through the mist cast by the fountains. He wore no helm, and the humid air had coaxed his white-streaked beard into even greater disorder than usual.

One golden statue and one hungry wolf, he thought.

No. Not a wolf. Something less noble.

A badly trained dog, perhaps.

Svarki chuckled to himself.

Akhiron turned his head a fraction. "What?"

"Nothing."

"You laughed."

"Did I?"

"Yes."

Svarki considered this, then nodded thoughtfully. "Perhaps there was something after all."

The Custodian's expression tightened. Svarki grinned and turned his attention back to the city.

Prospero fascinated him.

He suspected there were many among the Rout who would not agree. They would see only softness here. Too much order, too much perfume, too many men sitting in the shade speaking of things that could not be killed.

The streets were clean. The gardens were tended. Violence was considered a failure rather than a virtue, and glory appeared to be something these people recorded in books rather than chased across battlefields.

Many of his brothers would hate it.

A fair few would laugh.

Prosperine men did not scar their faces to remember hardship. They did not settle arguments with axes, nor boast of how many enemies they had slain before the first cup of the evening.

Even their soldiers spent more time helping citizens than frightening them. It was easy to look upon such gentleness and mistake it for weakness.

Svarki did not.

He had watched the gardeners labour before dawn to keep fragile blossoms alive beneath a desert sun. He had seen mortal scholars challenge warriors of the Legiones Astartes in open debate without trembling. The people of this world had looked into the barren wastes surrounding their world and answered them with fountains, gardens and towers full of learning.

There was strength in that.

Not the loud strength of iron striking iron, but the patient strength of roots breaking stone.

Svarki liked roots. Roots were secretive things. They twisted below the earth where no one could see them, drinking from buried places and whispering to one another in the dark.

He wondered whether Prosperine roots whispered.

Ahead, the gardens opened.

The Great Library of Tizca rose beyond them.

Talren stopped walking.

Even Svarki felt something shift inside him at the sight.

The structure dwarfed the pyramids around it.

It was not merely a building but a mountain fashioned from glass, white stone and gold, broad enough at its foundation to swallow a fortress-city. Its lower terraces rose in immense steps, each lined with colonnades, gardens and statues of robed figures whose outstretched hands held books, astrolabes and burning lamps.

Great sheets of mirrored glass covered the pyramid's flanks, reflecting the blue sky so perfectly that portions of the structure seemed to vanish into it.

At its summit, vast curving forms spread outward like the leaves of some impossible desert flower. Their surfaces were plated in gold and green crystal, catching the morning light and casting it across Tizca in bands of emerald and fire. Smaller towers rose between them, fitted with observatories, signal mirrors and suspended walkways along which mortal figures appeared no larger than insects.

The entrance alone could have admitted a Titan.

A monumental golden arch opened in the pyramid's face, its curve engraved with thousands of lines of script. Rows of statues stood beneath it, representing philosophers, historians, poets, mathematicians and warriors from hundreds of human cultures. Some wore robes. Others wore armour or garments so strange that Svarki could not guess the worlds from which they had come. All faced inward, toward the darkness beyond the arch, as though knowledge itself were a sun before which even stone must bow.

Talren stared upward. "That is a library?"

Phosis sounded pleased by the question. "It is the Library."

They resumed walking, though more slowly now. "Its oldest chambers predate the Age of Strife," the Thousand Son continued. "Magnus discovered the original repositories beneath Tizca shortly after his arrival. They contained works preserved by Prosperine scholars during the long years of isolation. Since then, every Fellowship has added to the collection. Histories recovered during Compliance. Scientific treatises. Poetry. Linguistic records. Philosophies, legal codes, cartographic archives and cultural works from worlds that no longer exist."

"All in there?" Talren asked.

Phosis glanced at him. "No. A significant portion is stored beneath us."

Talren looked down at the paving stones.

"The visible structure is merely the crown," Phosis explained. "The deeper archives descend through seventeen principal levels, with sealed repositories below those. The most delicate texts are maintained in controlled atmospheres. Others are preserved as data, memory crystal or psychic imprint."

Svarki scratched at his beard. "And some of them bite."

Talren looked over his shoulder.

Phosis did not. "No books in the public collections bite."

"Not hard."

"None of them bite at all."

Svarki leaned towards Akhiron and lowered his voice. "They bite."

The Custodian grunted and then ignored him.

The grounds surrounding the library were busier than the market had been, though their energy was quieter. Groups of students gathered beneath the trees with scrolls, tablets and armfuls of books. Some wore pale academic robes marked with coloured bands denoting fields Svarki neither knew nor cared to know. Others sat cross-legged beside the pools while lecturers spoke from shaded platforms.

A mortal crier stood atop a low plinth near the central path, announcing the day's proceedings through a small vox-amplifier. His voice rolled across the gardens, proclaiming an upcoming symposium concerning pre-Unity stellar navigation, a public disputation on the ethical governance of compliant worlds and an evening lecture regarding the symbolic mathematics of vanished Ursh.

Svarki understood perhaps half the words.

He distrusted the other half.

A Thousand Son in crimson armour walked nearby with a small procession of mortal scribes and students hurrying behind him. The Legionary lectured without breaking stride, gesturing with one hand while a cluster of glowing geometric shapes rotated above the other. His students struggled to record everything he said. One young woman raised a question. The Astartes stopped immediately, listened to her in full, then altered the shapes until they formed a new configuration around them.

Elsewhere, pairs of Legionaries walked beneath the colonnades in quiet conversation, their voices low and thoughtful. Mortal groundskeepers clipped flowering hedges and cleared fallen petals from the watercourses. Artisans sat sketching portions of the library's façade, while several young couples shared early meals upon the fountain rims before work or study called them away.

Talren glanced around them. "You said people come here to learn?"

"Of course," Phosis said.

"But they are not all scribes."

"No."

"Or servants of the Legion."

"No."

The prince frowned. "Then what are they?"

"Students."

Talren's frown deepened.

Phosis studied him for a moment. "The Library also functions as a centre of formal education. Scholars gather here to teach specific disciplines. Those wishing to learn attend their instruction, conduct research and are examined upon their understanding."

"So it is a school."

"A school is generally intended for children."

"A larger school, then."

Phosis drew a patient breath. "A university."

Talren glanced up at him. "What is a university?"

Svarki barked a laugh.

Phosis looked wounded by the universe. "It is an institution devoted to advanced learning."

"A large school."

"It is not merely—" Phosis stopped, considered the prince and chose surrender over accuracy. "Yes. A very large school."

Talren looked again at the colossal pyramid. "That seems excessive."

"Knowledge requires space."

"Does it?"

"Usually."

Svarki loped closer, tilting his head towards Talren. "Knowledge is like an old boar. Feed it, and it grows. Then one day you wake and discover it has eaten your bed and is living in your house."

Talren stared at him.

Phosis continued walking. "You should disregard most of what he says."

"Oh, no," Svarki said. "Disregard only the sensible parts. Those are traps."

Akhiron's voice came from behind them. "You are both impeding the path."

They were nearing the great arch now, moving among a steady stream of scholars and visitors passing beneath the golden statues. The air had cooled in the library's shadow. Svarki felt it flow across his face, carrying the smells of water, parchment, incense and warm stone.

Then he saw the warrior standing to one side of the entrance.

Svarki stopped.

The armour was unmistakable. Grey plate scored by use, a pelt hanging from one shoulder, iron talismans and carved fetishes bound at the belt. The warrior stood with his back partly turned, speaking to a Thousand Son in ornate crimson armour. Long locks of hair, white as mountain snow, had been braided down the Space Wolf's back and fastened with beads of bone and dark metal.

Svarki's smile faded.

He did not know the warrior. Not by face, at least. Yet there was something familiar in the set of his shoulders, in the placement of the charms upon his armour and in the faint pressure Svarki felt behind his eyes.

A whisperer.

A speaker to storms.

Rune Priest.

Beside him stood a warrior Svarki recognised without ever having met.

Ahzek Ahriman, First Captain of the Thousand Sons.

Ahriman's helm was maglocked at his hip, revealing a composed, finely featured face framed by dark hair. He listened with grave attention while the white-haired Wolf spoke, one hand resting lightly upon a staff engraved with serpentine patterns. Nothing in their manner suggested hostility. If anything, they appeared comfortable in one another's company.

That troubled Svarki more than an argument would have.

Phosis and Talren continued towards the arch. Akhiron took three further steps before realising Svarki had stopped.

"You are being left behind," the Custodian growled.

"I see them."

"I am referring to us."

"Yes." Svarki's eyes remained upon the two warriors. Something in his belly had tightened. The old crawling sensation that had warned him of thin ice, poisoned meat and smiling men with knives behind their backs. His belly had always been wiser than his head. It had more room for thoughts.

"I will catch you," he murmured.

Akhiron followed his gaze and gave a dismissive snort. "Another of your kind. How fortunate for us all."

He turned and strode after the others, gold armour vanishing into the flow of visitors beneath the arch.

Svarki watched the Wolf and the Crimson King's favoured son for another moment. Then his grin returned, smaller and sharper than before.

"Now, what are you two little birds whispering about?"

He rolled his shoulders, scratched absently at the side of his beard and began to move towards them.


Svarki approached without announcing himself, slowing his stride as the words between the two warriors carried across the library forecourt.

Ahriman was speaking with a passion he had not displayed while discussing Talren's lessons with Phosis. One hand moved as he spoke, indicating the immense glass pyramid rising above them and the golden arch beneath which streams of scholars continued to pass. There was pride in his voice, but not the crude pride of a warrior reciting victories. This was something deeper, almost affectionate.

"The public galleries alone contain more than thirty million individual works," he was saying. "Not simply copies or data abstractions, but original volumes brought from worlds across the Expeditionary fleets. There are records within the deeper repositories that survived Old Night itself. Entire languages have been reconstructed from fragments preserved here. Cultures thought lost have been given voice again."

The Rune Priest beside him huffed a laugh.

"I doubt there is anything in there capable of impressing a son of Fenris."

The words were spoken lightly. Almost warmly. A jest offered between warriors who knew one another well enough to trade insults without offence.

Yet something about it made Svarki's skin crawl.

He circled around them, seeking the Wolf's face, and the cold feeling deepened when he saw it. The white braids. The broad, weathered features. The sharp, assessing eyes that did not quite match the easy curve of the mouth.

Ohthere Wyrdmake.

Svarki knew the name before he knew the man. Rune Priest of the Fifth Great Company. Speaker of storms. Teller of grand tales. A warrior said to possess an uncommon talent for finding whatever others hoped to hide.

Ahriman looked almost wounded by Ohthere's dismissal. His brows drew together, and for an instant Svarki thought the First Captain might launch into a catalogue of the library's contents simply to prove the point. Then Ahriman noticed him approaching and his expression brightened.

"Ah," he said. "There is another of your brothers."

Ohthere turned.

Ahriman gestured towards Svarki as though he had just discovered the perfect witness in a debate. "He will explain how wrong you are. Speak with him a moment. I will arrange access to the lower levels and show you collections that even a son of Fenris might struggle to dismiss."

He departed before either Wolf could object, crimson armour vanishing beneath the great arch with the purposeful stride of a man already planning which wonders would best humiliate his guest.

Svarki and Ohthere remained facing one another amid the passing scholars.

Neither spoke at first.

Svarki inclined his head. "Brother."

Ohthere returned the gesture. "Brother."

They clasped forearms in the warrior fashion. The grip was firm, neither overly aggressive nor quite relaxed, and each held it a heartbeat longer than was necessary. Svarki felt the strength in Ohthere's hand and the subtle pressure of his thumb against the inside of the wrist. A test. Perhaps only habit.

Perhaps not.

They released one another.

"It is a curious thing," Svarki said, rocking back slightly on his heels. "To find a Rune Priest wandering the world of sorcerers."

The words were playful. His smile made them more so.

Something flickered across Ohthere's face.

Disgust, perhaps. Distaste. It was there and gone so quickly that another man might have missed it, smoothed at once into polite indifference.

"I am pleased to see another of the Rout among so many scholars," Ohthere replied. "Though I confess surprise. I believed I was the only warrior the Primarch had sent to Prospero."

Svarki cocked his head. "Technically, I am here on the Wolf King's orders as well."

"Technically?"

"I am sworn shield to the prince of Caerdyn Vallis."

Recognition settled slowly into Ohthere's eyes. His gaze moved over Svarki again, this time with less curiosity and more certainty.

"Ah," he said. "You are Svarki."

The name sounded different in his mouth.

"The Flyter. The disgrace reduced to serving as a boy's watchdog."

Svarki clicked his tongue against his teeth. He glanced towards the gardens, where water continued to arc serenely between the fountains as though nothing unpleasant had been said.

"My reputation has not improved, then."

"It has become more accurate."

Svarki grinned, though the expression did not reach his eyes. "Ohthere Wyrdmake. Fifth Great Company. The name rattles around in my skull as well. A teller of tall tales, they say. A man with watchful eyes."

His own gaze settled upon Ohthere's face.

"Now why would the Wolf King send such a man to Prospero?"

Ohthere's expression did not change. "To foster understanding between our Legions. The Fifteenth and the Sixth have fought beside one another before. There is no reason such bonds should not be strengthened."

"Mm."

"Ahriman and I have been friends since the campaign upon Aghoru. We learned much from one another there."

Svarki scratched slowly at his beard. "Is that why you hide a sneer every time you look at his city?"

The warmth drained from the air between them.

Around them, Tizca remained gentle. Students crossed the courtyard carrying armfuls of scrolls. A pair of mortal scholars paused beneath a flowering tree to continue an argument. Somewhere behind Svarki, a crier announced a debate on celestial mechanics.

Ohthere's voice dropped.

"You do not know of what you speak, outcast."

Svarki's smile vanished.

"I am no outcast."

"No?"

"I am a lone wolf," Svarki said softly. "Walking his own path. There is a difference."

Ohthere stared at him. Svarki stared back. For one sharp moment, the peace of the library forecourt felt exceedingly fragile.

Then Ahriman returned.

He came accompanied by a small procession of mortal library serfs in pale robes, each bearing tablets, seal-stamps and bundles of identification slips. The First Captain appeared pleased with himself.

"These attendants will enter you into the archive register," he told Ohthere. "They will require only basic information regarding your company, fleet assignment and authority to access restricted collections. Once that is complete, they will issue you the appropriate pass."

Ohthere's manner transformed at once. He smiled at Ahriman with easy familiarity and inclined his head.

"You see? Already the library provides wonders."

Ahriman permitted himself a faint smile. "Follow them. I will join you once the formalities are concluded."

Ohthere went without another glance at Svarki, allowing the mortal attendants to guide him towards a side entrance beneath the arch. Svarki watched until the white braids disappeared into the crowd.

Ahriman turned to follow.

Svarki caught his arm.

The First Captain looked down at the hand upon his vambrace, then back at Svarki's face.

"Before you go," Svarki said, releasing him, "I should thank you. You and your brothers have shown great courtesy to me and to the little prince."

"No thanks are necessary."

"They are. Courtesy is not nothing. Hospitality is not nothing. Especially between wolves and scholars."

Ahriman's expression softened slightly. "Talren is Magnus's guest. As are you."

Svarki nodded. He glanced towards the doorway through which Ohthere had vanished.

"Be watchful of him."

Ahriman went still.

"Excuse me?"

"Your friend."

A flash of irritation crossed Ahriman's face. "Ohthere has fought beside me. I know his character well enough."

"You know the face he showed you."

"That is an offensive accusation."

"Yes." Svarki gave a small shrug. "Offensive things are often worth hearing."

Ahriman's eyes narrowed. The psychic pressure surrounding him did not flare, but Svarki felt it gather nevertheless, subtle as heat before lightning.

"You are overstepping yourself cousin."

"Probably."

"Then stop."

Svarki leaned closer, lowering his voice so that the passing mortals would not hear. "Use that clever mind of yours. Do you truly think Russ sent a Rune Priest with watchful eyes to Prospero so he could read books and exchange pleasant stories?"

Ahriman's jaw tightened. "He is here as an emissary."

"He is here to watch."

"You have no evidence of that."

"I have my gut."

Ahriman stared at him.

Svarki patted his stomach. "It has kept me alive longer than evidence ever did."

"This is absurd."

"Is it?" Svarki glanced towards the towering library. "What will he tell them of this place? Of what your Legion does when no one is watching? What will he think of the little spirits that follow some of your brothers like bright little shadows?"

The anger left Ahriman's face, tightening into something more guarded.

"The tutelaries are not your concern."

"No," Svarki agreed. "But they may become his."

Ahriman's tone hardened. "There is nothing improper in the psychic traditions of the Thousand Sons. Our practices were established under Magnus's guidance and refined over generations."

Svarki nodded slowly.

There it was.

The staggering arrogance of the XVth​ Legion.

The sadder truth was that it was not empty arrogance. Which only made it more dangerous. The Thousand Sons possessed power, discipline and knowledge enough to justify much of their pride. They were not fools boasting over cups. They had built a world of miracles and preserved truths other Legions would have burned through ignorance.

That did not mean they could not fall.

"All psykers have their customs," Svarki said. "The storm-speakers of Fenris. The seers of Chogoris. The corpse-whisperers of the Ninth, though they call them something prettier. Different songs. Different masks. Different ways of touching the same dark water."

Ahriman relaxed by the smallest degree.

Svarki saw it and continued.

"I have seen wonders here. Not only from those with the witch-sight. Your line warriors too. I have eaten with them. Drunk with them. Shared tales and heard them laugh. I have seen their hearts, Ahriman. Many are good hearts."

The First Captain said nothing.

"But I have seen other things." Svarki's gaze drifted towards a group of Thousand Sons crossing the forecourt. One of them raised a hand, and a stack of books floated obediently beside him. "A man who uses his power to lift a cup when his hand is free. Another who opens a door without touching it. Little things. Nothing. A spark here, a thought there."

"Our abilities are tools," Ahriman said. "There is no virtue in refusing to use them."

"No. But there is virtue in remembering that a blade need not always be drawn."

"We possess greater control than the psykers of other Legions."

"That may be true."

"It is true."

Svarki gave him a long, searching look. "Then tell me this. Are you greater than the All-Father?"

Ahriman's expression changed.

Svarki pressed on before he could answer.

"Does the Emperor use his gifts for every idle task? Does he reach into men's thoughts because it is easier than asking them a question? Does he bend the world around himself merely because he can?"

Ahriman's lips parted, but no reply came.

"Do you know better than he?"

"That is not what I said."

"No. It is only where the road leads."

Ahriman looked away towards the library. For the first time since the argument began, Svarki saw uncertainty beneath the pride.

"My Legion understands the Immaterium in ways yours does not," Ahriman said at last. His voice was quieter now. "We have studied it. We have mastered disciplines others fear because they refuse to learn."

"Perhaps."

"You speak of restraint as though we possess none. You should know that Magnus himself has discouraged the use of tutelaries. In fact he has begun discouraging a great many things since his… visit to Caerdyn Vallis."

"Discouraged," Svarki repeated.

Ahriman's eyes sharpened. "He has not forbidden them because they are not inherently dangerous."

"Then why discourage them?"

The question landed harder than Svarki expected.

Ahriman did not answer.

Svarki stepped back. The dangerous edge between them had dulled, replaced by something heavier.

He did not dislike Ahriman.

That was the trouble.

The First Captain was intelligent, courteous and devoted to his brothers. He was precisely the sort of man who might walk willingly towards a precipice because he believed understanding the fall meant he could not tumble.

"I like this world," Svarki said. "Its flowers. Its books. Its ridiculous little cakes that taste of smoke. I like its people, and I like most of your brothers."

Ahriman glanced back at him.

"But all of you frighten me."

The admission seemed to surprise him.

Svarki smiled sadly. "And I am the strange wolf. The tolerant one. The fool who listens before he bites."

His gaze travelled towards the doorway where Ohthere had gone.

"What do you think the others will see?"

Ahriman stood in silence.

Svarki gave a final incline of his head and began walking towards the library entrance, leaving the First Captain alone beneath the immense golden arch.


Talren had thought the Great Library immense from the outside. He had been wrong.

The monumental arch admitted them into a vast entrance hall, and for several steps he forgot that he was supposed to keep pace with Phosis.

The interior did not feel enclosed so much as though another city had been built beneath the skin of the first. Tier upon tier of galleries rose around a central nave large enough to contain the great hall of Caer Tholen several times over.

White columns, broader than fortress towers, climbed into a height veiled by golden light, their surfaces carved with ascending bands of script, constellations and long processions of scholars carrying lamps toward the stars.

Bridges of pale stone crossed the open space at impossible heights, connecting galleries lined with books, data-vaults and sealed cabinets whose contents glimmered behind crystal screens.

Above them, the pyramid's glass flanks admitted the morning sun through layers of coloured panes. The light fell in vast shafts of blue, gold and crimson, illuminating drifting motes of dust and turning them into constellations. Suspended mirrors moved almost imperceptibly beneath the distant roof, directing the sunlight into deeper chambers where it caught upon gilded statuary and pools of still water. Entire gardens grew upon elevated terraces.

Slender trees reached their branches over balustrades, and flowering vines hung several storeys through the open air while narrow channels carried water between them with a ceaseless, soothing murmur.

Talren heard thousands of voices, yet none seemed loud. Scholars spoke in hushed groups beneath the columns. Sandalled feet whispered across polished stone. Somewhere high above, a choir was reciting lines in a language he did not recognise, their voices overlapping with the faint scratching of styluses, the chime of data-engines and the distant mechanical thunder of archive lifts moving through the pyramid's hidden core.

The smell was stranger still. Parchment and old leather mingled with hot metal, incense, dust and the damp scent of the interior gardens. It reminded him of the records chamber beneath Caer Tholen, but only in the way a candle might resemble the sun.

"Welcome," Phosis said, slowing so that Talren could take it in, "to the Great Library of Tizca."

There was pride in the Thousand Son's voice, restrained but unmistakable.

"It is arguably one of the finest repositories of knowledge within the Imperium. Some among my brothers would remove the word arguably." Phosis's gaze travelled upward through the galleries. "In many respects, this is the heart and soul of Prospero and of the XVth​ Legion. Magnus studied within these halls before the coming of the Emperor. Many of our most learned warriors mastered their disciplines here, though mastery is a dangerous word in a place such as this. The more one learns, the more clearly one perceives the extent of one's ignorance."

Talren barely heard the final sentence. A flock of tiny brass mechanisms had emerged from an opening high overhead and now moved through the air in perfect formation, each carrying a sealed scroll case suspended beneath its body. They separated without colliding, disappearing into different galleries.

"How many books are there?" he asked.

"No one knows."

Talren looked sharply at Phosis. "How can the librarians not know?"

"They know precisely how many catalogued works are held within each principal archive," Phosis replied. "The difficulty lies in agreeing what constitutes a single work. Some records occupy several thousand volumes. Others are contained within one psychic imprint but preserve the memories of an entire civilisation. New material arrives every day, while damaged texts are continually reconstructed from fragments."

"So the answer is that you have lost count."

Phosis regarded him sidelong. "You are welcome to tell the Guardian that."

They climbed a wide flight of stairs leading toward the first of the interior terraces. Each step was so shallow that mortals could ascend comfortably, though the staircase itself was broad enough for an armoured company to march abreast. At its summit stood a circular reception court surrounded by tall shelves, consultation chambers and desks occupied by scribes in cream-coloured robes.

At the centre of it all stood an Astartes.

He wore the crimson plate of the Thousand Sons, its polished surfaces chased with gold and deep cobalt. A long tabard of white cloth hung from his waist, covered in tightly inscribed columns of Prosperine script, while scroll cases, seal-stamps and crystalline data wafers had been secured to his belt alongside a force blade. His head was bare. His features were strong and open, his scalp closely shaven save for a narrow dark braid at the back, and there was an alert warmth in his eyes that set him apart from the coldly contemplative expressions Talren had come to associate with many of Magnus's sons.

He was directing half the terrace at once.

Three mortal scribes stood before him bearing armfuls of tablets. Two Thousand Sons waited nearby, each carrying sealed containers large enough to crush an ordinary man.

The Astartes moved between them with brisk assurance, issuing instructions in flawless Prosperine and occasionally indicating a destination with one gauntleted finger. A scribe hurried toward an upper gallery. One Legionary departed for the archive lifts. Another received a short string of directions that made him pause, ask a question and then leave with considerably greater urgency than before.

Talren watched the final mortal bow and hurry away.

"What are we waiting for?" he asked quietly.

Phosis looked amused. "On Caerdyn Vallis, what is the custom when one visits the home of another lord or lady?"

Talren frowned, uncertain where the question was leading. "You present yourself."

"And when a noble comes to Caer Tholen?"

"They announce themselves to the royal household."

Phosis inclined his head toward the crimson giant before them. "That is Ankhu Anen, Guardian of the Great Library. Its archives, scholars, servants and countless lesser mysteries fall beneath his care. This library is his kingdom, Prince Talren. We will not enter that kingdom without paying homage to its lord."

Talren understood that. It transformed the bewildering structure around him into something more familiar: not merely a building filled with books, but a domain with its own master, customs and responsibilities. He straightened the folds of his tunic and tried to appear less like a provincial boy staring open-mouthed at every passing wonder.

Behind him, Akhiron gave a low, dismissive snort.

Talren ignored him.

Ankhu Anen dismissed the last of his attendants, then looked across the terrace. His face broke into a broad smile when he saw Phosis.

"Phosis T'kar!"

He waved them forward with none of the solemn ceremony Talren had expected. Phosis approached and raised one hand, palm inward, touching two fingers first to his brow and then to his heart.

"May knowledge light the path before you," he said in Prosperine.

Ankhu mirrored the gesture. "And wisdom guard the path behind."

The greeting was performed with fluid familiarity, less formal than the courtly bows of Caerdyn Vallis yet carrying an unmistakable respect. Talren was still considering whether he ought to imitate it when a voice spoke directly inside his mind.

Welcome, Prince Talren of Caerdyn Vallis. The halls remember every seeker who enters them.

Talren recoiled so sharply that his heel struck the edge of the step behind him. The sensation was not like hearing. The words had simply appeared whole within his thoughts, accompanied by the faint impression of warm sunlight falling across old pages.

Phosis's expression hardened at once.

"Ankhu."

Akhiron moved even faster. The Custodian's guardian spear shifted in his hands, its blade angling toward the Thousand Son with a low mechanical click.

"Leave the mortal's mind," he growled.

Ankhu's smile vanished. He raised both hands, palms outward, and withdrew so completely that Talren felt the sudden absence like cool air rushing into a sealed room.

"My apologies," Ankhu said aloud. "You are correct, Phosis. I know better."

"You should," Phosis replied. "Particularly with a guest unfamiliar with telepathic contact."

Talren swallowed. His heart was beating rather faster than he wished anyone to notice. There had been no pain and no sense of violation beyond the sheer shock of finding another person's voice where only his own thoughts should have existed. Even so, it left him feeling strangely exposed, as though Ankhu had opened a door that Talren had not known was there.

Akhiron did not lower his spear.

Ankhu looked directly at Talren. "I offer you my sincere apology, Prince Talren. Nearly everyone serving within these halls granted me permission to communicate in that manner many years ago. Habit overcame courtesy."

Talren forced himself to unclench his jaw. "What did Phosis mean when he said you know better?"

Ankhu and Phosis exchanged a glance.

"The Crimson King has imposed a number of new restrictions upon the Legion over the past few decades," Ankhu explained. "Small measures, for the most part, though they are keenly felt by those accustomed to older practices. One concerns telepathic communication. We are not to project directly into the mind of any person outside the Thousand Sons without that person's express permission, save where immediate danger makes such restraint impossible."

"Why?"

"Because not everyone regards another voice inside his skull as a friendly greeting," Phosis said.

Talren gave him a flat look. "I had noticed."

Ankhu laughed softly, though he sobered when Akhiron's grip tightened again. "The decree is sensible. I merely forgot myself. Those who work closely with me have consented so long ago that I no longer consciously distinguish between speaking aloud and speaking directly. That is an explanation, not an excuse."

Talren studied him. Ankhu appeared genuinely contrite, and there was something almost disarming about seeing one of the enormous crimson warriors admit fault without qualification.

"It is all right," he said hesitantly. "Just do not do it again."

"Not without invitation," Ankhu promised.

Only then did Akhiron ease the spear back into its resting position, though the Custodian continued to watch the Guardian as though hoping he might provide a second excuse.

Ankhu turned to Phosis and deliberately continued in Gothic. "It is always a pleasure to see you, my friend. What brings you to my humble halls?"

Talren glanced around at galleries stretching beyond sight.

"Humble?" he murmured.

Ankhu's smile returned.

"I am showing the prince something of Prospero," Phosis said. "His education is to include governance, law, diplomacy, history and the administration of a realm larger than his native kingdom. I intend to make use of the library's collections."

Ankhu's eyes brightened. "Of course. We have extensive records on the governance of multi-world territories, including several comparative studies of the Five Hundred Worlds and the satellite polities surrounding Terra. There are also more obscure examples that may prove useful precisely because they failed."

"I intend to teach him personally," Phosis added, correctly interpreting the sudden enthusiasm.

"Yes, yes." Ankhu waved this aside while his gaze grew distant. "Nevertheless, this provides a rare opportunity. There are matters I have been meaning to discuss with you, and some of them would benefit from uninterrupted attention. I could ensure that the prince's study continues while we speak."

Phosis narrowed his eyes. "I said I would teach him personally."

"And you shall. Most of the time."

"Ankhu."

"A compromise, then." The Guardian folded his arms and looked extremely pleased with himself. "I shall assign my most capable student to assist him. She is studying several related subjects and is close to the prince in age. Shared study often encourages questions that a pupil might hesitate to place before an Astartes instructor."

Phosis considered this. Talren recognised the precise moment his teacher began to find merit in the proposal.

"That may be useful," Phosis admitted. "Who did you have in mind?"

"I have already summoned her."

Ankhu tapped one finger against the side of his head.

Phosis closed his eyes. "We have just finished discussing this."

"She granted permission years ago."

"That is not the point."

"It is very much the point."

"The point is that you treat telepathy as a substitute for every ordinary interaction."

"I run the largest repository of human knowledge on Prospero. Efficiency is not a moral failing."

Phosis's rebuke continued, but it lacked any real force. Ankhu endured it with the serene expression of a man who had heard the same complaint many times and intended to ignore it many more.

A minute or two passed before a young woman's voice called from behind one of the great columns.

"You called for me, Master?"

Talren knew the voice.

He turned.

She stepped out from behind the column carrying three books and a narrow writing tablet against her chest. Her clothes were different from those she had worn in the market. A sleeveless outer robe of deep blue fell over pale linen, its edges embroidered with gold thread and the symbols of the library. Her dark hair had been gathered behind her head, though several loose curls framed her face.

There was no sarekh concealing her features now.

Honeyed fire met his gaze.

The girl stopped dead.

A tiny squeak escaped her.

Talren could only stare.

The memory of warm lips against his own returned with such force that the impossible scale of the library, the telepathic intrusion and even the presence of three transhuman warriors abruptly ceased to matter. He saw again the beauty mark above her mouth. He remembered her hand gripping his tunic, the scent of spice upon her skin and the mischievous smile she had worn before vanishing into the crowd with his purse.

Ankhu frowned. "Is something wrong?"

The girl recovered with admirable speed. She adjusted the books in her arms and bowed her head, though a flush had begun spreading across her bronze cheeks.

"No, Master."

Phosis looked from her to Talren.

Talren was still gaping.

"Is everything well, young prince?"

Itzara's eyes snapped toward him. The look she gave him was half warning and half desperate appeal. For the first time since he had met her, she looked uncertain.

Talren opened his mouth.

He could expose her with a sentence. He could demand the return of his money, explain the theft, the chase, the thugs and the kiss. He did not know why the thought felt so immediately wrong. She had robbed him. She had caused him to be chased through half the lower quarter by armed men.

She had also looked very beautiful while doing it.

"Yes," Talren said at last. "Everything is fine."

Phosis continued watching him. Curiosity moved behind the Thousand Son's eyes, but he did not challenge the answer.

Ankhu, by contrast, looked delighted.

"Excellent." He beckoned the girl closer. "Then introductions are in order."

She approached with measured steps, though she never quite took her eyes from Talren.

"This is Prince Talren of House Tholen, firstborn son of the royal family of Caerdyn Vallis, homeworld of the Eleventh Legion."

Her composure fractured again.

"A prince?!"

Talren felt an irrational flicker of satisfaction.

Her gaze moved over him anew, taking in the fine cut of his borrowed clothes and the small pieces of heraldic silver at his collar that she had evidently overlooked in the market. Then it rose to his uncovered hair. In the coloured light of the library it appeared almost gold, a shade virtually unknown among the dark-haired peoples of Prospero. The girl stared at it for a moment longer than courtesy allowed.

Talren found that gratifying too.

Ankhu turned toward him. "Prince Talren, this is Itzara Khayon, my most dutiful assistant, occasional rescuer of neglected manuscripts and one of the finest young students currently under my care."

It was the first time Talren heard her name.

Itzara.

It suited her.

"Her elder brother, Iskandar, possessed similar potential," Ankhu continued, "though somewhat less respect for schedules, instructors, restricted doors or clearly written prohibitions."

Itzara sighed. "Master."

"What? I speak of him with great affection."

"You speak of him as though he were a vandal."

"He is a vandal, even now when he wears our crimson. But he is a gifted one, the miserable bastard."

A reluctant smile touched her lips, and Talren's heart struck hard against his ribs.

Ankhu clasped his hands together. "Itzara Khayon. Prince Talren. I believe the two of you will get on exceptionally well."

Neither answered.

They simply stared at one another beneath the golden light of the Great Library, Talren's pulse thrumming in his ears while Itzara held her books like a shield between them.


Caerdyn Vallis



The world was always grey.

Not the dead grey of barren stone nor the bleak grey of winter skies alone, but the living grey of the Ceithir. It drifted silently amongst the ancient pines of the Windmere, curling around moss-dark trunks and weathered standing stones before vanishing once more into the endless veil.

Snow fell through it in lazy silence, each flake seeming reluctant to disturb the ancient hush that had settled over this secluded grove. Here, where the old forest gave way to a natural clearing, the Windmere's Mist Tree stood alone.

Its trunk was broader than the towers of many keeps.

Its bark gleamed pale as polished ivory, ancient branches reaching heavenward like countless outstretched hands. Though winter currently held the Windmere in its grasp, the tree never stood bare. Thousands upon thousands of luminous white leaves clung to its boughs, and every few heartbeats another loosened itself, spiralling lazily downward until it came to rest amongst the snow already blanketing the earth.

It was said that the Trees remembered every oath ever sworn beneath their branches. That the Green knew all.

Mord hoped that was true.

He knelt alone before the graves.

His armour, forged in the pale blue and silver of the Mist Wardens, looked almost black beneath the gathering snow. The heraldic white tree upon his breastplate had begun disappearing beneath a thin frosting of ice, while his cloak lay motionless behind him, already dusted white.

There were only two graves.

Their headstones had been carved from pale mountain stone, rounded at their crowns in Caerdynic fashion, each engraved with interwoven knotwork and the runes of Old Caerdynic worn soft by years of wind and snow.

Most of his family were not buried.

Most of his ancestors rested beneath Windmere Hall.

Others had been committed to the embrace of the Ceithir, their bodies surrendered to the mist according to rites older than memory. Those whose hearts belonged wholly to the Green had gone there instead, beneath branches that no ordinary eye would ever behold.

But these two...

These two remained.

Waiting beneath the Mist Tree of his forefathers.

Selyna.

Gwayne.


Names Mord had known all his life.

A sister he had never met.

A brother he had never known.

He reached forward, brushing fresh snow from the nearer stone with the edge of one gauntlet.

"Hello," he said quietly. His voice disappeared almost immediately into the mist.

"I've come home again."

Nothing answered. Only the soft whisper of another white leaf settling upon the earth.

It was the second day of his leave.

Crown-Captain Maevric Thorne had granted him a full week away from the Crown Wardens. Such leave was hardly unusual. The sons of Caerdyn Vallis had never forgotten where they had come from. Like the Salamanders of Nocturne, the Mist Wardens returned to their homes whenever duty allowed. They remained sons and brothers even after donning sacred ceramite.

The first day had belonged to his family.

His father had laughed more than Mord remembered.

Brynhar had always possessed a laugh that filled rooms, as warm and solid as a hearthfire. Age had touched him now. Silver threaded through his beard where once there had been only black, and old scars complained more loudly when winter settled over the Windmere. Yet when Mord had stepped through the doors of his childhood home, his father had embraced him without hesitation.

His mother, Elyria had been quieter for a time before she found her old fire. Then she had fussed over him despite his gene-forged size.

Nessa had visited too.

His eldest living sister had travelled from the Chapterhouse, where she now lived amongst the Sisters of Silence. Words had scarcely been necessary between them. Their hands had spoken instead, fingers moving through the elegant patterns of Thoughtmark with a speed impossible for most eyes to follow. They had spoken of family. Of duty. Of Artorias' growing kingdom amongst the stars.

Of Caera.

His other sister had never quite belonged amongst the Silent Sisterhood.

She had tried.

No one could accuse Caera of lacking determination.

But eventually she'd laughed, admitted she missed ordinary conversation far too much and returned to the Auxilia instead. Now she served upon Crenea, helping secure one of the newest worlds to swear itself to the Kingdom of the Mist.

Nearly ten worlds now.

The Twice-Born's realm continued to grow. Artorias was building something that would outlive them all and Mord was proud to play his small part.

His gaze returned to the graves.

"I suppose..." he murmured, "...you would have liked to have seen it."

He brushed another layer of snow from Selyna's stone.

She had died simply being brought into the world.

His parents rarely spoke of it and they did not need to. Some grief became part of a family, woven so deeply into its fabric that it no longer required words.

Then there had been Gwayne.

A little boy. Lost to the Ceithir. Vanished one mist-laden evening and never found despite weeks of searching.

His mother's sorrow had begun there.

Mord knew it.

He had seen it whenever she looked at him as a child.

The fear.

The desperate need to know where he was every waking moment.

When he had declared his intention to become a Mist Warden she had opposed it fiercely. Not because she doubted him.

Because she had already buried one son and had spent too long wondering whether she had buried another.

Mord lowered his head.

"I wish I'd known you both."

Snow continued falling.

The Mist Tree shed another handful of leaves.

Minutes became an hour. Perhaps longer. Time had a way of flowing differently beneath the Ceithir.

He spoke softly of small things.

His father's stubbornness.

Nessa's dry humour.

Caera's latest letter from Crenea.

The King's victories amongst the stars.

His own foolish ambition to become the greatest Warden who had ever lived.

It sounded ridiculous spoken aloud.

He hoped they would have laughed.

No one disturbed him.

By the time silence reclaimed the grove, a fine mantle of snow had settled across his pauldrons and helm until he resembled another weathered monument standing vigil beneath the ancient tree.

Then the sound of heavy footsteps disturbed his peace.

Measured.

Power-armoured.

They approached through the drifting mist behind him.

Mord remained kneeling until the figure halted several paces away.

The voice that followed was deep, cold and controlled. Yet beneath that iron restraint lay a tension that reminded Mord of a frozen lake under strain—beautiful, still and capable of shattering with terrifying violence.

"It is a cold night, brother."

Mord rose smoothly to his feet and turned. The newcomer emerged from the Ceithir like a wraith given form.

His armour was not the pale blue of the Mist Wardens but the sombre grey of storm-forged steel. Black robes trimmed in deep crimson hung from his shoulders in ragged folds that stirred faintly within the mist, while purity seals and ancient oath-scrolls fluttered against his breastplate. Upon one pauldron gleamed the white tree of the Legion, subdued beneath frost-grey metal.

His helm resembled a death mask wrought from iron though far smoother than some worn by their cousins in the other Legions.

Cold blue lenses regarded Mord without warmth. Resting across one shoulder was a heavy crozius, its adamantine head fashioned into a branching white tree whose limbs ended in cruel, mace-like projections.

Snow gathered upon him.

He did not seem to notice.

Mord bowed his head respectfully.

"Watcher."


The Watcher did not immediately answer.

He simply stood amongst the falling snow, the steel-grey of his armour almost disappearing into the colourless world around them. White flakes gathered upon the ridges of his skull-faced helm and along the branches of the crozius, but he remained as motionless as the graves themselves.

For a long while the only sound was the sighing of the Ceithir through the ancient branches of the White Mist Tree, carrying with it another shower of pale leaves that drifted lazily between the two warriors before settling upon the snow.

Mord had always found the Watchers difficult to endure.

Not because they were cruel.

Most were not.

Nor because they were unjust.

They rarely were.

It was because they looked at a man as though measuring the strength of the oath inside him rather than the flesh without. Standing before one always left Mord with the uncomfortable feeling that every weakness he possessed had already been found and quietly judged.

The Curse of Grief.

When the King had locked himself away with grief as his only companion, the Legion had shared in it.

Thousands upon thousands of Mist Wardens had found themselves unable to continue. Warriors who had crossed countless worlds and stood against the horrors of Old Night simply... stopped. Their hearts became leaden things. Campaigns were abandoned. Fleets withdrew. Brothers sat in silence for days, staring into hearth fires or kneeling before shrines without moving. It was said that even Dreadnoughts had refused to wake.

They had carried their Primarch's sorrow because they were his sons.

Almost all of them.

A few of them had inherited something else.

His rage.

Not the blazing wrath of a berserker, nor the righteous fury sung of in old epics. It was quieter than that. Colder. A rage buried beneath layers of ice that neither dulled nor faded. It had allowed them to keep moving when every instinct demanded they collapse beside their brothers. They had become the voice reminding the Legion of forgotten promises, of sacred duties, of watches that still needed keeping even while the heart begged for rest.

When the Curse had finally loosened its grip, Artorias had gathered these men of the Legion together.

The Watchers had been born.

Few brothers sought their company, yet every brother listened when they spoke. The warrior before him was one such man.

"You may call me Morcant."

The words were measured, almost emotionless.

Mord lowered his head.

It was an old name.

One carried by the northern tribes still roamed beyond the Frostmarch and followed chieftains whose banners had stood beside the monster Maeron in an age best left forgotten. Strange that one so steeped in the oldest traditions should bear it still.

"What may I do for you, honoured Watcher?"

"I have come to fetch you."

The answer was so unexpected that Mord frowned.

"I... do not understand."

For the briefest instant, something tightened beneath Morcant's impassive mask.

Impatience.

The Watchers were not men accustomed to explaining themselves. Their office existed to remind Wardens of duty, not debate it. An order was expected to be obeyed long before questions entered a warrior's mind.

"You have been summoned."

Mord's brow furrowed further.

"Forgive me, Watcher... but I am on leave."

"I do not care."

The words struck with enough force to send a flock of snowbirds wheeling from the higher branches.

Silence settled once more.

Morcant drew a slow breath. Mord heard it rasp through the vox-grille before the Watcher mastered himself.

"...Your leave remains uninterrupted."

Each word sounded carefully chosen.

"You will answer the summons. Then you will be returned to your family and your leave shall continue."

Mord hesitated. Whoever had summoned him during this time must have had good reason. He found himself asking the question before he'd even finished his thought.

"Who has summoned me?"

"The Mother."

The world seemed suddenly colder.

He did not ask which Mother. There was no need to.

"I understand."

Morcant inclined his head once.

"Come."

They left the grove without another word.

The Mist Tree dwindled behind them, its luminous canopy slowly dissolving into the folds of the Ceithir until only drifting white leaves remained visible between the trunks. Snow continued falling with patient determination, muffling their heavy footfalls beneath a blanket of fresh powder.

The path wound through the old forests of the Windmere, descending from the sacred grove towards the keep where Brynhar's line had ruled since before the Forgetting. The towers rose only occasionally through the mist, their familiar silhouettes appearing and vanishing again as though the Ceithir itself wished to hide them from unfamiliar eyes.

Mord found himself stealing glances toward the Watcher.

There was no anger in the way Morcant walked.

Not outwardly.

Yet it surrounded him all the same.

It lingered in every measured stride, every rigid set of his shoulders.

The older Wardens whispered that the Curse had never truly left the Watchers.

Where the Legion's grief had eventually passed, the frozen anger remained lodged within those few souls forever, smouldering beneath layers of discipline. It made them harsher men. Less patient. Quick to remind a brother of his failings because they never ceased reminding themselves of their own.

Necessary men.

Lonely men.

"I should inform my parents," Mord said quietly as the keep's outer walls finally emerged from the mist ahead. "They will worry if I disappear without a word."

"You need not."

Morcant did not even look at him.

"They have already been informed."

Mord frowned.

"You spoke with them?"

"I did."

There was nothing more. No reassurance or explanation given. The matter, to the Watcher, had already ceased to exist.

The great gates of the Windmere stood open. Guards bowed as the two Astartes passed, villagers pausing in their errands to make the sign of the Tree upon their breasts. None approached the Watcher. Mord noticed mothers quietly guiding children a little closer to themselves until the steel-armoured giant had gone by.

Respect.

Tempered with fear and unease. It was a look he had begun seeing more and more often whenever Watchers entered a hall.

Beyond the keep, a landing platform jutted from the mountainside.

A Thunderhawk waited there, engines already growling beneath the gathering snow. Heat shimmered around its exhausts while the lowering ramp revealed a small squad of Mist Wardens waiting within the dimly lit troop bay.

Their fresh armour denoting them as recruits not long removed from the Sanctum.

Their helms turned as Mord boarded. Several straightened almost unconsciously. One gave the slightest inclination of his head, respect mingled with the unmistakable awe every young Warden felt when meeting one of the Capital's own guard.

When Morcant entered behind him, the atmosphere changed.

The recruits remained just as respectful.

Perhaps more so.

But the warmth disappeared. Backs became straighter and the silence deeper. No one wished to attract the Watcher's attention.

The ramp sealed shut behind them with a heavy clang.

Moments later the Thunderhawk lifted into the snow-filled sky, the Windmere shrinking beneath them until the White Mist Tree became only another pale shape hidden within the endless folds of the Ceithir.

Mord sat opposite Morcant.

The Watcher had not moved since boarding.

His crozius rested upright between his knees, both gauntleted hands folded over its pommel, the death's-head helm staring at nothing.

Or perhaps at everything.

The engines droned.

Minutes passed.

At last Mord spoke.

"...Why?"

The Watcher's lenses shifted towards him.

"Why has the Mother summoned me?"

For so long that Mord began to regret asking, Morcant remained silent. Whatever answer lay behind that expressionless mask seemed unwilling to emerge. When it finally did, the cold had not left his voice.

Yet beneath it...

Beneath it Mord heard something else.

Weariness.

Perhaps even sorrow.

"Because..."

The Watcher lowered his gaze.

"...she is dying."

Mord's twin hearts forgot their rhythm.

No.

Not Aunt Caellin.


The Thunderhawk descended through the veil of the Ceithir with a mournful growl that echoed against the sea cliffs, its engines disturbing banks of mist that had drifted undisturbed since dawn. Beyond the cockpit glass the southern coast of Dwyngahl slowly revealed itself, not all at once, but in fragments.

Dark waves crashing themselves white against the rocks far below. Ancient oaks bent beneath the weight of sea wind. The familiar roofs of Lord Myr's estate emerging from the mist as though the land itself were remembering them into being.

Mord had known these cliffs for as long as memory served him. They had been the backdrop to summers spent racing Caera through the orchards while Nessa scolded them from beneath an old oak, she invariably claimed as her own.

He remembered his father laughing somewhere in the distance, the sound carrying across stone courtyards alive with retainers, councillors and visiting knights, while Aunt Caellin, never content to leave children unattended for long, had eventually found them all with the uncanny certainty all mothers seemed to possess.

The house had never been grand in the manner of royal halls, nor ostentatious as the keeps raised by lords eager to display their wealth. Its beauty lay elsewhere. Stone softened by generations of hands. Gardens planted not for spectacle but because someone wished to watch flowers bloom from a particular window. Hallways whose walls bore the portraits of ancestors beside children's crude charcoal sketches that no one had ever found the heart to remove. It had always felt lived in. Loved in.

Even before the Thunderhawk settled upon the landing platform, he knew that feeling had gone.

The assault ramp lowered with its familiar metallic groan, releasing the scent of salt carried inland by the restless sea. Snow drifted sideways upon the wind, settling across the broad flagstones before melting almost immediately beneath the lingering heat of the engines. Mord followed Morcant down into the afternoon, his boots striking stone with the heavy certainty of ceramite, and behind them the younger Wardens emerged in disciplined silence.

There were no shouted orders. None were required. Brothers peeled away from one another as naturally as water finding its course, taking up positions in pairs around the landing platform and along the approach to the manor, each watching a different avenue without conscious discussion. Fresh from the Sanctum though they might be, they had already learned that standing watch was not merely a duty. It was an oath given physical form. And with a Watcher nearby they would not disappoint.

Waiting to receive them stood a woman whose bearing reminded Mord more of a drawn sword than any courtly lady.

Time had silvered strands of hair that escaped the severe knot gathered behind her head, but nothing had softened the sharp intelligence in her pale eyes. Her uniform bore none of the ornament favoured by nobles, only practical dark wool beneath a polished breastplate upon which the White Tree had been embroidered so many times that newer stitches crossed older ones like the growth rings of an ancient oak. Around her stood a score of Auxilia in the colours of the Mist Wardens, every one of them standing with the quiet attentiveness of soldiers who had not slept properly in days.

She bowed deeply.

"Lord Watcher."

Then, turning slightly, she inclined her head once more.

"Little Mord."

He recognised her at once.

"Lady Arduin."

A ghost of a smile touched her lips.

"It gladdens me to see you again, though I wish it were beneath happier fog."

"As do I."

She did not linger upon pleasantries. Mord suspected there had been too little time for them of late.

"If you would come with me, my Lords."

They crossed the familiar courtyards together, and with every step the house became less familiar than memory insisted it ought to be. Servants still moved about their duties, yet conversation had become little more than murmurs exchanged in passing. Doors were opened carefully lest their hinges disturb someone unseen. Somewhere a maid carried fresh flowers from the gardens only to discover another arrangement already wilting before an empty chair. Life persisted stubbornly within Lord Myr's household, but it had begun arranging itself around a single room in the eastern wing, as rivers bent around ancient stones that refused to move.

The change announced itself gradually rather than all at once.

First came the smell, medicinal herbs mingling with old timber and sea air until neither quite overcame the other. Then the Imperial apparatus appeared, strange brass and steel instruments resting upon tables that had once held books or shared meals. Physikars passed quietly through the corridors carrying warmed cloths and carefully labelled tinctures, their crisp white robes sitting oddly amongst tapestries woven centuries before the Emperor first looked toward the stars in search of his lost sons.

Every chamber they passed had surrendered some part of itself to necessity. A music room now stored medical supplies. A guest bedroom had become a place where exhausted attendants stole an hour's sleep before returning to their vigil. The estate had not ceased being a home.

It had simply become one waiting for farewell.

Lady Arduin paused outside a door that Mord remembered leading to Lord Myr's private apartments. Once, many years ago, he had hidden behind its frame while Caera insisted they were invisible despite both of them giggling loudly enough for every servant in the household to hear.

Caellin had discovered them within moments, laughing so hard she had needed to lean against Myr for support while pretending to search every entirely unsuitable place except where they actually crouched.

Mord found himself wishing, absurdly, that she would do so again.

The lady of the guard opened the door without ceremony.


The room beyond was warm.

Not oppressively so, but with the gentle warmth reserved for those whom winter no longer treated kindly. Afternoon light poured through tall windows overlooking the southern sea, falling across polished floors and the old furniture that had remained unchanged for decades. Someone had lit the hearth despite the season, and its quiet crackle became the heartbeat of a room in which everyone seemed instinctively to lower both voice and step.

Caellin slept.

She had once told Mord that growing old was much like watching snow gather upon familiar hills. One scarcely noticed the change from one morning to the next until, one day, the world had become white without anyone recalling precisely when it happened.

This was not that.

This was an avalanche.

He had seen her scarcely three months before, walking these same gardens with Myr upon one arm and a basket of herbs upon the other, pausing every few steps to complain cheerfully about the rejuvenant treatments Artorias insisted she continue taking. She had laughed as she spoke of them, wrinkling her nose in that familiar way.

"They make me feel younger," she had grumbled. "I have no desire to be younger. I've spent far too long becoming old to start all over again."

Eventually she had stopped accepting them altogether.

Artorias had argued.

Myr had pleaded.

Even the Physikars had tried.

Caellin had smiled at them all with infuriating gentleness and refused.

"I wish to meet whatever comes next as myself," she had said. "Not as an imitation built by alchemists."

Now time had reclaimed what medicine had held at bay.

She seemed almost swallowed by the blankets drawn across her frail body, her once-strong hands lying upon them like weathered twigs fallen from some ancient tree. The lines that had once spoken of laughter and hard winters had deepened into something altogether more fragile, while silver hair, no longer bound neatly as she had always preferred, spread across the pillow in thin strands that caught the afternoon light.

Beside her sat Lord Myr.

He did not rise.

Age had bowed his own withered frame until the carved bonewood cane resting beside his chair had become less a symbol of office than a necessity. Yet it was not the weight of years that startled Mord.

It was the absence.

The Knight Lord of the Doubt had once possessed an answer to every proposal and a flaw for every plan. His laughter had rumbled through council chambers moments after dismantling a dozen arguments with relentless good humour. Even Artorias had confessed more than once that convincing Myr required greater preparation than winning many campaigns.

The man sitting beside the bed seemed to have spent every argument he possessed. His face had become gaunt, his eyes hollow. One hand never left Caellin's. The other rested upon the arm of his chair as though lacking the strength to do anything else.

Mord felt something tighten painfully within his chest.

She looked so...

Small.

So impossibly small.

A quiet murmur escaped her lips.

Her eyelids fluttered.

The room seemed to draw breath with her.

Several Physikars moved instinctively forward, but they had taken no more than a pace before Morcant's low growl rolled across the chamber.

It was not loud but it did not need to be. Every physician halted immediately.

"They will wait," the Watcher said, and none found the courage to dispute him.

Caellin's eyes opened slowly.

They wandered without focus at first, drifting across the rafters, the windows, the hearth, as though each familiar thing required introducing anew. Confusion clouded them, gentle and terrible all at once, until her gaze settled upon a corner of the room where no one stood.

"...Art..."

The name escaped her as little more than breath.

"My boy..."

Her free hand rose uncertainly into empty space, fingers trembling as though searching for one she had held countless times before.

"Where are you...?"

Myr closed his eyes.

With infinite care he wrapped both hands around hers, yet the gesture carried all the helplessness of a man trying to shelter a candle from an approaching storm.

Morcant stepped forward.

The cold in his voice remained, but it had become the cold of fresh snow covering old graves rather than winter's cruelty.

"My Lady," he said quietly, "Legion Mother, I have returned from the quest upon which you sent me."

She frowned.

"...Quest?"

Then, almost immediately:

"Where is Art?"

Her eyes searched the room once more.

"Where is my son?"

Tears welled silently in Myr's eyes. He bowed his head over her hand and for a long moment no one spoke.

Then her wandering gaze found Mord.

Recognition returned not gradually but like dawn breaking through heavy cloud.

"Mord..."

A smile, impossibly faint, touched her lips.

"Sweet little Mohrdrehd..."

He was beside her before he consciously remembered moving, one knee settling upon the floor as his gauntleted hand enclosed hers with all the gentleness he could muster.

"I'm here, Aunt."

"I'm... glad."

Her fingers, frail though they had become, tightened surprisingly around his own.

"I knew... you would come."

"Of course I came."

His voice remained steady.

"There is nothing in this galaxy that could have kept me away."

A weak laugh escaped her.

"I know."

Her eyes lingered upon his face.

"You have your father's courage..."

She paused to gather breath.

"...and your mother's ferocity."

Pain stole the words from her. One of the Physikars could bear it no longer.

"My Lords," he whispered urgently, "she is suffering! If we could simply resume the rejuvenants—"

Morcant turned. The physician recoiled as though Death itself had fixed him beneath its gaze.

"The Legion Mother chose."

The Watcher's voice carried no anger now.

Only certainty.

"She will not be denied the manner of her passing."

No one argued.

Caellin's breathing gradually eased once more. She lay quietly for several moments, eyes half closed, until suddenly they sharpened again.

Recognition returned.

Not of the room.

Not of Myr.

Of Mord.

"I remember..."

She frowned faintly, as though trying to catch hold of something already slipping away.

"I asked for you."

Mord leaned closer.

"What is it?"

"I had..."

Her fingers squeezed his.

"...a dream."

He waited.

The room waited with him.

Her gaze seemed suddenly very far away, looking not at the chamber nor at any soul within it, but beyond them all.

"It was..."

A long breath.

"...a Green Dream."


Caellin's gaze remained fixed upon Mord, yet he was no longer certain she truly saw him. There was a strange distance in her eyes now, as though the chamber had fallen away and another world lay before her.

The confusion that had plagued her only moments before seemed to loosen its grip, not because her mind had healed, but because something older and stranger had reached through it.

Green Dreams were said to come from the Green itself. No scholar had ever explained why the oldest seers often dreamed most clearly when death had already begun to claim them.

"I remember now," she murmured, her lips curling into the faintest smile. "That was why... yes... I sent for you." Her brow furrowed as she searched for the memory. "I had a dream, Mohrdrehd. A Green Dream. It frightened me. It filled me with terror. A terror I have not felt since I heard the cackling of Maeron's beasts."

The words caused an almost imperceptible shift in the room.

Lord Myr looked up sharply.

Even Morcant seemed to become utterly still.

Mord merely tightened his grip upon her hand.

"I'm listening Aunt."

"I thought it was the Ceithir at first." Her eyes wandered towards the window, though it was doubtful she truly saw the sea beyond it. "It stretched farther than I'd ever seen it, as though all the stars had drowned in mist. They were beautiful..." She smiled sadly. "Then they began to burn."

The smile disappeared.

"I heard them crying."

Her voice grew quieter.

"Not soldiers. Not kings." She shook her head weakly against the pillow. "Ordinary souls. Mothers and their babes. Little children... people who had never held a blade in their lives. Their voices..." She swallowed painfully. "There were too many, Mord. So very many."

The mother of the Primarch fell silent, breathing unevenly. One of the Physikars glanced anxiously towards Morcant, uncertain whether she should continue, but the Watcher gave neither permission nor refusal. He simply watched.

Caellin found the thread again before anyone spoke.

"I saw wisdom die." She frowned, as though the memory itself offended her. "No battle. No plague. It simply... withered. Good people forgot what was good. Brothers looked upon one another and saw only enemies. Lies were dressed as virtues until no one remembered the difference."

She closed her eyes.

"There were shadows after that."

Her fingers tightened unexpectedly around Mord's.

"They came from beyond the light. They wore men's shapes, but they were hollow inside and cloaked in crimson." A shiver passed through her frail body. "They carried old things with them and inside them. Hungry things. They walked behind a figure I could never quite see." She hesitated, her breathing catching. "He was... wrong. I cannot explain it any better than that. Everything around him bent. Even the shadows seemed to follow him as though they belonged to him."

Her voice faltered, the effort of speaking drawing a ragged breath from her chest. Lord Myr instinctively reached for the cup resting beside the bed, lifting it carefully to her lips. She accepted only the smallest sip before shaking her head.

His hand lingered against hers for a moment longer than necessary, reluctant to let go, and Mord caught the look that passed between them. There were decades in it. A lifetime of shared mornings and quiet evenings, of disagreements lovingly prolonged simply because neither wished the conversation to end.

When she spoke again, her eyes remained fixed upon something none of the others could see.

"Then I saw our home."

A faint smile found her lips.

"The Mist Trees were standing... proud as they have always stood." She seemed almost comforted by the image. "Their leaves danced through the Ceithir like little stars."

The smile dissolved.

"Then they caught fire."

The words hung heavily in the room.

"I remember thinking..." She frowned weakly, as though struggling with the memory. "No... not thinking. Feeling." Her brow knitted together. "The trees were afraid."

Mord's grip tightened unconsciously.

"The Ceithir..." she whispered. "It was screaming."

A tear escaped the corner of her eye.

"I had never heard it scream before."

No one moved.

The fire crackled softly in the hearth. Somewhere beyond the windows a gull cried over the sea, the lonely sound drifting into the chamber before disappearing once more beneath the hush that had settled over the room.

"It twisted around the trees as though trying to smother the flames, but the fire would not die. It only spread." Her breathing grew shallower. "Everything I have ever loved was burning."

She closed her eyes.

"I thought..." she murmured. "I thought we were alone."

A long silence followed.

Then, almost imperceptibly, her expression softened.

"But we weren't."

Her eyes opened again.

"There was someone standing before the flames."

For the first time since the dream had begun, certainty entered her voice.

"A giant."

She smiled faintly.

"So very tall."

"The fire could not touch him. It broke around him as waves break upon the cliffs."

She frowned, searching for words that seemed determined to evade her.

"He wore..." She shook her head. "No... not our colours."

"Red."

"So much red."

"Like autumn leaves after rain."

"He looked terrible." A strange tenderness entered her voice. "Terrible... and terribly sad. And so blind to his own failings."

Mord glanced briefly towards Morcant.

The Watcher had become utterly motionless.

"He stood between the fire and the Trees." Caellin continued. "Not because they were his..." A weak breath escaped her. "...but because they needed someone to stand."

Her gaze drifted again.

"And beside him..."

She smiled.

"There was an old warrior trapped in his own tomb of rites."

"So old."

His armour was... ancient."

She laughed quietly to herself.

"I remember wondering how it still carried him."

The laugh became a cough.

Lord Myr immediately leaned forward, supporting her gently until the fit had passed. One of the Physikars took an involuntary step towards the bed before freezing beneath Morcant's silent gaze. The Watcher said nothing. He did not need to.

Caellin rested for several moments, gathering what little strength remained to her.

"The old warrior..." she whispered eventually. "He was broken."

"So very broken but he would not fall. He stood beside the giant as though they had always been meant to stand together."

She looked suddenly puzzled.

"I do not know either of them."

A flicker of recognition crossed her features as she studied Mord.

"You. I saw you."

His hearts missed a beat. She reached for him with surprising urgency, her frail fingers closing around his hand.

"No..." she said softly, almost to herself. "Not as you are."

"You were different."

The confusion that had clouded so much of her dream simply vanished.

"I saw you clearly. You wore armour black as the deepest winter night, trimmed in the grey of old stone after rain. Upon your breast shone the White Tree so brightly that I thought, for a moment, it had become a star."

Her breathing had grown laboured now, yet she pressed on, determined to finish.

"In your hand..."

She smiled.

"Oh, Mohrdrehd... you carried such a beautiful sword."

"It was white and it burned with the fire of the faithful. But it was not simple faith or fire. It was..." She searched helplessly for the word before settling upon another. "...hope."

Mord felt a chill run the length of his spine.

"And upon your helm..." she continued. "Someone had placed a crown of white leaves."

She gave the smallest shake of her head.

"A Wreath."

Behind him, Morcant shifted his weight almost imperceptibly. It was the only sign that the Watcher had heard anything remarkable.

"Behind you..." Caellin said, her voice now scarcely more than a whisper, "...stood our city."

Mord frowned.

"Our city?"

She nodded.

"It was broken. The towers had fallen. The walls..." Her eyes filled with tears. "...they could not hold."

"So many people. So many frightened faces. They were crying. Not for the King. Not for knights. Not even for salvation."

Her fingers tightened painfully around Mord's.

"They were crying..."

"...for their Champion."

The word seemed to echo through the chamber.

Caellin's gaze never left his.

"I knew then."

Her voice had become astonishingly clear.

"I knew why I had sent for you. You have to save them, Mohrdrehd."

Her eyes pleaded with him, the old warmth returning to them one final time.

"When the end comes..." she whispered, "...it will fall to you."

"You must stand where no one else can. You must become their champion. The Champion of Hope."

The strength left her almost immediately. Her grip loosened and the light faded from her eyes.

She blinked once.

Twice.

Confusion returned with heartbreaking swiftness.

"...Art?"

She looked around the room in growing panic.

"Artorias?"

"My boy?"

"Where are you?"

Tears rolled freely down her cheeks now.

"You've been gone too long..."

Her hand reached blindly into empty air.

"My sweet boy..."

"Please..."

"Come home."

She began to sob quietly.

"They think you're only a sword..." she whispered between broken breaths. "Only... only a weapon."

She shook her head weakly.

"No..."

"They don't know you."

"They don't see."

"You're more than that, Art."

"So much more..."

Lord Myr lowered his forehead against the hand he still held, unable to hide the tears that finally overcame him.

Mord remained kneeling beside the bed, scarcely aware that Caellin no longer recognised him. Every word she had spoken had engraved itself upon his memory with the permanence of an oath carved into stone. He understood almost none of it. The giant clad in red. The ancient warrior who refused to fall. The burning Trees. The broken city. The impossible sword.

Only one thing had been unmistakable.

She had seen him.

And whatever waited beyond the horizon of years, whatever darkness had set the stars aflame and driven the Ceithir itself to scream, she believed that, somehow, he would be standing before it.
 
The Man Beneath The Gold New
Ullanor System
000.M31


The impossible colours of the Immaterium vanished without ceremony.

One heartbeat there had been only the endless tides of madness pressing against the hulls of the fleet, held at bay by the pale embrace of the Ceithir. The next, reality returned with a violence so quiet that it seemed almost reverent. Darkness rushed back to reclaim the void as the great wound in reality folded shut behind the departing armada, its ragged edges knitting themselves together until no trace remained that the laws of creation had ever been broken.

Across hundreds of vessels, the mist began to move.

It flowed away from the Blood Angels' vessels reluctantly, like a tide abandoning a familiar shore. Pale tendrils drifted across armourglass and adamantine hulls before slipping through countless hidden vents worked into the flanks of the Mist Warden fleet. The Ceithir answered an ancient summons only it seemed able to hear, disappearing back into the secret groves hidden deep within the Wardens' ships, where White Mist Trees rooted in impossible soil waited to breathe it into existence once more.

As the last wisps vanished into the Sigil of Oaths, the Heart of Flame, and their sister vessels, the void was left clear.

Hundreds upon hundreds of warships spread through the void in disciplined formation as translation shock rippled harmlessly through the fleet. Great cruisers, battle barges, escorts and destroyers settled back into reality in ordered waves, their running lights glittering against the stars.

They had entered the Ullanor System.

Far behind them, nearer the Mandeville Point, more translation flares would soon follow behind them. The other fleets would not be far behind. The sons of Guilliman. Perturabo's iron armada. The White Scars. Alpharius' hidden spear.

The war host that had broken the Helioris Confluence would assemble once more.


The bridge of the Red Tear had never truly known silence.

Crewmen hurried between stations carrying data-slates and rolls of parchment alike. Astropaths sat motionless within their sanctums. Servo-skulls drifted lazily beneath vaulted ceilings gilded with golden wings, while crimson-robed ratings shouted bearings across polished command decks. The ordered rhythm had only faltered during translation, when every instrument aboard had become little more than expensive decoration.

Now alarms ceased one by one as logistics runes flickered back to life and auspex arrays restarted. Cogitators groaned awake, making their displeasure known with short, sharp shrills of bhinaric code.

Around the bridge, half shouted reports got lost in the din of half a hundred others as the crew scrambled to restore some sort of order to the madness.

"...Primary augurs returning."

"Port auspex remains blind."

"Navigator confirms stable translation."

"Void shields responding."

"...Emperor preserve us, what did that mist do to my sensorium?"

"It corrupted half the calibration matrix."

"I've never seen machine spirits behave like—"

"They're coming back online!"

"Report it!"

At the centre of it all stood Admiral Athene DuCade.

She did not raise her voice.

She did not need to.

The captain of the Red Tear possessed the calm authority of one who had weathered too many void wars to become flustered by one more inconvenience. Her uniform remained immaculate despite the chaos around her, crimson cloak falling neatly from one shoulder as she strode between command stations.

"Reset all long-range augurs manually."

She scarcely looked at the officer she addressed.

"I want confirmation from three independent arrays before I accept a single reading."

"Aye, Admiral."

She did not wait to see if her orders were carried out.

"Signal the fleet and tell them to maintain formation with the XIth​ Legion until every system has been recalibrated."

Another acknowledgement.

She turned towards the strategium pit.

"Engineering. I want a complete report regarding any lingering effects this strange…mist may have had on our systems."

A nervous voice answered over the vox tinged by the bass tones of heavy augmetics.

"...My lady... we believe the mist interferes with electromagnetic harmonics on a level we do not entirely understand."

DuCade merely nodded.

"I am sure you will do the Angel proud."

It was as much a gentle rebuke as it was an instruction. The bridge settled immediately back into its practiced rhythm.

High above the command deck, upon the command pulpit overlooking the bridge, two Primarchs watched the ordered chaos unfold.

Sanguinius rested both hands lightly upon the brass railing before him, careful—as always—not to place enough weight upon it to deform the metal. His white wings were folded neatly behind him, their feathers catching the light spilling through the slowly rising warp shutters. Beside him stood Artorias, arms folded across his breastplate, his posture still as carved stone.

Neither spoke for some time, though the silence between them no longer felt strained.

Not comfortable, perhaps but no longer painful.

It was the quiet of two brothers learning how to exist beside one another after losing seventy-three years they could never reclaim.

Beyond the slowly retracting shutters, stars appeared one by one.

Artorias watched them emerge.

"You spoke truly?" he asked after a while, his voice low enough that only Sanguinius could hear it. "The others will all come."

Sanguinius inclined his head.

"So far as I know."

His expression softened.

"Our Father wishes every Legion represented."

A smile, warm enough to brighten the already radiant features of the Angel, spread slowly across his face.

"Which means," he continued, "that you shall finally meet the remainder of the family."

Artorias let out a quiet snort.

"I suppose I shall."

His own smile was smaller, more reserved yet no less genuine.

"I only hope they are less troublesome than the brothers I already possess."

Sanguinius laughed softly.

"I make no promises."

The sound drifted across the bridge like music. Below them a sharp clatter echoed across the bridge as one of the younger ratings had looked up. He froze, his data-slate slipping from nerveless fingers to strike the deck with a metallic crack.

The young crewman simply stared.

His breathing quickened.

Then, overcome entirely by the impossible sight of two smiling Primarchs standing side by side in the newborn light of realspace, he collapsed to both knees.

Tears streamed unabashed down his face.

He tried to speak but nothing emerged beyond a strangled sob. Several nearby ratings hurried to catch him before he struck the deck completely.

"My Lord... My Lords... I..."

He could say no more.

DuCade did not even look away from the hololithic display hovering above the command throne.

"For the Emperor's sake," she barked with practised authority, "remove him from my bridge."

Two attendants immediately lifted the overwhelmed crewman beneath the arms.

"He requires the attention of a medicae, Admiral."

"He requires discipline," Athene corrected sharply. "The Primarchs did not enter my bridge to watch grown men weep."

She finally looked up, sweeping the bridge with a hard gaze. Several other crew members had very deliberately found fascinating reasons to stare at their consoles instead.

DuCade's voice remained perfectly level.

"Compose yourselves."

There was no anger in her voice. Only disappointment.

"You stand upon the flagship of the Ninth Legion."

A pause.

"You shame yourselves in the presence of your Primarch."

The words landed with remarkable effect.

The bridge erupted back into disciplined motion. Officers bent over their stations with renewed purpose. Ratings hurried from console to console. No one dared glance upward again.

If there proved a need to address either Primarch, they would do so while staring somewhere just above shoulder height.

Artorias watched the sudden renewal of industry with quiet amusement before folding his arms once more.

"I sometimes forget," he murmured, "the effect we have upon people."

Sanguinius' smile faded into something gentler.

"I envy you that."

Behind the two Primarchs stood Azkaellon and six of the Ikisat, the Burning Ones, their presence lending the elevated command pulpit something of the character of a shrine guarded by living idols.

The Sanguinary Guard wore artificer plate wrought in the radiant gold of the Ninth Legion's most exalted order, its sculpted surfaces catching the restless illumination of the bridge in hard, molten reflections. Great Legion Warhawk jump packs rose above their shoulders in layered housings of crimson and gilt, their dormant turbines lending breadth and menace to warriors already immense, while Angelus-pattern boltguns were built into vambraces alongside the long hafts and murderous blades of Perdition weapons designed to bring ruin at the closest ranges.

They possessed none of the ornamental softness that distant remembrancer paintings sometimes attributed to the sons of Sanguinius. Their splendour was martial, every polished plane concealing machinery of war, every graceful line terminating in a cutting edge or weapon muzzle.

At their head stood Azkaellon, his Glaive Encarmine held upright beside him and his posture so rigid that he seemed less a warrior at rest than a golden seal placed upon the Angel's continued existence.

His helm concealed whatever expression he wore, but vigilance radiated from him with such intensity that Artorias suspected the warrior would have regarded the collapse of the ship around them as a secondary concern beside the possibility that some fragment of it might strike his Lord.

Azkaellon had endured the brothers' quiet conversation for as long as his sense of duty permitted. When he stepped forward, the movement was slight, little more than the measured advance of one gilded boot upon the deck, yet all six of the Burning Ones seemed to shift with him, not in body but in attention, as though their commander's unease travelled through the order by some communion too practised to require words.

He bowed first to Sanguinius and then, with faultless if noticeably cooler respect, to Artorias. "My Lord, forgive the intrusion. The command strategium has been secured and its defensive cordon restored. Until the augurs have resolved the surrounding volume and the fleet is certain of its position, I would advise that you withdraw there. It is the safer location."

Sanguinius turned his head slightly, the bridge lights moving across the high golden planes of his armour and finding warmer tones amongst the folded whiteness of his wings.

Before he could answer, Artorias allowed his gaze to wander across the waiting Guard. There was admiration in the look, though it carried the faint amusement of one accustomed to a very different breed of honour guard. The Bladeguard had never surrounded him with such relentless ceremony. They knew when to stand close and when to leave their King to breathe; they guarded him with trust as readily as with bolter and blade, and were as likely to argue that he required solitude as they were to place their bodies before an incoming shell.

"Your guardians are certainly protective," he observed, the words offered mildly enough, without any deliberate barb, though the pause before the final word gave Azkaellon room to discover one.

He stiffened behind the impassive mask of his helm. His glaive remained upright, his voice disciplined, but there was a sharpened undertone to it now, the reflexive defensiveness of a man for whom devotion had long since ceased to be merely a virtue and become the foundation upon which every other duty rested. "We would never willingly leave our Lord without defence. The Sanguinary Guard were created so that no enemy, no mischance and no lapse in vigilance might find him unprotected."

It was a statement of purpose, yet something in the certainty with which it was delivered made the absence of Artorias's own guardians seem suddenly conspicuous.

The King of Mist did not move. His arms remained folded, his expression composed, but the warmth that had settled between the brothers during their journey receded beneath the touch of something colder.

Crew near the command pulpit continued their work, calling out calibration figures and feeding new data into the awakening cogitators, though voices lowered without conscious command and several officers became intensely interested in displays that had not changed for minutes.

Artorias looked upon Azkaellon without anger visible in his face, which made the chill in his answer more keenly felt. "My sons do not believe that guarding me requires them to follow each step as though I were an unsteady child. Helion lies wounded because he placed himself between Jaghatai and death, while those Bladeguard still fit for duty bear hurts of their own. Their absence is not negligence. It is the price they paid for keeping their oaths."

Azkaellon's grip tightened upon the Glaive Encarmine, though whether from offence or dawning recognition of what he had implied was difficult to say.

Artorias gave him no opportunity to answer at once. His voice remained low and measured, but winter had entered it now, the deep and soundless cold of the Ceithir settling over a forest before snow.

"Nor do they consider me undefended here. I stand upon my Brother's flagship and at my his side. The Bladeguard trust their King to know when he is safe, and they trust Sanguinius to stand beside me as I would stand beside him. It would appear, Commander Azkaellon, that they place greater faith in your Primarch than you do."

The rebuke landed with none of the violence of a shouted condemnation and all the greater force for it.

Azkaellon's head drew back by a fraction, humiliation and anger warring beneath the blank golden features of his helm, while his men remained motionless through the kind of discipline that could not entirely disguise their sudden discomfort.

Sanguinius intervened before either pride could harden into something more lasting. He lifted both hands, his expression touched by exasperated affection rather than command, and placed himself not physically but unmistakably between them.

"Peace, Az. I will have no discord between you and my brother, least of all born from loyalty."

His eyes moved first to Artorias, who held his gaze for a heartbeat before inclining his head and allowing the frost to withdraw from the air, then returned to the commander of his Guard.

"Your care honours me, as it always has. I know the weight you carry, and I know that every caution you offer comes from love and duty rather than doubt. But I am not fashioned from glass, and I would rather not be treated as though the slightest change in circumstance might shatter me."

The gentleness of the chastisement made resistance more difficult than anger would have done.

Sanguinius stepped closer and rested a hand upon Azkaellon's golden pauldron, his smile small but sincere. "The strategium may be safer by every measure your tacticians can devise, yet I choose to remain here. I am with Artorias, aboard my own vessel, within the heart of my Legion. Give me this space without believing it a rejection of your service. You have guarded me faithfully. I ask only that you trust the judgement you have spent those years protecting."

Azkaellon remained silent for several moments, his pride forced to yield not before superior rank alone but before the very man whose safety had become the axis of his existence.

At last, he brought one clenched fist against his breastplate, the impact ringing softly beneath the higher sounds of the bridge. He turned toward Artorias and bowed, deeper this time and without reserve. "My words were unworthy, Lord. I intended no slight against your guardians, but intention does not absolve insult. I have heard the reports from the surface of 4546B, and the name given to Helion by the Great Khan has already travelled throughout our fleet. The Storm Warden's courage honours more than his own Legion. I ask forgiveness for impugning him or the brothers who stood beside him."

Artorias regarded the golden warrior for a long moment before the last trace of cold left his face. "There is nothing further to forgive. Helion himself would be embarrassed by so much praise and insist that he merely did what duty demanded. In that, I suspect he and you would find more common ground than either would care to admit."

The answer allowed Azkaellon to rise without loss of dignity.

Sanguinius's smile brightened, relieved by the restored peace, and he dismissed the Guard with a small motion of his fingers rather than a formal command. They withdrew as one, until the command pulpit seemed unexpectedly open without their radiant forms enclosing it.

Sanguinius watched them go with the weary fondness of a man who knew that the argument had been won only for the present hour. "You must forgive Azkaellon. He has made a life of imagining every possible threat to me, and I fear success has only encouraged him."

Artorias turned back toward the armoured viewport, where the last of the immense warp shutters had almost completed its ascent.

"He loves you," he replied, the words stripped of irritation now. "There are worse faults. I have allowed my own frustrations to find their way into my temper too readily of late."

Beside him, Sanguinius leaned once more upon the railing with deliberate care.

Neither brother attempted to fill the silence that followed.

They stood close enough that the outer edge of one wing nearly brushed Artorias's pauldron, watching as the final shutter withdrew and the darkness of realspace opened fully before them.

The void beyond should have offered reassurance after the unreason of the Immaterium.

Stars burned in their ancient places, remote and cold, while the combined fleets of the IXth​ and XIth​ Legions spread outward from the Mandeville point in vast, ordered echelons.

Blood Angels vessels in crimson and gold held formation beside the pale-hulled warships of the Mist Wardens, the last threads of Ceithir slipping from armourglass, gun decks and sensor vanes before being drawn back through concealed apertures into the Warden ships.

DuCade stood at the centre of the command floor with one hand resting against the edge of the principal tactical station, receiving reports from every quarter without allowing the agitation of her crew to touch her own composure.

When a senior augur officer raised his head and announced that the primary arrays had finally achieved alignment, DuCade answered with no visible relief, merely directing him to confirm the return against two independent systems before trusting it. Only when three matching sets of data appeared did she order the contacts ahead brought into the hololith.

Pale runes gathered above the strategium pit, blurred at first by lingering interference and then sharpening into Imperial identification returns.

"Multiple vessels ahead," the officer reported, working rapidly through the data as it resolved. "Luna Wolves transponder codes. Additional signatures belonging to ships registered with the Emperor's expeditionary fleet."

A murmur passed through the bridge, subdued but unmistakable. The presence of Imperial vessels upon the system's outskirts was expected, yet Sanguinius did not share the crew's relief. His brow furrowed as he studied the uncertain marks floating within the projection, and Artorias noticed the change at once.

"What troubles you?" he asked.

"There should be a picket waiting at the approaches," Sanguinius replied, his attention fixed upon the darkness ahead. "Horus would not leave the Mandeville point unwatched, not after taking a system of this importance. Whatever else may be said of him, he is not careless in war." The words contained no hesitation and no trace of their brother's recent disagreement. Sanguinius knew Horus's virtues as intimately as his flaws, and command of a fleet was among the greatest of them.

The augur officer leaned closer to his instruments, calling for refinement of the nearest returns.

What had first appeared to be a cluster of vessels began to separate into irregular masses, too still to be ships under power and too widely scattered to form any deliberate formation.

DuCade ordered the fleet's advance reduced and sent warning signals outward to the accompanying Warden squadrons. Across the void, the two immense armadas responded with disciplined precision, engine flares dimming as battle groups tightened and forward escorts moved to screen the Gloriana. The tactical display expanded, darkness filling with flecks of cold light until the truth emerged by degrees rather than revelation: a field of debris stretching across thousands of kilometres, broken hulls turning slowly among clouds of metal, frozen atmosphere and the glittering remains of lives extinguished in vacuum.

The Red Tear drew nearer, and the graveyard acquired names.

A Luna Wolves light cruiser revolved upon its ruined axis with its prow torn away, the pale white plate of its flanks blackened by fire and opened to the stars.

Nearby, three escorts of the Emperor's personal fleet lay scattered in pieces, their eagle-and-lightning heraldry still visible upon fragments large enough to have once housed hundreds of crew.

Ork wrecks drifted amongst them in even greater numbers, crude gunships and attack vessels split apart by lance strikes or gutted from within, evidence that the picket had not died without exacting a savage price. There were no active drives, no answering signals and no rescue beacons—only dead ships moving through the silence according to the last violence inflicted upon them.

Artorias watched the ruined vessels pass slowly into full visual range. The pale illumination of the hololith moved across his face, catching in his golden eyes as recognition settled there. "I believe we have found the picket," he murmured, not with triumph at having understood but with the quiet gravity of one naming the dead.

Beside him, metal gave a long and tortured cry.

Sanguinius had closed his hand around the brass railing without realising it, his fingers sinking through the worked surface until it folded beneath his grip. He did not look down at the damage.

His gaze remained fixed upon the shattered ships, and the unease in his expression deepened into something Artorias had not yet seen upon his brother's face since they entered the system: not fear for himself, but the first cold apprehension that whatever had destroyed the sentinels at Ullanor's gate might not yet be finished.


The voyage inward from the Mandeville point took the better part of a day.

Though the translation into realspace had been uneventful, the system itself bore wounds too immense for time to conceal.

The void between the outer reaches and Ullanor was littered with the carcasses of war, silent testimony to the struggle that had raged here scarcely a week before. Most belonged to the Greenskins.

Great Ork hulks drifted powerless through the darkness, their brutal silhouettes broken open by lance strikes or gutted by macro-shells until they resembled the skeletons of monstrous sea beasts left to rot upon a forgotten shore. Entire escorts spun endlessly amongst fields of frozen wreckage, their crude engines long extinguished.

Imperial losses were fewer, yet they remained impossible to ignore.

Here a Luna Wolves destroyer drifted with its stern torn clean away, proud Cthonian armour now little more than scorched metal reflecting distant starlight.

There a cruiser of the Emperor's own expeditionary fleet hung lifeless beside a cluster of ruined Ork vessels, mute evidence that its crew had sold themselves dearly before joining the dead. Recovery ships moved patiently amongst the debris fields, Mechanicum salvage craft attended by clouds of servo-skulls and swarms of maintenance servitors that crawled across shattered hulls like insects picking clean the bones of fallen giants.

Every hour the fleet pressed deeper into the system, and with every million kilometres travelled the signs of battle grew more frequent, as though the violence itself had intensified the closer one drew to Ullanor.

Eventually the world appeared.

It dominated the forward viewports long before details became clear, filling them with a vast sphere of ochre, black and ash-grey whose atmosphere still carried the scars of orbital bombardment.

Thin veils of smoke wrapped themselves around entire continents, while countless blooms of fire marked regions where Ork industry had yet to finish burning. Even from the emptiness of space, Ullanor possessed an oppressive gravity of presence, the lingering weight of an empire that had only just been broken.

Above it floated a fleet worthy of such a conquest.

The Luna Wolves had gathered in extraordinary strength.

Hundreds upon hundreds of warships formed ordered concentric rings around the planet, stretching so far across the orbital plane that individual formations blurred into a glittering belt of steel. At their heart rested the great capital ships of the XVIth​ Legion, their immense hulls dwarfing the escorts that swarmed protectively around them. Interwoven amongst Horus' armada sailed the vessels of the Emperor Himself, ancient warships whose designs predated many of the Imperium's current fleets, each surrounded by escorts bearing the Aquila and lightning-bolt sigils of the Master of Mankind.

One by one, the arriving Legions assumed their allotted stations.

The Red Tear and her attendant Blood Angels slid gracefully into position to starboard of the Luna Wolves' formation, while the pale warships of the Mist Wardens settled into disciplined lines nearby.

Vox traffic filled the void as fleetmasters exchanged clearances and coordinates, the calm professionalism of Imperial naval discipline replacing the desperate urgency of battle.

At the centre of it all floated three ships whose very presence seemed to bend attention towards them.


The Vengeful Spirit, vast and predatory, dominated its surrounding escorts with effortless authority, its pale armour carrying the heraldry of the Luna Wolves proudly across a hull scarred by recent victory.

Not far beyond it rested Bucephalus, the Emperor's own flagship.

It lacked the overt menace of Horus' vessel, yet possessed something altogether greater: an austere majesty born of impossible age and flawless construction. Even amongst the largest Glorianas ever wrought, it commanded awe simply by existing.

Between those two titans the Red Tear came gently about before her engines settled into a steady burn.

She had arrived.

Preparations began immediately.

Hangar decks deep within the Gloriana stirred into practised life as Thunderhawks and Stormbirds were drawn onto launch rails, fuelled, armed where necessary and guided into orderly squadrons beneath the watchful eyes of deck officers.

Servitors trundled between craft with practiced care while flight crews completed their final inspections beneath the ever-present roar of engines. At the centre of the gathering formation waited one vessel unlike the others.

Its hull shimmered beneath layers of polished gold.

Graceful rather than ostentatious, every curve of its armour seemed fashioned to echo the wings of the Primarch it served. This was Sanguinius' own Stormbird, more ceremonial than martial in appearance, though no less formidable for it.

Around it assembled escorts from both Legions.

Blood Angels Thunderhawks formed the innermost screen, crimson gunships bearing the winged blood drop proudly upon their hulls. Beyond them gathered the pale transports of the Mist Wardens, while flights of Lightning interceptors from both fleets spread into widening circles overhead, ensuring that not even the smallest hostile contact could approach unnoticed.

Then the hangar doors opened and the formation departed as one.

From orbit the devastation of Ullanor became impossible to mistake.

The closer they descended, the more the world resembled not a conquered empire but the aftermath of some primordial cataclysm. Continents lay blackened beneath orbital fire. Forests had vanished entirely, leaving only fields of splintered trunks stretching to horizons choked by smoke. Mountains bore wounds hundreds of metres deep where lance batteries had carved glowing scars through living stone, while rivers had changed course beneath bombardments so immense that the land itself had yielded before them.

Yet already the Imperium had begun its work.

Mechanicum landers crossed the skies in endless processions, descending in disciplined streams towards construction sites that spread like fresh growth across the ruined landscape.

Conveyor engines taller than fortress walls crawled slowly over the broken earth, their immense grinding drums reducing everything before them into uniform foundations. Burned Ork corpses vanished beneath adamant rollers without ceremony. Ruined fortifications disappeared. Entire hillsides collapsed into carefully measured embankments beneath machines so vast they seemed less vehicles than moving manufactorums.

The Triumph had already begun to reshape the world.

Ahead stretched a roadway of staggering proportions.

It cut through the shattered plains with mathematical precision, broad enough for entire armoured columns to march abreast. Every few dozen metres rose paired iron stakes driven deep into the freshly levelled ground. Upon each hung the corpse of a mighty Ork warlord or Nob, their enormous green bodies left to sway in the desert wind as grim milestones marking the Emperor's victory. Thousands had already been raised.

Thousands more awaited their place.

The Stormbirds flew on.

Challenge signals reached them repeatedly as overlapping defence networks demanded identification, each answered long before their escorts had slowed. Ground batteries tracked the incoming formation only to peel harmlessly away once recognition codes were confirmed. Thunderhawks of the Luna Wolves joined them briefly before banking aside again, their pilots offering respectful salutes over secure vox channels.

Beyond the haze, dominating the horizon, rose the fortress of Urlakk Urg.

Even crippled by conquest it defied belief.

The Ork citadel sprawled across kilometres of blasted rock like some impossible mountain assembled from scrap metal, broken engines and looted voidcraft welded together through brute determination rather than engineering. Great sections of its outer walls had collapsed beneath bombardment, while others remained twisted and molten where plasma weaponry had carved through armour metres thick. Imperial banners already flew from the highest towers. Great Aquilas snapped proudly in the hot wind where crude Ork glyphs had only recently been torn down.

Its principal landing platform had once been a crude monstrosity of riveted plates and rusting gantries.

Now it bustled beneath an army of red-robed Tech-Priests, labour servitors and construction engines. Fresh adamantium supports had already begun replacing fractured superstructure. Sparks cascaded endlessly from welding rigs. Massive cranes lifted away entire sections of Ork architecture even as others lowered prefabricated Imperial platforms into place with relentless efficiency.

The gilded Stormbird descended towards the centre of the platform.

The escort peeled gracefully away, each craft seeking its assigned berth amongst the expanding forest of landing pads.

As the landing engines thundered and dust rolled across the battered metal decking, one final figure remained standing exactly where he had waited throughout the entire approach.

Surrounded by an honour guard of Luna Wolves clad in white and in black, Horus Lupercal watched the Stormbird settle before him.


The gilded Stormbird settled upon the battered Ork landing platform with the ponderous grace of something that had no business looking elegant in a place such as Ullanor.

Its engines wound down beneath a sky still stained by war, hot exhaust rolling across patched metal plating while Mechanicum crews and servitors scurried along reinforced gantries only a few dozen metres away.

The fortress of Urrlak Urg loomed around them like the corpse of some iron leviathan that the Imperium had not yet finished butchering. Everywhere there was the clang of hammers, the shriek of cutting torches, the deep vibration of engines repurposed for demolition rather than war.

Beyond the platform, the land itself was being remade for the Triumph. Dust hung over the horizon where impossible machines ground hills flat and crushed the scars of conquest into foundations for pageantry.

The ramp opened.

The Sanguinary Guard came first, descending in measured order beneath the thunder of distant construction. Their golden plate burned beneath the Ullanor sun, Warhawk jump packs rising from their shoulders and long Perdition weapons held ready without ever appearing overtly threatening.

Azkaellon led them, his every movement disciplined, his attention divided between the platform, the waiting Luna Wolves, and the figure standing at their centre. He did not need to see an enemy to behave as though one might reveal itself at any moment. That was simply how he existed.

Sanguinius appeared behind them.

Horus smiled the instant he saw him.

The expression broke across his face with such warmth that, for a moment, the conqueror of Ullanor vanished entirely and there remained only a brother relieved to see someone he loved returned safely from war. Yet something else lived beneath the smile. Regret, perhaps. The lingering memory of words exchanged before Sanguinius had departed, when conviction on both sides had hardened into argument.

The reports from the outer system had already arrived. Ork remnants had attempted to force their way back toward Ullanor exactly as Horus had feared, and the shattered pickets beyond the Mandeville point testified to how close his concern had come to truth.

Yet Sanguinius had been needed at Helioris too. His arrival there had helped turn catastrophe into victory.

Neither brother had been wholly wrong and that made the memory of their quarrel harder rather than easier.

Sanguinius smiled in return despite himself. There was restraint in the Angel's expression, but affection overcame it too easily to hide. Horus crossed the distance between them before ceremony could intrude and took his brother into a fierce embrace, one hand striking warmly against Sanguinius's back between the roots of his wings. "You look as though you've been trying to prove a point," he murmured, low enough that only those nearest could hear.

Sanguinius laughed softly against his shoulder. "And you look entirely too pleased with yourself."

"I won."

"So did we."

Horus drew back just enough to study him properly. The smile remained, though something quieter moved through his eyes now. "I know."

That was all they gave the disagreement in front of witnesses. It was enough. Sanguinius inclined his head slightly, and Horus answered with the smallest nod of his own. Later, perhaps, there would be apologies. Or perhaps there would not need to be. They knew one another too well for every wound to require ceremony.

Then Horus looked past him.

Artorias was descending the ramp.

The change in Horus was minute, so much so that most mortals would never have seen it. The warmth did not vanish, but it tightened at the edges. A shadow crossed his expression and disappeared so quickly it might have been nothing more than changing light from the Stormbird's engines.

His posture remained open, his hands relaxed, his face composed. He had spent decades mastering the art of making every brother believe he was pleased to see them.

Artorias saw the shadow anyway, golden eyes narrowing as the Twice-Born took in the Lupercal.

Behind him came Pherenion and Reladion, both Custodians moving with that unsettling combination of immense weight and effortless control peculiar to their kind. Neither wore any expression Artorias could read, hidden as they were beneath their helms, though something about their stillness suggested they had expected this moment long before he had.

Horus stepped forward.

"Artorias."

There was no coldness in the name. If anything, Horus made it sound almost affectionate, a faint smile touching his face.

"You do enjoy arriving dramatically."

Artorias punched him.


The blow landed with enough force to crack the air.

Horus's head snapped sideways. His body twisted under the impact, one boot skidding across the battered platform before he struck the metal hard enough to dent it beneath his weight.

For half a heartbeat, no one understood what had happened.

Then the world exploded into motion.

The Justaerin moved first. Black-armoured giants surged forward with weapons coming up in near-perfect unison, while Luna Wolves officers shouted warnings and reached for blades. Abaddon was already advancing, fury naked on his face, and several warriors around him needed only the smallest excuse to turn the landing platform into a battlefield.

The Sanguinary Guard reacted just as quickly, but not toward Artorias. Their formation collapsed inward around Sanguinius, weapons rising as Azkaellon placed himself between his Primarch and the sudden violence with the reflexive certainty of a man who would have done the same if the Emperor Himself had thrown the blow.

Pherenion and Reladion did nothing. They simply stood behind Artorias, content to let events play out.

Horus pushed himself upright.

Blood ran from the corner of his mouth, his expression no longer warm. Before anyone could reach them, Artorias stepped forward and struck him again.

The second blow was harder.

Horus rocked backward, but this time he did not fall. His boots tore shallow grooves through the patched metal as he absorbed the force, one hand coming up too late to catch Artorias's wrist. The impact opened the skin along his cheekbone and turned the blood at his mouth into a brighter smear.

The platform became a storm of shouted orders.

"Stand down!"

"Protect the Primarch!"

"Back!"

"Hold!"

Weapons tracked from one Legion to another. Luna Wolves glared at Blood Angels. The Sanguinary Guard shifted to form a living wall around Sanguinius. Mechanicum adepts nearby scattered behind servitors and cargo lifters, leaving tools and data-slates where they fell.

Artorias paid none of it any attention.

"The first," he said, voice cold and perfectly controlled, "was for me."

Horus straightened slowly.

"The second was for my Brothers."

Something changed in Lupercal then.

Artorias had always known Horus was dangerous. Of course he had. All Primarchs were. Yet knowledge and understanding were not the same thing. Horus had spent so much of his life smiling, persuading, laughing, making war look effortless and diplomacy look natural, that even his brothers sometimes mistook charm for softness.

Artorias did now.

For the span of a single heartbeat, Horus stopped trying to be agreeable.

The warmth left him completely and the presence beneath it was enormous.

There was no psychic flare, no dramatic transformation, nothing Artorias could point to afterward and name.

It was simply a sudden recognition that the brother standing opposite him was not merely the Emperor's favoured son, nor merely the most politically gifted amongst them. Horus was a weapon made in the same forge as Angron, Russ, Sanguinius and himself, and whatever else he had become, that truth had never diminished.

Artorias felt a sharp, involuntary thrill run through him. For years he had privately believed that, should matters ever come to blows, he could defeat Horus.

For the first time, he wondered if he had badly miscalculated.

Horus's hands clenched. The metal beneath his boots creaked.

"Do that again," he said quietly, "and I will answer."

Artorias's fingers twitched toward Ceithraig out of pure instinct.

He believed him.

Sanguinius stepped between them, having forced his way through the Sanguinary Guard.

His wings flared wide, vast and white, cutting the brothers from one another as both his hands came up against their breastplates. The gesture would have seemed absurd from anyone else. Against two Primarchs balanced on the edge of violence, it was the only thing on the platform capable of working.

"Enough."

The Angel did not shout.

He did not need to.

His voice carried through the noise with such absolute authority that even the surrounding Astartes faltered. Horus looked down at the hand against his chest. For one dangerous instant, Artorias thought he might shove Sanguinius aside. The muscles in Horus's jaw worked, rage still bright behind his eyes, while Artorias felt his own hand hovering inches from Ceithraig's grip.

Then Horus breathed out slowly through his nose.

The danger receded by degrees.

He lifted one hand and rested it briefly against Sanguinius's forearm, a small gesture telling him that the moment had passed. The bruising along his cheek was already beginning to darken and fade as his transhuman physiology went to work, though the blood at his lip remained.

"All right," Horus said.

Sanguinius did not move at once. Horus gave him a look almost approaching exasperation. "I said all right."

Only then did the Angel lower his hands.

Horus straightened fully and glanced towards the Justaerin. One small motion of his fingers was enough. Weapons lowered reluctantly. The Luna Wolves obeyed, though many continued staring at Artorias with open hostility. Azkaellon waited for Sanguinius's signal before doing the same, and only then did the Sanguinary Guard relax by fractions.

Horus rolled his jaw once, testing it.

"I suppose," he said, looking back at Artorias, "that I earned at least one of those."

Artorias's expression hardened again.

"At least one?"

Horus's eyes sharpened.

"That is the last blow I will accept from you without answer."

There was no boast in it. No threat delivered for effect. It was simply a fact.

Artorias held his gaze. "You would have left us to die."

Something passed across Horus's face then that Artorias had not expected.

Not anger.

Hurt.

It vanished almost immediately beneath disbelief.

"You cannot seriously believe that."

"The Emperor and you changed the timetable without warning. You struck Ullanor early, won your victory, and then remained here while Perturabo, Guilliman, Jaghatai, Alpharius and I fought the bulk of the Greenskin strength at Helioris." Artorias snarled.

Horus stared at him for several seconds, and then gave a short, incredulous laugh. There was no mockery in it. If anything, it sounded tired.

"You think I stayed because I wanted to watch banners go up?"

Artorias's mouth tightened. "You were preparing a Triumph."

"I was obeying an order."

The answer was so immediate that Artorias almost missed its meaning.

Horus took one slow step closer, not threatening now but intent, and when he spoke again his voice had lowered enough that the surrounding Astartes could hear only fragments over the distant roar of construction machinery.

"Who do you think told me to remain?"

Artorias said nothing. Horus watched understanding begin to form.

No. It couldn't be.

"Our Father."

The words seemed to strip the remaining cold from the air.

Artorias blinked. He had not considered it. Not once.

His rivalry with Horus had made the shape of events too easy to understand. Horus persuading the Emperor to move early. Horus taking Ullanor. Horus staying behind to bask in victory while his brothers struggled elsewhere. It had fitted too comfortably into everything Artorias already believed about him.

Horus saw the realization and, to his credit, did not use it as a weapon.

Instead his expression softened.

"Do you truly think I would have abandoned you if I had been free to go?"

The question was quiet, almost vulnerable and it unsettled Artorias more than anger would have.

He searched Horus's face instinctively, looking for the seam in the performance. Artorias had always been good at reading men. Fear, pride, deceit, hesitation; all of it left traces. There was nothing that could remain hidden from his eyes. Yet Horus was harder. There was something so effortless about his sincerity that Artorias could not tell where genuine feeling ended and conscious persuasion began.

Perhaps there was no difference.

That possibility disturbed him most.

Horus glanced briefly toward Sanguinius. "I argued with this one because I believed Ullanor remained vulnerable. The remnants you passed on the way in proved I was not entirely wrong." Sanguinius's eyes lowered slightly at that, though Horus spared him any triumph.

"He believed you needed him more. He was also right. That is the irritation of having intelligent brothers. They insist on making certainty impossible."

A faint smile touched Sanguinius's lips despite the tension. Horus looked back to Artorias.

"I wanted to go."

There was nothing theatrical in the words now.

"I asked to go."

Artorias's anger had almost entirely left him. In its place came exhaustion, deeper than he had realised he carried.

The rain of Helioris seemed suddenly very far away and very close at once. Dead sons. Broken ships. Perturabo staring in silence at casualty projections. Guilliman roaring orders until his voice turned raw. Jaghatai nearly crushed beneath an Ork machine. Alpharius's sons dying anonymously to save them all.

"I thought…"

He stopped.

Horus waited and, gathering his courage, Artorias tried again.

"I thought you had convinced him to remain."

Horus's mouth twitched, though he restrained whatever comment first came to mind. "You give me a remarkable amount of credit."

Despite himself, Artorias almost smiled.

Almost.

He lowered his gaze briefly.

"I owe you an apology."

Horus raised one hand before the words could continue.

"No."

Artorias looked up as Horus shook his head.

"Do not give me one."

There was warmth returning now, cautiously, like sunlight through cloud.

"You struck me because your sons died and because you believed I chose pageantry over blood. Under those circumstances, I might have struck me too."

Sanguinius gave him a look and a raised eyebrow.

Horus glanced sideways. "Once."

That earned the faintest laugh from the Angel. Horus's own smile appeared at last, smaller than the one with which he had greeted Sanguinius but no less effective for it.

"The circumstances change nothing important," he continued. "I was not there. You needed aid, and I did not come. Whether the decision was mine or our father's does not lessen what you endured."

He looked out across the ruined fortress, where Imperial banners snapped above the remains of the Ork empire.

"So the apology is mine."

Artorias frowned.

Horus continued before he could object.

"To you. To Roboute. To Perturabo. To Jaghatai. To Alpharius." His gaze returned to Artorias. "I will give it to each of them when they arrive, and I will not insult any of you by pretending an order makes the absence hurt less."

Artorias found himself staring.

This was why they followed him.

The realization came reluctantly.

Not because he was stronger.

Not because the Emperor favoured him.

Because Horus possessed an almost impossible ability to take a conflict, absorb the anger inside it, and return something that made every person involved feel seen.

Artorias hated how effective it was. Worse, he could not even convince himself it was false.

Horus saw something in his expression and smiled more openly.

"There," he murmured. "That look is much better than the one you wore before you hit me."

Artorias snorted. "Do not tempt me."

"I said I would answer the third." The Lupercal reminded him.

"I remember."

Sanguinius closed his eyes and shook his head, though the tension had finally begun to leave his wings.

Horus turned away before either brother could find another reason to begin again. The waiting Luna Wolves parted before him, their earlier hostility restrained by discipline even as several continued to glare at Artorias from behind lowered weapons. He took a few steps toward the fortress entrance before glancing back.

"Come, Brothers."

The word hung there deliberately.

Not Sanguinius alone. Both of them. Horus's expression had become serious again.

"Our Father is waiting."

Sanguinius followed first.

Artorias remained still for only a moment longer, looking at the brother he had spent years believing he understood.

Then he went after them.


The interior of Urrlak Urg's fortress had the peculiar ugliness of something built by creatures for whom violence had been not merely an occupation, but an architectural principle.

Artorias found himself studying it despite everything else demanding his attention. He walked between Horus and Sanguinius, a pace behind Lupercal where the passages narrowed, beneath ceilings assembled from slabs of armour plate and the butchered hulls of conquered machines.

Vast girders crossed overhead without symmetry or apparent design, some still bearing the faded heraldry of Imperial vessels that had died long before the assault upon Ullanor. Iron teeth had been hammered into lintels. Crude glyphs the size of battle tanks covered walls blackened by fire. Here and there, enormous trophies had been bolted directly into the structure: the skulls of xenos beasts, shattered banners, rusted weapons and, once, the prow of some ancient human voidcraft that had been cut away whole and incorporated into the wall.

The air tasted of hot metal, scorched oils and the sour animal stink of the Greenskins themselves, although powerful Imperial purifiers had already begun their thankless work of stripping the latter from the atmosphere.

The evidence of the final battle was impossible to conceal.

Bolter impacts cratered the walls by the thousand.

In one enormous junction, an entire section of flooring had collapsed into the level beneath, leaving a ragged wound across which temporary bridges had been thrown. Dried Ork blood stained the iron in great black-green fans, and the immense corpse of some armoured Greenskin still lay half-buried beneath fallen masonry while Mechanicum servitors methodically cut away the machinery surrounding it.

Artorias saw the pale remnants of human blood too, and the places where men and Astartes had died were marked by small strips of cloth or coded tags awaiting the recovery parties. The Imperium had conquered this place, certainly, but it had paid for every corridor.

Yet already the fortress was disappearing.

That disturbed him more than the dead.

They passed through a cavernous chamber where the Orks had apparently maintained some combination of armoury and feast hall, and half of it no longer existed.

Hundreds of Mechanicum adepts swarmed across scaffolding erected against the walls, mechadendrites curling through clouds of sparks as cutting beams peeled away slabs of greenskin iron. Servitors dragged wreckage towards industrial grinders while cranes lowered pale sheets of Imperial stonework into the spaces left behind.

The process advanced with a speed that seemed almost obscene when measured against the carnage beneath it. Where the Orks had hammered crude faces into iron, artisans were already setting marble panels bearing the rayed thunderbolt and the double-headed eagle. Sculptors worked from suspended platforms, their chisels moving rapidly beneath harsh lumen globes, while mortal painters followed behind them with gold leaf and pigments so rich that Artorias could smell the oils as he passed.

Some of the blood had not even dried.

Already men were gilding over it.

The farther they went, the stranger the juxtaposition became. One side of a passage remained unmistakably Orkish—black iron, rivets as large as a man's skull, crude pictograms and rusting chains—while the other had been transformed into something that might have stood beneath the Himalazian mountains of Terra.

White stone covered ugly metal. Golden eagles spread their wings above alcoves where statues would soon stand. Imperial Army engineers hurried past carrying survey instruments while teams of exhausted labourers worked under the direction of iterators, logisticians and Mechanicum overseers. There were thousands of them, perhaps tens of thousands scattered throughout the fortress, dismantling a conquered civilisation while another was erected over its corpse.

Artorias wondered how long it would take.

A week?

No.

He watched a section of Ork wall vanish beneath prefabricated marble in less than a minute and revised his estimate downward.

A few days.

A few days, and perhaps no one arriving for the Triumph would ever know what Urrlak Urg's fortress had truly looked like. They would see a palace.

They would see banners and polished stone, golden Aquilae and triumphal arches, all prepared as though the Emperor had always been intended to stand here. The place where the greatest Greenskin empire of the age had made its last stand would become a stage upon which mankind celebrated destroying it.

The efficiency was extraordinary.

It was also, Artorias thought, faintly chilling.

Horus seemed untroubled by it. He moved through the conquered fortress with the confidence of a man already familiar with its passages, exchanging occasional words with officers who stepped aside to salute him.

Sanguinius remained close to Artorias, his folded wings forcing even Astartes to give him additional room in the narrower corridors. Neither brother spoke much. The confrontation outside still lingered between them, not quite an open wound but not yet something that could be laughed away either, and Artorias was content with the silence.

Behind them came the Justaerin.

He could feel Abaddon's stare without looking.

Artorias resisted the temptation to glance back. He had struck Ezekyle Abaddon's gene-father twice in front of his own sons; expecting anything other than hostility from the First Captain would have been absurd.

The Justaerin surrounding him were hardly more forgiving. Their footfalls followed the Primarchs like distant thunder, disciplined and measured, but every time the procession slowed Artorias could feel their attention settling upon his back.

Reladion, walking farther behind, appeared to find the situation entertaining.

Pherenion did not.

Artorias decided that ignorance was the most diplomatic response available to him.

The mortal soldiers changed as they travelled deeper into the fortress.

At first, they were overwhelmingly Luna Wolves Army auxiliaries, their uniforms dusty from fighting and their weapons still carried with the unconscious readiness of men who had not yet accepted that the battle was over.

Deeper in, more bore the personal marks of the Emperor's expeditionary forces, veterans from formations Artorias recognised from Terra and others whose heraldry he did not. They guarded junctions, escorted Mechanicum parties and directed endless trains of servitors and labourers through the maze. Most saluted Horus. Many stared openly at Sanguinius. A few recognised Artorias and whispered to one another after he had passed.

Eventually, even they disappeared.

The transition was subtle.

Artorias noticed first that the noise was diminishing. The grinding of machinery faded behind them; then the shouting of overseers, the rumble of tracked haulers and the endless clatter of construction.

The fortress remained Orkish here, but the passages had been cleared and scrubbed rather than rebuilt. Temporary lumen strips had been fixed along the walls, casting harsh white light over black iron and battle scars, while the air smelled sharply of disinfectant and ozone.

Then Artorias saw gold.

Two Custodians stood at the next intersection.

Neither saluted as the Primarchs approached. They merely inclined their helmed heads, guardian spears held upright against their shoulders, and allowed them to pass.

Another pair waited farther on, and another beyond those. Their presence became the only heraldry required. There were no Luna Wolves here. No Army troops. No artisans or Mechanicum adepts.

The Emperor's golden guardians had replaced them all, standing in silent pairs through the conquered heart of the Greenskin fortress.

Artorias felt Pherenion and Reladion change behind him. It was nothing a mortal would have noticed, but he had spent enough time in their company to recognise it. Their irreverence vanished. Whatever private opinions either Custodian might possess, they were approaching their Master now.

The final passage was broad enough for an Imperial Knight to walk through without stooping. Its walls had been built from immense slabs of blackened metal, many metres thick, and battle damage scarred almost every surface. One of the great support columns had been cleaved halfway through by something powerful enough to melt steel, leaving metal frozen in long silver tears.

At the far end stood a pair of doors so enormous that Artorias wondered what manner of creature Urrlak Urg had expected to pass through them.

Two figures waited before those doors.

The first needed no introduction.

Constantin Valdor stood resplendent in the gold of the Legio Custodes, his armour catching the sterile lumen light in hard reflections, the Apollonian Spear held with effortless familiarity at his side.

His pale features possessed that same severe, almost sculpted quality Artorias remembered, the Captain-General's expression betraying little beyond perpetual vigilance. Artorias had never cared for him. The feeling was not hatred, precisely, and he doubted Valdor cared enough about his opinion to return it. There was simply something about the Captain-General's remoteness that grated upon him, as though Valdor had taken all the qualities Artorias found irritating in the Custodians and refined them into their purest possible form.

The man beside him was far smaller.

Malcador leaned upon his staff, robes falling around his thin frame in layered folds, looking beside Valdor less like one of the architects of the Imperium than some ancient scholar who had wandered accidentally into a gathering of demigods. Age had carved deep lines into his face. His eyes, however, remained very much alive.

Horus acknowledged Valdor first. There was familiarity in the gesture rather than greeting, the small inclination of his head one warrior might offer another after several days spent sharing councils and battle reports. "Constantin. I see he has finally allowed you away from his shoulder."

Valdor's expression scarcely altered. "Temporarily."

Horus's gaze slid to Malcador and the warmth diminished noticeably.

"Sigillite."

"Lupercal."

The words were perfectly courteous and yet it sounded like they were insulting each other. Artorias almost smiled. Whatever history existed between those two had never interested him enough to investigate closely, but one needed neither foresight nor his particular talent for reading people to recognise mutual antipathy when it stood several paces apart and pretended to be manners.

Sanguinius spared them all from lingering upon it. He bowed his head first to Valdor and then to Malcador, greeting both with easy respect before stepping aside enough for Artorias to approach.

Malcador's eyes found him immediately.

The severity in the old man's face softened.

Only slightly.

"Ah," he murmured. "Young King."

That did make Artorias smile.

"Uncle."

Horus looked between them, a wary curiosity making itself known which Artorias ignored.

Malcador's mouth twitched beneath the shadow of his hood, amusement briefly winning its ancient war against dignity. "You have been busy."

"So I keep being told." Artorias replied dryly with a smile.

"I imagine there will be quite a few things to discuss."

Artorias's smile faded a little at that.

"Yes," he said quietly. "There will."

Malcador knew enough to hear the weight behind it. The humour disappeared from his face, and for a moment the old man simply regarded Artorias in silence. Artorias wondered how much he knew. Perhaps everything. Perhaps nothing. With Malcador, either possibility seemed equally plausible.

Valdor brought the moment to an end.

"The Emperor awaits."

Horus nodded and moved immediately towards the doors. "Then we should not keep Him waiting."

Valdor stepped into his path. It was not dramatic. He merely shifted half a pace and lowered the haft of the Apollonian Spear across the route.

Horus stopped.

The Justaerin behind them became very still.

Valdor met Lupercal's stare without apparent concern. "Not you."

For perhaps two seconds Horus appeared genuinely uncertain that he had heard correctly.

His gaze went from Valdor to the doors and back again. "Excuse me?"

"The Emperor awaits the Eleventh."

The words settled into the corridor.

Artorias frowned and Sanguinius turned his head towards him.

Horus's expression changed more noticeably. Offence came first, then suspicion, and that suspicion did not settle upon Valdor. His eyes moved instead to the frail figure standing beside the Captain-General.

"Malcador." He hissed the word like a curse.

The Sigillite sighed. It was the sigh of a very old man confronted with a very familiar irritation. "No."

"I haven't accused you of anything yet." Horus growled.

"You were about to."

Horus's jaw tightened. "My Father summoned us here."

"Your father summoned Artorias here." There was no pleasure in Malcador's correction. That perhaps made it more irritating.

Horus looked towards Artorias, then Sanguinius, before returning his attention to the Sigillite. "We have just crossed half this fortress to speak with him."

"And I am sure the exercise has done you good."

Artorias coughed into one fist.

Horus shot him a look.

Artorias's expression became perfectly innocent.

Sanguinius, wisely, stared at the wall.

Malcador's staff clicked once against the iron floor as he adjusted his weight. Whatever private amusement he had allowed himself was already disappearing. "This is not some intrigue of mine, Horus. Nor Constantin's. The Emperor gave explicit instruction. The Eleventh is to enter. Alone, save for those whom our Lord has already permitted."

Horus's eyes flicked towards Pherenion and Reladion. "They are permitted, I presume?"

"They are Custodians," Valdor replied.

Something about the answer plainly failed to improve Horus's mood.

He drew breath to argue but was stopped short when Sanguinius touched his arm.

It was a small gesture, barely more than fingertips against the white plate at Horus's forearm, but it stopped him more effectively than Valdor's spear had. Horus turned towards the Angel. Sanguinius said nothing. He merely held his gaze and gave the slightest shake of his head.

Horus understood.

His nostrils flared as he breathed slowly through clenched teeth. For a moment Artorias glimpsed again the temper that had almost broken loose upon the landing platform, though now it was buried beneath layers of discipline and wounded pride.

Horus looked towards the immense doors once more, and Artorias wondered whether what truly angered him was exclusion or simply the unfamiliar sensation of not knowing why he had been excluded.

At last, Lupercal stepped back.

"Very well."

It did not sound very well.

Sanguinius squeezed his arm once before letting go.

Artorias moved forward.

As he passed Horus, their eyes met. Whatever had happened outside, whatever rivalry still existed between them, there was no satisfaction in Artorias at being chosen where Horus had not been. If anything, the summons filled him with a growing sense of unease. He knew what he needed to tell the Emperor. He had spent the journey from Helioris thinking about it, trying to decide how one explained the impossible without breaking the very edicts the Emperor himself had imposed.

Now the moment had arrived.

Pherenion came to his right.

Reladion took his left.

Malcador joined them without invitation, which Artorias suspected meant he had been invited long before any of them arrived. Valdor turned towards the doors, and some hidden signal passed between him and the Custodians stationed beside them.

Ancient mechanisms groaned awake and the immense doors began to part.

Warm light spilled through the widening gap, golden against the black iron floor. Artorias could see little beyond it at first, only the suggestion of an enormous chamber and the long shadows cast by something within.

He drew a slow breath and crossed the threshold.


The doors closed behind Artorias with a depth of sound that seemed entirely disproportionate to the movement. Ancient mechanisms ground somewhere inside the walls, immense slabs of conquered iron meeting with a final reverberation that travelled through the floor beneath Horus's boots.

For several seconds afterwards the corridor remained silent. The noise of reconstruction was distant here, reduced to a dull vibration through the bones of the fortress, while the Custodians stationed along the passage resumed their motionless vigil as though nothing of consequence had occurred.

Horus stared at the doors.

The expression he wore would have deceived almost anyone.

His features had settled into composure again, the anger of the landing platform apparently spent. One hand rested loosely against the pommel of his sword, the other hanging at his side, and even the bruise Artorias had struck across his cheek was already fading beneath the astonishing regenerative vigour of his flesh.

Yet Sanguinius had known Horus for too long. He saw the stiffness through his brother's shoulders and the almost imperceptible flexing of his fingers.

He saw the way Horus's eyes remained fixed upon the place Artorias had disappeared, as though sufficient concentration might allow him to look through several metres of iron and discover what was being said beyond.

It was not merely anger.

Horus was hurt.

The exclusion had found a place in him far deeper than irritation at some breached protocol. He had been the first of them restored to their Father, the son who had enjoyed decades at the Emperor's side before the others had even known what they were.

There had been campaigns fought with only the two of them, councils in which Horus alone among the Primarchs had stood beside the Master of Mankind, victories whose memories belonged to Father and son before the family had grown large enough for such intimacy to become impossible.

Horus seldom spoke of those years possessively. He did not need to. They were woven into him.

And now a door had been closed in his face while Artorias was admitted beyond it.

Malcador.

The thought came quickly, carrying with it a bitterness Horus made no effort to examine. Of course it was Malcador. The old man had denied it, naturally, and no doubt believed his denial sufficient. Perhaps the order had technically come from the Emperor. Horus could believe that much.

What he could not quite bring himself to believe was that Malcador had played no part in shaping it. The Sigillite whispered into their Father's ear endlessly, arranging councils, keeping secrets, moving men and armies and entire institutions around the board of the nascent Imperium with those thin old hands.

Horus despised him.

At that moment, it was easier to despise Malcador than consider the alternative.

Sanguinius allowed the silence to endure for a while before moving closer. His wings shifted behind him, feathers brushing softly against one another, the sound strangely delicate in a corridor built by Orks. "Horus."

"I am quite all right."

The answer came too quickly.

Sanguinius's mouth twitched, though there was no humour in it. "I did not ask if you were."

That finally drew Horus's attention from the doors. He looked at the Angel and found no accusation waiting for him, only concern, which was somehow worse. He turned away again with a quiet exhalation. "Then perhaps you should have. It would have allowed me to lie politely and spared us both the conversation."

"You have never needed my assistance to lie politely."

Horus looked at him sharply.

Sanguinius smiled.

Against his will, Horus gave a small huff of laughter. It lasted no more than a moment, but some of the rigidity left his shoulders with it. "You have grown insolent."

"I have spent too much time with our Brothers." The Angel offered as a defence.

"That one in particular, apparently." Horus muttered.

There it was.

Sanguinius heard it immediately. His expression changed. Not much; simply enough for Horus to know he had been caught. "Artorias?"

Horus's jaw tightened.

The great iron doors remained stubbornly closed.

"I do not like him."

Sanguinius blinked. The baldness of the admission appeared to surprise him far more than it should have. Horus had never concealed the rivalry, exactly, but neither had he given it words so plainly.

For years it had existed in glances, disagreements and competing philosophies, in councils where one would advance a position almost guaranteed to draw opposition from the other. "No," Sanguinius said after a moment, with exquisite gentleness. "I had noticed."

"Do not sound so pleased with yourself." The Lupercal chided with a sniff.

"I am not pleased. I am merely astonished that you have finally said it aloud."

Horus turned from the doors and began walking, not towards any particular destination but simply because remaining there felt intolerable. Sanguinius fell into step beside him. Behind them, the Justaerin and Sanguinary Guard followed at a respectful distance, the two formations maintaining a separation from one another that had become noticeably larger since the unpleasantness on the landing platform.

"It makes no sense," Horus admitted. His voice was low enough that only Sanguinius could hear him over their footfalls.

"I have tried to understand it. Truly, I have. I disagree with many of our brothers. Corax and I have quarrelled bitterly. Perturabo can make a conversation about weather feel like a siege. Russ is Russ. None of that is the same. Artorias simply…" He searched for the word and found himself irritated that none came. "There is something about him."

Sanguinius considered that without interrupting.

Horus remembered golden eyes.

He remembered Caethraxis.

He remembered the burning world beneath the Vengeful Spirit, Corax standing there with silent, judging eyes and the newly found Eleventh looking at Horus with an intensity that had made him feel, absurdly, exposed. The words returned with uncomfortable clarity even now.

I see the artifice. I see the pride dressed as unity. I see the disdain behind your smile. I see a man who would rather play emperor than brother.

His hands curled into fists.

The accusation had been nonsense then.

It was nonsense now.

Artorias had barely known him. He had arrived carrying the resentments of a provincial king suddenly thrust into a greater universe and presumed to judge a brother who had spent decades helping their father build it.

What could he possibly have understood of Horus? Of the burdens he carried? Of what it meant to hold together brothers who could barely remain in the same chamber without competing or trying to kill each other?

Artifice.

There was no artifice.

Horus was good with people. That was all. He understood them. He listened. He knew when a brother required praise and when another required challenge, when a commander needed reassurance and when an iterator required the freedom to speak.

There was no trick to it, no false face hidden beneath his smiles. If others loved him, was he supposed to apologise for loving them well enough in return?

And yet those damned golden eyes had looked at him as though they had seen something he himself had not.

"I think," Sanguinius said carefully, "that you are alike in ways neither of you wishes to admit."

Horus almost stopped walking.

"That may be the cruellest thing you have ever said to me."

Sanguinius laughed softly, and Horus found himself smiling despite his mood. The Angel's expression became thoughtful again soon enough. "You both gather people around yourselves. You both wish to hold this family together, though you go about it very differently. You are both proud, ambitious, frighteningly stubborn and quite convinced that you understand everyone around you better than they understand themselves."

"I begin to regret allowing you to continue."

"And," Sanguinius added, ignoring him, "neither of you particularly enjoys meeting someone upon whom your usual strengths are less effective."

Horus gave him a sidelong glance. "He struck me twice."

"That does rather support my argument."

The smile Horus offered was thin, but genuine enough.

They continued for several more paces before Sanguinius's humour faded. Something had been troubling him since the landing platform, and Horus could see the moment his brother decided not to leave it alone.

"What you said outside," Sanguinius began. "About Father ordering you to remain here after Ullanor fell. Was it true?"

Horus's expression hardened immediately.

"Every word."

"You swear it?"

That hurt.

Horus stopped and turned towards him. "Upon whatever remains between Brothers when everything else has been stripped away, yes. He ordered me to remain. I asked to go. I argued that our Brothers might need reinforcement. He refused me."

Sanguinius searched his face and visibly relaxed.

Horus did not.

"Did you believe I invented it?"

"No." Sanguinius hesitated. "I feared you might have… presented events kindly."

Horus stared at him to which Sanguinius merely lifted one eyebrow.

"Politely," Horus amended. "You could have said politely."

"I could."

They resumed walking, though more slowly now. The corridor opened into a broader junction where several Custodians stood beneath temporary Imperial banners, and Horus turned down a quieter branch almost without thinking. Sanguinius remained beside him.

"Why did you not tell me?" the Angel asked. "When we argued before I left. You told me Ullanor might still be threatened. You told me the Emperor's position could not be left inadequately defended. You gave me every strategic reason imaginable, but you never once said that Father had commanded you to stay."

Horus looked ahead.

"Because I would not use him as a shield for my own reputation."

Sanguinius frowned.

"If I told you then," Horus continued, "what would I have been doing except saying, do not blame me, blame Father? I will not do that. He had reasons. I may not know all of them, but he had them, and I will not undermine him merely because obedience makes me appear cowardly."

There was something fierce in the words, an old loyalty that Sanguinius recognised immediately. It softened his expression.

"I understand."

"Good."

"But there is something else." Sanguinius prompted.

Horus sighed. "Of course there is."

"The attack."

He knew immediately which attack Sanguinius meant.

The Angel watched him closely now. "The plan did not call for Ullanor to be struck when it was. Helioris was supposed to draw away the Greenskin strength and hold it there while the trap closed. You attacked well ahead of the timetable." Sanguinius paused, allowing Horus every opportunity to answer without being cornered. "Was that Father's decision too?"

Horus said nothing and that silence was answer enough.

Sanguinius's brow furrowed. "Horus."

"It was his decision." The Primarch of the XVIth​ grimaced. That had sounded too defensive even to his own ears.

"After whose counsel?"

Horus's eyes narrowed but Sanguinius did not relent.

"After whose counsel, Brother?"

For a moment Horus looked genuinely irritated. Then the irritation collapsed beneath something far less comfortable.

"Mine."

Sanguinius closed his eyes. Horus turned sharply away from him. "Do not."

"I haven't said anything."

"Your face has."

The Sanguinary Guard and Justaerin were still behind them. Horus became suddenly conscious of every footfall, every piece of armour moving in the corridor. He stopped, irritation finding a convenient target.

"Ezekyle."

Abaddon immediately stepped forward. "My Lord."

"Take the Justaerin and give us the passage."

Abaddon looked from Horus to Sanguinius. Whatever questions he possessed, discipline buried them. He struck his fist against his breastplate and turned away, the Justaerin following without protest.

The Sanguinary Guard remained. Horus looked at them expectantly.

They looked back.

"Apparently," Horus murmured, "mine are better trained."

Azkaellon's posture stiffened.

Sanguinius sighed. "Az."

"My Lord, I would advise—"

"Go."

Azkaellon hesitated. Sanguinius's wings gave a small, irritated rustle. "Please do not make me repeat myself."

That did it. The Sanguinary Guard withdrew after the Justaerin, Azkaellon departing last and making his displeasure evident without committing the impropriety of actually voicing it.

When they were alone, Horus leaned one shoulder against the ugly iron wall. Suddenly he looked tired. Not physically. Nothing Ullanor had thrown at him could have exhausted him in that fashion. This was something less flattering and therefore harder to admit.

"Do you know what Father spoke about during this campaign? What I heard at every turn?"

Sanguinius waited.

"Artorias."

The name came out bitterly.

Horus laughed once, without amusement. "Not constantly. I will not exaggerate merely because I am angry. But enough. Far too often for my liking. A commander would arrive from the outer theatres with reports and somehow his name would be there. Strategy briefings. Astropathic summaries. Casualty projections. Army commanders praising the way the five Legions had been organised." His gaze dropped to the floor. "Always favourably."

Sanguinius's eyes widened slightly.

"They had no supreme commander," Horus continued. "That was supposed to be the weakness of the force. Five Primarchs, five Legions, each with different methods and temperaments, holding together an operation designed to keep the greater part of an Ork empire occupied while we struck here. Perturabo constructed the grand strategy, yes, but Artorias…" His mouth tightened. "Artorias somehow made it work between them. He persuaded Jaghatai to bend where he needed to bend. He found uses for Alpharius's methods without allowing them to poison trust between the others. He let Roboute organise what Roboute organises better than any of us, and he gave Perturabo the respect required to keep him from assuming every disagreement was an insult. The reports praised it. Father praised it."

There was no mistaking the pain now.

Horus pushed away from the wall and paced several steps before turning back. "Can you imagine how absurd that felt? I was here. At Father's side. Fighting the campaign that was supposed to end the greatest Greenskin empire we have encountered, and whenever word came from Helioris I heard about him. About how well the Unbroken King had handled this. How cleverly the King of Mist had mediated that. How magnificently the Legions were holding against impossible numbers. Men began speaking of their stand as though it were the heart of the entire war."

Sanguinius listened without judgement.

That made continuing easier.

"They were the diversion," Horus said, and immediately grimaced at how ugly it sounded. "No. That is unfair. They were more than that. I know they were. But the purpose of Helioris was to draw away the Orks so that Father and I could strike Ullanor and kill the beast at its heart. That was the plan. Yet somehow, I found myself listening to men speak as though we were the supporting action."

Understanding came slowly across Sanguinius's face. "Horus…"

"I was jealous."

The admission seemed to cost him. He stared at his brother as though daring him to offer pity. Sanguinius offered none.

"I was jealous," Horus repeated more quietly. "There. It is an ugly little truth, but at least it is true. It hurt my pride. I had spent years preparing for this campaign. I was fighting beside Father, and still I found myself wondering whether, when the histories were written, men would remember Ullanor or sing songs about Artorias and his damned brothers standing heroically against the horde."

He rubbed a hand across his face.

"So I argued that we should strike early. I told myself it was strategically sound, and it was. The opportunity existed. The Orks had committed themselves. Their defences here were much weaker than anticipated. Every military instinct I possess told me the blow could succeed." His hand dropped. "But that was not the whole truth."

Sanguinius's voice was gentle. "You wanted the victory."

"Yes."

"You wanted it before Artorias could have his."

Horus's jaw worked.

"Yes."

The distant construction filled the silence between them. Somewhere beyond the Custodian cordon, industrial machinery shrieked as another piece of the Ork fortress was cut away. The sound travelled faintly through the iron beneath their feet.

"I imagined it very differently," Horus confessed. "We would take Ullanor. Kill Urrlak Urg. Break the empire at its centre. Then we would leave immediately for Helioris. Father and I would arrive with my Wolves and his forces at our backs, and we would finish the war together. It would have been…" He gave a humourless smile. "Perfect, really. The spear thrust followed by the rescue. No one would be diminished and no one's heroism would be forgotten."

"Except that you would still have been the one who killed the warlord."

Horus met his eyes.

"Yes."

There was enough shame in the answer that Sanguinius did not press the point.

"I did not know Father intended to remain here," Horus continued. "I did not know there would be preparations for a Triumph. When he told me I was to stay, I argued. When he refused…" He spread his hands. "I obeyed."

Sanguinius was silent for a long while.

Then another piece found its place.

"And when I arrived?"

Horus became very still.

Sanguinius's sadness was worse than anger would have been. "When I learned where Artorias and the others were and said I was going to Helioris, you tried very hard to convince me to remain."

Horus looked away.

"Was that because you truly feared Ullanor would be attacked?" The Angel asked softly.

"Yes."

The answer came quickly.

Sanguinius waited and Horus shut his eyes, hoping his brother would simply let the matter drop.

"And?"

Damn him.

Horus opened them again.

"And because if you remained, I would not be standing here alone."

Sanguinius said nothing.

"If you stayed," Horus continued, each word seeming harder than the last, "then perhaps it would not look as though I had simply chosen to remain behind while our Brothers bled. The Emperor had ordered me to stay. Not you. If you chose to stay as well…" He trailed off and shook his head. "I told myself it was prudent. You are one of the finest warriors among us. Keeping you beside Father was sensible. The Ork remnants did return, so I was not imagining the danger. But yes. There was vanity in it too."

For perhaps the first time since Sanguinius had known him, Horus seemed unable to meet his gaze.

The Angel crossed the space between them.

He did not embrace him. Horus would not have welcomed that just then. Instead Sanguinius rested one hand upon his brother's shoulder, fingers curling against the white armour.

"It must have been difficult to tell me that."

Horus laughed bitterly. "I have commanded armies numbering in the millions with less difficulty."

"That is because armies are easier than Brothers."

"Especially this family."

Sanguinius smiled faintly. "Especially this family."

Horus finally looked at him. "I do not hate Artorias."

"I know." His brother's reply was gentle and kind.

"I want that understood."

"I understand."

"I have never ordered anyone to speak against him. Never. Not once. I have never gone to our brothers and belittled him, nor disparaged his Legion to Father. Whatever else you think of me, Sanguinius, believe that." It felt important to Horus that his brother understood that.

"I do."

Horus's expression twisted. "But after Caethraxis, when others began speaking against him… I did nothing to stop it."

That confession was quieter.

"I heard the jokes. The whispers. Men who thought themselves loyal to me taking offence on my behalf. Commanders dismissing him as some barbarian king from a forgotten world. I could have ended much of it with a few words." His gaze drifted back towards the doors through which Artorias had vanished. "I didn't."

"Why?"

"I told myself it was not my responsibility to defend a man who clearly despised me." Horus smiled without humour. "Perhaps I even believed it."

Sanguinius's hand remained on his shoulder.

"And now?"

Horus considered the question.

"I still do not like him."

That earned a quiet laugh. Horus's expression softened fractionally. "But I know I have been unfair to him. And I know that when it comes to Artorias, I become…" He searched for the word. "Petty."

It was such an un-Horus-like word that Sanguinius almost smiled again. "He does the same with you."

"I know. That makes it worse."

"Of course it does."

For a while they stood together in silence. Somewhere far behind them Abaddon was undoubtedly imagining several creative ways to kill Artorias, while Azkaellon was likely composing a formal argument explaining why Sanguinius should never again be permitted beyond arm's reach of his guard. The thought almost amused the Angel.

Eventually Horus straightened.

"When the others arrive, I will speak to them."

Sanguinius nodded. "And I shall stand with you."

Horus's eyes hardened immediately. "Not if standing with me requires blaming Father."

"It does not." The Angel assured him.

"They will ask why I remained."

"Then tell them what you choose to tell them."

Horus snorted. "Perturabo will not accept half an answer."

"No," Sanguinius admitted. "He almost certainly will not."

Horus grimaced then as he considered their reactions even as Sanguinius proceeded to voice them aloud.

"Roboute will understand the strategic necessity even if he dislikes it," Sanguinius continued. "Jaghatai will probably say very little, which will somehow make you feel worse. Alpharius…" He paused. "I have no idea what Alpharius will do."

"Nobody does."

"And Artorias?"

Both brothers looked towards the distant doors.

Sanguinius sighed. "Artorias will be Artorias."

Horus touched his healed cheek.

"So I have discovered."

Despite everything, they both laughed.

It was brief, but it helped.

When the humour faded, Sanguinius squeezed his brother's shoulder once. "Whatever happens when they arrive, you will not face them alone. I will not lie for you, and I will not condemn Father for you, but I will stand beside you while you tell them whatever truth you choose to give."

Horus studied him, pride warring briefly with gratitude.

Then he covered Sanguinius's hand with his own.

"Thank you."

The Angel nodded.

Neither spoke again for some time. Behind the sealed doors, the Master of Mankind was speaking with Artorias.

Horus tried very hard not to think about it.

He failed.


Artorias woke with a gasp and a mouthful of saltwater.

For several disordered heartbeats he knew nothing except cold water, pressure and the hard insistence of stone beneath his chest. A wave had reached farther than the others and broken weakly across the shore, washing around his shoulders before drawing back with a soft hiss, leaving the lower half of his face wet and his hair plastered against his brow. He coughed, spat brine and pushed himself onto one elbow, only for a second wave to lap over his gauntlet—

No.

Not his gauntlet.

His hand. Bare skin that shivered slightly beneath the temperature.

That frightened him more than the water.

Artorias stared stupidly at his fingers. They were his, certainly; broad and too large for any mortal man, but there was no ceramite around them, no silver vambrace, no armour readout whispering at the edge of his vision. He looked down at himself and found coarse fabric where plate should have been: a dark tunic belted at the waist, leather trousers fitted closely enough not to hinder movement, boots of good make but utterly plain. The clothes were comfortable. Familiar, almost, despite the certainty that he had never worn them before.

He rolled onto one knee and the ground shifted beneath him.

Thousands upon thousands of smooth stones moved against one another with a dry, clattering murmur, each rounded by water until no edge remained. Grey. White. Black. Brown. Some streaked through with veins of colour that glistened where the sea had wet them. The texture was strange beneath his palm. Not sand. Not gravel. Something between, unstable and yet worn smooth by an age of repetition.

The wind found him almost immediately.

It came in from the sea with enough force to tug at his tunic and chill the water on his skin, carrying a clean, sharp scent unlike the cold forests and mist-laden valleys of Caerdyn Vallis. Salt. Wet stone. Something faintly green from the cliffs behind him. Above it all came the cries of unfamiliar birds wheeling through the air, harsh and lonely calls that rose and fell with the breeze.

Artorias looked up at them.

White-bodied things with grey wings circled overhead, riding currents he could not see. One folded itself suddenly and dropped towards the water before levelling out again, its cry answered by another farther along the shore.

He had no name for them.

The absence of knowledge troubled him. So did the absence of almost everything else.

Where—

The thought simply failed.

He remained kneeling, staring at the sea, and for one horrifying moment there was nothing behind his eyes.

No name.

No Legion.

No King.

No memory of what he had been doing before waking upon these stones. Panic rose inside him with remarkable speed.

Who—

Then something returned. Not all at once but in broken fragments.

A white tree.

A sword blazing without flame.


Golden eyes reflected in armourglass.

Artorias.

His name struck home like a thrown spear.

Artorias.

XI.

Mist Wardens.


The memories flooded back behind it. Ullanor. The Red Tear. Horus. Sanguinius. The ruined Ork fortress. Malcador standing beside Valdor before brutal iron doors.

He remembered crossing the threshold.

Then...

Nothing.

Artorias rose slowly to his feet. At once, silver mist curled around his boots.

He froze.

The Ceithir gathered only faintly there, not enough to obscure even the stones beneath him, little strands of silver-white vapour flowing lazily from around his ankles as though leaking into this place from somewhere infinitely distant. The sight reassured him in a way he had not expected. Whatever this was, some part of home remained with him.

He turned in a slow circle.

The sea stretched outward until it merged with the horizon, vast and slate-blue beneath a pale sky. Swells rolled towards the shore in long, orderly ranks, breaking into white foam before rushing up the pebble beach and retreating again with that same ceaseless whisper. There were no ships. No cities. No gun emplacements or orbital scars. Nothing that spoke of Ullanor or the Imperium.

Then Artorias looked behind him.

The cliffs rose like a wall.

For perhaps the first time since waking, confusion gave way entirely to wonder.

They climbed almost sheer from the beach, immense faces of pale stone running away in both directions until mist and distance swallowed them. White was too simple a word for their colour. They were cream and chalk and bone beneath the muted daylight, their surfaces scarred by vertical seams where the weather had carved patiently through them. Green grass crowned the heights above, impossibly bright against the pale rock, bending in the wind like fur along the back of some sleeping colossus.

Artorias craned his neck.

They reminded him distantly of Caerdyn's southern crags, but those cliffs were dark granite swathed eternally in the Ceithir's embrace. These seemed almost luminous, startlingly exposed beneath an open sky. There was no castle upon them. No watchtower or shrine to mark them. They simply stood.

He found that beautiful.

For no reason he could explain, the sight filled him with a melancholy so old it did not feel like his own.

He crouched and gathered a handful of stones.

They were cold and slick against his palm. Artorias turned them with one thumb, studying shapes so ordinary that their very ordinariness became suspicious. One was almost perfectly round. Another contained a thin white line through dark grey. A third was reddish brown, no larger than the nail of his smallest finger.

He opened his hand. The stones slipped between his fingers and clicked softly back onto the beach.

Everything felt real.

The salt drying on his lips. The ache in his knees from kneeling upon the stones. The smell of the sea. The wind combing through his short hair. His skin cooling where the waves had soaked his clothes.

Yet something beneath sensation whispered otherwise.

It was too complete.

Too precise.

Like remembering a place perfectly rather than standing within it.

Artorias had known dreams vivid enough to deceive him. This was not one. Dreams bent when examined too closely. Details slid away at the edge of thought. Here, every stone remained a stone. Every gust carried another thousand small sensations.

And still his hearts insisted—

Not real. None of this is real.

He began walking.

There was nowhere else to go.

The beach stretched for kilometres beneath the white cliffs, narrowing in places where the tide had crept close to their base. Artorias moved slowly at first, allowing whatever dizziness remained to leave him, boots shifting noisily across the pebbles. The Ceithir followed in faint threads around his heels, dissipating almost as soon as it appeared.

It was only after several minutes that he noticed the figure.

Far down the shoreline.

So distant that at first Artorias mistook it for some marker or standing stone. It did not move. It simply stood where the beach curved gently outward beneath the cliffs, facing the sea.

Artorias narrowed his eyes.

Even his enhanced sight could make out little at that distance.

Someone was there.

He continued towards them.

The wind strengthened as he walked, driving the unfamiliar birds higher above the water. Their cries became faint beneath the rumble of waves. Once, Artorias passed a rusted length of metal half-buried amongst the stones, its purpose entirely unknown to him. Farther on, fragments of dark timber protruded from the beach before vanishing beneath the next incoming wash.

Then he heard the first whisper.

Artorias stopped, the sound vanishing instantly.

He turned sharply.

Nothing.

Only the beach behind him, empty beneath the white cliffs.

He waited.

Wind.

Waves.

Birds.

Nothing else.

Artorias frowned and resumed walking. A few dozen paces later it came again. Not one voice this time but many.

So faint that words could not be distinguished, overlapping at the threshold of hearing. Men and women. Young and old. Some spoke quickly, others with the slow measure of age. None sounded threatening. There was no hunger in them, no oily pressure at the edge of thought like the things he had encountered beyond the veil.

They sounded...

Human.

Artorias stopped again and the silence returned. His gaze travelled slowly across the cliffs. Nothing stood upon them except grass and wheeling birds.

He continued.

The whispers returned almost immediately.

A woman's voice rose briefly above the others, speaking words in a language Artorias did not know. Another answered, deeper and male. Then came laughter, distant as memory, followed by something that might have been a speech delivered to thousands or a parent murmuring beside a child's bed.

Artorias could understand none of it. Yet emotion travelled where meaning did not.

Grief.

Hope.

Pride.

Love.

Regret.

Resolve.

The voices of people who had lived long before him, perhaps. Or would live long after.

He could not tell. Whenever he tried to listen directly, they faded. So, Artorias stopped trying.

He walked with them instead.

The solitary figure grew clearer.

Brown cloth stirred in the sea wind. A long robe, worn and weathered-looking, draped across broad shoulders. The man stood with his back to Artorias, hands hidden within loose sleeves, gazing over the water with such stillness that he might have been waiting there for centuries.

No golden armour. No crown of psychic fire. No unbearable radiance forcing every mortal instinct towards worship.

Simply a man.

Artorias slowed.

The robe was rough brown, layered over plain garments in faded earth colours, the sort of clothing one might expect upon a hermit who had spent decades walking forgotten roads. A hood rested against his shoulders rather than covering his head, allowing long dark hair touched by age to move gently in the wind.

The Emperor of Mankind stared out across the sea.

Artorias had never seen him look so old.

Not physically. This was something deeper.

His Father's golden eyes were muted, their impossible light reduced to the faint glow of embers hidden beneath ash. There was sadness in them even from the side, a weight so immense that Artorias felt suddenly reluctant to interrupt whatever thoughts held him.

He looked like a man mourning something that had not yet died. Or perhaps something that had died long ago and only now been remembered.

Artorias stopped several paces away. The whispers around him fell silent, the sea rolled against the shore and the strange white birds cried overhead.

For a long moment neither Primarch nor Emperor spoke.

Then Artorias felt a word rise from somewhere deeper than pride, anger or the long resentment that had grown between them since Monarchia.

A word he had not given this man in years.

"Father."


The Emperor did not answer the title.

For a while he merely stood with the wind worrying at the hem of his plain brown robe, his gaze fixed upon the long grey breadth of water as though the sea contained something older than memory. The waves came in with patient regularity, shouldering one another toward the pebble shore before breaking apart into white foam. Artorias remained several paces behind him, uncertain whether he had been heard at all, until the Emperor lifted one hand and gestured towards the horizon.

"Look."

Artorias followed the motion. The sea was broad and cold beneath the pale sky, its surface broken into countless shifting planes of silver and slate. Farther out, the water darkened until it became difficult to distinguish from the line of the world itself. Nothing moved there save the rise and fall of the tide.

"What do you see?"

Artorias frowned slightly. "Water."

The Emperor's mouth curved in something that was not quite a smile.

"Yes."

He let the answer hang between them, and Artorias found himself irritated by its simplicity. "That is all?"

"That is what almost everyone sees."

The Emperor turned his head just enough for Artorias to catch the sadness in his profile. There was no mockery in it. If anything, he seemed tired.

"And what do you see?" Artorias asked in return.

The question made the Emperor look back toward the water again. For several moments he said nothing, and the whispers that had followed Artorias along the beach seemed to stir faintly with the wind.

"Once," the Emperor said at last, "there was a story told upon Terra of a great flood."

Artorias glanced toward him.

"It came from an age so old that even those who first wrote it down were preserving something more ancient still. The tale changed as languages changed. Names altered. Kingdoms vanished. But the shape remained." He watched a wave reach the shore and dissolve amongst the stones. "Humanity had become corrupt, so the story claimed. Violent. Cruel. Lost to itself. And so the waters rose."

Artorias listened.

"The world drowned. Cities vanished beneath the flood. Fields, palaces, temples, armies, kings. All were swallowed alike. Only a chosen few survived, carried across the devastation so that something might begin again when the waters withdrew."

Artorias considered that. "Then the water is death."

The Emperor's smile returned, faint and wan.

"Perhaps."

Another wave broke.

"But there is another tale."

He stooped, gathering one of the small wet stones from the beach and rolling it between his fingers. "Long before Humanity understood itself, our ancestors looked backward and asked where life had come from. The answer they found was water. Not in myth this time, but in observation. The first crude organisms arose in ancient oceans. Life crawled from the sea, changed, adapted, multiplied, became beast and bird and eventually man."

He tossed the stone lightly back onto the shore.

"So the water is life."

Artorias looked out over the sea again. "Life and death."

"Yes."

The Emperor's gaze settled upon him now.

"And neither."

The wind strengthened for a moment, lifting loose strands of Artorias's hair and drawing the Ceithir into thin, wandering curls around his boots.

"Water is not virtuous because it nourishes the thirsty. Nor wicked because it drowns the careless. It gives life, destroys life, carries ships, conceals predators, feeds crops, rots foundations. It is salvation and treachery in equal measure."

His eyes returned to the horizon.

"It does not care what men call it."

Artorias felt something cold gather beneath his ribs. The comparison had not yet been spoken.

It did not need to be.

"The Sea of Souls," he murmured.

The Emperor said nothing.

That silence was confirmation enough.

Artorias turned fully toward him. "You know. Of what befell me and mine in the Immaterium."

The sadness deepened.

"I know."

"How much?"

"Everything that matters."

The answer struck harder than Artorias expected.

The Avalon, breached and railing against infernal invaders. The corridors filled with death and red ruin. The laughter behind walls.

The Masque. The thing wearing beauty as a weapon.

The visions when they had crossed into the Immaterium without the Ceithir's veil.

The voices. The Eye.

The feeling of something vast noticing him from the other side of reality. For a moment the beach seemed colder.

"You knew before I came here."

"I knew when you returned to reality." The Emperor affirmed.

Artorias stared at him. "How?"

The Emperor did not answer immediately, which gave Artorias enough time to glance back toward where Pherenion and Reladion should have been.

The thought came unbidden.

"The Custodians."

The Emperor's expression did not change.

Artorias narrowed his eyes. "You know what they know."

Still nothing.

Not denial.

Not confirmation.

Something between.

Perhaps the term 'Eyes of the Emperor' was more literal than he had first believed. Artorias let out a breath and turned away, anger beginning to rise beneath the confusion. "Then you knew what happened to us. You knew what we found."

"I did."

"And still you said nothing."

The Emperor's gaze sharpened slightly.

Artorias continued before he could stop himself.

"Why?"

The sea remained calm for another heartbeat. Then the weather changed.

Clouds gathered on the horizon with impossible speed, blackening the pale sky as though ink had been poured through it. Wind tore across the shore hard enough to send the strange white birds wheeling upward in alarm, their cries sharp and frantic above the suddenly rising surf. Far out over the water lightning split the darkness, illuminating the cliffs in stark white before thunder rolled across the sea.

Artorias turned toward his creator.

The Emperor had not moved. But the man in the ragged robe was gone.

Not physically but rather something else had risen through him.

His eyes burned.

Not with the muted gold they had carried moments before, but with the brilliance Artorias remembered from Terra, from battlefields, from those rare moments when the Master of Mankind allowed the thing beneath the man to show itself.

The storm answered him.

Rain began to lash the distant sea.

Artorias felt his own breath catch.

"Why hide it?" he demanded, forcing the words through the pressure building around them. "Why conceal something so vast? Why keep the truth from the Imperium, from your sons? Why hide the existence of these dark deities?"

The Emperor turned.

The world seemed to recoil with him.

Lightning tore across the sky behind his silhouette, and when he spoke the voice was no longer merely human. It rolled through Artorias's bones, through the stones beneath his feet, through the cliffs themselves, vast enough to make the air feel suddenly too small to contain it.

"There."

Thunder answered.

"Are."

Another flash split the heavens.

"No."

The Emperor's eyes blazed like twin suns.

"Gods."


For a moment after the Emperor's denial, the storm seemed to consume the whole world.

Rain marched across the sea in iron-grey curtains. Lightning flared inside the clouds rather than beneath them, turning their swollen bellies white for fractions of a second, and the water had become a vast dark plain of heaving crests and shattered foam. The strange white birds fled before it, their cries torn apart by the gale, while behind Artorias the chalk cliffs stood stark and pallid beneath the bruised heavens.

Yet somehow, within the small circle occupied by Father and Son, there was silence.

Not an absence of sound. Something stranger. The storm still existed. Artorias could see the waves breaking themselves against the stones, could see the Emperor's ragged robe snapping around his legs, could see pebbles skittering across the beach beneath the force of the wind. But the violence of it seemed suddenly distant, muffled as though the two of them stood within the eye of some impossible tempest and all creation had withdrawn a respectful distance from the thing wearing the shape of a man.

The Emperor's eyes continued to burn.

Artorias swallowed.

It was an absurdly mortal thing to do. He had faced creatures in the Immaterium that had worn beauty and horror with equal ease. He had crossed blades with his brothers. He had stood before armies and watched worlds burn. He had stood against the Blackened Ones and against Maeron. There were precious few things left in existence capable of reminding Artorias that fear was not merely an abstraction.

The Emperor was one of them.

Every instinct told him to lower his gaze. Not because of psychic compulsion, he thought, though perhaps there was some of that too. It was older than reason. The instinct of the wolf before the greater predator; of the warrior who suddenly understood that the thing standing opposite him had merely chosen to resemble a man.

Artorias forced himself to meet those blazing eyes.

"What are they then?"

The words were almost stolen from him. He had intended strength, accusation perhaps, but what emerged was quieter. The question of a man who had glimpsed something beyond a door and discovered that he no longer possessed the luxury of pretending it was not there.

"The things I encountered. The things that dwell beneath those waters." His gaze flickered briefly towards the raging sea before returning to the Emperor. "The force behind them. The powers that seem arrayed against us, against mankind itself. I felt them there, Father. I do not know how else to describe it. Something vast. Something watching from the depths of the Immaterium." Artorias's jaw tightened as memories threatened to surface, and he forced them down again. "If they are not gods, then tell me what they are."

The Emperor regarded him in silence.

It was not contemplation.

Artorias knew what it was to be judged. He had done it himself often enough, sitting upon the throne at Caer Tholen while petitioners spoke beneath the branches of the White Mist Tree, weighing truth against deception and ignorance against intent. There was something of that in the Emperor's stare now, but stripped of all warmth. Those golden eyes moved over him with an ancient disappointment that Artorias could neither understand nor defend himself against.

When the Emperor finally answered, his voice had lost its thunder.

"Parasites."

The contempt contained within that single word was greater than the fury that had preceded it.

"Nothing more, no matter what titles they bestow upon themselves or what desperate fools might one day offer them. Parasites. Leeches fastened to the soul of sentient life." The Emperor turned towards the sea again, and his expression twisted with a disgust so old that Artorias wondered how many times, across how many forgotten ages, the man beside him had confronted the things of which he spoke. "They feed upon us. Every thinking species that touches the Immaterium sustains them, but humanity..." A bitter breath escaped him. "Humanity has ever proved a particularly rich feast."

Lightning illuminated the sea.

"Our anger nourishes them. Our despair. Our obsession, our ambition, our hunger, our fear. Every weakness of the human soul becomes sustenance in that place, reflected and magnified until the reflection acquires hunger of its own. They gorge upon the darkest corners of us and grow fat upon the meal, then whisper back through the veil so that the emotions which birthed them might be cultivated anew."

Artorias thought of laughter in impossible corridors. Of the creature that called itself Vaelthirax. Of the impossible palace that he had glimpsed through the warp tear. Of the Master the Masque claimed to serve.

Slaanesh.

The Emperor's mouth hardened.

"They are not creators. They are consequences. They did not make mankind. Mankind, and countless species besides, made them. Yet given sufficient time, sufficient ignorance, sufficient worship, a parasite may grow large enough to kill its host."

The storm seemed to draw closer around them.

"They are the doom waiting at the end of every road humanity has travelled before now. They are the endtimes that have consumed civilisations whose names no living soul remembers. They are the hunger beneath the floorboards of history, forever waiting for mankind to forget that it is there."

His eyes returned to Artorias.

"The Great Enemy."

There was something in the way he spoke those words that chilled Artorias more thoroughly than the rain.

"The Last Enemy."

Artorias blinked.

The storm was gone.

Sunlight touched the water.

He staggered half a pace before catching himself, his senses protesting at the impossible transition. No clouds retreated towards the horizon because there were no clouds to retreat. The sea had returned to its slow rhythm, waves breaking gently against the pebbles, and the white birds wheeled overhead as though they had never fled. The rain had vanished from Artorias's clothes. Even the frost of fear that had settled somewhere beneath his skin seemed absurd beneath the mild daylight.

The Emperor stood where he had before.

Simple robes. Wind moving through dark hair. Golden eyes dimmed once more to something almost human.

One hand was extended towards the sea.

His fingers were slightly spread, palm upward, and for a strange moment Artorias had the impression that there had been something resting there an instant earlier. Something precious. Something impossibly fragile.

Something slipping away.

Then his vision betrayed him.

Flesh vanished.

Artorias saw parchment skin drawn impossibly tight across a skull. He saw a ruined mouth beneath dead and withered features, tubes and machinery buried into a corpse that should not have been capable of suffering and yet somehow suffered beyond anything a mortal mind could comprehend. He saw a throne that was not a throne but an engine of agony. He saw gold tarnished by ten thousand years of desperation, saw a carcass enthroned amidst a civilisation that screamed prayers at it—

—and the image was gone.

Artorias drew breath sharply.

The Emperor remained beside him, hand still outstretched.

The same image.

The same horror he had seen before.

Artorias stared at him, and everything he had carried into that chamber on Ullanor suddenly seemed very small.

He had intended to confront him.

Ullanor. Helioris. The change in the plan. Why Horus and the Emperor had struck early while five Legions bled elsewhere. He had wanted answers. He had wanted to speak of Monarchia, perhaps even to repair what had been broken between them there. Most of all, somewhere beneath the anger and wounded pride, Artorias had carried the memory of that terrible dream of distant dark future and a desperate hope that his Father might dismiss it. Explain it. Tell him that the corpse upon the throne was merely nightmare.

All of it receded.

Not forgotten. Not forgiven.

Simply eclipsed.

The certainty came from somewhere deeper than thought. His hearts knew it before his mind could articulate it. This conversation mattered. Not merely to him. Not merely to the Emperor.

It mattered to his Legion.

To every Warden carrying his blood. Every auxilia trooper wearing the White Tree upon their breast. Every man, woman and child beneath the Ceithir's veil who had sworn themselves to the growing Kingdom of Mist.

Perhaps to more than them.

Artorias looked again towards the sea.

"What do we do?"

The Emperor's hand slowly fell.

"Do?"

There was something about the question that made Artorias glance at him. The Emperor had turned his head slightly, and for the first time Artorias saw something almost condescending in his expression, as though a student had been shown a theorem of immense complexity and immediately proposed solving it with simple arithmetic.

Artorias ignored the sting.

"Against them." He stepped closer, enthusiasm beginning to overcome the dread that had gripped him moments earlier. "Against this Great Enemy. I fought what came through. My sons fought them. We survived." He lifted a hand before the Emperor could answer, already trying to order the impossible scale of the problem into something that could be understood. "I know that proves little. I know nothing of their true numbers, their hierarchy, whether numbers even have meaning to such creatures, but we have learned something merely by surviving contact. We know they can be hurt. We know they can be killed. That is a beginning."

"You know nothing."

Artorias faltered.

The Emperor had not raised his voice.

Somehow that made it worse.

"I know what I saw."

"You saw a droplet and believe yourself acquainted with the ocean."

The words were not cruelly delivered. That was the terrible thing. They were simply stated.

Artorias's brow furrowed. "Then you must teach me."

No answer came.

"If my understanding is inadequate, correct it. If my experience has given me false confidence, strip it away. But surely that is all the more reason that we must prepare." His thoughts were moving faster now, pieces beginning to arrange themselves despite the Emperor's strange coldness.

He continued, "The Legions need not know everything immediately. Nor the wider Imperium. Throne, no. I can imagine the panic if billions learned that nightmares possessed teeth. But between us? Between you and your sons? We could begin preparations quietly. Magnus must understand more of the Immaterium than almost any of us. Sanguinius has—"

"My decree stands."

The sentence was gentle.

Artorias nodded distractedly. "Of course it does. Publicly. I understand why you cannot simply announce this to the Imperium, but that is not what I am suggesting. We can control who knows. The Primarchs first. Our senior officers where necessary. We could establish—"

A cold wind crossed the beach.

"My decree stands."

Artorias stopped.

The temperature plummeted.

Not gradually. One moment the wind carried salt and distant warmth from the pale sun; the next it knifed through his clothes with the cruelty of a Caerdyn winter. Frost appeared upon the stones around their feet, racing outward in delicate white veins. Artorias felt ice gather amongst the hairs of his beard.

His mouth opened.

Closed.

"I..." He stared at the Emperor. "I don't understand."

"I know."

Something about those two words wounded him.

Artorias took another step towards him. "If we are to fight this threat, then we need to—"

"We?"

The word stopped him more completely than a shout.

The Emperor looked at him.

For one terrible instant Artorias did not see a Father regarding a son. He did not even see the Master of Mankind regarding one of his generals.

He saw himself examined.

Measured.

A specimen beneath glass. A piece upon a board whose continued usefulness had become uncertain.

The Ceithir curled tighter around Artorias's boots.

He could not understand it.

Minutes ago, the Emperor had spoken of the extinction of humanity. Of parasites feeding upon the species he had spent millennia guiding. He had named them the Great Enemy, the last enemy. Artorias had expected anger when he demanded the truth. He had expected secrecy. He had even expected rebuke for asking questions the Emperor considered too dangerous.

He had not expected this.

"Yes," Artorias said carefully. "We. You told me what they are. You showed me enough to understand what is at stake. Surely you did not bring me here simply so that I could return to my Legion and pretend I know nothing."

The Emperor continued to study him.

The gale weakened.

Frost remained silver-white across Artorias's beard.

"Do you remember Monarchia?"

Artorias went very still.

There were names capable of reopening wounds with greater efficiency than blades.

That was one of them.

"Yes."

"Do you remember what you asked of me before I ordered the city burned? Do you remember what I told you?"

The beach disappeared from Artorias's attention without actually changing. He remembered all too well. He remembered the city. The people. Guilliman. He remembered arguing, pleading for any other path to be taken. Most of all, he remembered standing before the Emperor and asking him to choose another road. To be a better man.

The answer returned with painful clarity.

Artorias lowered his gaze slightly.

"Sometimes," he murmured, "it is necessary to be the villain in another man's story."

The Emperor inclined his head.

"Yes."

His golden eyes hardened.

"It seems I must teach you that lesson again."

Something cold passed through Artorias that had nothing to do with the wind.

"Father—"

"I am not your father."

The words were spoken without thunder.

Without psychic force.

Without anger.

They did not need any.

Artorias stared at him.

The Emperor's expression had become utterly still. Whatever sadness Artorias had seen when he first approached him upon the beach was gone. The hermit remained, the simple robes remained, the quiet sea and pale cliffs remained, but the man within them seemed suddenly farther away than the stars.

"You mistake the shape of our relationship because I permitted you to give it a name you could understand." The Emperor's voice was quiet enough that Artorias could hear the pebbles shifting beneath the retreating tide. "You call me father because you were made from me. You call the others brothers because they were made by the same hand. Useful words. Useful bonds. They encourage loyalty, cohesion, sacrifice. They make twenty beings fashioned for conquest believe themselves a family."

Artorias could not move.

The Emperor stepped closer.

There was no blazing aura now. No storm. No wrathful god towering over him. Somehow this was infinitely worse.

"You asked me what we will do against the Great Enemy."

Golden eyes met golden eyes.

"There is no we."

Artorias's lips parted, but no answer came.

The Emperor regarded him with the terrible detachment of a craftsman inspecting something he had forged long ago and discovering a flaw in the steel.

"I am not your father, Artorias."

His voice became colder still.

"And you are not my son."

The sea whispered against the shore.

"You are my tool."


Artorias did not answer.

For several heartbeats he could not.

There were wounds that ceramite could turn, wounds that flesh could heal, wounds that pride could endure until time dulled their edges. This was none of those things. The Emperor's words passed through every defence Artorias possessed because he had never thought to build a defence against them. They entered cleanly, without resistance, and found something soft enough to bleed.

You are my tool.

The sea continued its patient breathing against the shore. Somewhere overhead one of the white birds called to another, its lonely cry carrying across the water, and Artorias became horribly aware of how ordinary everything remained.

He wanted the storm back. He wanted thunder and fury, wanted the Emperor crowned in lightning so that there might be something monstrous upon which to fasten what he had just heard.

Instead, there was only the quiet beach, the white cliffs, the wind moving through the grass far above them and the man Artorias had once called Father standing before him as calmly as if he had explained some minor point of strategy.

Something changed in Artorias's sight.

Not the world.

The man.

He looked upon the Emperor and, perhaps for the first time, saw him without all the things Artorias himself had placed around him. Father. Teacher. King. The distant, impossible figure whose approval had once mattered enough to make a newly discovered Primarch feel almost childishly proud. Artorias stripped those things away one by one, and beneath them found something colder.

A scientist regarding an experiment.

A warlord regarding a weapon.

A creator irritated that his creation had mistaken purpose for kinship.

The Emperor turned towards the sea, and as he did so the simple garments began to change. Brown cloth darkened, stiffened, ran across his body like cooling metal. The hermit's robe became plates of armour without seam or ornament, severe in their geometry, neither the radiant gold Artorias knew nor the ceremonial panoply of the Master of Mankind. This was armour reduced to its oldest meaning: protection for a conqueror. An iron crown grew above his brow, black-grey and unadorned, its points blunt and heavy rather than beautiful.

There was something primitive about him now, something belonging not to the Imperium but to an older age when kings had built dominions with stone axes and piles of skulls.

"You are a tool," the Emperor repeated, with the patience one might reserve for a creature incapable of understanding language the first time it heard it. "All of you are."

Artorias's hearts clenched.

"I did not create the Primarchs because I desired sons. I created you because the galaxy required generals. Humanity was scattered across a million worlds, divided by Old Night, preyed upon by xenos, enslaved by tyrants and diminished by ignorance. Reuniting it required armies beyond anything Terra had possessed. Those armies required commanders beyond anything humanity had produced."

The Emperor looked at him.

"So I produced them."

There was no pride in the declaration. No affection. Not even satisfaction. Artorias might have been listening to a Mechanicum adept describing the manufacture of an engine.

"You were fashioned for conquest. Your bodies, your intellects, your instincts, your capacity for command—all engineered towards function. Some of you inspire. Some destroy. Some build. Some terrify. The distinctions amuse you because you have mistaken specialisation for individuality of purpose. Ultimately, all twenty were created to accomplish the same task."

Something flashed at the edge of Artorias's vision.

A firelit cave.

The Emperor was there, though he wore another face.

He stood beside a man dressed in hides, broad and scarred and wild-haired, whispering while beyond them warriors painted themselves for battle. The man listened. Artorias somehow knew that the words spoken that night would begin a war, that the war would end a dynasty, that the dynasty's ending would permit something new to rise generations later.

The image vanished.

"Conquerors," said the Emperor.

Another flash.

A marble hall beneath a warm ancient sun. A woman wearing a crown listened while a plainly dressed adviser murmured beside her throne. Armies moved because of what he said. Borders changed. Ships crossed unknown seas.

"Warriors."

A battlefield beneath standards Artorias did not recognise. Mud. Horses. Iron. The Emperor walked amongst them as another man entirely, placing a hand upon the shoulder of someone who would become a legend.

"Butchers, when required."

Centuries flickered past between blinks.

Kings.

Queens.

Priests.

Revolutionaries.

Scientists.

Generals.

Explorers.

Men who believed ideas were their own. Women who thought history had chosen them. Empires rising because of a whispered suggestion, empires falling because a single person had been placed at precisely the right table on precisely the right night.

The Emperor everywhere.

Never ruling.

Always guiding.

Always shaping.

Using.

Artorias felt sick.

"Humanity is what matters," the Emperor continued, and for the first time something resembling passion entered his voice.

It was not love as Artorias understood love. It was too enormous for that, too impersonal, directed towards an abstraction composed of trillions of lives rather than towards any life among those trillions. "Humanity must survive. Humanity must be united. Humanity must inherit the galaxy and be protected through what comes after. Everything else is subordinate to that necessity."

The pressure arrived without warning.

Artorias grunted.

His knees bent.

He resisted instinctively, muscles tightening beneath the simple clothes, but there was nothing physical to resist. The weight descended through his mind rather than upon his shoulders, an authority so absolute that his body interpreted it as gravity.

One knee struck the pebbles.

The stones cracked beneath it.

"Terra endured when the rest of humanity was scattered. Terra is the cradle from which unity has been restored. I am its master because mankind requires a master, and I will see the species reunited beneath one rule before the opportunity is lost." The Emperor approached him, iron crown silhouetted against the pale sky. "Honour is useful when honour achieves that purpose. Mercy is useful when mercy achieves it. Deception, terror, war, peace, diplomacy, extermination—all are instruments. I have employed each before. I will employ each again."

Artorias forced his head upward.

"You taught us better than that."

The Emperor's expression barely changed.

"I taught you what made you effective."

The answer broke something.

Artorias thought of Caerdyn Vallis.

Of the White Tree.

Of his sons laughing around fires. Of Lucan taking nothing seriously until the moment seriousness was required. Of Rathen's wisdom. Helion's impossible devotion. He thought of Caellin, Althea and Ilira. Of Varn. Of mortal soldiers sharing meals with transhuman warriors because the Legion had been taught that there must be a life beyond the sword.

Had all of that merely been tolerated because it made them fight better?

"Even tools," the Emperor continued, "must sometimes believe themselves more than tools. A warrior who believes in what he protects fights harder than one who knows himself expendable."

Artorias's fingers curled against the stones.

The Emperor looked down at him.

"And an instrument that no longer performs its function is to be discarded."

For the smallest instant, something entered the mindscape.

An absence. Not an image. Not even a memory. A space where something should have been. A Brother that should have been there but was not.

Artorias felt himself instinctively recoil from it.

The Emperor did not elaborate.

He did not need to.

Then his voice changed. Not louder but filled with a formality that shook him to his core.

The voice of the Master of Mankind pronouncing law.

"Artorias of the Eleventh Legion. Hear me."

The beach seemed to hold its breath.

"You will return to your Legion and gather every son who possesses knowledge of the Great Enemy. Every warrior of your Eleventh Company who witnessed what occurred aboard the Avalon, or who subsequently learned its nature, will be surrendered to my custody."

Artorias's head rose another fraction.

"Their memories will be removed."

A pulse of horror travelled through him.

"No."

The word scarcely escaped his throat beneath the pressure.

"Those whose minds can withstand the procedure will return to service ignorant of what they encountered. Those whose minds cannot withstand it will be culled."

Artorias stopped breathing.

The Emperor continued.

"The crew of the Avalon cannot be treated with the same care. There are too many. Too much exposure. Too many opportunities for contamination."

Artorias understood before the sentence came.

His stomach turned.

"They will be dealt with by your hand."

Faces flashed through his mind.

Tens of thousands of them.

Officers. Ratings. Mechanicum adepts. Auxilia. Men, women and children who had run burning corridors while impossible things hunted them. People who had survived because they had refused to abandon one another. People who had used the song of Caerdyn Vallis to turn back damnation and despair.

People who had trusted him. His People.

"You cannot—"

"Those removed from the vessel and carried aboard ships of the Fourth Legion will be identified. Every individual with sufficient knowledge will undergo excision or termination as appropriate. The infection of knowledge will be traced until I am satisfied it has been contained."

Artorias stared at him in horror.

Then the Emperor said the one name that drove everything else momentarily from his mind.

"Perturabo."

Artorias's eyes widened.

The Emperor saw it.

Of course he saw it.

"You told him."

The accusation was unnecessary.

Artorias remembered that conversation. The trust he had placed in his brother. The truth shared because Perturabo had earned it in blood and fire and loyalty.

The Emperor's gaze hardened.

"You will bring the Fourth to me."

Artorias felt cold spread through him.

"No."

This time the word was clearer.

The pressure increased.

Pebbles shattered beneath his planted hand.

"You and Perturabo will submit yourselves to a binding decree. Neither of you will speak, write, transmit or otherwise communicate the nature of the Great Enemy without my express permission. You will surrender all records pertaining to what occurred. Your Legions will be purged of knowledge beyond what I deem operationally necessary."

Artorias's teeth ground together. Something warm ran from his nose. Blood struck the stones.

"If either of you refuses..."

The Emperor paused.

Artorias felt the world darken around the edges of his vision.

"I will remove the knowledge myself."

The implications were worse than death.

"I will break through every defence you possess. I will tear the memories from you until nothing remains that might compromise the Great Work. If your personalities cannot survive the excision, then personalities are unnecessary to your function. You can be reduced to what is required. Command. Compliance. Obedience."

Artorias's golden eyes widened.

Blank slates.

His brothers reduced to puppets. Himself hollowed out and left walking.

The Emperor's voice remained pitiless.

"And if even that proves impossible—if you or Perturabo demonstrate that your defects have spread too deeply through your Legions to be corrected—then the Fourth and Eleventh will share the fate of the Second."

Silence followed.

Not true silence. The sea remained. The birds remained. The breeze remained.

But Artorias heard none of them. His hand was trembling against the stones.

Not from fear though.

Not anymore.

Something was happening around his fingers.

Silver mist crept between them.

The Emperor noticed and his expression sharpened.

Artorias bowed his head.

He thought of the Avalon.

They will be culled.

He thought of the Eleventh Company.

Those whose minds cannot withstand it will be culled.

He thought of Perturabo, the brother who had crossed the void to save him, whose ships had received his wounded sons, who had listened when Artorias entrusted him with a truth terrible enough to change everything.

I will break their minds.

He thought of Lucan.

Helion.

Rathen.

His mother.

The Bladeguard.

His mortals.

His people.

The families upon Caerdyn Vallis who watched the skies for returning ships.

Tools. All tools.

Artorias's trembling stopped and the Emperor's eyes narrowed to golden, burning slits. Silver vapour thickened around the kneeling Primarch.

"You will obey."

Artorias's fingers closed into a fist.

"No."

The Emperor's face became terrible indeed.

"What did you say?"

Artorias pushed upward.

The pressure upon him became mountainous. His arm shook. His wounded pride, his anger over Ullanor, even the hurt of hearing himself denied as a son—all of it burned away beneath something colder and infinitely stronger.

His oath.

The White Tree.

By Mist and Blade.

He planted one boot beneath himself.

The Emperor's psychic weight crashed down harder.

Artorias rose anyway.

The Ceithir erupted.

It poured from around his feet in sudden silver torrents, racing across the pebble shore, curling around his legs and climbing his body. The Emperor's eyes blazed, and Artorias felt something inside his skull strain close to breaking.

He roared.

"NO!"

The pressure shattered.

Artorias surged upright, chest heaving, blood bright beneath his nose, golden eyes burning through the mist.

For the first time the Emperor looked genuinely wrathful.

"You would dare defy me?"

The word struck Artorias strangely.

Defy.

Not disappoint.

Not betray.

Not reject.

Defy.

The language of a ruler addressing a subject. The language of a master addressing a slave. Artorias dragged a hand across his mouth and looked at the blood upon his knuckles.

Then he laughed once, without humour.

"To my last breath."

The Emperor's eyes widened fractionally.

"As any son would."

"Do not call yourself—"

"As any of my sons would," Artorias continued, and now there was iron in his voice. "As Guilliman's would. As Dorn's would. As Vulkan's would. As any man worthy of calling himself a father should pray his children would, if ever he became the monster threatening everything they loved."

The sea began to boil.

Artorias saw it happen behind the Emperor. Steam rose from the surface in vast curtains, and the horizon brightened from grey to red.

Still, he continued.

"You speak of humanity as though saying the word absolves everything done in its name. You would butcher those who survived the nightmare because their survival inconveniences you. Hollow out your own sons because they learned something you wished hidden. Murder their children if they know too much, and call it necessity."

"Enough." The Emperor growled but Artorias only shook his head in defiance.

"No."

Fire appeared upon the horizon. The sun seemed to be rising everywhere at once. Artorias stepped towards him.

"If that is your Imperium, then it is no paradise for mankind. It is another hell with prettier banners."

The Emperor's face twisted with fury.

"You insolent fool."

Perhaps he was. Perturabo would almost certainly have called him one. But Artorias knew what he would choose. It was a choice he would make a thousand times over and damn the consequences. For to give in would be to betray everything that made him who he was.

"If this is truly you," he said, and the anger within him became almost perfectly calm, "if this is the man beneath the gold, beneath the speeches, beneath every promise you have made to us, then there is no choice left for me to make."

Fire consumed the sea.

The white cliffs began to burn.

Grass vanished in sheets of golden flame. Stone glowed, cracked and ran molten down the cliff face. The strange birds became sparks against the inferno before disappearing altogether, and the pebbles beneath Artorias's feet softened into glass.

The Emperor stood at the heart of it.

Artorias stood opposite him.

"I would rather die defying you than live long enough to watch you do this to them."

The inferno advanced.

"To my sons. To my Brothers. To my people." Artorias spread his hands slightly, silver mist streaming between his fingers. "You claim humanity is all that matters while stripping away everything that makes humanity worth saving."

"You understand nothing of what is required." The Emperor thundered.

"Then show me!"

The fire came and the Ceithir answered.

Silver mist exploded outward from Artorias in a great rolling wall and collided with the Emperor's flame.

The mindscape screamed. White fire and silver fog devoured one another across a dying shoreline. The sea became steam. The cliffs fractured. Sky and earth lost all meaning as the entire illusion collapsed beneath the contest of two impossible wills.

Through it all, two pairs of golden eyes remained locked upon one another.

Artorias felt the Emperor pushing against him. Felt the sheer immensity of that mind. Ancient beyond comprehension. Layer upon layer upon layer.

The weight of millennia.

He should have retreated.

He should have broken.

Instead, Artorias understood something.

This place was not real. It had never been real. The beach, the sea, the cliffs, the storms and sunlight—all had been constructed from memory and will. The Emperor had reached into Artorias and brought him here.

A realm of the mind.

A bridge.

Artorias's anger became suddenly, terrifyingly focused.

A bridge.

His Father had opened the way between them. And bridges could be crossed in either direction.

The Emperor's expression changed.

Only slightly.

But Artorias saw it.

Perhaps he had understood what Artorias intended. Perhaps, for the first time, he had not expected it. The Ceithir climbed Artorias's body until only his burning golden eyes remained visible within the silver.

No.

He would not accept this.

He would not accept the scientist, the tyrant, the cold architect of humanity standing before him and simply believe that this was all the Emperor had ever been.

He had seen too much that contradicted it.

And if it was true...

Then he needed to know that too.

Artorias leaned into the inferno. The mist screamed around him.

I will know the truth.

The fire swallowed everything.

Artorias stepped through.


The throne room of Urrlak Urg had been built for a creature that understood authority primarily as the ability to kill anything which questioned it.

Even by the standards of the Greenskins it was an ugly place, a vast circular cavern of riveted iron and brutal masonry sunk deep within the fortress, its proportions determined less by architecture than by the accumulated vanity of successive warlords.

Galleries had been hammered into the walls at irregular heights, some accessible by ladders, others by crude ramps broad enough for armoured vehicles.

Great chains descended from a ceiling lost amongst smoke-blackened girders, carrying trophies taken from species that Pherenion could not identify and did not particularly care to. Bones had been wired into the metalwork. Torn standards hung beside rusting plates painted with crude glyphs. There were places where human skulls had been driven into the walls deeply enough that only their faces remained visible, staring blindly down upon the conquerors who had finally brought an end to the thing which had collected them.

The Imperium had not yet begun its work here.

That alone made the chamber strange after the corridors through which they had passed. Outside, the Mechanicum and its mortal armies were already devouring Ullanor's history with astonishing efficiency, stripping away Orkish iron and replacing it with marble, gold and the symbols of Imperial victory. Here, however, Urrlak Urg's court remained almost untouched. Perhaps the Emperor had ordered it so. Perhaps there had simply not been time.

The throne itself remained.

It was an obscene construction of blackened metal, armour plating and the bones of enormous beasts, raised atop a stepped dais whose proportions suggested that the former ruler of Ullanor had enjoyed forcing petitioners to climb before him. Upon that barbarous seat, where only days before the greatest warlord of the Greenskin race had ruled an empire spanning systems, sat the Emperor of Mankind.

He had not moved for hours.

Neither had Artorias.

The Unbroken King knelt in the centre of the chamber with the helplessness of a puppet whose strings had suddenly been severed, his head bowed, his hands hanging loosely beside his thighs. Ceithraig remained sheathed at his hip. His breathing was so slow that a mortal observer might have mistaken him for dead, and there was something profoundly unnatural in seeing so much physical power rendered utterly motionless.

Pherenion had watched Artorias split armoured vehicles with his sword, had watched him cross battlefields with a violence that transformed the movement of armies around him. Now he looked almost small beneath the Emperor's gaze.

Almost.

Around him stood the Ten Thousand.

They occupied the throne room in concentric rings, perhaps a hundred Custodians distributed throughout the Orkish chamber. Guardian spears pointed inward, their blades catching the light from guttering Greenskin lumens and the temporary illumination brought by Imperial engineers. Gold stood against rusted iron. Sculpted eagles and lightning bolts gleamed beneath chains from which alien bones still hung. Not one Custodian relaxed. Not one looked away from the kneeling Primarch for more than a heartbeat.

Pherenion stood immediately to Artorias's right.

Reladion stood to his left.

Neither had raised his weapon nor moved from their sentry positions. Hours had passed that way.

Pherenion did not know how many precisely. He could have calculated it from his armour's chronometric systems, but he had deliberately stopped checking some time ago. Numbers served no purpose when nothing changed. The Emperor remained upon the throne, his golden eyes burning with a light that never flickered, his attention fixed wholly upon the Eleventh. Artorias remained kneeling. The Custodians remained vigilant.

And Malcador worried.

At least, Pherenion thought he did.

The Sigillite stood to one side of the Ork throne, both hands resting upon his staff. His expression had altered little throughout the vigil, yet Pherenion had known the old man long enough to recognise the small betrayals. The occasional movement of a thumb against the wood. The tightening around his eyes. Once, perhaps an hour earlier, Malcador had shifted his weight and seemed about to speak before deciding against it.

Whether he feared for Artorias, feared for the Emperor, or simply disliked not knowing what transpired between them, Pherenion could not tell.

Valdor betrayed nothing at all.

The Captain-General stood upon the opposite side of the throne, perfectly motionless, and Pherenion found himself wondering whether Constantin had moved so much as a finger since the communion had begun.

Then Ceithraig breathed.

Pherenion's attention snapped downward.

Silver mist leaked from the sword's scabbard.

It began as little more than a thread, so fine that it might have been smoke escaping some hidden fire within the weapon. Then another followed it. Another. The Ceithir gathered around Artorias's knees and spilled across the iron floor in pale tendrils, moving against currents that did not exist, flowing around Pherenion's boots with the familiarity of an old hound recognising a friend.

He did not react.

Neither did Reladion.

The other Custodians did.

A hundred warriors did not shuffle nervously. They did not mutter like mortal soldiers or glance to their comrades for reassurance. Yet Pherenion heard armour shift throughout the chamber as grips tightened upon guardian spears. Several blades lowered by degrees. Others moved fractionally to obtain cleaner thrusting angles. The Ceithir had never endeared itself to the Ten Thousand, and Pherenion could hardly blame them. He had spent enough time amongst it to know that much of what mankind considered immutable became rather less so within the sacred mists of Caerdyn Vallis.

The mist thickened.

Artorias screamed.

The sound tore through the chamber with such sudden violence that even Pherenion felt his muscles tense. The Primarch's back arched, fingers clawing at empty air, and for a heartbeat his golden eyes opened without seeing anything before his body sagged again. The cry ended as abruptly as it had begun, leaving Artorias kneeling exactly as before, save for the Ceithir now gathering thickly around him.

Then the Emperor grunted.

Valdor moved.

Pherenion had fought beside the Captain-General before. He knew precisely how fast Constantin Valdor could be.

Knowing did not make seeing it any less extraordinary.

One instant the Captain-General stood beside the throne; the next gold blurred across Pherenion's vision. Valdor cleared the steps in a single descending leap, spear already sweeping around, its power field igniting as the blade came towards Artorias's exposed neck.

Pherenion's spear met it.

The collision rang through the throne room like a struck bell.

Power fields screamed against one another. Sparks burst between the blades, falling in molten rain across the Orkish floor, and the force of the impact drove Pherenion's boots several centimetres backwards through accumulated grime.

Then everything stopped.

Pherenion stared across crossed weapons into the eyes of Constantin Valdor. For perhaps the first time in all the years he had known him, the Captain-General looked genuinely shocked.

So, Pherenion suspected, did everyone else.

The silence that followed possessed an almost physical quality. A hundred Custodians had just witnessed one of their number place his weapon between the Captain-General and a perceived threat to the Emperor. Even Reladion had turned his head, his usual composure fractured just enough to show that Pherenion had surprised him.

Valdor's shock lasted less than a heartbeat only to be replaced with a cold fury.

"What are you doing?"

Pherenion kept his spear locked against Valdor's.

"My apologies, Captain-General."

"Move."

Pherenion did not.

Valdor's voice hardened. "That was an order."

A familiar instinct urged obedience. Valdor was the first among them, the greatest of the Ten Thousand, the Emperor's chosen commander and the warrior whose authority Pherenion had accepted across battlefields scattered throughout the Unification Wars and Great Crusade.

Yet Artorias remained unconscious behind his spear.

Pherenion made his choice.

"No."

The word travelled farther than its volume should have allowed.

Something like a murmur moved around the chamber, not conversation so much as a collective disturbance in perfect discipline. Pherenion saw several helmed heads turn towards him. Some spears remained trained unwaveringly upon Artorias, but others rose a fraction, their bearers suddenly unwilling to commit themselves to an action whose legitimacy had just been questioned by one of their own.

Valdor looked as though Pherenion had struck him. "You defy me?"

"I refuse the order, Captain-General."

"You presume there is a distinction?" Valdor growled.

"There is."

Pherenion pushed slightly against the crossed spearheads, not threatening, merely making it clear that he would not yield. "I ask your forgiveness, Captain-General, but I will not permit the execution of my charge upon an assumption."

The disgust in Valdor's expression was immediate. "Your charge."

"Yes."

"He is a Primarch."

"He is the Primarch I was ordered to observe and protect." Pherenion answered in kind.

"By Malcador."

The name was almost an accusation.

Pherenion felt Reladion shift beside him. He did not need to look to know that his comrade's hand had tightened around his weapon.

Valdor's gaze flickered towards Artorias and the mist pooling around his kneeling form. "The Emperor showed pain and the Eleventh responded simultaneously. Something passes between them that we cannot perceive. Our sovereign may be under attack."

"May be."

Valdor's eyes narrowed.

Pherenion refused to retreat from the word. "And if he is, I will stand beside you in ending the threat. But I felt no alarm from our King. I heard no command. I sensed no summons to his defence."

"We are Custodians. We do not require instruction to defend him."

"No. But we do require certainty."

That produced another ripple through the chamber.

Pherenion lowered his voice, though his anger was beginning to grow. "You say it is our duty to execute the Emperor's Will. I agree. It is the first purpose of every warrior standing in this chamber. Yours. Mine. Ra Endymion's. Amon Tauromachian's. Every one of the Ten Thousand."

His eyes remained fixed upon Valdor.

"But it is not our duty to invent that will for him."

The Captain-General became very still.

Behind them, Ceithir continued to flow from Ceithraig in slow silver ribbons.

"Choose your next words carefully Pherenion," Valdor said.

"I have."

Pherenion finally disengaged his spear enough that their blades no longer ground against one another, but he did not lower it. "The Emperor has issued no order that Artorias is to die. He has given no indication that his life is endangered. You heard a grunt and interpreted it as injury."

"He is the Master of Mankind."

"And he is sitting upon an Orkish throne constructed from armour plating, scrap metal and what appears to be half the pelvis of an unidentified megafauna." Pherenion glanced briefly towards the hideous seat. "For all either of us knows, he shifted his weight."

Several Custodians looked towards the throne.

A sound came from the dais. Malcador had covered his mouth. It took Pherenion a moment to realise that the Sigillite was suppressing a laugh.

"An admittedly compelling possibility," the old man murmured.

Valdor turned upon him. The humour vanished from Malcador's face almost immediately, though something remained in his eyes.

"Pherenion is correct."

The Captain-General's expression became glacial.

"He intercepted my blade."

"Yes, Constantin. I was present." Malcador replied shortly.

"He refused a direct order." Valdor emphasized.

"Also difficult to miss."

Valdor's hand tightened upon his spear. "And you find this amusing?"

"No. I find your choice of executioner somewhat premature." Malcador descended one step from the dais, leaning heavily upon his staff. "Your response was admirable in its intent and catastrophically hasty in its execution. The Emperor is not presently in physical danger. Had I believed otherwise, I assure you that Pherenion would not have been the first person required to inconvenience you."

For several seconds Valdor said nothing. Then his gaze shifted from Malcador to Pherenion, and something darker entered it.

"This is your doing."

Malcador's brow furrowed. "Mine?"

"Look at them."

Valdor swept one hand across the chamber.

"Look."

The word carried enough command that several Custodians instinctively straightened.

"The Ten Thousand were made as one instrument. One purpose. One loyalty. We are not a Legion divided into companies whose commanders cultivate private allegiances. We are the Emperor's companions. His guardians. His Will made manifest."

His eyes returned to Pherenion.

"And now one of us stands with his weapon between the Captain-General and a threat to our sovereign because he has come to think of a Primarch as his charge."

Pherenion felt anger rise like a fire blossoming inside his breast.

Valdor saw it and sneered.

"So much for the Oculi Imperator."

Reladion moved then, one deliberate step bringing him closer to Pherenion's side.

Valdor's lip curled. He continued to address the Sigillite but his words seemed aimed at Pherenion.

"You scattered Custodians amongst the Primarchs as spies and gaolers and dressed the assignment in gentler language. Observe them. Advise them. Guard them. Learn them." He looked towards Malcador. "And this is the result. They spend years at the side of those creatures and forget what they are."

Pherenion's voice became dangerously quiet. "I have forgotten nothing of who I am."

"Then lower your weapon." Valdor challenged.

"No."

The response came without hesitation this time.

Several Custodians spoke at once. Not loudly, but enough.

"Brother—"

"The Captain-General is correct—"

"No command was given—"

"The Emperor was struck—"

"We do not know that—"

Pherenion heard Reladion's spear shift free of the floor.

Valdor's gaze swept across his Custodians and found hesitation where there should have been certainty. That seemed to anger him more than Pherenion's defiance had.

Pherenion stepped forward.

"Do not question my loyalty because I refuse to confuse obedience with presumption. I was made by the same hand as you. I swore the same oath. I have stood before the same Master and received his commands from his own lips." He gestured towards Artorias without taking his eyes from Valdor. "I was ordered to watch him. To understand him. To guard and advise him when necessary and judge him when required. I have done precisely that."

His voice hardened.

"I will not murder him because Constantin Valdor heard the Emperor make a noise."

That was enough.

Arguments broke across the chamber.

A hundred Custodians did not descend into anything resembling mortal disorder, but amongst the Ten Thousand the effect was scarcely less shocking. Spears lifted. Warriors turned towards one another. Voices that almost never questioned command now did exactly that. Some supported Valdor without reservation; others insisted Pherenion's reasoning was sound. A few said nothing at all, and somehow their silence was the most damning thing in the room.

"ENOUGH."

Malcador's staff struck the floor.

The impact boomed through the throne room.

Flame erupted from the eagle-headed staff in a sudden golden-white flare, and psychic force rolled outward with it, rattling Orkish chains and shaking dust from the high galleries. The Sigillite seemed to grow in that moment, not physically but in presence, the bent old man disappearing beneath the shadow of the power he so rarely permitted others to witness.

The Custodians fell silent.

Even Valdor turned.

Malcador's face had lost every trace of humour.

"This is neither the time nor the place."

His gaze moved slowly around the chamber.

"Captain-General, your instinct was understandable. Pherenion, your objection was justified. Neither fact requires the Ten Thousand to tear themselves apart while the Master of Mankind sits ten metres away."

No one answered.

Malcador looked towards Artorias.

The Ceithir had grown thicker around him.

"Pherenion was correct about one thing above all others. None of us knows what presently passes between them. None of us knows what judgement the Emperor intends for the Eleventh, because he has not yet rendered it."

His ancient eyes moved to Valdor.

"We are not here to render it for him."

Valdor's jaw tightened, but he remained silent. Malcador rested both hands upon his staff.

"We bear witness. Nothing more."

Then his gaze returned to the two golden figures—the Emperor upon the stolen throne and the Primarch kneeling before him.

"And when His Will is known," Malcador said quietly, "we carry it out."

One by one, guardian spears lowered.

Pherenion slowly withdrew his own weapon from Valdor's path, though he did not return it to rest. Valdor regarded him for several long seconds, and Pherenion knew with absolute certainty that what had happened between them would not be forgotten.

Reladion moved back into position.

Around them, a hundred Custodians resumed their vigil, though the perfect unity with which they had entered the chamber had acquired a hairline fracture.

Pherenion looked down at Artorias. Silver mist curled around the Primarch's bowed head.

Then he looked towards the Emperor.

Neither had moved.

Whatever war was being fought between them continued somewhere none of the Ten Thousand could follow.

And so they waited.


There was no shore beneath him now, no white cliff, no sea, no sky.

Artorias drifted through an immeasurable dark carried upon the Ceithir as though upon the back of some vast, unseen current. The mist gathered beneath and around him in silver-white folds, not thick enough to conceal the void but sufficient to cradle him against its impossible depth.

There was no sense of falling, no direction by which he might have judged ascent or descent, only blackness pierced here and there by strange distant lights that might have been stars or memories or merely the residue of thought given shape.

His limbs felt light. His thoughts did not. They moved sluggishly, each one trying to arrange itself around what had just happened upon the burning shore, around the words the Emperor had hurled at him with all the certainty of law.

The voice returned before Artorias could decide whether he was still within the Emperor's mindscape or had somehow broken loose from it.

It did not come from any direction. It existed everywhere at once, reverberating through the dark and through Artorias himself until he could feel every syllable in his bones.

I am the Master of Mankind. Lord of a million worlds by the might of armies without number. I am the Father of Humanity, and Humanity is my only child. All those sired by my hand exist to serve that purpose. To safeguard the species. To preserve its future. Humanity is all. Terra is all.

The words washed over him again and again like the tolling of some immense bell.

Artorias closed his eyes.

It felt like a dream now. Not the prophetic things that had visited him on Caerdyn Vallis, nor the nightmares that had followed the XIth​ through the warp, but the suffocating unreality of fever. The kind where truth and absurdity became impossible to separate because both wore the same face.

He heard himself whisper into the dark.

"I don't believe you."

The Emperor's voice did not answer.

Artorias opened his eyes.

The Ceithir curled around his arms, brushing against his hands like cool smoke.

His own sight had rarely failed him. Faces lied. Words lied. Posture lied. Men betrayed themselves despite it. Pride slipped into tone. Fear tightened the jaw. Ambition lingered in the eye half a heartbeat too long. Artorias had built and broken kingdoms upon the ability to look at someone and know when truth had been dressed in finer clothes than it deserved.

And he had looked into the Emperor's eyes.

Golden eyes so terribly like his own.

He had seen coldness there. Ruthlessness. Pride beyond anything Artorias could properly comprehend. He had seen the scientist, the tyrant, the ancient architect who could move human beings around a board and call it necessity.

But not emptiness.

Never emptiness.

There had been too much buried beneath it.

Too many contradictions.

Monarchia. Ullanor. Caerdyn. The garden on Terra. The quiet conversations between campaigns. The moments when the Emperor had looked at one of his sons and, for the smallest instant, seemed to forget that he was supposed to be above them.

Artorias refused to believe those moments had all been lies.

He drew in a slow breath, though there was no air here to breathe.

"The truth," he whispered.

The Ceithir stirred.

Artorias closed his eyes again and gave the words more than voice. He pressed intent into them. Memory. Need. Anger. The aching thing inside him that had once wanted a Father and still, despite everything, wanted to believe that desire had not been entirely foolish.

"Show me the truth."

The Mist answered.

Not with words but with motion. The Ceithir tightened around him and carried him deeper into the dark.

For the first time, Artorias became aware that something was searching for him.

Great rays of cosmic fire passed through the void at impossible distances, broad enough to swallow worlds. They swept across the black with dreadful purpose, gold-white and absolute, burning through whatever they touched. One passed far beneath him and the darkness vanished in its wake, revealing for a fraction of a second layer after layer of impossible structures—memories, thoughts, sealed places within a mind too immense to comprehend—before the blackness closed again.

The Emperor.

Looking for him.

Artorias did not know whether his Father intended to seize him, cast him out or tear the memory of this trespass from him entirely. He had no intention of discovering which.

The Ceithir flowed around him and bent. Not away from the searching light but weaving in and around it.

The Mist folded upon itself, carrying Artorias through crevices that had no physical equivalent, slipping between memories and instincts with the same strange intelligence that allowed it to cloak Caerdyn Vallis from the gaze of powers older than mankind.

A second lance of golden fire crossed their path.

The Ceithir contracted.

The light passed by.

Then the void disappeared.


Artorias stumbled forward onto mud.

For a moment the transition was so abrupt that his mind rejected it. Heat replaced the cold of the endless dark. Smoke filled his nose. His feet sank into wet earth churned by hundreds of frantic boots, and somewhere very close a woman was screaming until her voice broke.

Artorias looked up.

A village burned around him.

The buildings were primitive by Imperial standards, timber frames filled with plaster and rough stone, their roofs thatched or tiled depending upon the wealth of their owners. Narrow lanes wound between them without planning, following the contours of the land rather than any architect's design. Clay jars lay shattered beside a communal well. A small shrine of some kind had collapsed into the road, its carved stone figure broken cleanly through the middle.

Bodies lay everywhere.

Men.

Women.

Children.

Some had been crushed beneath falling timber. Others had been burned so badly that Artorias could no longer tell what they had once been. Several villagers lay tangled around farming tools and crude spears, whatever courage had driven them to stand against the thing destroying their home rendered meaningless by the scale of what had answered them.

The sound came again.

A shriek so unnatural that the air itself seemed to shiver.

Artorias looked towards the sky. Something floated above the village. For several seconds his mind struggled to understand what he was seeing.

The creature possessed the broad suggestion of a humanoid form, yet nothing about it belonged to humanity.

Its body seemed wrought from living metal and impossible energies, slender and elongated in ways that defied proportion. Great blade-like structures rose from its back and shoulders, framing a torso that gleamed with colours too cold to be called silver and too alive to be steel. Limbs tapered into taloned extremities, while around the monstrous figure drifted fragments of geometric machinery that moved without visible means of propulsion.

Its face was a mask.

Not one made to resemble a human countenance, but something ancient and cruel, features sharpened into the abstraction of superiority.

Green light burned within it.

It reminded him of Camlann and the horror he had faced there. The Star-Eater.

The creature turned slightly and a beam of impossible energy lanced from one outstretched hand. Three houses vanished. Not exploded. Vanished, matter stripped apart so completely that only a crater of vitrified earth remained.

Artorias felt the Ceithir recoil around his ankles.

The monster did not notice him. Its back remained turned even as a fresh chorus of screams rose from the surviving villagers.

Then Artorias heard someone sobbing close by.

He turned.

A woman knelt in the mud beside the remains of a low stone wall, clutching two children against her chest. A boy perhaps eight years old lay across one arm. A younger girl rested against the other. Neither moved. The woman's clothing had once been fine enough to suggest modest prosperity, but blood and ash had reduced everything to the same colour.

Her cries were unlike anything Artorias had heard on a battlefield.

There was no restraint in them.

No dignity.

Only the sound of a human being discovering that grief could exceed the body's capacity to contain it.

Someone knelt opposite her.

A man.

Mortal in stature.

Armoured.

Artorias stared.

The armour belonged to no Legion and no army of the Great Crusade. Its construction was primitive by comparison, iron and layered plates secured over chain and leather. There were traces of another culture in it too—small bands of red cloth, the shape of the breastplate, the segmented guards at the shoulders—but none of it diminished the unmistakably martial silhouette.

Beside him lay a helm fashioned with a simple nasal guard and a short crest.

The Emperor.

Not golden, not immense. Not radiant.

Just a man. He looked scarcely older than thirty standard years.

His face was streaked with soot and blood that was not his own. Dark hair clung damply around his temples, and the golden eyes Artorias knew so well were dimmed by something he had almost never seen in them.

Helplessness.

The Emperor looked at the dead children and seemed unable to move. The woman clutched them more tightly. It took him a moment before he found his strength.

"Miriam," The Emperor said.

His voice was soft, entreating. Choked by pain.

The woman known as Miriam looked up. As she looked into the eyes of the man who would someday rule Humanity, hatred transformed her grief.

"Don't."

The Emperor's hand had begun to rise towards her.

He stopped.

"Miriam, I am—"

"Don't touch me!"

She struck his hand aside. The sound was small yet it seemed louder than the destruction above them. The Emperor recoiled as though the blow carried weight far beyond the strength behind it.

"This is your fault," she screamed. "Do you hear me, George? This is your fault!"

Artorias went very still.

George?

The Emperor bowed his head, allowing Miriam's grief to pour over him.

"You said you could stop it. You said you understood it. You said if we trusted you—if we stayed—" Her voice shattered, and she looked down at the dead boy in her arms. "Look at him. Look at him!"

The Emperor did.

"You wanted your monster," she whispered, horror overtaking anger for a moment. "You wanted to prove you could defeat it."

"Miriam—" the Emperor tried.

"Our children are dead because of your pride."

The words struck home.

Artorias saw it.

The Emperor's face changed by almost nothing, yet Artorias knew that look. He had worn it himself too many times. The expression of a man refusing to defend himself because some part of him believed every accusation deserved to be heard.

"I thought I could contain it," the Emperor said.

His voice was raw.

"You always think you can."

She began to sob again. The Emperor reached towards her once more, slower now, giving her every opportunity to refuse but Miriam recoiled from his touch.

His hand stopped in the air. For several seconds it remained there as if determining whether he had the strength of will to close the gap between them.

Then he lowered it.

"I'm sorry."

The words sounded inadequate even to him.

Miriam laughed through tears, the sound almost hysterical. "Sorry?"

The creature above them shrieked again. More buildings collapsed somewhere beyond the square, and frightened villagers scattered through the smoke.

The Emperor looked towards the sound.

Something inside him closed.

Not healed.

Closed.

Artorias watched the transformation with horrid fascination. Grief remained, but it was being compartmentalised, packed away behind necessity. The man kneeling before Miriam became something else because there was still work to do.

He slowly rose.

Miriam did not look at him again.

The Emperor retrieved his helm and fitted it over his head. The movement was heavy, reluctant, unlike the effortless gestures Artorias associated with him. He picked up a long lance lying nearby, its head fashioned from dark metal etched with symbols too old and worn for Artorias to recognise.

A horse stood tethered behind the ruined wall.

It was enormous by mortal standards but looked painfully fragile beside the creature in the sky. Foam covered its mouth. Its eyes rolled white with terror, and every new shriek from above made it strain against the tether.

The Emperor approached slowly.

The animal nearly kicked him.

He placed one hand against its neck. Whatever he whispered Artorias did not hear, but the horse shuddered and gradually stilled.

The Emperor mounted.

The image caught Artorias strangely.

A lone knight.

A lance.

A dragon in the sky.

Something old was being born here.

A story.

One that would survive long after the names of everyone present had been forgotten.

The Emperor turned his mount towards the burning village. Towards the monster that had destroyed his life.

He rode several paces before stopping.

His head turned.

Directly towards Artorias.

There was no uncertainty.

No confusion.

He saw him.

Golden eyes burned beneath the helm.

"You should not be here."

The voice struck Artorias like a physical blow. The grief vanished and the man called George vanished with it.

What remained was the being Artorias knew.

The Master of Mankind. Rage flashed through those golden eyes. The sky opened and holy fire descended.

Not from the creature above. From everywhere. A pillar of white-gold flame plunged towards Artorias, broad enough to consume the lane and every ruined house around him.

The Ceithir reacted before conscious thought could.

Silver mist exploded around his body. For an instant Artorias saw Miriam clutching her children, the frightened horse, the Emperor turning back towards the impossible dragon with his lance lowered.

Then the world folded. Fire struck empty air.

And the Unbroken King vanished into the mist.


The darkness received Artorias again, folding around him before the fire of the previous memory had fully faded from his sight. For a time, he knew neither direction nor distance, only the cool pressure of the Ceithir gathered about him and the afterimage of a woman clutching dead children while a solitary knight rode out to confront a monster that could have swallowed armies.

The memory clung to him with a stubbornness that felt almost physical. Miriam's scream. The Emperor—George—reaching toward her and stopping when she recoiled. The hesitation in that hand troubled Artorias more than the impossible creature in the sky, because there had been nothing calculated about it. No grand design. No measured manipulation. For a heartbeat the Master of Mankind had simply been a man who wished to comfort someone he loved and discovered that his touch had become unbearable to her.

The Emperor's voice rolled through the black around him, immense and without source, carrying none of that mortal grief now.

I have sacrificed everything for Mankind. Every name, every life, every attachment has been surrendered when necessity required it. I have abandoned comfort, companionship, reputation and peace because the species could not afford for me to choose otherwise. I have done so before your making, Artorias, and I will continue long after the usefulness of your generation has ended. Humanity survives because I have been willing to pay costs others lacked the strength to contemplate.

Artorias floated within the silver mist and watched another vast beam of golden fire sweep across the void far below. It passed through memories like a searchlight cast across a black sea, illuminating fragments of impossible places before vanishing again. The Ceithir tightened almost protectively around him and changed direction without any conscious command, carrying him through a fold in the darkness where the Emperor's searching will could not easily follow.

Artorias listened to his Father's proclamation until the last of it faded, then found his own answer growing steadily colder.

"As you sacrificed them?"

For the briefest instant there was no reply. Another lance of light passed much closer, turning the surrounding mist brilliant silver before the Ceithir bent around it and allowed the radiance to spill harmlessly past.

When the Emperor spoke again there was impatience in his voice, the severe impatience of one who had already answered a question and resented being forced to revisit it.

They were tools. Their deaths were unintended consequences of a failed containment. I regretted the loss because it represented waste.

Artorias almost laughed but there was no humour in him to give the sound life.

"Did you love them?"

The darkness seemed to contract.

Do not impose your sentiment upon events you do not understand.

"That is not an answer."

The children possessed potential that might have significantly altered the course of human development. Their deaths were unfortunate.

Artorias stared into the endless black, golden eyes narrowing. "No."

The word escaped him quietly at first, but conviction followed it. "No, I do not believe that. Miriam was no empress. No general. No philosopher surrounded by disciples. Her clothes were those of a woman who lived by ordinary means in an ordinary village. I saw no palace. I saw no retainers. I saw a mother holding her dead children in the mud while a man knelt opposite her and could scarcely bear to look at them."

The Emperor answered with chilling detachment.

Appearances are meaningless. Their descendants would have mattered.

"Perhaps." Artorias's jaw tightened. "But that was not the grief I saw."

The rays of fire shifted again, more numerous now, searching the dark in widening arcs. Artorias could feel his Father's attention moving through the mindscape, probing for the intrusion that had slipped beyond the place prepared for it. The sensation should have frightened him. Instead, it strengthened something stubborn inside him.

"You did not mourn some hypothetical dynasty," he continued. "You mourned them. You knew the boy. You knew the girl. You knew the way their mother looked at you when she hated you. When you reached for Miriam, you did not do so because she represented some useful branch of mankind's future. You reached for her because she was hurting and because her pain hurt you."

Enough.

"You loved them."

The Emperor's anger pressed against him from every direction.

George was a name. Nothing more. One among thousands. I have worn identities throughout history because identities are useful. That life ended. The strategy behind it failed. I abandoned it and proceeded to the next.

Artorias's expression hardened.

"A life."

The word mattered.

"You called it a life."

Silence.

Artorias felt something inside him settle.

"You have lied about yourself for so long," he whispered, "that perhaps even you have forgotten which lies were necessary and which became habit."

The nearest beam of golden fire turned sharply toward him. Artorias smiled without warmth.

"Then I will keep looking."

The light accelerated.

"I will find the truth you have spent ages burying."

The Ceithir surged. The beam passed through the place Artorias had occupied a heartbeat before and found nothing but blackness.

"I will find you."

The mist opened.


Cold struck him first.

Not the clean cold of Windmere snow or mountain rain. This was dampness that crawled beneath clothing and seemed to carry sickness within it. Artorias staggered onto a floor of cracked timber, his boots slipping slightly where water and something darker had soaked into the boards. The smell followed almost immediately, so overwhelming that even his Primarch physiology recoiled from it.

Rot.

Human waste.

Old blood.

Smoke.

The sweet, unmistakable corruption of bodies left too long in enclosed air. And beneath it all, disease.

Artorias covered his mouth instinctively and looked around. He stood within a low, miserable chamber whose stone walls sweated moisture. Rough beams held up a sagging ceiling blackened by years of hearth smoke. A narrow window admitted a little grey daylight through cloth that had once been white, and what furniture remained had been overturned or broken. Bowls sat abandoned upon the floor beside spoons that would never again be lifted. A child's wooden toy lay beneath a bench, one wheel missing.

The dead filled most of the room.

Artorias had seen battlefields containing tens of thousands of corpses and found this somehow worse.

They were not soldiers.

Families lay where sickness and terror had taken them. Some still wore the simple clothes in which they had died, though much of the cloth had been torn apart. Their flesh was blackened around great swellings beneath the arms and throat, skin discoloured with fever and decay. Worse were the places where flesh had simply ceased to exist.

Rats had eaten them.

Hundreds of the creatures filled the corners.

At first Artorias mistook the darkness along one wall for shadow until it moved. Small bodies shifted over one another in restless layers, tails twisting, claws scratching against stone. Their fur was slick with filth. Their eyes reflected the dim light with a pale, unhealthy gleam.

Then someone entered and the rats withdrew.

Not hurriedly.

They recoiled for the presence of the being was Anathema to them.

The Emperor wore rags.

There was no armour now, no imperial bearing, nothing to distinguish him from the ruined survivors Artorias could hear beyond the walls. A rough cloak hung from narrow shoulders. Mud stained his boots. His hair had grown long enough to fall untidily around a face made gaunt by exhaustion, and for perhaps the first time Artorias understood how thoroughly the Emperor could diminish himself when he wished to move unnoticed amongst humanity.

He crossed the room without acknowledging the rats.

His attention was fixed upon one body.

A boy.

Artorias knew something had changed before the Emperor reached him. The carefully controlled gait faltered. The man's hands trembled.

"No."

The word was almost inaudible.

The Emperor dropped to his knees.

The boy was perhaps twelve years old. Dark blonde hair clung damply to a face made pale by death, and there was something strangely familiar in the features—the strong line of the brow, the shape of the cheekbones, an expression that even death had not entirely softened.

Artorias leaned closer and his breath caught. For the smallest instant he saw another face imposed upon the boy's.

Longer.

Older.

A wild mane of hair.

Green eyes.

The Lion.

Not identical but close enough to give him pause. Enough that Artorias felt something crawl along his spine.

The Emperor gathered the child into his arms and whatever composure had remained in him shattered.

The sound he made was not dignified. There was nothing regal in it, nothing calculated or restrained. He screamed with the helpless grief of someone who had reached a place too late and knew there would never be a second chance. He pressed his face against the boy's hair and shook, one hand clutching at the child's tunic as though physical strength might somehow force breath back into dead lungs.

"Hugo."

The name broke.

"Hugo..."

The Emperor rocked slightly with the body in his arms.

Artorias could not look away.

Outside, voices shouted in an unfamiliar language. Bells rang somewhere beyond the walls, frantic and discordant. Someone screamed that death had come. Someone else called for guards. Beneath all of it came the scratching, endless and innumerable, of rats moving through streets, walls and foundations.

The Emperor's grief slowly exhausted itself. He remained kneeling for a long while, holding Hugo close, until eventually his breathing steadied enough for thought to return. When he raised his head there were tears upon his face.

Artorias stared.

The Master of Mankind had wept.

The Emperor kissed the boy's brow and lowered him gently back amongst the dead. Then he stood, his gaze moving towards a small chest pushed beneath a table. He crossed the room and opened it.

Darkness swallowed everything.


Artorias lost his footing.

The smell had changed.

Stone. Sewage. Wet earth and stagnant water.

He heard something splash nearby.

A thin shaft of daylight appeared high overhead as a circular cover shifted aside. For several moments it hung there, grey and weak, before a figure began descending a crude iron ladder set into the wall.

The Emperor.

He dropped the final distance into ankle-deep water with barely a splash. The rags remained, though now a sword was strapped across his back and a crude torch rested in one hand. He paused beneath the opening until the cover above slid closed, plunging the chamber into complete blackness.

Then the torch ignited.

Artorias wished it had not.

The cistern moved. Every surface was alive with rats. They carpeted stone ledges and filled drainage channels. They swam through the filthy water in writhing masses and clung to the walls in impossible numbers, bodies packed atop bodies until the architecture itself seemed constructed from fur, teeth and tails.

Their eyes burned with a faint green luminescence that no natural creature should have possessed, and sores broke across their flesh in weeping clusters.

The smell became unbearable. Putrefaction thickened the air until Artorias could almost taste it. The Emperor walked forward and the rats retreated from the torchlight.

Not because of the flame.

Because of him.

He reached back and drew the sword.

The blade ignited.

Golden fire ran from guard to point, bathing the cistern in a radiance that turned the water beneath his boots to gleaming bronze. Rats shrieked and fled from the light, pouring away through tunnels and drainage channels in black waves.

The Emperor stopped in the centre of the chamber.

"Come out."

His voice echoed through the sewers. Nothing answered except scratching. He raised the burning sword.

"I know you are here."

The rats began to gather once more.

Streams poured from tunnels Artorias had not noticed, converging upon the far end of the cistern. They climbed over one another, bodies piling into a mound that grew beyond anything physically sustainable. Thousands became tens of thousands. The mass reached the ceiling and spread sideways, pulsing as though possessed of a single heartbeat.

Then it began to reshape itself and Artorias felt horror tighten his throat.

A face emerged.

Thousands upon thousands of rats formed cheeks, lips, sagging folds and immense nostrils. Worm-tailed bodies writhed where teeth should have been. Sickly green eyes opened within sockets made from living vermin.

It resembled something Artorias had never seen and somehow instinctively hated.

Fat.

Decayed.

Almost jovial.

The mouth opened and rats poured from it. Laughter shook the chamber.

Then the thing spoke.

The language was impossible. Words that had died before history had names crawled through the air like maggots, guttural and wet, syllables shaped by a throat that had never belonged to any living species. Artorias understood none of them and yet meaning slid into his mind regardless.

Possession.

Patience.

Inevitability.

A promise that everything living would eventually rot.

The Emperor's face twisted with hatred.

"Never."

The single word carried centuries of refusal.

The monstrous face laughed again.

The Emperor stepped forward, burning blade held low at his side. "This is my world. These are my people. Whatever sickness you seed amongst them, whatever fear you cultivate, whatever corpses you claim as your garden, you will not have them."

The rats writhed and the green eyes brightened. The Emperor's grip tightened upon his sword.

"This is my heart."

The words struck Artorias harder than anything else he had seen.

"My people are my heart, and I will not surrender them to the dark."

The laughter stopped and the great mouth opened. Then the swarm came.

Tens of thousands of rats surged forward in a single black wall, filling the cistern from floor to ceiling, diseased claws tearing over stone as they rushed to bury the lone human beneath living corruption.

The Emperor swung his sword.

Fire answered.

A golden wave erupted from the blade and crashed into the swarm. Rats burned by the thousand, their shrieks merging into a single deafening scream as the flame raced through them. The chamber became a furnace, green light and gold colliding through smoke thick with the stench of burning disease.

Then the Emperor turned.

Straight towards Artorias. The rage upon his face changed into one of recognition.

"You should not be here."

Artorias felt the words in his bones.

The golden flame bent.

Not towards the rats.

Towards him.

The Ceithir surged upward before Artorias could react, wrapping his body in silver folds. Through the rapidly narrowing veil he saw the Emperor advancing, burning sword in hand, while behind him the impossible face of living vermin screamed through the fire.

Then the memory tore apart as the flames reached him. The Mist pulled him free.


The darkness closed around Artorias before the last heat of the sewer had left his skin.

For several moments he could still smell burning fur and corruption, could still hear the impossible laughter of the thing made from rats, though there was no sewer now, no stone beneath his boots and no torchlight flickering across diseased water.

The Ceithir carried him once more through that immeasurable interior night, silver mist coiling around his limbs in slow currents while the vast architecture of the Emperor's mind shifted beyond sight. Here and there, memories glimmered at impossible distances, brief sparks of history suspended in the void before vanishing again behind veils of darkness.

The golden search-fire had multiplied. Its rays crossed one another now, broad spears of psychic brilliance sweeping through the black with increasing urgency, probing for the trespasser that refused to be found.

Then the Emperor's voice descended upon him.

Do you see now how much I have sacrificed?

Artorias closed his eyes briefly. Hugo's dead face remained behind them.

"I do."

The answer came more softly than he intended, and for a moment the searching fires slowed as though his admission had surprised whatever part of the Emperor listened. When the voice returned, it had regained that terrible certainty Artorias had heard upon the beach.

I have fought this war since before our species understood the stars. I have stood against the Great Enemy through ages whose names have become dust. Every life relinquished, every identity abandoned, every bond severed has been necessary so that mankind might endure long enough to escape the predators waiting beyond the veil.

Artorias opened his eyes.

He laughed.

Not loudly, nor with joy. The sound carried through the endless dark with an edge of exhausted disbelief.

"That is not what I saw."

The rays of fire shifted.

You saw precisely what I permitted you to see before you violated boundaries you cannot comprehend.

"No." Artorias turned within the mist, golden eyes following one distant sweep of psychic flame as it passed behind him. "I saw a man carrying the body of a child and screaming because his heart had broken. I saw him walk into those tunnels afterwards, yes. I saw him face the thing that had poisoned his people. But do not tell me that duty alone took him there."

The void seemed to tighten around him.

"You went for vengeance."

The Emperor's answer struck hard enough to make the Ceithir ripple.

I went because an intrusion of the Great Enemy required elimination.

"You went because Hugo was dead."

Irrelevant.

"Because you loved him."

False.

"Because something took your child from you and you wanted it to suffer."

The fire came closer. Artorias could feel its heat now despite the impossible distance between them.

You mistake sentiment for purpose because sentiment governs you.

"Perhaps." Artorias's voice remained maddeningly calm. "But I know grief when I see it."

The Emperor did not answer. Artorias pressed.

"And the resemblance is curious."

The nearest ray stopped moving. Artorias felt his own hearts quicken.

"Hugo looked remarkably like the Lion."

The response was immediate.

Golden fire swept across him.

The Ceithir twisted desperately, trying to carry him clear, but not quickly enough. Heat struck along Artorias's left side, searing through tunic and flesh as though both were paper.

Pain erupted from shoulder to hip. He clenched his teeth hard enough that he tasted blood, refusing the scream that clawed at his throat while the mist gathered around the wound and pulled him sideways through the dark.

You know nothing.

The Emperor's voice had lost its composure.

That pleased Artorias far more than it should have.

When I find you, I will remove this insolence from you. I will strip away every memory that has led you to mistake disobedience for insight. Whatever remains will perform its function without question.

Artorias looked down at the burn along his side. Already the Ceithir curled over it like cool fingers, dulling the pain.

"Then find me."

The words came through clenched teeth.

Another ray turned.

"But not before I find the truth."

The Ceithir convulsed and the void tore open once more.


Heat vanished. The smell of smoke disappeared. Beneath Artorias's boots came the hard chill of polished stone.

He stood beneath a high roof supported by rows of fluted columns. Morning light entered through open spaces above and fell in pale bands across a broad chamber arranged in ascending tiers of curved benches. The architecture was unfamiliar but disciplined, constructed from pale stone streaked through with darker veins, every line designed to create proportion and order. Painted panels and carved reliefs adorned the walls. In some ways it seemed reminiscent of Macragge. Bronze lamps had been extinguished now that daylight filled the room, though their lingering oil-scent mingled with the sharper smell of iron.

Blood lay everywhere.

A dark pool had spread across the white floor at the centre of the chamber, creeping between flagstones in narrow red lines. Sandals had tracked through it before their owners departed, leaving fading footprints leading towards several exits. A discarded dagger rested near one bench. Another remained where it had fallen beside the dead man's hand.

The body lay alone.

Artorias approached slowly.

The murdered man wore white robes edged in deep crimson. Dozens of wounds pierced his chest and back, so many that Artorias stopped trying to count them. Some had been delivered hesitantly, shallow thrusts made by hands unused to killing. Others had gone deep. His face had settled into a strange peace after death, though the lines around the eyes still preserved the final shock of betrayal.

Artorias stared.

The resemblance struck him even more violently than Hugo's had.

The strong jaw. The broad, patrician features. The weight of intellect in the brow even after death.

Roboute.

Not exactly. The nose differed. The hair was thinner and darker. The face belonged unmistakably to another man. But the echo was undeniable.

A figure stood several metres away.

The Emperor.

He wore the unremarkable robes of one of the chamber's lawmakers, white cloth draped over a simple tunic with a narrow band of purple running along its edge. There was no armour. No weapon. No outward sign of power. He looked older than he had in the plague memory, though Artorias knew instinctively that appearances meant very little where this man was concerned.

He did not look at Artorias. His gaze remained fixed upon the corpse.

The Emperor approached it slowly, and Artorias saw something within his posture sag. Not enough for anyone unfamiliar with him to notice, perhaps, but Artorias had become very attentive to the difference between the Emperor's masks and the person beneath them.

He lowered himself to his knees.

For a while he did nothing.

Then he carefully lifted the dead man's head from the blood-streaked stone and rested it across his lap. Artorias felt his throat tighten. The Emperor brushed loose hair from the man's brow. His fingers were stained red almost immediately.

"I'm sorry, my son."

There was no audience to hear him. No policy to advance or lesson to teach. He leaned down and kissed the dead man's forehead.

"I came too late."

Artorias saw something beside the body.

A blue feather.

It lay strangely untouched by the spreading blood, too vivid against the white stone, its surface shimmering with subtle shades that did not remain the same colour twice. For a heartbeat it seemed cerulean. Then violet. Then a shade Artorias had no name for.

The Ceithir recoiled as a slow clap echoed through the chamber.

The Emperor froze.

Artorias turned.

Someone sat high upon the curved benches.

A man dressed in robes similar to those worn by the dead senators, one leg crossed casually over the other. His hands came together in slow, deliberate applause, and there was something so absurdly theatrical about the gesture that Artorias might almost have laughed if every instinct within him had not begun screaming.

The man's smile was too broad.

Not grotesquely so at first.

Simply wrong by fractions. The corners stretched a little farther than flesh should permit. Too many teeth flashed behind the lips. One eye remained an ordinary brown.

The other burned blue.

He continued applauding until the sound became unbearable.

"Beautiful."

The word emerged in a language Artorias had never learned yet he understood it anyway.

The next words changed while being spoken. Consonants softened into sounds no human throat should make; vowels lengthened, folded backwards and became different words before reaching his ears. Listening required effort, and the more closely Artorias tried to follow the structure of the language, the more he felt an uncomfortable pressure behind his eyes, as though meaning itself were attempting to alter him in exchange for comprehension.

"Truly, truly beautiful. You always did have such a talent for tragedy."

The man's fingers changed.

Only for an instant.

Five became seven. Seven became three talons jointed the wrong way. Then they were hands again.

His face followed.

One cheek split into scales, became feathers, became an infant's laughing face embedded beneath transparent skin, then returned to human flesh so quickly that Artorias almost convinced himself he had imagined it. The man's left eye migrated upward towards his brow, divided into three smaller eyes, closed, and reappeared where it belonged.

The grin never changed.

The Emperor lowered the dead man's head carefully back to the floor. When he rose, grief had become ice.

"You."

The seated thing laughed with delighted recognition.

"Oh, that tone. I have missed that tone."

Its body shifted again. For a moment it possessed four arms, each wearing the bracelets of a different civilisation. Then two vanished into a cloud of moths that fluttered around its shoulders before sinking back beneath its skin.

"You should thank me."

The Emperor's eyes grew brighter.

"For what?"

"For the game."

The thing spread its hands towards the corpse below as though presenting some magnificent work of art.

"This was an especially good one."

Artorias could feel the hatred gathering in the Emperor now. It did not explode. It compacted even as the creature leaned forward conspiratorially.

"You nurtured him so carefully."

The dead man's features seemed briefly to move beneath the words.

"You whispered at the proper moments. Guided the right alliances. Let him believe every choice belonged entirely to him." The grin widened. "And he was magnificent, wasn't he? Caesar! Caeser! Oh, how they crooned!"

The Emperor said nothing.

The creature continued, delighted by the silence.

"He rose higher than you expected. Perhaps even higher than you hoped. Armies adored him. Crowds spoke his name as though it were already legend. Republics trembled because one man had learned to stand above them."

Its head tilted.

"Did you think, for a little while, that perhaps this time you had found the answer?"

The Emperor's fists clenched.

"That humanity might be gathered without you standing openly at its head? That you could build through another?" The thing clapped once, sharply. "Oh, I loved that part."

The chamber changed around it.

For an instant Artorias saw Caesar wearing a crown. Then a bloodied wreath. Then Roboute Guilliman's face. Then something else entirely.

A golden throne.

It vanished before he could understand when the creature snapped its fingers. The sound cracked through the chamber.

"And then..."

It pointed towards Caesar's corpse.

"...that."

The Emperor's voice became dangerously quiet.

"You arranged this."

"Arranged?" The thing pressed one hand theatrically to its chest. "Such an ugly word."

Its fingers turned briefly into writhing tentacles and then back again.

"I suggested."

One of the benches behind it became a tree.

The tree became bones. The bones became birds. Then the stone returned.

"I whispered fears into men already afraid. I placed possibilities before men already ambitious. I showed a few of them futures they desperately wished to prevent." It smiled. "They made their choices."

"You poisoned them." The Emperor accused.

"I enlightened them." The creature tutted as if schooling a particularly dim infant.

"You murdered my son."

The creature's expression changed into something delighted and sharp.

"Oh."

The sound held enormous satisfaction.

"Your son."

The Emperor realised what he had said.

Artorias saw it.

The creature saw it too and its laughter became deafening.

It doubled over, slapping one hand against its knee while its body changed faster and faster with the mirth. An old man. A young woman. A feathered serpent. A screaming child. A faceless statue. A thing made entirely of eyes.

"How precious."

The Emperor's power filled the chamber. Stone cracked beneath his feet.

"Be silent."

"Never."

The entity stood. Its height changed three times before it reached the floor.

"You say the same things every century. Every age. I will defeat you. I will save them. I will shepherd them beyond your reach." Its voice multiplied, dozens of versions speaking simultaneously in languages that had never existed. "And every time you raise the stakes."

The Emperor stared at it.

"Someday I will end you."

The thing clapped again, delighted.

"Yes!"

Its grin became impossible.

"That sounds fun."

The blue eye burned brighter.

"Keep trying. Build something larger next time. Something grander. Give me more pieces to move. Give yourself more to lose."

The Emperor's face hardened into something almost inhuman.

"You mistake persistence for amusement."

"No." The creature leaned closer. "I mistake your suffering for amusement."

The words hung between them.

Artorias felt sick.

The entity began circling the Emperor, bare feet leaving feathers where they touched the bloodstained floor.

"You are becoming my favourite, you know."

The Emperor's lip curled.

"I am no thing's toy."

The creature stopped. Slowly, very slowly, its head turned. Towards Artorias. The grin widened.

"No?"

The Emperor's expression changed instantly. For the first time since Artorias had entered the memory, something broke through his control.

Alarm.

The creature lifted one finger and pointed directly at Artorias.

"Then perhaps..."

Its burning blue eye narrowed.

"...a tool?"

The Emperor spun. Golden eyes found Artorias across the chamber. The fury that appeared there was immediate, but beneath it Artorias caught something else.

Not merely rage but fear.

Or perhaps concern.

For him.

"You should not be here."

The entity laughed. Not at the Emperor.

At Artorias.

For one heartbeat the thing's face became that of a beautiful young man with golden eyes.

Then Artorias's own face. Then the Emperor's. Then something with a beak and nine burning eyes.

"Too late."

The Ceithir erupted around Artorias before either power could reach him.

The senate vanished beneath silver mist. Caesar's body disappeared. The blue feather spun upwards into darkness, and the last thing Artorias heard before the memory expelled him was the creature's laughter following him beyond the edge of history.


The darkness did not return gently.

It swallowed Artorias between one heartbeat and the next, stripping away the marble senate-house, the murdered statesman and the thing wearing a man's shape until only the Ceithir remained.

Silver vapour curled around him in the impossible black, carrying him deeper through a mind that had witnessed more of human history than any archive could ever contain. Behind him—or perhaps above, for direction had little meaning here—the Emperor's presence gathered like a storm beyond the horizon. Golden fire moved through the void in enormous searching beams, crossing and recrossing, probing memories and centuries with growing violence. Yet wherever those incandescent rays approached, the Ceithir folded around Artorias, becoming thin as breath and carrying him through spaces that should not have existed.

When the Emperor spoke again, however, there was something different in his voice.

The anger remained. Artorias could feel it pressing against the edges of the mist, vast enough to burn worlds. Beneath it, though, lay something he had not heard before.

Urgency.

You still do not understand what you have seen.

Artorias drifted through the dark, one hand pressed against the fading burn along his side. "Then explain it to me."

For once, the answer came without contempt.

The beings you insist upon naming enemies are not nations to be conquered. They possess no capitals for you to besiege, no armies whose destruction will end them, no kings whose deaths will break their dominion. They are reflections given appetite. Parasites grown fat upon the weaknesses of sentient life. Hatred feeds them. Despair feeds them. Ambition, obsession, excess, fear—every thought indulged beyond reason sends another drop into an ocean that has been filling since consciousness first looked upon itself and wondered what waited in the dark.

The Emperor's voice followed him through the void while the golden searchlights moved farther away, and Artorias found himself listening despite everything. There was knowledge here beyond anything he possessed, knowledge bought across millennia of conflict and suffering. He could hear that weight now.

To name them gives shape to them. To worship them strengthens them. To fear them gives them purchase. Even to oppose them openly risks granting them the significance upon which they thrive. You speak of gathering armies because you are a general and war is the language you understand. But there are wars in which drawing the sword is already defeat.

Artorias thought of the Masque aboard the Avalon. Of laughter in dark corridors. Of things that should never have existed forcing themselves into reality because men and women had opened doors they did not understand.

"So they must be starved."

Yes.

"Denied."

Yes.

"Forgotten."

Yes.

Artorias was silent for several moments. Then he looked towards the nearest searching ray.

"Is that what you did?"

The light hesitated.

Artorias's mouth twisted bitterly. "Because from where I stand, Father, you have spent a very long time doing anything but ignoring them."

The void trembled.

Enough.

The word struck him like a physical blow, sending ripples through the Ceithir. Golden light multiplied in the distance, great spears sweeping through the black more furiously than before.

You have no right to do this. No right to rummage through fragments of lives you cannot understand and assemble from them some childish judgement of me. You see moments. Seconds stolen from millennia. Grief without context. Decisions without consequence. You glimpse blood upon a floor and imagine yourself wise enough to understand the war that placed it there.

"I see you."

You see nothing!

The Emperor's fury swelled until the darkness itself seemed to glow.

You are a fool, Artorias. A sentimental, arrogant fool who mistakes instinct for wisdom and defiance for virtue. When I find you, I will burn you from this place. I will scour what remains until there is nothing left capable of opposing me. And if your Legion has been corrupted by the same weakness, then I will erase it also. The Eleventh will pass from history as the Second has passed: a muffled curse beneath the breath of those old enough to remember, a handful of forbidden records, a bitter scattering of dust upon the wind.

Artorias should have been afraid. Perhaps some part of him was. Instead, he felt strangely sad.

"No."

Do not test me.

"I don't believe you."

The golden fires surged towards him, but the Ceithir was already moving, carrying him sideways through the Emperor's impossible inner cosmos. Artorias spread his arms slightly as the mist thickened around him, his golden eyes reflecting the searching inferno.

"And I will not stop," he called into that endless night. "Not until you stop lying to me. Not until you stop lying to yourself."

The first memory struck him before the Emperor could answer.


A desert.

Engines screamed beneath a red sky.

Artorias found himself standing amid the wreckage of a world so brutally ancient that for several seconds he could not reconcile it with Terra at all. Rusting towers leaned over wastelands poisoned orange and black. Vehicles assembled from scavenged armour thundered across salt flats beneath banners made from flayed hide and machine cable. Men with augmetic jaws and crude respirators howled from gun-platforms welded onto the backs of roaring tracked machines, their flesh painted with symbols that made the Ceithir recoil.

At their centre drove a lone figure.

The Emperor.

Not the golden monarch of the Imperium.

A warrior in battered armour, dust-caked and bloodstained, driving some brutal four-wheeled machine one-handed while firing an archaic weapon with the other. His hair whipped behind him. His face was leaner, harsher, burned dark by sun and radiation.

Then the memory shattered beneath golden fire and another replaced it.

Artorias stood inside a little house. There were children's drawings upon the walls.

The Emperor was laughing.

Actually laughing.

He sat at a rough wooden table while a woman scolded him for something Artorias could not hear. Two children chased one another around the room. The younger launched herself into the Emperor's lap and he caught her without looking, kissing the top of her head while continuing his argument.

Gone.

A battlefield.

Gone.

A wedding.

Gone.

A burning city where the Emperor carried an injured boy through streets filled with screaming civilians.

Gone.

A quiet garden beneath a moon Artorias did not recognise. The Emperor sat beside an old woman whose wrinkled hand rested inside his own. Neither spoke. They simply watched the stars together.

Gone.

The memories came faster.

Some lasted hours. Others barely survived long enough for Artorias to understand what he was seeing before the Emperor found him and tore them apart.

He saw rulers.

Scientists.

Generals.

Poets.

He saw men and women whose names had once caused nations to tremble and others whose names history had forgotten entirely. Sometimes the Emperor stood beside them openly. Sometimes he was a counsellor whispering from behind a throne, a soldier standing in the ranks, a physician tending a fever, a nameless traveller who stayed for a winter and vanished before spring.

Sometimes he was their father.

Sometimes their teacher.

Sometimes their friend.

Sometimes something harder to define.

And always, eventually, Artorias saw the graves. The Emperor had buried so many children. The realisation accumulated gradually, each memory adding another stone to an unbearable cairn.

Then came the tower.

It rose beneath an ancient sky, enormous even by the standards of the age, its upper reaches disappearing into cloud. Thousands laboured around it. Artorias heard languages he did not know and somehow recognised them as ancestors of tongues spoken across the Imperium. At the tower's base stood the Emperor, younger in appearance and burning with ambition, speaking urgently with another man.

A friend. A companion. Their argument became heated moments before it turned violent. Artorias could not catch every word. Knowledge. Ascension. A door. Something waiting beyond it.

The Emperor insisted mankind needed what lay inside.

The other man begged him to reconsider. Then steel flashed and the Emperor staggered. Shock crossed his face as the blade entered him from behind. The man who had struck him looked devastated.

"Ollanius?" The Emperor mouthed through a throat full of blood.

"I'm sorry."

The tower screamed. For one impossible instant its stones became feathers and eyes, every window opening upon a different sky. Something blue and vast moved behind the architecture.

Then the tower came down and the memory vanished.

Artorias understood enough.

More followed.

He watched companions leave the Emperor across the ages. Men and women who did not age, who had walked beside him through centuries, turning from him one by one. Some departed in anger. Others in sorrow. A few embraced him before leaving.

Each departure made him harder. Each betrayal made him more certain. Each failure convinced him that only his own hand could be trusted upon the tiller.

And then came the children again.

A warrior dying beneath a foreign sun, laughing through blood because he had won. A scholar poisoned by frightened rivals. A daughter burned as a witch while the Emperor arrived one hour too late.

A son drowning beneath an overturned ship.

A little girl coughing herself to death while he held her through the night. A man dying peacefully at an impossible age, calling him Father with his final breath.

Faces.

So many faces.

And slowly Artorias began recognising them.

Not precisely.

Never precisely, for they were mere echoes.

A proud warrior with a mane of hair and a laugh that shook halls reminded him of Leman. A thoughtful boy forever constructing miniature cities from carved blocks had Dorn's eyes. A dark-haired child who dismantled every machine he was given and rebuilt it better carried something of Perturabo around the mouth.

A beautiful youth who painted until his fingers cramped possessed Sanguinius's smile.

The pattern became impossible to ignore.

Then Artorias found himself beneath a savage sun.

Thousands roared from stone terraces while two men fought upon blood-soaked sand. One was enormous for a mortal, scarred from a lifetime of chains, his body built by suffering rather than design. He moved with terrifying speed, driving a broken sword through the throat of an armoured opponent before turning towards the stands and raising his weapon in defiance.

The crowd screamed his name.

"SPARTACUS!"

Artorias did not know it.

He did not need to.

"Angron," he whispered.

The gladiator's face was different, but the rage was the same. The refusal to kneel was the same.

Then the memory broke and a castle replaced it.

It was blackest night and bodies hung from the battlements. A tall, gaunt ruler walked among them while enemies screamed from sharpened stakes beyond the walls. He wore black and crimson. His face possessed a terrible aristocratic beauty, and when he smiled at some trembling ambassador Artorias felt cold settle through him.

"Konrad."

Gone.

Another.

Another.

Another.

Brothers.

Everywhere.

Dead men separated by centuries.

Dead sons.

Dead daughters.

Fragments reused not in flesh, perhaps, but in memory. A smile here. A temperament there. The curve of a brow. A stubbornness. A laugh. Some quality treasured enough that the being who claimed to have abandoned sentiment had carried it across thousands of years.

Artorias stopped fleeing. The Ceithir gathered around him as he floated in the dark, and tears ran freely down his face.

"You liar."

The searching fire halted.

Do not presume—

"You liar!"

His shout echoed through memories without end.

"You call us tools, yet I have seen the graves from which you fashioned us."

Coincidence.

Artorias laughed through his tears. It was a broken sound.

"Twenty coincidences?"

The void tightened.

"You made us."

Yes.

"No. You made us."

He pressed one fist against his chest.

"You chose what we would become. You chose the architecture of our bodies, the shape of our minds, the gifts we would carry. You had all of history behind you. Every warrior, every philosopher, every tyrant and king mankind had ever produced was yours to study. Yet again and again I look upon those you lost and I see my brothers."

The Emperor's response came coldly.

You see patterns because you wish to see them.

"Then why does Angron wear the rage of your dead gladiator? Why does Konrad carry the shadow of that Impaler? Why did Hugo look enough like the Lion that for one heartbeat I thought I was looking upon my brother as a child?"

Golden fire exploded through the darkness, attempting to burn him out. The Ceithir folded around Artorias and carried him clear.

You understand nothing of their creation.

"Then tell me!"

I owe you no explanation.

"No. You don't."

Artorias wiped his face.

"But stop pretending you do not care."

Silence.

He floated through it for a long while.

"You had every opportunity to make us what you claim we are."

A memory drifted past him unbidden: Roboute laughing at something during one of their evenings together. Another followed—Perturabo scowling over a half-finished design. Jaghatai riding beneath an open sky. Magnus surrounded by books. Vulkan embracing a mortal soldier after victory.

"You could have stripped us bare when you found us. You could have taken Roboute from Macragge and erased Konor from his heart. You could have beaten Chogoris from Jaghatai until nothing remained but a cavalry commander who obeyed your orders. You could have carved Olympia out of Perturabo, Nocturne out of Vulkan, Fenris out of Russ, Baal out of Sanguinius."

His voice softened.

"You did not."

Their cultures provided useful frameworks for Legion cohesion.

Artorias almost smiled.

"There you are again."

Practicality is not affection.

"No. But neither is it indifference."

He thought of his own sons. Pale blue armour. Silver trim. White trees upon their hearts. Old Caerdynic names spoken aboard ships built beneath alien stars.

"You even allowed our sons to become like us. Why? Why permit twenty Legions to develop twenty cultures when uniformity would have been easier? Why allow the Wolves their Fenrisian rites? Why allow the Salamanders to return to their families? Why allow my Wardens their trees, their oaths, their Ceithir and their ridiculous arguments over how stew ought to be seasoned?"

Despite himself, Artorias smiled faintly.

"You could have kept them all in grey."

The Emperor said nothing.

"You say Terra is all."

Terra is the cradle of mankind.

"The cradle."

Artorias seized upon the word.

"Not the child."

Silence again. A longer one this time and Artorias looked into the darkness.

"The people of Caerdyn Vallis are not Terrans. They do not speak as Terrans speak. They do not dress as Terrans dress. Their songs are not Terra's songs. Their dead are given to the Green or to the Ceithir, and their children grow beneath white trees beneath a sky that has never known Terra's sun."

Images moved around him as he spoke. Olympia. Baal. Macragge. Fenris. Nocturne. Prospero.

"Yet they are human."

Yes.

"The people of Olympia are human."

Yes.

"Baal."

Yes.

"Macragge."

The answer came impatiently.

Yes.

"Then Terra is not humanity."

No answer.

"Humanity outgrew its cradle a long time ago."

Artorias's voice had become almost gentle.

"You know that. You have always known it. That is why you never tried to make every world Terra again. You conquered them. You imposed your laws. You demanded compliance, and yes, you are a tyrant—"

The void shook dangerously.

Artorias smiled despite himself.

"—but even you never demanded that humanity become one people in every way."

Unity is necessary.

"Unity is not sameness."

That silenced him. Artorias breathed slowly, feeling the Ceithir brushing against his hands.

"Do you know what I think?"

Your opinions have already caused sufficient damage.

"I think you hoped."

Something changed.

Not in the void.

In the Emperor.

Artorias felt it.

"I think that every time you found humanity surviving somewhere you had never been, some part of you rejoiced. Different languages. Different kingdoms. Different ways of living. Ten thousand years of isolation, and still they survived."

His voice cracked slightly.

"You keep saying humanity disappoints you. You keep speaking as though all you have ever known is failure. But you keep trying."

Because there is no alternative.

"Because you hope."

Hope has no place in what is coming.

"There."

Artorias smiled sadly.

"That is the lie."

The Emperor's presence became terribly still.

There is no time for hope.

"There is always time."

You speak like a child.

"Perhaps children understand something you have forgotten."

The golden fires began moving again. This time Artorias did not flee.

"A future without hope is not a future at all."

The words came quietly. Almost tenderly.

"And I would know."

Something recoiled in the darkness. Artorias felt it before the Emperor spoke.

What do you mean?

For the first time since entering this impossible realm, the Emperor sounded genuinely uncertain.

Artorias's smile faded.

"That is why you made me."

The void stopped. Every searching ray froze. Even the Ceithir seemed to hold its breath. The Emperor spoke after several long seconds.

How?

Artorias closed his eyes. He remembered the dream.

A throne.

A corpse.

An ancient voice buried beneath ten thousand years of suffering. He remembered grief so vast it had seemed capable of drowning the stars. And he remembered what that broken thing had told him. When Artorias opened his eyes again, tears still glimmered upon his lashes.

"You told me."

The response was immediate.

I have never told you such a thing.

"Not here."

The fire surged.

Explain yourself.

Artorias shook his head.

"No."

The Emperor's fury returned with terrifying speed.

There is no place for hope in my design. Hope is uncertainty dressed as virtue. Hope encourages men to wait for miracles when action is required. I have watched civilisations perish because they hoped salvation would come rather than building it with their own hands.

Artorias listened and then he sighed.

"If you truly believe that, Father, then you have already lost."

The darkness seemed to recoil from the word. Artorias looked into it with profound sadness.

"Because whatever these things are—whatever waits in that ocean you fear so greatly—if they can make you surrender hope before the battle is even won, then they do not need to defeat you."

The Emperor's anger became incandescent.

Enough.

Golden fire converged from every direction. Artorias felt the Ceithir seize him. Not retreating but searching. Its silver tendrils plunged into the architecture of memory around them, flowing through forgotten centuries with sudden purpose. Artorias felt something answer from unimaginably far away.

A memory unlike the others.

Buried and guarded. The instant the Ceithir touched it, the Emperor understood what it had found.

No!

There was no anger in that word.

Only alarm.

Artorias's head snapped towards the distant glimmer.

The Ceithir surged.

ARTORIAS!

The Emperor's search-fires turned as one. For the first time, Artorias felt genuine panic beneath their heat. The silver mist carried him faster.

Golden rays came screaming after them, burning away entire constellations of memory in their haste. Artorias could feel the Emperor reaching for him now, no longer attempting merely to herd or frighten him away. The psychic pressure became enormous. Fingers of invisible force clawed at the Ceithir, stripping away streamers of silver vapour.

But they were too late.

The memory opened.

And Artorias fell through.


The memory did not receive him with fire.

That alone frightened Artorias more than the others had.

There was no battlefield beneath his feet when the silver folds of the Ceithir released him, no slaughtered city or impossible creature waiting beneath a diseased sky. There was only warmth, soft and domestic, so ordinary that for several breaths the Unbroken King simply stood where the mist had deposited him and listened to the unfamiliar little sounds of a human home.

He was in a kitchen.

It was a small room, absurdly so by the standards to which he had become accustomed. The ceiling seemed low enough to touch, the walls papered in a faded pattern of little yellow flowers, and cupboards of painted wood ran beneath counters worn smooth by years of use. Copper-bottomed pans hung from hooks beside a squat iron stove.

A ceramic jar stood beside a breadbox, decorated with painted blue birds, while a kettle rested upon one of the burners with a faint crust of old lime around its spout. Beyond a window spotted with the remnants of rain, Artorias could see a strip of grey-green grass bending beneath the wind and, farther away, the pale suggestion of chalk rising against a cloud-heavy sky.

The sea was somewhere beyond it.

He could smell it.

Salt and wet stone came through the imperfect seals around the window, mixed with tea, old timber, furniture polish and something sweet that had been baked recently. There was no incense. No sacred oils. No machine spirits muttering behind armoured bulkheads. No distant vibration of plasma drives. Somewhere inside the house pipes clicked as hot water moved through them, and beneath everything was the muted, endless murmur of the sea.

Artorias looked down at himself.

For several seconds he could not understand what was wrong.

Then he realised the kitchen did not seem small because he was enormous.

He wasn't.

His hand shot towards the counter. It looked like his hand—broad, and pale skinned, the nails clean and neatly cut—but it was the hand of a mortal man. He stared at it, then at his body. The simple clothes he had worn upon the beach remained, but even they had changed subtly to accommodate this new shape. He could not have been much more than six feet in height.

"What in the—"

His own voice sounded wrong.

Not different enough to belong to another man, but stripped of the resonance that made mortals feel it in their bones. He flexed his fingers, increasingly disturbed, and the faintest traces of silver vapour curled around his shoes.

Artorias was turning towards the window when a noise caught his attention.

A cough. Small and dry.

It came from somewhere deeper inside the house.

He waited.

Nothing.

Then it came again, longer this time, followed by the faint rasp of someone trying to drag air through lungs that did not want to accept it.

Artorias forgot his altered body and moved to investigate.

Passing through the kitchen doorway brought him into a narrow hall, and there he slowed again, not because of the coughing but because something upon his left had caught his eye.

A large white cabinet stood against the kitchen wall, humming faintly with some internal mechanism he did not recognise. Its door had been covered in scraps of paper, childish drawings, handwritten reminders and photographs held in place by little coloured shapes.

One photograph arrested him completely.

The Emperor was smiling.

Artorias stepped closer.

No.

Not smiling.

Grinning.

He wore a dark woollen jersey over a pale shirt, with neither armour nor crown nor any symbol of authority upon him. His hair was shorter than Artorias had ever seen it, wind-tossed and imperfect, and one arm was wrapped around the waist of a woman perhaps somewhere in her thirties.

She had dark hair blown wildly across her face by the wind and was laughing because the man beside her had turned at the instant the image was captured and pressed an exaggerated kiss against her cheek.

The Emperor.

The Master of Mankind.

The ancient immortal who had stood against horrors in the dark while civilisations rose and fell around him.

Kissing a woman's cheek while she laughed.

Artorias stared.

Behind them stood the white cliffs.

He recognised those.

The same impossible cliffs beneath which this entire confrontation had begun. Here, though, they were caught beneath a bright summer sky, green grass spilling almost to their edges, the sea beyond them startlingly blue. The woman had one hand clasped around the Emperor's wrist as though trying unsuccessfully to escape his embrace.

Artorias leaned closer.

There was something in his Father's face that he had never seen.

It was not majesty or pride or some inflated sense of satisfaction.

It was happiness.

Simple, uncomplicated happiness.

A third cough echoed through the house.

Artorias tore himself away.

The hall opened gradually before him. A narrow staircase climbed towards an upper floor, and beneath it sat a little table covered with unopened letters. A coat hung from a peg beside the door. There were boots beneath it, one large pair and another much smaller. Everything bore the subtle wear of habitation: scratches around the lock, a stain upon the carpet, a section of wallpaper where someone's shoulder had repeatedly brushed against it.

Then came another sound.

Tick.

Artorias turned his head.

Tick.

A wooden clock sat upon the mantel of a small fireplace farther along the hall, its brass pendulum swinging steadily behind glass.

Tick.

Tick.

Tick.


Time seemed impossibly loud here. Reminding him that his time was running out. Photographs crowded the mantel around it.

The woman again.

The Emperor again.

A boy.

Artorias took one step towards them.

The coughing came once more, harsher now, and from beyond the doorway at the end of the hall he heard something else beneath it.

Voices. Tinny, distorted voices accompanied by music.

Artorias frowned.

One was old and irritable, speaking rapidly about magic. Another sounded young. Then came a crash, a strange musical flourish and the unmistakable laughter of a child.

Artorias followed it.

The room beyond was warmer than the kitchen. A fire burned low within a brick hearth, radiating that comfortable heat which seemed to belong to winter evenings and places where people expected to be safe. There were shelves filled with books, though they were pitifully few compared with those of even the poorest citizen of Prospero. A worn sofa occupied one wall beneath a knitted blanket. Cups rested upon a low wooden table beside a half-completed puzzle. A vase of flowers had begun to wilt upon the windowsill.

Beyond the glass, standing against the darkening sky, Artorias could see the lighthouse.

Its tower rose from the adjoining structure, weathered white stone ascending beyond the roof of the cottage. The great lantern chamber at its summit was not yet illuminated, though evening had begun gathering over the Channel and the sea beyond was becoming steel-grey beneath the clouds.

The room smelled faintly of woodsmoke and medicine. That second scent bothered him.

His eyes found its source.

A boy sat in an armchair before a strange box whose curved glass front glowed with moving images. He could not have been older than ten.

He was painfully thin.

Not merely slender, but wasted in the particular way of prolonged illness, his wrists too narrow beneath the sleeves of an oversized woollen jumper and his collarbones visible where the neck had slipped slightly aside. A blanket covered his lower body. A transparent tube ran beneath his nose and around his ears, trailing back towards a metal cylinder beside the chair. Every breath seemed to demand conscious effort. His chest rose shallowly beneath the wool, hesitated, then sank again.

Yet he was utterly captivated.

On the glowing screen, a lanky old man with a tremendous white beard and pointed hat was arguing with a small boy.

Artorias stared at it.

The moving pictures were primitive beyond belief. Painted, somehow. Impossible little figures cavorted across the glass while music played from hidden speakers and the old man waved his hands with theatrical irritation.

Something changed.

A chair moved without being touched.

Artorias's brow furrowed.

The old man's beard, the gestures, the irritable expression—

"Sevrin?"

The sick boy burst out laughing. Not at Artorias but the screen.

The sound dissolved into coughing almost immediately.

His thin shoulders convulsed. One hand went automatically to his chest while the other searched beside him for a tissue. Artorias took an involuntary step forward, but the boy had clearly done this many times. He pressed the tissue against his mouth, coughed twice more and waited until his breathing settled.

When he lowered it, there was blood upon the paper.

Artorias felt something cold pass through him. The boy folded the tissue almost furtively, hiding the red inside, and reached for another. Then he looked directly at Artorias.

Golden eyes met golden eyes.

Artorias stopped breathing.

They were not quite the same. The child's were softer, occasionally seeming almost hazel when the changing light from the screen passed across them. But when the fire caught them—

Gold.

Unmistakable.

The boy frowned.

"Who are you?"

Artorias's thoughts scattered.

The child coughed into his fist and looked back towards the screen, apparently unwilling to miss whatever was happening there. "You're standing in the way."

Artorias glanced behind himself.

There was no one there.

Slowly, he pointed towards his own chest. "You can see me?"

The boy looked at him again. The expression he wore suggested Artorias had just asked whether water was wet.

"Course I can see you."

"But—"

"I'm not magic." The boy insisted with a frown. He gestured towards the screen with one thin hand.

"I'm not Merlin."

Artorias looked.

The white-bearded old man was now muttering angrily while conjuring objects into a travelling bag. Artorias watched him for several seconds, deeply unsettled by how strongly the ridiculous figure reminded him of the Mist-Father whenever Sevrin had been forced to explain something he considered obvious in yet another cryptic sentence.

"Merlin," Artorias repeated.

"Yeah."

The boy shifted beneath his blanket.

"Could you sit down? You're really tall."

Artorias blinked.

"I'm not—"

He looked at himself again. By his standards he was positively diminutive.

The boy stared.

"You're taller than Dad."

Artorias looked towards the photograph in the hallway. Something about the casual use of the word made his stomach tighten.

He sat, the sofa creaking beneath him.

The boy nodded approvingly and returned his attention to the moving images. He took a careful sip from a glass of water, keeping his eyes fixed upon the screen as though the fate of worlds depended upon whatever the little animated figures were doing.

After perhaps half a minute he asked, "Are you one of Dad's friends?"

Artorias opened his mouth to answer but nothing came out. The question should have been simple.

He thought of the beach.

The storm.

The Emperor forcing him to his knees.

You are my tool.

He thought of golden fire hunting him through ten thousand years of memories.

"I..." Artorias rubbed one hand over his beard. "I do not think your father considers me his friend."

The boy nodded sagely.

"Yeah."

Artorias looked sideways at him.

"Yeah?"

"Dad has that effect on people."

There was such matter-of-fact acceptance in the statement that Artorias nearly laughed. The boy extended a thin hand.

"I'm Arthur."

Artorias stared at it. Then at him.

Arthur.

Something tightened inside his chest. Now that he was looking properly, he saw it.

It wasn't merely the eyes. It was the nose. The shape of the jaw, obscured somewhat by childhood and illness but still there. Even the slightly uneven way the blond hair fell across the forehead seemed horribly familiar.

Artorias remembered a reflection in still water beneath the fens of Dunwyth. A frightened boy who had awakened beneath white leaves with no understanding of what he was or where he had come from.

Slowly, Artorias took the offered hand.

It was warm but fragile.

"My name is Artorias."

Arthur's eyebrows climbed.

"Really?"

"Yes."

The boy's face transformed.

"Wicked."

Artorias frowned. He had no knowledge of this word.

"Wicked?"

"Brilliant. It means brilliant." The boy supplied helpfully.

"I see."

"You don't." Arthur replied. "You're as bad as Dad when it comes to cool words."

"I must be."

Arthur laughed, coughed twice, recovered, then pointed excitedly between himself, Artorias and the glowing screen.

"I'm Arthur. He's Arthur. You're Artorias."

"Yes." Artorias replied, not understanding what the youth was getting at.

"We're all legends."

Artorias stared at him.

"I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about."

Arthur groaned with the theatrical suffering only children could achieve.

"King Arthur!"

Artorias's confusion deepened. Arthur pointed furiously towards the screen.

"There!"

Artorias looked.

A boy stood before a stone. A stone from which protruded a sword like no other. Artorias became very still. The animated child reached for the weapon and pulled.

The blade slid free. Music swelled and people began shouting.

Artorias's fingers curled against his knees.

The sword was wrong. Crude and stylised. A child's imagining of a weapon.

But the image—

A boy.

A blade.

A destiny no one around him understood.

Arthur was saying something beside him, but Artorias barely heard. The screen changed to a castle.

Stone towers. Pennants and Knights.

Caerdyn.

Not Caerdyn.

Impossible.

Yet close enough that his hearts began beating faster.

Merlin appeared again, beard flapping while he spoke to the boy, and Artorias thought of Sevrin. Then the sword returned and something about the shape of its guard—

Ceithraig.

No. Not Ceithraig.

It couldn't be.

"What is the sword called?"

Arthur looked delighted that his strange visitor was finally paying attention.

"Excalibur." He breathed the word like a prayer.

Artorias went cold, the blood chilling in his veins.

"What?"

"Excalibur." Arthur repeated, swinging his arms about weakly as if it were him that was wielding the blade of legend.

Excalibur.

The name of his Stormbird.

He stared at the screen. Arthur began coughing, more violently this time. His entire body folded around the effort. The water glass slipped from his fingers.

Artorias moved before it struck the floor. One moment he was sitting upon the sofa. The next his hand was beneath the falling glass. Water splashed across his fingers, but scarcely a mouthful escaped.

Arthur stared as if he were some kind of myth.

"Bloody hell, that was cool."

Artorias ignored him. "Drink."

He held the glass while the boy took several small swallows. Arthur's hand trembled when he reached to steady it, and Artorias found himself instinctively supporting the back of his head with his other palm until the coughing finally eased.

"Better?"

Arthur nodded.

"Thanks."

Artorias set the glass down carefully. Arthur continued staring at him.

"That was wicked." The boy whispered and Artorias smiled.

"We have already established that I do not understand that word."

"You moved really fast."

Artorias almost smiled again. "I suppose I did."

"I wish I could do that."

The words were spoken lightly. Artorias glanced down. The blanket had slipped allowing him to see the boy's legs.

Thin.

Far too thin.

The muscles had wasted almost entirely away, leaving limbs that seemed scarcely capable of bearing their owner's weight. Braces rested against the side of the chair, beside a pair of crutches.

Arthur noticed where he was looking and he pulled the blanket back across himself.

"Dad says I'll get stronger one day."

Artorias looked at him. The lie came naturally.

"I am sure you will."

Arthur smiled.

"That's the hope."

Hope.

Not courage or strength.

Hope.

The word seemed to hang in the warm room while the mantel clock continued its patient counting.

Tick.

Tick.

Tick.


Artorias slowly turned his gaze towards the screen.

Arthur.

Excalibur.

Merlin.

A kingdom of stone castles and knights.

His own childhood reflected impossibly through some ancient Terran fable he had never known. The boy beside him, with his blond hair and golden eyes.

Hope.

"No," Artorias whispered.

Arthur had already returned to the film. Onscreen, celebrations had begun.

The boy sighed.

"I wish I could go there."

Artorias looked towards him. "Where?"

"Camelot."

Arthur smiled wistfully at the screen.

"Just once. I'd like to see it properly. Castles and knights and everything. Dad says it wasn't really like that, but he always ruins fun stories."

A faint smile touched Artorias's mouth despite the pounding in his skull.

"I know someone like that as well."

Arthur shifted against his cushions.

"Or perhaps I could visit Avalon someday."

Artorias's smile disappeared.

The clock ticked. The fire popped softly in the hearth. Outside, waves broke against the Kentish shore.

"What did you say?"

Arthur did not answer.

"Arthur."

The boy was too engrossed in the film. Artorias sat back slowly.

Avalon.

His flagship. His home among the stars. He looked at the boy again.

Arthur.

Artorias.

King.

Sword.

Excalibur.

Avalon.

Caerdyn Vallis.

Hope.

The coincidences were no longer coincidences.

They piled upon one another until Artorias could scarcely breathe beneath their weight.

His gaze drifted towards the photographs upon the mantel. The boy was in several of them. Arthur upon a man's shoulders. Arthur wrapped in a blanket beside the sea. Arthur between the Emperor and the dark-haired woman, all three laughing at something beyond the edge of the image.

Family.

Not tools.

Never tools.

Artorias felt the Ceithir stirring faintly around his feet.

Then something changed.

The room had become quiet.

Not silent. The film still played. The clock still ticked. The fire still whispered inside the hearth.

But Artorias felt him. He raised his head to see the Emperor stood in the doorway.

No golden armour. No iron crown. No robes of a conquering warlord.

Just a man.

He wore dark trousers and an old, knitted jumper with the sleeves pushed slightly up his forearms. His hair was touched by the damp of the wind outside. He might have been any father returning home at the end of an ordinary day.

Except for his eyes.

They were fixed upon Artorias.

Golden and terrible. And for the first time since Artorias had begun tearing through the hidden graveyard of his father's memories, the emotion within them was not rage.

It was panic.

The Emperor's jaw tightened.

"You shouldn't be here."

Arthur looked away from the film. His face brightened.

"Oh, hi, Dad."


The Emperor did not answer.

For a long while, the only voices in the little room belonged to people who had been dead for more than thirty thousand years.

They came from the strange box opposite Arthur's chair, bright and tinny, accompanied by music that seemed altogether too cheerful for the gravity that had settled over the cottage. Upon its glass face, a bearded old man in blue robes was arguing with a boy who bore a name Artorias had heard twice now and still did not understand the significance of.

Behind those voices came quieter sounds: the steady ticking of the clock upon the mantel, the soft hiss of oxygen through the narrow tube beneath Arthur's nose, the occasional settling crack of burning wood in the grate. Somewhere beyond the windows the sea breathed against the cliffs, and farther still, almost beneath hearing, machinery stirred within the lighthouse as evening gathered over the coast.

It was all so small.

That was what Artorias could not escape.

He had seen fragments of the Emperor's existence stretched across ages. Burning cities and fields of dead. Empires whose names had become dust before Old Night. He had seen the man who would become the Master of Mankind ride against a god beneath a blackened sky, descend into plague-choked darkness with a burning sword, kneel beside murdered rulers and stare into the laughing face of something that wore madness like a crown. He had witnessed grandeur and horror enough to fill a thousand histories.

Yet this was what the Emperor had hidden most fiercely.

A cottage.

A woman laughing in photographs.

A sick little boy beneath a woollen blanket.

The Emperor stood framed in the doorway, and the wrath upon his face seemed almost grotesque against such homely surroundings. There was power behind those familiar golden eyes—enough that Artorias could feel the pressure of it against his skin, waiting to seize him and tear him bodily from this memory—but beneath the anger there was something else now. Artorias recognised it because he had worn the same expression himself.

Fear.

Not fear of Artorias. Not truly.

Fear of what he had found.

Around the Unbroken King's boots, the Ceithir stirred in faint silver threads. It had been little more than a vapour before, a lingering suggestion of home drifting at his heels, but now it thickened as though it too sensed the Emperor's intent. Mist slid soundlessly across the carpet, curled around the legs of the furniture and gathered beneath Arthur's chair.

"Dad?"

Arthur's voice cut through the gathering pressure with effortless ease.

The Emperor looked towards him.

The boy had turned awkwardly in his chair, one thin hand clutching the blanket at his chest. His golden-hazel eyes moved between his father and the enormous stranger kneeling beside him, confusion slowly giving way to unease.

"Why are you so angry?"

The Emperor's mouth opened, but Artorias spoke before him, the question escaping almost without conscious thought.

"Why are you so afraid?"

Golden eyes snapped towards him.

The reaction was immediate. The room seemed to contract around the Emperor's displeasure; the fire in the grate guttered low, the shadows stretched, and for an instant Artorias felt the terrible ancient presence he had encountered upon the beach looking out through the face of an ordinary man.

He knew he had struck something hidden and precious, something the Emperor had buried so deeply that even acknowledging its existence felt like an act of violence.

"Do not presume to—"

"I'm scared."

Arthur said it quietly.

That was enough.

The pressure vanished.

Not gradually. It simply ceased, as though someone had cut a wire stretched to breaking point. The Emperor's anger fractured the instant he looked upon the boy, and whatever rebuke had been forming upon his lips disappeared with it.

Arthur had begun to cough, only lightly at first, but Artorias had already heard enough of those fits to know what followed. The second cough bent him forward. The third became a terrible, wet convulsion that shook his narrow shoulders and left him struggling to draw breath through lungs that seemed determined to betray him.

The Emperor crossed the room before Artorias could move.

"It's all right, son. Easy now."

There was no majesty in the voice. No command. He lowered himself beside the chair, one arm sliding carefully behind Arthur's shoulders while his other hand reached towards the little table. Artorias was already there. He had caught the glass before the boy's fumbling fingers could knock it over and now held it out.

For a moment the two of them simply looked at one another over Arthur's bowed head.

The Emperor took the glass.

No thanks passed between them. None was needed.

He helped Arthur drink with a tenderness so practised that it hurt to watch. He knew exactly how much to tilt the glass, when to draw it back, where to place his hand against the boy's chest as he fought for breath. His thumb moved slowly across Arthur's shoulder while the fit subsided, and when at last the boy sank exhausted against the cushions, the Emperor tucked the blanket more securely around his legs and adjusted the tube beneath his nose with the care of a man who had performed that little ritual hundreds of times before.

Artorias watched him do it.

A tool.

The word had never seemed more absurd.

Arthur blinked watering eyes and gave his father a tired smile. "I'm all right."

"I know."

The Emperor brushed a damp strand of blond hair from his forehead. Arthur's gaze wandered towards Artorias again, and the confusion returned. "I don't understand why you're angry with your friend."

The Emperor's hand stopped.

Artorias felt the warning in his Father's glance before it ever reached his voice.

"He is not—"

"I am not his friend."

The Emperor's expression hardened.

Artorias lowered himself beside Arthur's chair. He had no idea whether the Ceithir had deliberately reduced him to mortal proportions when it brought him here, or whether the memory itself demanded it, but for once he could look at a child without looming over him like some creature from a legend. Arthur regarded him with open curiosity.

"I am his son," Artorias said, and then, more gently, "which makes you my brother."

For several seconds Arthur merely stared like a fish out of water.

"My brother?"

The word seemed to delight him more than alarm him. His eyes flashed gold before settling again into hazel, and Artorias felt something twist inside his chest at the sight. Arthur looked immediately to his father for confirmation, but what he found there made his smile fade.

"Dad?"

"Enough, Artorias."

The Emperor had risen. His voice remained controlled, but the room responded to him nonetheless. The fire bent strangely in the grate. The evening beyond the windows seemed suddenly darker. "You have intruded upon something you were never meant to see. Do not involve him in matters beyond his understanding."

"But that is precisely what I do not understand." Artorias remained where he was, though he could feel the Emperor's displeasure gathering again. "The others could not see me. Miriam could not. The dead children could not. Caesar could not. The countless faces I have seen through your memories were echoes. They lived what had already happened and vanished when the memory ended."

He glanced towards Arthur. The boy was looking between them now, troubled but listening.

"He sees me. He hears me. He speaks to me. This is not merely something you remember."

"Do not pretend to understand my mind." The Emperor hissed.

"I don't."

The simple admission seemed to wrong-foot the Emperor more effectively than defiance would have.

Artorias slowly rose, allowing his gaze to wander around the little room. There were books on a shelf beside the fireplace, their spines faded from sunlight. A child's drawing had been fixed crookedly to one wall. The photographs upon the mantel had been arranged with no particular care, the way families accumulated such things over years rather than the way an archivist preserved artefacts.

In one, the Emperor wore that ridiculous, knitted jersey while the woman beside him laughed at something outside the frame. In another, Arthur was younger and healthier, sitting upon his father's shoulders somewhere above a beach. Artorias could see the white cliffs behind them.

"You kept all of this," he murmured. "Not merely what happened. The smell of the room. The sound of that clock. The marks on the furniture. The way the sea sounds through the windows. You remember where every photograph stood."

His gaze returned to the Emperor.

"You have carried this place inside you for tens of thousands of years."

The Emperor's face had become unreadable.

"Why?"

Silence answered him. Arthur shifted beneath his blanket. The leather chair creaked softly.

Artorias took a breath. "You told me that those sired by your hand were tools. You told me that sentiment had no place in what you created us to do. Perhaps there is some truth in that. You made the Primarchs because you required generals. I am not so naive that I cannot accept that."

His eyes drifted towards Arthur.

"But what was his function?"

The Emperor's jaw tightened.

"Careful."

"What great campaign did this boy win for you? What armies did he command? What world did he bring into compliance?"

"Artorias." This time the words were a warning. A dark threat that he ignored.

"Why preserve him?"

Arthur frowned faintly at that, and Artorias immediately softened his tone.

"This is not an accusation against you, brother."

"Brother," Arthur repeated, as though testing the word.

Then his face brightened with sudden curiosity. "Are you really?"

Artorias smiled despite the tension choking the room. "I believe so. And I am not the only one."

"How many do I have?" Arthur seemed genuinely excited by the news.

The Emperor closed his eyes. Artorias glanced towards him, then back to Arthur. "Twenty."

Arthur's mouth fell open. "Twenty brothers?"

"Approximately."

"How can it be approximately?"

"It is complicated."

The boy stared at him for a moment before turning towards his father with the appalled expression of someone who had discovered an outrageous family secret.

"Does Mum know about this?"

Something broke inside Artorias.

He laughed.

It began as a surprised breath and became something warmer before he could stop it. Even Arthur started giggling, though it immediately threatened another cough and forced him to restrain himself. The Emperor did not laugh.

Yet Artorias could have sworn that, for the smallest fraction of a second, the corner of his mouth threatened betrayal.

"I suspect," Artorias managed, "that your mother has very little to worry about."

"Twenty is still a lot." Arthur insisted and Artorias nodded warmly.

"It is."

Arthur considered this solemnly. "Are they all weird?"

"Almost certainly."

"Stop."

The word was quiet enough that Artorias's amusement died immediately.

The Emperor was no longer angry.

That was worse.

He stood with his face turned slightly away from them, staring towards the darkening windows and the sea beyond. His shoulders had slumped by a degree so slight that no mortal might have noticed it. Artorias did.

"Please," the Emperor murmured. "Do not make me endure this."

The plea hollowed something inside him.

Artorias rose fully. "Endure?"

His Father's eyes closed.

"This is not some punishment."

"You cannot know that." The Emperor murmured. There was such exhaustion in the answer that Artorias did not immediately reply.

Then he understood.

At least partly.

"I thought these memories were being shown to me."

The Emperor looked towards him again.

"I thought the Ceithir was helping me uncover some weapon against you. Some truth I could seize upon and use to prove that what you told me upon the shore was a lie. But I don't think they were meant for me anymore."

Artorias stepped nearer, though not so near as to make the gesture confrontational.

"I think they were meant for you."

The Emperor's expression hardened reflexively, but Artorias pressed on before that ancient armour could settle back into place.

"I have seen you across ages, Father. I have seen the tyrant and the saviour, the manipulator and the warrior. I have seen you mould lives because you believed you knew what humanity required. I have seen you abandon people when your plans failed. I have seen things in your past that frighten me."

The confession earned no reaction.

"But I have also watched you grieve."

That did.

"I have watched you kneel beside the dead. I have watched you mourn sons and daughters, friends and lovers, people whose names perhaps no living soul remembers except you. I have watched you love them, lose them, and then convince yourself that the pain meant you should never love so deeply again."

The Emperor's gaze became dangerous.

"You know nothing of what eternity demands."

"No," Artorias admitted. "I don't. I cannot imagine watching everyone I have ever loved grow old while I remain unchanged. I cannot imagine building nations and watching them crumble, raising children and burying them, trusting friends and seeing them turn away from me. I cannot imagine doing it for thousands upon thousands of years."

His voice softened.

"But I understand grief."

Behind them Arthur had returned his attention to the strange moving pictures, perhaps sensing that whatever passed between the adults was not something he could solve. The bright voices of the film continued beneath Artorias's words, lending the whole moment an almost unbearable normality.

"You claim each loss taught you something," Artorias continued. "Perhaps it did. But I think you learned the wrong lesson. You began to believe that because love could be used against you, love itself was a weakness. That because hope could be disappointed, hope was foolish. That because sons could die, it was easier to call them tools."

The Emperor's eyes narrowed.

"And you believe you understand me better than I understand myself?"

"No." Artorias smiled sadly. "I think you have spent so long trying not to understand yourself that you have forgotten the difference."

The Emperor's anger flickered, but this time Artorias did not retreat from it.

"You could have made us as you described. Twenty obedient generals. Empty vessels filled with whatever qualities suited your campaigns. You could have erased Angron when you found him broken. The Nails were destroying him. You knew it. Yet you searched for a way to save him."

"He remained useful."

"There it is again." Artorias shook his head.

"You could have destroyed Lorgar for Monarchia. The Tree knows I have wondered more than once whether you were tempted."

A shadow crossed the Emperor's face at the name of the perfect city.

"But you did not. You punished him. Cruelly, perhaps. Yet even after his defiance, you left room for him to become something better."

He hesitated before the next name.

"And Horus."

The reaction was minute, but Artorias saw it.

"I have seen him in your memories too."

The Emperor stared at him sharply.

"Not Horus himself. Pieces of him. A smile in one face. The line of a brow in another. A way of standing. A laugh. Again and again, scattered across people you loved and buried long before Horus ever drew breath."

Artorias swallowed.

"You keep him close because something in him reminds you of all those you could not."

The Emperor looked away.

Artorias did not pursue the wound. He had learned enough in these memories to know when cutting deeper would serve no purpose.

Instead, he thought of Terra. Of a palace so vast that mountains had been swallowed beneath its foundations.

"You even built rooms for us."

The Emperor looked back.

"Twenty chambers within your palace, waiting for children who had never reached Terra. Why?"

There was no answer.

"Not barracks. Not command posts. Rooms. Places for us to live when the Crusade was finished."

Artorias's smile was painfully gentle.

"You imagined an after."

The Emperor's features tightened.

"You imagined a day when Dorn might build without having to fortify what he built. When Vulkan could return to his forge without another world awaiting conquest. When Magnus could study simply because knowledge delighted him. When Russ would no longer need to be your executioner. When Horus could stop trying to prove that being first meant he must always be best."

Artorias touched his own chest.

"When I might simply be Artorias."

The room seemed smaller somehow.

"Those rooms were not practicality, Father. They were hope."

The Emperor stared at him for so long that Artorias wondered whether he had finally gone too far. Then, very softly, the ancient man said, "Hope has buried more of my children than you could comprehend."

Artorias's answer came without anger. "And despair would have prevented them from ever living."

For the first time the Emperor had no immediate reply.

"My mother did not give birth to me," Artorias continued. "Caellin found me. She raised me. She taught me to speak, to behave, to laugh. She held me when I was frightened and struck sense into me when pride made me unbearable. She is my mother because she chose to be."

He thought of Macragge, of stories told to him by a brother who rarely spoke sentimentally of anything except his home.

"Konor did not sire Guilliman. Yet Roboute speaks of him as his father without hesitation. N'Bel was a mere blacksmiter. He did not create Vulkan. But I would advise against telling Vulkan that this makes him anything less than his father's son."

Something almost resembling amusement touched the Emperor's eyes.

"You created us," Artorias said. "Perhaps you intended us as generals. Perhaps that was our first purpose. But creation does not exclude fatherhood. If anything, it makes your responsibility greater."

For a while the Emperor simply watched him. Then Arthur spoke from his chair.

"So what are you arguing about?"

Artorias looked towards him.

The boy had paused his film somehow and now regarded them with the grave irritation of a child whose entertainment had been repeatedly interrupted.

"Monsters," Artorias said.

Arthur's expression immediately became interested and the Emperor sighed. Artorias gestured towards the frozen image upon the screen. "Your father believes there are some monsters that cannot be fought."

"I did not say they cannot be fought." The Emperor's tone sharpened. "I said they cannot be defeated in the manner you imagine."

Artorias turned back to him. "Then teach me the manner in which they can."

"You still think this is a war."

"What else would you call it?"

"A condition of existence." The Emperor moved towards the window, looking out across the darkening sea. "The things you encountered are not foreign invaders in the conventional sense. They are reflections made predatory. Humanity feeds them merely by being human. Rage. Ambition. Despair. Desire. Every excess gives them form. Every mind that acknowledges them creates another avenue by which they may reach back."

His reflection hovered faintly against the dark glass.

"You cannot conquer the ocean by stabbing it with a sword."

"No," Artorias said. "But neither do you survive drowning by pretending the water isn't there."

The Emperor glanced towards him. That seemed to strike closer than Artorias had expected.

"The truth cannot be given freely," Artorias went on. "I accept that now. I have seen enough to understand why. Tell every frightened mortal that nightmares listen from beyond reality and some fool will inevitably begin whispering to them. Others will worship simply because worship is forbidden. Fear itself would become another weapon for the enemy."

A faint inclination of the Emperor's head acknowledged the point.

"But secrecy is not the same as ignorance. If none of us know what hunts us, how are we supposed to recognise the jaws when they close?"

Artorias's thoughts went unwillingly to the Masque. To laughter in the corridors of the Avalon. To his sons dying without understanding what they faced.

"I nearly lost everything because I did not know."

His voice roughened.

"My sons fought creatures they had no language for. I stumbled blindly through a battle you have been fighting since before the first stones of Caer Tholen were laid. Perturabo knows now because I could not look my Brother in the eye and lie after what he had sacrificed for me. How many more of us must discover the truth by having it tear open our ships and butcher our children?"

The Emperor's face remained stern, but the wrath was gone.

"The Primarchs were created for the material war. This burden is mine and mine alone."

Artorias stared at him. Then he laughed, quietly and without humour.

"There. Another one."

The Emperor frowned.

"Another what?"

"Lie."

The word hung between them, but Artorias no longer spoke it as an accusation.

"You keep insisting that you fight alone. Yet Malcador knows. Your Custodians know enough to stand guard against things most of the Imperium cannot imagine. That man at the tower knew enough to turn against you rather than let you make a mistake that might have doomed everyone."

The Emperor's eyes hardened at the memory of Ollanius, but Artorias continued. "You have never been alone. You have simply decided that anyone who stands beside you does not count."

That landed harder than Artorias intended. He saw it in the Emperor's face.

"I am not asking you to proclaim the truth from every spire on Terra. I am not asking you to teach every soldier the names of the things waiting beyond the veil. I am asking you to stop sending your sons into the darkness without even telling them the darkness exists."

The fire shifted behind them. Artorias took one final step forward.

"Let me help you."

The Emperor stared at him.

"Not as your general."

Artorias's voice fell quieter.

"Not as your creation."

He hesitated.

"As your son."

Something ancient and wounded moved behind those golden eyes.

"Trust me, Father."

The Emperor's lips parted, but Artorias did not let the moment escape. "Trust in me. Trust in hope. Perhaps you are right and there is no final victory. Perhaps there will never come a day when some last monster falls and mankind can declare itself safe forever. I never asked you to promise me that."

His gaze drifted towards Arthur.

"I am asking you to try with us rather than fail alone."

Arthur had been listening again.

The boy shifted in his chair, rummaging beneath the edge of his blanket until he found something. When he drew his hand free, a little knight rested in his palm, paint worn away from years of handling. It carried a lance beneath one arm and a small shield upon which someone had painted a dragon.

"Dad."

The Emperor turned. Arthur held the toy towards him.

"He is right."

The Emperor looked from the little knight to his son, and Artorias saw entire ages move behind his eyes.

"We have to be brave against monsters," Arthur said, his breathing faintly wheezing between the words. He gestured towards the frozen image of Arthur Pendragon upon the television. "Like King Arthur."

Then he tapped the little dragon painted upon the shield.

"And like Saint George."

The Emperor went utterly still.

For the briefest moment the cottage was no longer the cottage. Artorias smelled smoke. Heard screaming. Saw a burning village beneath an impossible shadow, a grieving woman clutching dead children while a man in armour stood before her and accepted every word of hatred she threw at him.

Then it was gone.

The Emperor slowly accepted the toy.

It looked absurdly fragile in his hand.

His thumb passed over the painted dragon, tracing the worn outline with a tenderness that seemed unconscious. The Master of Mankind had held weapons capable of breaking armies. He had wielded powers that made reality itself recoil. Yet Artorias had never seen him hold anything so carefully.

"When I was young," the Emperor said at last, his voice so quiet that even Arthur seemed to sense the importance of listening, "I believed that every monster could be slain."

His gaze remained upon the little knight.

"I believed courage would always be answered by victory. That strength, properly directed, could overcome anything. That if mankind failed, it was because we had not yet found the right weapon, the right leader, the right idea."

A sad smile touched his lips.

"I was very young."

Arthur frowned. "Were you younger than me?"

The Emperor looked at him. For once, the ancient master of a species seemed completely defeated by a question.

"At one point."

Arthur nodded sagely, apparently satisfied.

The Emperor looked back at the knight. "Eventually I learned that some monsters return. Some are born from the people you save. Some victories become legends, legends become superstition, and superstition feeds the very darkness you fought to destroy. I learned that there were enemies against whom courage was not enough."

His fingers closed slightly around the figurine.

"And somewhere along the way, I stopped believing in knights."

Arthur stared at his father with an expression of utter disbelief.

"That's stupid."

Artorias had to bite the inside of his cheek. The Emperor slowly turned towards his son. Arthur's confidence collapsed almost instantly. "Sorry."

The silence lasted perhaps two heartbeats. Then the Emperor laughed.

It was barely a laugh at all—little more than an exhausted breath escaping through his nose—but Artorias heard it. More importantly, Arthur heard it, and the boy's anxious expression transformed into a grin.

"No," the Emperor murmured, looking once more at the knight. "Perhaps it was."

He stood there for a long while after that.

Artorias did not hurry him.

For once he did not argue, challenge or plead. He merely waited while the oldest human being alive stared at a child's toy and confronted something that no army could have forced upon him.

Memory.

George.

Arthur.

Hope.

At last the Emperor lifted his gaze.

The sorrow remained. So did the terrible intelligence Artorias had always seen behind his Father's eyes. Nothing had been magically healed. Nothing forgotten. He was still the tyrant who had burned Monarchia. Still the conqueror who had unified Terra beneath blood and fire. Still the man prepared to sacrifice billions if he believed the species would survive because of it.

But the mask had cracked.

And the man beneath it was looking at him.

"You ask for my trust," the Emperor said.

Artorias nodded.

"You ask to stand beside me against an enemy whose true nature you cannot yet comprehend. You ask me to place knowledge in your hands that has destroyed civilisations merely by being known."

"I do." Artorias confirmed.

"And you would have me gamble the future of humanity upon hope."

Artorias considered the words before answering.

"No."

That surprised him. Artorias's expression softened.

"I ask you to gamble something upon hope."

The distinction hung between them.

Outside, beyond the cottage walls, the great beam of the lighthouse finally awakened. White brilliance swept across the dark sea, vanished, and slowly began its journey around again.

The Emperor watched it through the window. A light turning endlessly against the dark. Perhaps that was what finally decided him.

Or perhaps it had been decided much earlier, in a burning village when a man called George lowered his lance and rode towards a dragon because there had been no one else to do it. Perhaps it had been decided in a plague-ridden sewer, or beside Caesar's corpse, or in every nursery and graveyard Artorias had been forced to witness.

Perhaps it had been decided in this little room when a dying boy told his father that being afraid of monsters was no excuse not to fight them.

The Emperor looked down once more at the knight in his hand.

"When I was George," he murmured, almost to himself, "I thought courage meant having no fear."

Arthur smiled sleepily from his chair. "That's not what you told me."

The Emperor's eyes closed.

"No," he said.

When they opened again, they were fixed upon Artorias.

"I told you that courage was being afraid and choosing to stand anyway."

Arthur nodded, satisfied, and turned back towards his film. The Emperor remained where he was. Then, very slowly, he extended his free hand towards Artorias.

"I had forgotten."

Artorias looked at the offered hand.

Silver mist curled around his boots, no longer defensive, no longer gathering itself for flight. It drifted peacefully through the warm little room, mingling with the firelight and the slow sweep of illumination from the lighthouse beyond.

Artorias reached out and took his Father's hand.

The Emperor's grip closed around his.

"Then remind me."


Reality returned with pain.

Artorias came back to himself on one knee with a gasp so violent it tore at his throat. For a moment he could not tell whether he was still standing inside that little house beside the sea or kneeling upon the iron floor of Urrlak Urg's throne room.

The memories clung to him with the persistence of fever. The ticking clock. Arthur's thin hand. The toy knight resting in the Emperor's palm. The slow sweep of the lighthouse over dark water. Then all of it collapsed beneath the stink of scorched metal, old blood and Orkish machinery, and the weight of his own body returned to him all at once.

Sweat ran freely down his face despite the chill of the chamber. His hearts hammered with such force that he could feel each beat through his breastplate, one chasing the other in a brutal, uneven rhythm while his lungs dragged in air far too quickly. His vision swam, blurred gold resolving slowly into iron walls, enormous chains, the broken geometry of the conquered throne room. He became aware of his fingers digging into the deck hard enough to leave shallow marks in the metal and forced them to relax, one by one.

At his side, Ceithraig was breathing.

Silver mist poured from the seams of the scabbard in thick coils, gathered around his kneeling form and then, as though some silent command had finally been given, began to withdraw. The Ceithir flowed backwards into the ancient blade in long, pale streams, every trace of it disappearing until only the faintest wisp remained around the guard before that too was gone. Artorias watched it vanish through unfocused eyes and felt an odd sense of loss at its retreat, as though something that had carried him through the darkest places imaginable had placed him gently back upon solid ground and stepped away.

He drew another breath.

Then another.

By the fifth his sight had steadied enough for him to realise something was wrong.

The Custodians surrounding him were not looking at him.

A hundred golden warriors still occupied the chamber in rings, their guardian spears lowered but ready, yet every helm had turned towards the dais. Pherenion and Reladion stood at either side of Artorias, weapons held at rest but bodies taut with a tension he could feel even through their armour. Whatever had happened while his mind wandered elsewhere had left its mark upon the room.

The atmosphere possessed the strange stillness of a hall moments after an argument, when everyone present has ceased speaking but no one has yet forgotten what was said.

Malcador was watching the Emperor.

So was Valdor.

The Emperor had risen from Urrlak Urg's throne.

He stood upon the highest step of the crude dais, and for an instant Artorias was struck by the absurdity of the image. The Master of Mankind, clad in gold and surrounded by the Ten Thousand, standing where a Greenskin warlord had once received his brutish court. Yet there was nothing absurd in the Emperor's expression.

He looked thoughtful.

Artorias remained kneeling and tried to reconcile that face with the one he had seen beside Arthur's chair. The knitted jersey was gone. So were the muted eyes and weary laugh. The Emperor before him was once again the radiant sovereign of the Imperium, wrapped in impossible majesty, every inch the ruler before whom worlds bowed.

And yet...

Something remained.

Artorias saw it.

He could not have said precisely what. A fraction less distance in the eyes, perhaps. A weariness that had not been there before. Or merely the knowledge that Artorias now possessed enough memories to see beyond the mask whether the Emperor wished him to or not.

Valdor broke the silence.

"Sire."

The Captain-General stood half a pace below the throne, the Apollonian Spear still in his grasp. His attention had never left the Emperor.

"What is your command?"

The question moved through the chamber like a blade drawn slowly from a sheath. Artorias's hearts gave one heavy beat. For a single, terrible instant, he considered the possibility that nothing had changed. Perhaps the memory had only been another test.

Perhaps the Emperor had listened to him, allowed him to speak, allowed the Ceithir to carry him through all those buried lives, and would now simply pronounce sentence.

The Eleventh erased.

His sons culled.

Perturabo broken.

Artorias himself reduced to whatever obedient husk might still serve the Great Crusade or tossed into the Dark Cells beneath the Imperial Palace.

The thought should have concerned him more than it did. Instead, he found himself strangely calm. If that was the Emperor's choice, then at least Artorias knew what his own would be.

He lifted his head.

Golden eyes met golden eyes across the chamber.

And there, for the briefest instant, Artorias saw it.

The Emperor gave the smallest nod. Not to Valdor.

To him.

The motion was so slight that Artorias wondered whether anyone else had noticed. Then the Emperor spoke.

"Leave us."

His voice was quiet.

No psychic thunder accompanied it. No great pressure rolled through the chamber. Yet a hundred Custodians seemed to become even stiller.

Valdor hesitated and the Emperor's gaze shifted towards him.

"All of you."

A pause.

Then, softer still:

"My son and I have much to discuss."

Artorias forgot how to breathe. Pherenion's helm turned a fraction towards him. Malcador's eyes narrowed. Even Valdor, whose face ordinarily surrendered nothing, seemed momentarily caught between surprise and reluctance.

"My liege," the Captain-General began.

The Emperor did not repeat himself. He simply waited. Valdor held his gaze for a long moment before inclining his head.

"By your leave."

He turned.

The order spread without further words. Custodians began withdrawing from the chamber in disciplined silence, ring after ring dissolving towards the exits. Guardian spears rose from Artorias. Golden armour receded through the vast Orkish doors. Pherenion and Reladion remained until almost the last, both looking towards the Emperor as though seeking some final indication that their departure was truly intended.

Then they too left. The great doors closed behind the last of the Ten Thousand. The sound rolled through the chamber and slowly faded.

Artorias looked around. Only three remained.

Malcador stood beside the ruined throne, leaning upon his staff. The Emperor stood before it. And Artorias remained kneeling between them, sweat cooling upon his skin, hearts still labouring beneath his armour, carrying memories no son had ever been meant to see.
 
The Burden of Knowing New
Ullanor
000.M31


Hours had passed, though Artorias had ceased to notice them.

The throne room of Urrlak Urg had grown quieter as the conquered fortress settled into the artificial night imposed upon it by Imperial chronometers. Somewhere beyond the immense doors, armies still moved throughout the carcass of the Ork stronghold.

He could hear them when he allowed himself to listen: the distant thunder of tracked machinery, the intermittent shriek of metal being cut apart, the dull concussion of something enormous collapsing as the Mechanicum continued its methodical dismemberment of the fortress. Occasionally the deck trembled beneath his boots, sending tiny flakes of rust and soot drifting from the crude ironwork overhead.

Artorias barely noticed.

He had removed his helm long ago. It rested upon the edge of a brutal slab of iron that might once have served as a table, his gauntlets beside it, while he sat forward with his forearms resting upon his knees and stared at nothing.

Four.

Four vast intelligences within the Immaterium. Not gods—the Emperor had been ferocious upon that point—but entities so immense that the difference seemed almost academic.

Khorne.

Tzeentch.

Nurgle.

Slaanesh.


The names themselves seemed wrong in his thoughts, not because there was anything intrinsically unnatural in their sounds, but because now that he knew what stood behind them, they carried a weight that ordinary words should not possess.

The Emperor had explained their natures carefully, though Artorias suspected he had been given only the barest outline. Rage and slaughter. Change and ambition. Despair and stagnation. Desire without limit and sensation without restraint.

Yet even those descriptions were inadequate, because none of the Four were merely those things. They were fed by them, shaped by them, embodied them, twisted them. Every thinking species that touched the Immaterium cast something of itself into that other realm, and there those echoes could accumulate until emotion became a maelstrom capable of looking back.

Artorias had known there were monsters in the Warp.

That knowledge now seemed so laughably small.

It was like surviving the bite of some poisonous creature beneath a stone and believing one had thereby understood the ecosystem of an entire world.

Across from him, the Emperor waited.

He had abandoned Urrlak Urg's crude throne some time ago and stood beside one of the immense apertures hacked into the chamber wall, though there was nothing beyond it save another Orkish gallery now crawling with distant Mechanicum lights. Malcador remained nearer the dais, both hands resting upon the haft of his staff.

Neither had hurried Artorias. Neither had attempted to fill the silence while the Primarch struggled to fit what he had learned into a conception of reality that had been permanently enlarged by it.

Artorias found their patience almost irritating.

He swallowed, rubbed one hand slowly across his face and finally looked between them.

"How are we alive?"

Malcador's brows rose slightly.

Artorias gestured vaguely upwards, as though the crude ceiling represented the infinity beyond it. "Any of us. Every ship that translates into the Immaterium enters their realm. You have told me what they are. You have told me the scale upon which they exist. If these…creatures are as vast and as powerful as you say, if the Warp is their domain, then why does every ship not simply..." He searched for a suitably absurd word and eventually settled upon the simplest. "...vanish?"

Malcador glanced towards the Emperor before answering, and Artorias caught the exchange. There was something almost pedagogical about it now. The Sigillite had apparently decided that if the Emperor meant to admit one of his sons into secrets guarded for millennia, then the education might as well be done properly.

"Have you ever walked through a forest in summer, young King?"

Artorias frowned at the apparent irrelevance. "Yes."

"And how many insects did you kill?"

"I have no idea."

"Precisely." Malcador's thin mouth twitched.

"You are imagining the Four as generals observing a battlefield, Artorias. They are not. That is a useful analogy only until it ceases to be useful. Think instead of yourself walking beneath the trees of Caerdyn Vallis. Beneath your boots are mites too small for your eyes to distinguish. Insects crawl beneath bark and moss. Others fly somewhere above your head. You know they are there. You may even become aware of one when it bites you."

The old man's fingers shifted upon his staff.

"But you do not spend every waking moment hunting each individual insect in the forest."

Artorias considered that, his gaze dropping to the floor between his boots.

"So we are beneath their notice."

"Often, thankfully." The qualification made him look up again.

Malcador's expression had lost its faint humour.

"But not always."

That was considerably less comforting.

Artorias sat back, thoughts immediately beginning to arrange themselves into familiar patterns. If attention could be drawn, then attention could presumably be avoided. If certain actions increased the likelihood of—

He stopped himself.

There it was again. Artorias exhaled through his nose.

The Emperor had been right about that much. Artorias was attempting to turn the impossible into a war because wars were things he understood. Give him an enemy fleet and he could break it. Give Perturabo a fortress and eventually the walls would fall. Give the Khan an army and sooner or later he would find its exposed flank.

But how did one flank hatred?

How did one besiege despair?

He rubbed his palms together slowly, then looked towards the Emperor.

"What do we do?"

The Master of Mankind regarded him without answering. Artorias rose from the iron bench. "You have fought them for most of your life."

"Nearly all of it."

There was no pride in the answer. If anything, the Emperor sounded tired.

Artorias remembered the burning village. Miriam screaming over the bodies of her children. The plague and the rats. A son bleeding upon polished marble while something wearing a man's skin applauded from the benches.

The Emperor saw recognition pass across his face.

"And I have lost," he continued, "more times than I care to count."

Malcador's attention sharpened. The Sigillite's gaze travelled from the Emperor to Artorias and lingered there for a fraction longer than necessary.

"You saw enough of that yourself."

Malcador's mouth dropped open and he nearly dropped his staff. Artorias noticed. The Emperor noticed him noticing. Neither offered an explanation for what had transpired between them remained only for them.

"But you have a plan," he said.

It was not quite a question.

The Emperor turned away from him and walked slowly towards the centre of the chamber. Gold looked profoundly alien against the ugly black iron of the Ork fortress, as though some fragment of another world had been placed deliberately amid barbarism.

"I have had many plans."

"That is not an answer." Artorias found it an immense effort of will to keep desperation from colouring his words.

"No." The Emperor stopped. "It is experience."

The Emperor looked back at him then, golden eyes blazing.

"The mistake you continue to make is to imagine survival requires their destruction. It does not. Indeed, I do not know whether their destruction is possible in any meaningful sense."

He regarded his son steadily.

"But parasites need nourishment."

Artorias's expression changed as his mind put together the direction of his Father's thoughts.

"The surest method of dealing with a parasite," he said, "is not always to hunt it."

"You have to starve it." Artorias murmured thoughtfully.

Was such a thing even possible?

"Yes."

Artorias began pacing before he realised he was doing it. The idea sounded elegant until one remembered what the parasites ate.

"But you said the Immaterium reflects us. All our thoughts and emotions. The psychic presence of all living beings." He turned back. "How do you starve something that feeds upon the simple fact that Humanity feels?"

"Not all emotion feeds them equally."

"Then what? Teach mankind not to hate? Not to desire? Not to despair?" Artorias shook his head before the Emperor could answer. "That would cease to be humanity."

Something almost approving passed across Malcador's face.

The Emperor merely watched him.

"No," he said at last. "I have no intention of amputating the human soul in order to save the species."

"Then how?"

The question echoed through the enormous chamber. For several seconds the Emperor said nothing.

Artorias waited.

Malcador's gaze had become very still.

At last the Emperor's eyes moved, not towards either of them, but towards the black walls surrounding the chamber. His expression altered in a way Artorias could not immediately understand. It was not fear. The Emperor seemed almost incapable of fear as ordinary men understood it.

Caution, perhaps.

"That," he said quietly, "I will not tell you."

Artorias stared at him. After everything that had happened between them, the refusal stung more than he expected. "You asked me to understand."

"I permitted you to understand the Great Enemy." The Emperor clarified, his voice almost gentle.

"You trusted me with their names."

"And I will trust you with more when it is necessary."

Artorias's mouth tightened. "But not this."

"No."

The answer was absolute. Before frustration could become anger, Malcador shifted beside them. "Do not mistake secrecy for distrust, Artorias."

The Primarch looked towards him. Malcador's face was grave.

"There are secrets known to millions which remain secrets only because no one has bothered to ask the correct person. There are secrets known to a hundred which survive because those hundred are loyal. And there are secrets so dangerous that every additional mind which possesses them becomes an unacceptable vulnerability."

Artorias glanced back towards his father.

"How many?"

The Emperor understood.

"Three."

That silenced him.

"Myself. Malcador and Constantin."

Artorias's eyebrows rose despite himself. Whatever he had expected, it had not been that.

"Not Horus?"

"No."

"Magnus?"

The pause before the Emperor's answer was almost imperceptible.

"No."

Artorias absorbed that. Of all his brothers, Magnus would have been the obvious choice for anything concerning the Immaterium. The fact that even he had been excluded told Artorias more about the magnitude of the secret than any explanation could have.

The Emperor moved nearer, lowering his voice despite the emptiness surrounding them.

"Nor will I speak of it here."

Artorias glanced instinctively around the chamber.

"We are alone."

"Are we?"

Something in the Emperor's tone made the hairs along Artorias's arms rise. The Primarch's eyes travelled over crude iron walls, shattered Orkish carvings and the empty throne looming behind them.

Malcador spoke almost conversationally. "Ullanor has known rather a lot of death recently."

The Emperor's gaze remained fixed upon Artorias.

"The veil is bruised here. Violence on this scale leaves impressions. Rage. Terror. Agony. Triumph. Millions of minds dying while consumed by the same emotions." His voice became quieter still. "There are places where the boundary between realms becomes thin enough that one should exercise care regarding what is thought, let alone what is spoken. At least, not without extreme care and the proper precautions."

Artorias stared at him.

"They can hear us?"

"Sometimes."

The answer chilled him more thoroughly than any threat could have.

"Not as you hear me now. Do not imagine four creatures crouched beyond the walls with ears pressed against them. Their perception does not function so simply. But words have meaning. Knowledge has weight and certain truths attract undue attention."

The Emperor looked briefly towards the ceiling, as though the stars themselves might be listening.

"And there are things I will not risk allowing the Warp to overhear."

Artorias nodded slowly. He did not understand. But he understood enough.

"Then I won't ask again."

Malcador's expression softened by a fraction.

Artorias retrieved his gauntlets but did not put them on, turning one absently between his hands as he tried to find the next question amongst the hundreds clamouring for attention. There was one, however, that had been waiting since the Emperor first began explaining what they had encountered aboard the Avalon.

"Why me?"

The Emperor frowned.

"Why did they reveal themselves to me?"

That brought a different silence.

Artorias placed the gauntlet back upon the table.

"The creatures aboard the Avalon. The Masque. The things that called themselves servants of Slaanesh. If concealment serves these... powers... why discard it? Why attack me so openly? Why allow me to know that something was there at all?"

For once, the Emperor had no immediate answer.

He walked slowly away, hands clasping behind his back, and Artorias watched the expression of distant calculation settle over his features. Malcador watched him as well.

"I do not know."

Artorias blinked. The admission was sufficiently rare that it took him a moment to accept it.

"You don't know?" The idea of it seemed faintly ridiculous. For the Master of Mankind to admit to such a thing.

"I can theorise. That is not the same thing."

The Emperor's gaze became distant.

"I believed the Four's attention remained largely elsewhere. The galaxy has only recently emerged from an age of suffering almost without precedent. Thousands of years of isolation, madness, mutation, war and psychic catastrophe have provided them with a feast greater than anything mankind had offered them in millennia."

His expression darkened.

"And they still gorge themselves upon its remnants."

Artorias thought of Old Night, not as horrific history now, but as mere sustenance for a dark, endless gnawing hunger.

The thought was revolting.

"Nor was humanity alone in feeding that catastrophe," the Emperor continued. "The birth of the youngest among the Four was accompanied by the destruction of the Eldar who had ruled the stars while mankind's ancestors still measured the heavens from the surface of Terra."

Artorias's thoughts stumbled.

Something about the phrasing caught at him.

"Destruction?"

The Emperor stopped.

Artorias stared at him.

"The Aeldari?"

Malcador's eyes shifted towards the Emperor and Artorias felt another piece of his understanding begin to loosen.

"What are you talking about?"


The Emperor regarded Artorias for several moments before answering, and in the silence the distant labour of the Mechanicum intruded once more upon the chamber: the grinding complaint of tortured metal somewhere beyond the walls, the rhythmic hammering of industrial machinery, the low vibration of engines powerful enough to make the iron plates beneath their feet tremble.

"The details of their fall are not relevant to what you need understand today," the Emperor said at last. He had returned to the foot of the dais but seemed disinclined to take the throne again, and Artorias could hardly blame him.

The thing was an ugly monument of riveted iron, trophies and badly cured hides, and after hours spent discussing the metaphysical predators of mankind it somehow seemed beneath even the pretence of dignity.

"What matters is that the Aeldari were responsible for the creation of Slaanesh, and through that act they inflicted consequences upon this galaxy which have endured for thousands of years."

Artorias's expression tightened. "Created?"

"In every meaningful sense." The Emperor clasped his hands behind his back as he spoke, and there was an old bitterness in his voice which suggested that this was no abstract history to him. "Their civilisation once dominated vast portions of the galaxy. Their psychic nature was far more developed than Humanity's is now, and their understanding of the Immaterium surpassed anything we could presently conceive. They had conquered scarcity. Conquered disease. For many of them even death had become little more than an inconvenience. There were few material limits remaining to restrain them, and so they began searching for sensation, novelty and experience wherever they could find it."

Artorias could already guess where the story ended.

The Emperor did not linger upon the obscenities of the old Aeldari empire. He did not need to. A few cold phrases conveyed enough: indulgence becoming obsession, obsession becoming depravity, entire cultures dedicating themselves to experiences ever more extreme because yesterday's excess had become today's tedium.

Their emotions had poured into the Warp for generations, accumulating there until appetite acquired form, until desire learned hunger, until the psychic reflection of a civilisation's corruption became capable of devouring the civilisation that had made it.

"When Slaanesh was finally born," the Emperor continued, "the psychic shock tore across the galaxy. The Eldar empire was annihilated and the Immaterium convulsed. The Warp storms which would isolate human worlds and bring the Age of Strife were born from the long gestation of that catastrophe; their crescendo drowned mankind's interstellar civilisation, and only when Slaanesh finally emerged and sated its hunger, did much of that violence begin to subside."

Artorias stared at him. Old Night had always seemed almost beyond comprehension: millennia of worlds isolated from one another, civilisations collapsing alone beneath madness, mutation, invasion and starvation. Humanity's great wound before the coming of the Emperor. Yet now he saw even that as part of something larger, the distant consequence of another species' fall and the gestation of a thing that still existed beyond reality.

"And they did that?"

"They began it." The Emperor's mouth hardened. "Their arrogance birthed Slaanesh. The suffering that followed was not confined to their species, and it has not ended merely because their empire has."

Something about the words stirred a memory in Artorias.

He looked away from the Emperor, back through corridors that existed now only in his mind: emergency lumens pulsing red against blood-slick walls, the impossible laughter of the Masque drifting from places where no living throat could have produced it, bodies of his sons arranged in grotesque mockeries of celebration. Yet threaded through those memories was another image, quieter and almost forgotten beneath everything that followed.

"There was an Aeldari aboard the Avalon."

Malcador's fingers stopped their idle movement his staff. The Emperor's attention settled fully upon Artorias, not with alarm so much as sudden concentration, and when he asked, the Primarch found himself shaking his head before the question had quite finished.

"I don't think the xenos was physically there. It was... translucent. A projection, perhaps. A spirit. I could see the corridor through it." He frowned as he tried to reconstruct details from a time when his mind had been occupied almost entirely by the need to find the Masque before more of his sons died. "It appeared while I was hunting her. It pointed me towards the route she had taken."

The Emperor's brow furrowed. "You were alone at the time?"

"Yes." It occurred to him then that the Emperor was enquiring after Pherenion.

That explained why this was new to him. Much of what the Emperor knew of the nightmare aboard the Avalon had been drawn from the Custodians' minds, fragments of experience recovered from two witnesses who had seen much but not everything. Whatever had passed between Artorias and the apparition had occurred beyond their sight, and therefore beyond the Emperor's borrowed recollection.

His Father's questions became more precise after that. What had the Aeldari done? Had it attempted to harm or mislead him? Had he sensed hostility? Had it offered a name? Artorias answered as best he could, though some details remained frustratingly indistinct. The figure had aided him, that much was certain. When he had demanded to know why, its explanation had been stranger than the assistance itself.

"It spoke about fate," Artorias said, slowly turning one of his gauntlets between his hands. "Skeins. Threads. Possibilities. The usual sort of language one apparently uses when one wishes to sound mysterious rather than answer a perfectly straightforward question."

Malcador's expression warmed faintly. "You may find that description applies to rather more than the Aeldari."

Artorias glanced meaningfully towards the Emperor unaware that Malcador was doing the same to him.

The Emperor chose not to dignify that with a response.

"The important part," Artorias continued, "was that I had upset those skeins somehow. It said its people were divided over what should be done about me. Some wanted..." He paused, trying to recover the exact sense of the exchange. "I don't know. My removal, perhaps. Others apparently disagreed. It claimed their foresight became unreliable around me. That I blinded it."

This time Malcador's interest was unmistakable. He leaned more heavily upon his staff, studying Artorias with the thoughtful intensity of a scholar presented with a piece that did not fit into an otherwise elegant theorem. "Interfering with Aeldari prognostication merely by existing would be unusual."

"That was my impression."

"Did it call you by name?"

"Sometimes. Mostly it used an Aeldari phrase." Artorias closed his eyes briefly, allowing memory rather than Gothic phonetics to shape the alien syllables. "Aelith en Shaielar."

Malcador repeated it more fluently than Artorias had managed, the words taking on a softer cadence in his mouth. When he supplied the translation, he did so while looking not at Artorias but at the Emperor.

"Child of Hope."

Artorias gave a quiet, humourless laugh.

For a while Malcador considered the matter, then eased himself back against his staff. "There need not be anything particularly profound behind the assistance itself. Slaanesh is not merely one enemy among many to the surviving Aeldari. It is the doom of their species. If one of them found you already pursuing one of the Dark Prince's servants, pointing you in the correct direction might have been nothing more than the practical application of a weapon already drawn."

Artorias grimaced at the choice of metaphor. "I have spent quite enough of today being compared to tools and weapons."

A ghost of amusement touched Malcador's face. "Then think of yourself as an unusually large hunting hound being pointed towards something unpleasant."

"That is considerably worse."

Their exchange should have lightened the atmosphere.

It did not.

The Emperor had fallen silent.

He was looking at Artorias, but his thoughts had gone elsewhere—to memories that were not his own and words spoken aboard the Avalon which Artorias himself had never heard in quite the same way.

Pherenion's recollection returned with extraordinary clarity. The Custodian's senses had captured the Masque in fragments: impossible grace amid slaughter, masks orbiting her like moons, every painted face shifting from rapture to grief and back again. Yet what lingered now was not her appearance. It was her anger.

Not hatred.

Outrage.

Because you should not exist.

The Emperor had dwelt upon those words when he first drew them from Pherenion's mind, but there had been too much else demanding his attention then. The deaths aboard the Avalon. The manifestation itself. The impossible reports that some of the entities encountered had not merely been banished but destroyed. Artorias's survival. His contact with Perturabo. A hundred urgent questions competing for primacy.

Now the words rearranged themselves around what Artorias had just revealed.

Your cradle should have been shattered in the Warp, erased before the very strands of fate could know your name. The Changer of Ways should have seen to it.

Tzeentch.

The Emperor had always known that the scattering of the Primarchs had not been an accident. Erda's betrayal had angered him but she alone was not enough for the scale of the crime. He had felt the intrusion when it happened, the touch of powers forcing themselves into a work they had no right to enter. His sons had been torn from Terra and cast across the galaxy, each delivered into circumstances capable of shaping him in ways the Emperor had never intended.

But the Masque's words suggested something more deliberate where Artorias was concerned.

Yet against all the threads, all the weaving... you survived.

Artorias's gestation capsule should have been destroyed before it ever reached a world. Tzeentch—the Changer, the Architect of Fate, the thing among the Four most intimately entangled with possibility and foresight—had apparently been expected to ensure it.

Yet Artorias had reached Caerdyn Vallis.

The Emperor's eyes narrowed by the smallest degree.

The Ceithir.

Always the Ceithir.

He remembered his own first encounters with the phenomenon, remembered attempting to penetrate those pale forests with senses that had crossed interstellar distances and touched minds through the Immaterium, only to find perception becoming strangely uncertain beneath those mists. It had never been an absolute barrier. Nothing so crude. The effect was subtler than that, more akin to trying to hold a shape in one's peripheral vision. Look directly and there was something there; reach for it too firmly and certainty slipped sideways.

Had the Ceithir hidden Artorias from the Enemy as it had from Him?

Or had Artorias's nature somehow altered the Ceithir to allow for such a thing?

The Emperor rejected the second possibility almost as soon as it arose. The phenomenon predated his son's arrival. Yet contact between the two might have changed something neither alone possessed.

Artorias had grown within those mists. He had bonded with them in ways even the Emperor could not entirely decipher. They answered him. Protected him. Had just carried him through memories that should have been inaccessible to anyone but their owner. Through every mental fortress the Emperor had as if they did not exist at all.

And now the Aeldari claimed that foresight failed around him.

You upset the Great Game, child. You have ruined the compact.

That troubled him more.

The Four did not make common cause easily. Their rivalry was not political in the mortal sense; opposition was woven into their natures. Khorne despised the sorceries of Tzeentch, Tzeentch schemed endlessly against Nurgle's stagnation, Slaanesh coveted everything and was hated in turn. Their Great Game was conflict without conclusion.

Yet the Masque had spoken of a compact.

Something had been agreed upon.

Something Artorias's survival had broken.

Then there was the other impossibility.

True Death.

The Emperor knew that Daemons could be destroyed utterly. He had done it. There were powers and weapons capable of severing an entity so completely from the Immaterium that no essence remained to reform there. Such things were rare, dangerous and poorly understood even by those few who knew they existed.

Artorias should not have possessed that ability.

The Emperor knew what he had made.

His Eleventh son had never been intended as another Magnus. There was no hidden reservoir of comparable psychic might waiting within him, no second Crimson King whose thoughts could stride through the Warp as naturally as other men crossed a room.

Artorias's gifts had always expressed themselves differently. The Emperor had anticipated unusual emotional resonance in his gene-line—the strange capacity by which the Primarch's state could echo through his sons, though even that had manifested more profoundly than intended. He had expected certain other traits, some obvious, some subtle.

Not this.

Had something emerged within the Primarch that his creator had failed to foresee?

Or, again, had the Ceithir changed the equation? Or perhaps it was him. The one he could not speak of. Perhaps it was a consequence of what the Second's actions had wrought.

The Emperor disliked coincidences. He had lived too long and watched too many impossible accidents reveal themselves as deliberate acts to grant coincidence much generosity.

Child of Hope.

"—does not mean we should trust them."

Malcador's voice pulled the Emperor back into the chamber.

Artorias had apparently continued the discussion without him and was now pacing slowly before the crude dais, his gauntlets abandoned once more upon the iron slab.

"I didn't say trust them," the Twice-Born replied. "I said speak to them. There is a difference."

"A distinction the Aeldari have historically exploited with considerable enthusiasm." Malcador replied with a hiss of dissatisfaction.

"Then we speak carefully."

Malcador gave him the patient look of a man who had watched entire kingdoms discover why that was easier said than done. "Assuming you could even find this particular Aeldari again. Assuming it wished to speak with you. Assuming its intervention aboard the Avalon was not itself intended to produce precisely this reaction in you."

Artorias stopped pacing. "You think it helped me so I would later seek them out?"

"I think that when dealing with a species whose seers make decisions based upon events that may not occur for centuries, dismissing any possibility as unnecessarily elaborate is generally unwise."

Artorias turned towards the Emperor. "What do you think?"

The Emperor allowed himself another moment before answering. The questions surrounding Artorias would need examination, but not here. Not now.

"Malcador is correct."

Artorias's disappointment showed, though he restrained the objection forming behind it.

"I have dealt with the Aeldari before," the Emperor continued, moving away from the dais and towards them. "Sometimes productively. More often not. Their ability to perceive possible futures has bred an arrogance that even the destruction of their civilisation failed to cure. They will manipulate events spanning generations to produce an outcome they consider desirable, and their conception of acceptable loss is profoundly different from ours."

His expression hardened with remembered experience.

"A Farseer would condemn ten million human beings without hesitation if convinced their deaths would preserve the life of a single Eldar."

Artorias did not immediately challenge that. He had encountered enough of the species through engagements with their corsairs to know that their contempt for Humanity was not imaginary, but neither did the argument sit entirely comfortably with him.

"Yet one of them helped me against the Masque."

"Perhaps. Or perhaps helping you served some future purpose you cannot yet see."

"That could be said of almost anything anyone does." Artorias countered.

"It could," Malcador conceded, "which is why foresight is such a profoundly irritating basis for diplomacy."

Artorias huffed softly through his nose. "You are both making a persuasive case for never speaking to anyone."

That earned the faintest softening from the Sigillite, but the Emperor remained grave.

"Their age has passed, Artorias. Their empire destroyed itself, and much of the galaxy still bears the wound. I will not build mankind's future upon Aeldari promises. In my dealings with them, cooperation has too often concealed manipulation, and warning has too often meant an expectation that Humanity sacrifice itself to solve an Aeldari problem."

He allowed his voice to soften before Artorias could mistake caution for an absolute prohibition.

"If the individual who aided you appears again, you will tell me. You will listen carefully to what it says. You will promise nothing."

That was more concession than Artorias had expected.

He inclined his head, though uncertainty remained in his expression. He was not convinced that every surviving Aeldari could be dismissed for the sins of their ancestors, nor that a common enemy could never create common cause. But he had learned enough in the last few hours to recognise how dangerous certainty could become when built upon ignorance.

"For now," the Emperor said, "you have been given more than enough to absorb."

Artorias looked at him with exhausted incredulity. "That may be the first statement you've made in several hours that requires no further explanation."

Malcador's shoulders shifted with a suppressed chuckle.

The Emperor ignored both of them.

"I will prepare material for you. Not everything." He raised one hand before Artorias could object. "There are things you do not need to know and others which would be actively dangerous for you to possess without preparation. But you will be taught more of the nature of the Warp, the entities that inhabit it, the means by which they influence mortal minds and the signs by which their corruption may be recognised."

The Emperor continued more gently. "You will learn what can be fought, what must be resisted and what should never be confronted upon terms of its own choosing. You will also learn why knowledge itself must sometimes be controlled. Not every truth about the Four is a weapon against them. Some truths are doors that should never be opened."

Artorias thought of the Emperor refusing to describe his hidden plan even in this sealed chamber because Ullanor's veil had been thinned by slaughter. The idea that something might hear a secret merely because it had been spoken near enough to the Warp still made his skin crawl.

"So I receive enough to recognise the cliff without being handed instructions on how to jump from it."

Malcador inclined his head approvingly. "A crude, but serviceable enough analogy."

"And who decides where the cliff begins?"

The Emperor's expression was almost offensively serene. "I do."

Artorias stared at him. Malcador suddenly became deeply interested in a scratch upon his staff. A weary sound escaped the Primarch, somewhere between a sigh and a laugh. "Of course you do."

For once the Emperor permitted the faintest hint of amusement to touch his face, but it disappeared almost immediately.

"The information will be prepared carefully. It will not simply be entered into the XIth​'s archives. Nor will it be copied into data repositories where a curious serf or ambitious savant might stumble upon something capable of destroying them. We will determine who needs to know, what they need to know and how that knowledge is protected."

Artorias began to nod.

Then stopped.

The change was subtle enough that neither of the other two spoke immediately. His eyes had fallen upon the gauntlets lying upon the iron slab, but he was no longer seeing them. He was hearing another voice instead, the Emperor's voice as it had been upon the shore, cold enough to freeze the blood.

Minds erased.

Those unable to be safely cleansed, culled.


The Avalon.

His sons.

The mortal crew who had survived that nightmare alongside them.

Perturabo.

And suddenly all the cosmic enormity of the Four contracted into something horribly personal.

Artorias lifted his head slowly.

"What of my Legion?"

The question carried none of the argumentative edge that had coloured so much of the last few hours. There was tension beneath it now, carefully controlled but unmistakable.

"My people aboard the Avalon. The ones who survived."

Malcador's expression became unreadable.

Artorias looked directly at the Emperor.

"And Perturabo?"

He hesitated, because the next thought reached further than the promise made upon that impossible shore. It reached to Sanguinius somewhere beyond these walls, to Guilliman, the Khan, Magnus, Vulkan, Dorn—to brothers scattered across a galaxy they believed they understood, who entered the Warp every time they crossed between stars without knowing what might be looking back at them.

His voice lowered.

"And what about the others, Father?"

The throne room seemed suddenly far too quiet.


Consciousness returned to Iterai Varn as a sound.

Click.

A pause.

Click.

Another pause, precisely the same length as the first.

Click.

For some indeterminate span that was the entirety of existence. There was no Mars, no Mechanicum, no Avalon. There was only that tiny mechanical sound repeating with maddening regularity somewhere very close to him, distorted strangely, each click carrying a faint metallic vibration through whatever medium surrounded his head. Varn listened to it without understanding until recognition assembled itself piece by piece within his waking mind.

Internal.

The sound was internal.

A damaged regulator in the augmentation beneath his left clavicle was cycling improperly. Nothing critical. A secondary pressure valve opening and closing perhaps four hundredths of a second outside its intended rhythm. Ordinarily he would never have heard it. Ordinarily the noise would have been lost beneath machinery, voices and the thousand unnoticed sounds of a functioning vessel.

Here, it was thunderous.

Varn opened his eyes.

Green filled the universe.

For one confused instant he thought he was looking through damaged ocular lenses, but his vision gradually resolved into the wavering distortion of thick fluid. Tiny bubbles drifted upwards past his face. Light came through the liquid in sickly emerald columns, fractured by the curved glass before him, and beyond it stood a room rendered strange by refraction. Banks of medical equipment. Lumen strips. Cabinets bearing the pale-blue markings of the XIth​.

A figure in white and blue armour stood before a diagnostic station, head bent over a dataslate held in one enormous hand.

Varn tried to breathe but something resisted his efforts.

Panic flared for less than a second before his waking faculties identified the obstruction. A rebreather enclosed his mouth and nose, held tightly against his face by a web of straps. He drew experimentally through it and felt the apparatus answer with a soft mechanical pulse, delivering precisely measured gas while the fluid pressed against his chest from every direction.

An immersion tank.

He was suspended in some form of amniotic medicae solution.

The observation should have comforted him. Then Varn looked down.

His body ended beneath the waist.

There was something profoundly obscene about seeing oneself that way.

The greenish fluid distorted the stump of his torso where flesh, augmetic interfaces and bundled connection ports had been sealed beneath a translucent medical membrane. His arms and chest remained but below that there was simply empty fluid, bubbles sliding lazily through the space where six reverse-jointed mechanical limbs should have been folded beneath him.

For several seconds Varn stared.

His mechadendrites were gone as well. Removed or disconnected, presumably. He floated helplessly within the tank, reduced to the remnants of the body he had once regarded as an elegant compromise between flesh and machine.

The absence of his lower assembly explained the phantom feedback screaming faintly along his severed neural connections. His arms responded when he flexed his fingers. Vision functional. Respiratory augmentation functioning, though external assistance remained active. Cardiac rhythm elevated but within survivable tolerances. Memory—

Memory.

The thought stopped.

Then it all came back. All at once. Gravity crushing him against the deck. Warning runes bleeding red across his vision. The ship screaming around him as stresses tore through systems never designed to endure what had been demanded of them. Plasma containment failing. Coolant routes collapsing. Systems sacrificed one after another because every remaining fraction of power, every conduit, every valve and every metre of surviving machinery had become something that could be traded for seconds.

Athena.

Varn's fingers curled and the tank suddenly seemed too small.

Athena standing before him. Athena's voice. Athena explaining what she had done with the terrible certainty of someone who believed betrayal could become virtue if wrapped tightly enough in logic.

Martellus.

Lyssara.

Corvehn.

Kaelan.


The sabotage.

Her orders.

Mars.

Her.

His wife.

What he had been forced to do.

The noise that escaped Varn was caught by the rebreather and became something grotesque, a low electronic moan bubbling uselessly into the fluid.

The Physikar looked up.

His reaction was immediate. The dataslate vanished onto its cradle and the Mist Warden crossed the chamber in three swift strides, leaning towards the tank as one hand moved across the controls beneath its observation window. His mouth was moving. Varn could see that much. Words reached him through the liquid as distant, malformed vibrations, then again through some external vox-link in the rebreather, but he understood none of them.

He could hear Athena.

He could hear her last words.

He could hear himself.

Varn closed himself off to it all. There were no tears in the tank, or if there were they vanished immediately into the fluid around his face. His body shook instead. His hands clenched until they bit his palms, and the respirator compensated as his breathing became ragged. Somewhere an alarm began chirping. The Physikar reached towards the controls, then stopped.

Perhaps he understood that there was nothing to treat. Perhaps he merely recognised pain when he saw it. Whatever the reason, the Legionary became still and he simply waited.

Varn did not know how long it took.

Minutes, certainly. Perhaps longer. Time had become unreliable. Eventually training, discipline and the habits of a lifetime reasserted themselves sufficiently for him to begin assembling walls around what had happened. Not denying it. He could never deny it. Merely putting it somewhere that did not occupy the whole of him.

His breathing gradually slowed. The trembling diminished. When Varn focused on the world again, the Physikar was still there. He simply stood beyond the glass with the peculiar patience of an Astartes who could remain motionless for hours if duty required it.

Varn swallowed against a throat that felt raw despite the liquid surrounding him.

"Wh—"

The rebreather garbled the attempt.

He tried again, slower. Its vox pickup caught the vibration this time and carried his voice weakly into the chamber.

"What happened?"

The Physikar leaned nearer, but Varn forced another question through before he could answer.

"Where am I?"

"You are aboard the Sigil of Oaths."

The voice came from beyond the edge of Varn's vision.

Memory supplied the designation immediately. The flagship of the First Company. Varn turned his head as far as the restraints and rebreather permitted.

Caelor Hadrian stepped into view.

Varn knew the First Lord-Warden principally through the enormous silhouette of Cataphractii plate, the walking fortress of ceramite and adamantium that seemed so appropriate to the man called the Resolute. He was not wearing it now. Instead Caelor had donned the older war-plate of his days as Legion Master, armour from another chapter of the Eleventh's history now bearing the pale blue and silver of the Legion's rebirth. Without the vast bulk of his Terminator panoply he should have appeared diminished.

He did not.

"The Sigil..." Varn murmured.

"You were transferred here as soon as circumstances permitted it."

Varn struggled to assemble the sequence. There had been the reactor. The crash protocols. Then—

Nothing.

Caelor seemed to understand.

"The Avalon survived, Iterai."

Varn went completely still.

"She..." His voice rasped through the rebreather. "She survived?"

"Barely."

Varn's eyes closed. Something inside him loosened. Caelor allowed him several breaths before continuing. "The damage was too extensive for her to remain under her own power. She is presently under tow with the fleet. The survivors were distributed among our vessels and temporarily those of the Iron Warriors. You were transferred to the Sigil of Oaths for emergency care as soon as it became possible after the Greenskins were defeated at the Helioris Confluence."

The information arrived too quickly for Varn's recovering mind to process cleanly. He seized upon one phrase.

"Defeated?"

"Yes."

Caelor's voice carried no triumph, merely certainty.

"The Orks upon the Confluence were broken. Ullanor has fallen as well. We are in-system now."

Varn stared through the green fluid.

Ullanor.

"The war..."

"Won, insofar as wars are ever so obliging as to remain won."

There was the faintest dryness in Caelor's voice.

"A Triumph is being prepared. The greatest the Imperium has yet seen, if those organising it are to be believed. Representatives of virtually every arm of the Imperium are converging upon Ullanor. Legion delegations, Army commands, Mechanicum, iterators, remembrancers, administrators enough to conquer the planet a second time with parchment alone."

Under other circumstances Varn might have appreciated the remark.

Now he simply stared.

He had expected to awaken to emergency klaxons if he ever woke at all. Now the Orks were defeated and Ullanor had fallen as well. History had continued while Iterai Varn slept.

"What of the King?" he asked.

"Alive."

Another knot inside him loosened. Varn allowed his head to rest against the support behind it. The rebreather whispered steadily over his face while bubbles wandered towards the top of the tank. He could think of nothing adequate to say.

Caelor stepped closer.

"The King gave explicit instructions concerning your treatment."

That brought Varn's gaze back to him.

"You were to receive whatever care the Legion could provide. No resource was to be withheld or expertise denied. Samson himself attended to you for several cycles."

For some reason that affected Varn more than the announcement of victory.

He looked away.

"I..."

Words failed him.

Caelor stood close enough now that Varn could see the age worked into the Astartes' face, those subtle signs that distinguished one of the oldest warriors of the Legion from his younger brothers. The Lord Warden rested one hand against the rim of the tank.

"Thank you, Iterai."

Varn blinked. He wondered for a moment whether his auditory systems had malfunctioned. Caelor's expression did not change, but his voice softened.

"There are many who say the Avalon survives because of Lord Perturabo. They are correct. What the Lord of Iron accomplished was..." He paused, searching for a word, then abandoned the attempt. "I do not diminish it."

His hand tightened slightly against the metal.

"But there would have been no ship left for Lord Perturabo to save without you."

Varn said nothing.

"The reports we've heard are incomplete. Some are contradictory and there seems to be a great deal of uncertainty on what actually happened. Yet on this point they agree." Caelor's gaze held his through the glass and green fluid. "You kept the Avalon alive."

The clicking beneath Varn's clavicle seemed suddenly deafening.

Caelor's next words came without ceremony, and because of that they carried more weight.

"Thank you, Iterai Varn. For saving the King. For saving my brothers. For saving the innocent souls aboard the Avalon."

Varn's vision blurred.

This time it had nothing to do with the fluid.

Caelor could not know what those words cost him. He could not know whose blood lay beneath the choices Varn had made, or whose face waited for him whenever he closed his vision. But perhaps some fragment of that pain had escaped him earlier, because the Lord Warden's expression changed.

"I know it cost you something," Caelor said. "I do not know what and I will not insult you by pretending otherwise."

Varn's throat tightened.

"Thank you, Hadrian." he managed.

Caelor inclined his head once.

Nothing more was needed.

Silence settled between them, broken only by the hum of the medical systems and that maddening internal click... click... click reverberating through the fluid.

Eventually Varn's gaze drifted downwards again.

Empty green space beneath his torso.

"My legs?"

Caelor glanced towards the Physikar.

The Legionary stepped forward at last and touched the control panel beneath the tank. His voice entered Varn's rebreather more clearly now that the receiver had been properly adjusted.

"Physikar Talven Karr," he introduced himself. "Your lower augmetic assembly suffered catastrophic structural damage. Several articulations had seized entirely, and portions of the mounting framework were driven into the surrounding tissue."

Varn absorbed the assessment with considerable calm.

"The assembly was removed?"

"It had to be." Karr hesitated. "And, somewhat more practically, it would not fit inside the immersion tank."

Varn stared at him. The Physikar remained entirely serious. Somewhere beneath the grief, exhaustion and pharmacological haze, Varn almost laughed.

"Where is it?"

"Secured and awaiting the proper rites of maintenance and repair."

"Who handled it? Who worked upon my body?"

The speed of the question changed the atmosphere.

Karr answered carefully after a moment's pause and with no small amount of confusion. "Mechanicum adepts performed the disconnection and preservation rites. The work was conducted privately though I believe several Forge Wardens supervised throughout."

Varn relaxed by a fraction.

Within the Mechanicum, an adept's augmentations were not merely equipment. The interface between flesh and machine possessed intimacies outsiders rarely understood. To dismantle another's augmetics casually was invasive in ways that had little to do with modesty.

But that was not what truly frightened him.

Athena had been sent.

Kelbor-Hal remained only a suspicion, but it was a suspicion Varn could no longer dismiss. If someone upon Mars had considered the Avalon, the Ceithir or the Mist Wardens dangerous enough to infiltrate and sabotage, Athena might not have been the only instrument dispatched into the fleet.

Mechanicum adepts had touched him while he lay unconscious. The thought made his remaining flesh crawl.

It was fortunate that the Forge Wardens had been present. They might understand Mars. They might honour the Omnissiah and speak the cant of the Mechanicum, but they were sons of the XIth​. Their first loyalty was to the Legion.

To the King.

Varn let himself breathe again.

"Thank you, Physikar."

Karr inclined his head.

Caelor stepped away from the tank. "You require rest. There will be time for questions once Karr here is satisfied that you aren't going to die."

"I would prefer that outcome as well." Varn replied dryly.

"So would the King." Caelor turned towards the doors. "If you require anything, Iterai, you need only ask. If it lies within my power to provide it, I will see it done."

He had almost reached the threshold when Varn spoke.

"Caelor."

Caelor Hadrian stopped.

Varn hesitated.

The grief was still there, a great black weight pressing against everything else inside him. Athena was still dead. His body was still broken. The Avalon hung crippled somewhere among the fleet, towed through the void like a wounded beast.

But beneath the grief something else had begun moving.

A purpose.

"I do have a request."

Caelor turned fully back towards him.

"But first... a question."

"Ask."

Varn looked through the curved glass at the First Lord Warden.

"Has the Mechanicum delegation arrived at Ullanor?"

Caelor's brow furrowed.

He raised two fingers to the vox-bead at his ear and spoke quietly. Varn could not distinguish the words through the tank, only the low cadence of the Lord Warden's voice. Then came silence.

They waited.

A minute passed.

Then another.

The tank's pumps continued their gentle circulation. Varn heard the minute clicking of his damaged regulator, the muted pulse of machinery through the fluid and the soft hiss of his own artificial breathing. With every passing second the idea forming inside his mind became colder and more certain.

Caelor's hand returned to his vox-bead as someone answered. He listened without speaking, then lowered his hand.

"They have."

Varn closed his eyes. For one instant Athena stood before him again.

Do you dream?

His hands curled slowly into fists beneath the green fluid. When he opened his eyes, the grief remained. It probably always would. But it no longer stood alone.

"Then I have a request."

Caelor waited. Varn drew a slow breath through the rebreather.

"I wish to see Lucan. I have need of him."

A slight pause followed.

"Lucan?"

"Yes."

Varn's gaze remained fixed upon Caelor.

"Lucan the Valiant."


Ullanor was becoming the new, albeit temporary, centre of the Imperium.

It was a transformation as remarkable as it was grotesque, for scarcely a fortnight earlier the world had been the beating heart of the greatest Greenskin empire encountered during the Great Crusade. Its continents had groaned beneath the weight of Orkish industry, its skies had been blackened by smoke from a million crude furnaces, and its cities had sprawled across the landscape in hideous agglomerations of iron, scrap and stolen machinery. Now those same skies were filled with Imperial aircraft, those same plains trembled beneath the passage of Imperial armour, and the fortresses from which the Orks had once ruled were being systematically torn apart to make way for something altogether more magnificent.

The Emperor had decreed a Triumph.

And so the world was being remade to accommodate His will.

Around the conquered fortress of Urrlak Urg, the armies of three Legiones Astartes had established themselves in a vast constellation of fortified encampments, vehicle parks, landing fields and temporary settlements. To call them camps was to do them a disservice.

Each was a military city in its own right, possessing the infrastructure to sustain campaigns across entire star systems, and together they occupied an expanse of territory that would have swallowed the capitals of many compliant worlds.

The Luna Wolves held the approaches nearest the fortress's western reaches, their pale armour and black heraldry visible everywhere among the ruins. Their encampments were laid out with the confidence of conquerors. Great avenues separated orderly fields of armoured vehicles, supply depots and barrack compounds, while banners bearing the wolf's head snapped above command pavilions large enough to accommodate entire regimental staffs.

Veterans of the campaign moved among the more recently arrived warriors with an air of proprietorship that was not entirely unjustified. They had helped break the Ork empire. Whatever glory the coming Triumph might bestow upon the Imperium, the Luna Wolves intended to ensure that their part in earning it was neither diminished nor forgotten.

Beyond them, the Blood Angels had raised their own temporary dominion, a city of crimson and gold amid the blackened landscape. Their landing grounds were crowded with Thunderhawks and Stormbirds, their armouries and workshops concealed beneath enormous, prefabricated structures, while the standards of their companies rose above avenues patrolled by warriors whose magnificent war-plate seemed almost incongruous against the devastation surrounding them.

The Mist Wardens occupied the southern approaches, where the land descended towards a broad basin of shattered rock and the remnants of an Orkish industrial district. Their pale-blue banners had become a familiar sight among the thousands of Legionaries, auxilia and mortal attendants who laboured to establish a permanent order amid temporary occupation. Their encampments were less ostentatious than those of their brothers, but no less extensive.

Yet even the combined presence of the XVIth​, IXth​ and XIth​ Legions represented only a portion of the military power gathering upon Ullanor.

The Emperor's own forces occupied the immediate fortress precincts, where the great Orkish stronghold had been transformed into a maze of guarded avenues, restricted landing platforms and newly established administrative compounds. Custodians in auramite stood sentinel at the most important approaches, their presence sufficient to silence even the most self-important visiting dignitary.

Imperial Army formations bearing the Emperor's personal insignia maintained the outer cordons, while regiments of household troops, specialist security detachments and countless functionaries worked to impose a semblance of order upon the increasingly congested fortress.

Every entrance had become a checkpoint. Every courtyard had acquired a purpose. Every surviving hall was being surveyed, cleared, reinforced or repurposed. The vast chambers where Greenskin warlords had once bellowed at their underlings now echoed with the voices of logisticians, engineers and administrators arguing over accommodation, security clearances and the allocation of space.

Beyond the immediate environs, the other Legions occupied territories of their own.

The Iron Warriors had established their principal positions across the broken highlands to the north, where their encampments resembled fortifications rather than temporary settlements. Even in victory, Perturabo's sons seemed constitutionally incapable of trusting a horizon that had not been surveyed for the most optimal artillery positions. Their earthworks were precise, their roads functional and their supply depots arranged with ruthless efficiency.

The Ultramarines had claimed the broad eastern plains, where their encampments grew with such extraordinary administrative efficiency that visitors might have been forgiven for believing the scions of Guilliman had brought a small portion of Ultramar with them. Roads were surveyed, sanitation established, supply routes marked and every formation assigned its proper place. Their blue-and-gold standards flew above a temporary military metropolis whose apparent simplicity concealed an immense logistical achievement.

Farther out, the White Scars occupied the open country beyond the more densely populated encampments, where the terrain permitted their outriders and reconnaissance formations to move freely. Even at rest, the Vth​ Legion appeared reluctant to remain still, and their patrols ranged across distances that would have carried them beyond the boundaries of several lesser armies.

Of the Alpha Legion, considerably less could be said with confidence.

The XXth​ had established positions upon the surrounding landmasses, as had their brothers, and their commanders had duly submitted the necessary information to the offices coordinating the Triumph. Yet the precise extent of their deployment remained a matter of some uncertainty.

Their declared encampments were orderly, their personnel courteous and their paperwork generally beyond reproach. That did not prevent more than one harassed administrator from discovering that an Alpha Legion transport had arrived at a landing ground for which no flight plan had been registered, or that a company believed to be stationed several hundred kilometres away had apparently been present all along.

Above them all, the heavens had become a spectacle unlike anything Ullanor had witnessed even during the height of the Ork empire.

The fleets of the Legiones Astartes filled vast regions of near-orbit and the surrounding void, their capital ships arranged in carefully maintained formations around the Emperor's own vessels. Gloriana-class flagships hung like artificial continents among the stars, attended by battleships, grand cruisers, strike cruisers, escorts and innumerable support craft. The Vengeful Spirit, the Red Tear and the mighty Bucephelus were merely the most prominent jewels in an armada whose full extent defied easy comprehension.

And still they came.

Every few hours, fresh translation signatures flared beyond the system's safe approach limits. New flotillas emerged from the Warp, announced themselves to increasingly overworked and hastily erected traffic-control stations and began the long procession towards their assigned anchorage. Some brought reinforcements from campaigns only recently concluded. Others carried dignitaries whose names commanded entire sectors, generals and admirals whose victories had made them legends upon worlds the Legiones Astartes had never visited, and noble delegations representing dynasties eager to be seen at the greatest celebration of the Great Crusade.

There were ambassadors and diplomats, remembrancers and iterators, historians, pict-capturers, poets and artists, all descending upon Ullanor in the hope of preserving some fragment of the occasion for posterity. Administrative vessels arrived burdened with scribes, census officials, logisticians, heralds, protocol officers and representatives of institutions whose jurisdiction seemed to overlap so extensively that entire departments spent their first days arguing over which of them possessed authority over the others.

The Mechanicum came in force as well.

Their great transports and forge vessels arrived from Mars and its allied domains, bearing Magi of every conceivable discipline, cohorts of Skitarii, vast inventories of machinery and sacred engines that had not walked upon a battlefield for decades.

Titan Legions followed, their god-machines secured within immense conveyance vessels that required specially prepared landing zones and engineering support on a scale that would have overwhelmed an ordinary planetary government. Knight Houses arrived beneath their ancestral heraldry, bringing banners older than some Imperial worlds and retainers who considered the exact order in which their lords would march during the Triumph a matter of near-religious importance.

Imperial Army regiments continued to arrive as well, summoned from neighbouring sectors to provide ceremonial formations, security or logistical support. Entire divisions descended in ordered waves, their transports depositing thousands of soldiers at a time before lifting away to make room for the next arrivals. Their presence swelled the population of the temporary cities beyond all initial estimates, and the officers responsible for feeding, housing and directing them began to regard the word 'Triumph' with an increasingly complicated mixture of pride and dread.

The void traffic alone had become a campaign in miniature.

Orbital controllers laboured through shifts measured in exhaustion rather than hours, directing everything from immense Mechanicum bulk carriers to tiny diplomatic cutters whose occupants invariably believed their business more urgent than everyone else's. Priority corridors were established, revised and established again.

Cargo lighters moved in unbroken streams between orbit and the surface. Atmospheric craft crossed the skies in such numbers that entire regions had to be designated restricted airspace, while traffic officers became accustomed to receiving angry communications from admirals, noble households and senior adepts who had never before been informed that they would simply have to wait their turn.

Then the Emperor's Children arrived.

The IIIrd​ Legion's appearance was greeted with considerable excitement, not least because it marked the beginning of a new phase in the gathering. Fulgrim's vessels translated into the system in immaculate formation, their polished hulls and proud heraldry gleaming beneath the distant light of the system's star. Word of their arrival spread through the camps long before their first transports descended, and preparations began immediately to receive yet another Primarch and his warriors.

The others were expected soon as well.

Astropathic messages and fleet communiqués spoke of Legion armadas converging upon Ullanor from across the Great Crusade. Some were only days away. Others had already entered neighbouring systems or begun their final Warp passages. Every arrival added to the mounting expectation that something unprecedented was approaching, a gathering of the Emperor's sons and the Imperium's greatest servants on a scale not seen since the earliest days of the Crusade.

Yet for all the splendour accumulating in orbit and across the conquered plains, the most astonishing transformation was taking place upon Ullanor itself.

The Mechanicum was destroying mountains.

Not metaphorically.

Entire ridgelines were being reduced to rubble beneath the advance of excavation engines of almost unimaginable size. Vast crawlers crept across the landscape on tracks wider than city streets, their cutting heads biting into ancient rock while enormous conveyor systems carried the debris away towards processing stations visible for kilometres. Where the terrain resisted, demolition charges were buried deep within the bedrock, and the resulting detonations sent curtains of dust rising into the atmosphere like the birth of new storms.

Hills vanished. Valleys were filled. Rivers were diverted into freshly excavated channels or swallowed by culverts large enough to accommodate entire armoured columns. The scars of conquest disappeared beneath millions of tonnes of compacted stone, ferrocrete and reinforced foundation material, all laid according to plans drawn up by the finest logistical minds the Imperium could assemble.

Across the conquered heartland, a colossal ceremonial highway was taking shape.

It would serve as the principal avenue of the Triumph, a road broad enough for entire formations to march abreast, stretching across the devastated landscape.

Its dimensions were almost absurd. Where ordinary roads accommodated vehicles, this one was being constructed to accommodate history. Titan engines would walk upon it. Knight banners would pass beneath the eyes of the Emperor. The warriors of the Legiones Astartes would march along its length before the assembled might of the Imperium, their victories made visible to the billions expected to witness the occasion.

Every metre demanded labour.

Millions of tonnes of material had to be moved, graded and secured. Processional platforms were raised, observation galleries erected and entire temporary cities constructed to house the spectators and delegations. Great triumphal arches began to rise along the route, their unfinished skeletons already towering above the surrounding works, while artisans and remembrancers argued over the placement of statues, the depiction of victories and the precise wording of inscriptions intended to survive for millennia.

The dead presented a different problem.

The world had been choked with Ork bodies, many now burned beyond recognition by cleansing teams, others buried beneath the wreckage of their war machines. The Mechanicum's reclamation crews worked alongside Imperial labour battalions to clear them away, using great industrial scoops and tracked haulers to remove the blackened remains before the foundations of the ceremonial road were laid.

Not all were disposed of however.

At regular intervals along the highway, enormous stakes had been driven into the ground, each bearing the corpse of a particularly large Greenskin warrior. Some were warbosses, others merely monsters of sufficient size to serve the purpose. Their bodies had been preserved where possible, reinforced where necessary and displayed as trophies of the Emperor's victory. They loomed over the developing avenue like hideous mile markers, their tusked jaws frozen in death, their armour still scarred by the weapons that had brought them down.

The symbolism was unmistakable.

The Orks had ruled Ullanor. Now its greatest warriors would watch the Imperium march over its grave.

And beyond the highway, the work of erasure continued.

Orkish glyphs were hammered from walls. Crude monuments were pulled down. The towering scrap-built idols that had dominated the planet were dismantled and fed into furnaces, their metal reclaimed for Imperial purposes. Streets that had echoed with Greenskin bellows now rang with the measured commands of Imperial officers. The smell of burning refuse and alien industry slowly gave way to hot ferrocrete, machine oil, incense and the sharp tang of freshly cut stone.

Within days, visitors arriving for the Triumph would struggle to imagine what Ullanor had looked like before the conquest.

Within weeks, they might find it difficult to believe that anything other than the Imperium had ever ruled here.

Yet amid all the industry, the military formations and the grand designs of the Emperor's architects, ordinary life persisted with stubborn determination.

Soldiers queued for rations beneath the shadows of Titans. Mechanicum adepts argued over replacement components while servitors carried sacred machinery past them without pause. Remembrancers wandered dangerously close to restricted areas in search of inspiration, only to be escorted away by increasingly exasperated sentries. Nobles complained about accommodation, admirals complained about docking assignments, and quartermasters complained about everything.

In the evenings, when Ullanor's sun sank beyond the ruined horizon, the camps of the Legions shone like constellations scattered across the plains. Fires and lumen towers illuminated avenues of tents and prefabricated structures. The sounds of machinery mingled with distant music, shouted orders, the rumble of engines and the ceaseless movement of soldiers preparing for a celebration that was becoming almost as complicated as the war which had preceded it.

The Imperium was gathering to celebrate its greatest victory.

Its armies had broken the greatest Greenskin empire in the galaxy. Its Emperor stood triumphant upon a conquered world. His sons were coming together, one by one, beneath banners that had carried mankind's dominion across the stars.

For a little while, at least, it seemed possible to believe that the Great Crusade was approaching its glorious conclusion.

And Ullanor, beneath the weight of a civilisation assembling to congratulate itself, laboured day and night to make that belief magnificent.


The encampment of the Wardens had grown into a veritable city of pale blue and silver.

Prefabricated barrack blocks stood in ordered avenues between armoured vehicle parks and supply depots. Lumen towers cast their cold radiance across fields of parked Rhinos and Predators, while the distant thunder of heavy machinery accompanied the ceaseless movement of ammunition haulers, maintenance crews and servitors. Above the whole sprawling enterprise, the banners of the Mist Wardens stirred in the evening wind, catching the last light of Ullanor's sinking sun.

There was something reassuring about the familiarity of it all. Wherever the Great Crusade carried them, whether to the burning deserts of some nameless compliance or the rain-soaked valleys of a newly liberated world, the Legion invariably recreated a little of itself upon the ground it occupied.

Here a company had erected a shrine beneath an artificial tree, its branches decorated with strips of pale cloth bearing the names of the fallen. There a group of warriors sat outside their barracks, polishing their armour while exchanging stories with the ease of men who had shared a hundred battlefields. Somewhere beyond the vehicle parks, voices had risen in one of the old folk songs of Caerdyn Vallis, the melody carried unevenly by a dozen deep Astartes throats and twice as many mortals.

Samson Arcturos passed them without slowing.

His armour was unadorned save for the heraldry of his office, its white pauldrons and silver edging marking him as Lord-Physikar of the XIth​.

He had removed the more cumbersome elements of his medical equipment before leaving the apothecarion, though his narthecium remained secured within the armoury assigned to his Order.

Even without it, there was no mistaking him for an ordinary line warrior. The silver grail upon his breastplate, the helix worked into his vambrace and the distinctive caduceus upon his shoulder drew respectful acknowledgements from those he passed.

He returned them automatically.

A nod to a sergeant directing a column of squires handling supplies. A clasped forearm exchanged with an old veteran of the Rangdan Xenocides. A brief inquiry after the recovery of a warrior whose shattered shoulder he had reconstructed three days earlier.

All perfectly ordinary.

All entirely appropriate.

And all taking him, by a somewhat circuitous route, towards the outermost perimeter of the encampment.

Samson disliked the necessity.

He had spent much of his life walking the corridors of ships, entering chambers where men lay dying, speaking truths that no one wished to hear and carrying out procedures that demanded absolute steadiness of hand and conscience.

Secrecy was not foreign to him. A Physikar's duties required discretion, and there were matters concerning the Emperor's gene-craft that even senior officers of the Legion were not entitled to know.

Yet there was a difference between discretion and furtiveness. He was becoming increasingly aware that he had crossed it.

At the intersection of two service roads, Samson paused beneath the shadow of a maintenance gantry and consulted the chronometer displayed across his retinal feed. The hour was approaching.

If he continued along the main avenue, he would encounter the southern security cordon, where a dozen Legionaries stood beneath the watchful gaze of automated sentry systems. They would recognise him, naturally. They would salute, inquire after his business if protocol demanded it, and allow him to pass.

That was precisely what he wished to avoid.

Instead, he turned down a narrower route between a temporary manufactorum and a line of deactivated artillery tractors. The air was thick with machine oil and the metallic tang of cooling engines. Beyond the vehicles lay a stretch of broken ground where the camp's perimeter had not yet been fully consolidated, its natural ravines and collapsed Orkish earthworks forming a series of irregular approaches that Legion Command had judged unnecessary to fortify with permanent structures.

Samson waited until a passing supply convoy had disappeared behind the manufactorum before descending into one of those shallow cuts.

It was ridiculous.

He knew it was ridiculous.

A Lord-Physikar, a sworn councillor of the Round, creeping through the outskirts of his own Legion's encampment like a neophyte attempting to escape punishment.

He could almost hear Jonah laughing.

The thought struck harder than he expected.

For an instant the ruined security chamber aboard the Avalon returned to him with unbearable clarity. The blood. The broken hololith. The bodies of mortal crewmen sheltered beneath the shattered armour of the warriors who had died defending them.

Jonah Vale lying upon the deck, his breastplate torn open.

Samson's jaw tightened and he forced himself to keep walking.

Beyond the outer perimeter, the ground rose into a low ridge of blackened stone. The remains of an Orkish watchtower leaned against the hillside, its crude metal framework already half-dismantled by reclamation servitors. The air was cooler here, carrying the distant rumble of the Mechanicum's earth-moving engines and the smell of pulverised rock from the great ceremonial highway taking shape beyond the horizon.

Five figures waited among the ruins.

All wore the pale blue and silver.

One stood with his arms folded across his chest, a broad-shouldered veteran whose armour bore the markings of a line captain. Beside him waited a lieutenant and three warriors of differing seniority, their plate showing the scars and honours of campaigns fought across half the galaxy. Two were Terran-born, their features bearing the harder cast of the Legion's oldest recruitment stock. The others had come from Caerdyn Vallis, their accents and mannerisms still carrying something of the world that had given them their King.

They straightened as Samson approached.

"Samson."

"Brothers."

The captain extended his forearm, and Samson clasped it firmly. The others followed in turn, the familiar warrior's greeting accompanied by murmured acknowledgements and the occasional clatter of ceramite against ceramite.

One of the younger Terrans grinned.

"By the Throne, Samson, I thought you were attempting to infiltrate an enemy fortress. We could see you skulking between the supply haulers from halfway up the ridge."

A few of the others chuckled. Samson opened his mouth to reply, but the captain spoke first.

"Enough, Garran."

The humour faded.

"There is wisdom in his caution."

Garran spread his hands. "We are among friends, Captain. What possible harm—"

"The Oculi."

The single word silenced him.

The captain's expression hardened. "You know as well as I do that the Custodians have been tasked with investigating organisations such as ours. They watch the Legions for precisely these gatherings. Lord Pherenion has been particularly diligent in carrying out his instructions."

Samson exhaled through his nose.

"An understatement to be sure."

He had little personal quarrel with Pherenion. The golden warrior had accompanied their King through dangers that would have broken lesser men, and whatever Samson thought of the Custodian's methods, he could not question his courage or devotion to the Emperor.

But the Oculi had become an irritation.

Every Primarch had been assigned Custodian observers, and among their duties was the examination of the informal brotherhoods that had begun to appear within the Legiones Astartes. The Emperor's guardians wished to understand their purpose, their membership and, ultimately, whether they ought to be permitted to exist at all.

Samson could not understand the suspicion.

Among the Mist Wardens, such circles were known as the Hearths.

It was an old Terran term, adopted by the earliest members of the XIth​ who had sought somewhere beyond the formal structures of command to gather as equals. Around a hearth, rank was set aside. Captains sat beside ordinary warriors. Veterans spoke with neophytes. Victories were celebrated, grievances aired and the burdens of long service shared among brothers who understood them.

There was no conspiracy or malevolent intent. They were not forming some sort of mutinous army or trying to foster rebellion. The Hearths were places of fellowship, nothing more.

Unfortunately, their King had not been persuaded.

Artorias had learned of several such organisations in the years following his reunion with the Legion and had strongly encouraged their dissolution. His reasoning had been simple enough, and entirely characteristic of him.

You are already brothers. Why should you need another brotherhood within the one you have sworn yourselves to?

Samson could almost hear the Primarch saying it.

Technically speaking, the Unbroken King had never actually issued a blanket prohibition, but his disapproval had carried considerable weight. Many of the Hearths had dissolved immediately upon learning his wishes. Others had quietly ceased meeting, their members returning to the ordinary camaraderie of company messes, training halls and the shared rituals of the Legion.

The Caerdynians had been particularly willing to comply.

That was hardly surprising though. Over half the Legion now hailed from Caerdyn Vallis, and those warriors had grown up beneath the authority of the King or the traditions that surrounded him. For them, Artorias's wishes required little examination. If their Liege believed a separate brotherhood unnecessary, then unnecessary it was.

The Terrans were different.

Not disloyal. Never that.

But they remembered a time before the King.

They remembered the XIth​ as it had been when its sons possessed no father to gather them beneath his banner, when companionship had been forged in the grinding attrition of the Great Crusade and the terrible years of the Rangda.

Many had grown accustomed to finding fellowship beyond the boundaries of rank, company and formal command.

The Hearths had grown from those habits. And some habits were not so easily abandoned.

"How many of us remain?" Samson mused to himself. It took him a moment to realize that he had asked it aloud.

"Here?" the captain replied. "Six, counting yourself. The others have gone on ahead."

"I meant within the Legion."

The captain considered the question.

"Fewer than before. Far fewer."

Samson nodded.

He had expected as much.

Most Wardens had never shown any interest in the Hearths to begin with. Their companies provided all the fellowship they required, and the Round offered a place where even the lowest-ranked brother could speak his mind before the King. There was little appetite for anything that might appear to divide the Legion.

Samson had heard that argument often enough.

He simply disagreed.

The Round was sacred. It was where matters of great consequence were discussed, where the Legion's future was shaped and where Artorias listened to the counsel of those who served him. It was not a place for a warrior to admit that he had begun to dread the next campaign, or to confess that a sergeant's rebuke had wounded his pride more deeply than any enemy blade.

The Hearths were.

There, a brother might speak without fear of judgment. He might praise another's courage without concern for hierarchy or voice a grievance without it becoming a matter of discipline. A captain might discover that a line warrior possessed wisdom he had never thought to seek, while a veteran burdened by memories of some forgotten slaughter might find that he was not alone in carrying them.

Samson had seen the good such gatherings could accomplish.

Jonah had shown him.

He remembered the first evening with painful clarity. Jonah Vale had found him after a particularly savage compliance, when the Apothecarion had been overwhelmed and Samson had spent three consecutive days extracting progenoid glands from warriors he had once trained beside. Jonah had listened to his bitter account of the dead, then invited him to a gathering where, he promised, Samson might speak as a brother rather than as the Lord-Physikar.

Samson had nearly refused.

He had attended only because Jonah insisted.

Every time after, he had returned because, for the first time in a long time, he had found himself able to speak of something other than death.

The memory left a hollow ache beneath his breastplate.

"Come," the captain said. "We should not linger."

They began walking together, leaving the ruined watchtower behind and following a narrow track through the broken terrain.

For a time, their conversation concerned ordinary matters. The approaching Triumph. The absurd scale of the Mechanicum's construction efforts. Rumours that the Death Guard had arrived in-system and that still more Legions were expected within days. Garran complained that he had spent three hours assisting with the relocation of a supply depot only to discover that an administrative functionary had assigned the same ground to a delegation of Imperial nobles.

The story drew laughter and Samson laughed with them. Then the lieutenant, a Terran named Varro, glanced towards him.

"Tell me something, brother."

Samson recognised the change in his voice.

"The Avalon."

Samson's smile disappeared.

Varro continued. "What truly happened aboard her?"

The others fell quiet.

"We have heard the official account," the Lieutenant said. "A Greenskin raiding party breached the flagship during transit to Helioris. Yet the 11th​ Company suffered heavy losses. Some say the ship was nearly destroyed."

"She was," Samson replied.

Varro's eyes narrowed.

"Then how?"

Samson drew breath.

For one terrible instant he almost answered.

He saw again the things that had come through the walls. The wounds that defied every principle of anatomy he understood. Flesh that should not have lived yet moved. Bodies that had possessed no organs he could identify, no circulation, no coherent biological structure.

He remembered the screaming. The way the air itself had seemed tainted by the strange soporific musk exuded by the creatures that named themselves 'Daemons'.

And he remembered the King standing before the Round, his golden eyes carrying a weight Samson had never seen within them before.

Every member of the Round present had sworn not to reveal the truth to anyone. Not until Artorias had met with the Master of Mankind.

They had all obeyed and sworn without question. Not merely because Artorias had commanded it, but because they had understood, however imperfectly, that there was more at stake than they realized.

Samson could not explain what had happened aboard the Avalon in a handful of words. He scarcely understood it himself. To speak of such things casually, upon a windswept ridge between encampments, would be to diminish their enormity.

And it would break his oath.

His mouth closed.

"I cannot say."

Varro frowned.

"Cannot, or will not?"

"The King bound us all to secrecy. Every survivor of the 11th​ Company swore an oath."

Garran shifted uneasily even as Varro's irritation became plain.

"We are your brothers, Samson. Whatever happened aboard that ship, surely you can trust—"

"Enough." The rebuke came from the oldest Caerdynian among them.

Ser Edran had served the Legion since their arrival on Caerdyn Vallis, though he still carried the habits of the knightly orders from which he had been recruited. His face was lined with old scars, and the silver tree upon his pauldron bore the additional markings of a warrior who had once ridden beneath the banners of Caer Marwyck.

He turned towards Varro.

"An oath is an oath. Leave it be boy."

Varro opened his mouth, but Edran continued before he could speak.

"And an oath sworn to the Unbroken King is not something to be tested for the sake of curiosity."

There was no anger in his voice and for some reason, it made the rebuke more effective.

"We are brothers," Edran said. "If Samson tells us he cannot speak, then we must accept it. It is not our right to demand that he dishonour himself to satisfy us."

Varro's jaw tightened and for a moment Samson thought he might argue. Instead, the Lieutenant looked away.

"As you say, brother."

The words were stiff, but sufficient. Samson inclined his head gratefully towards Edran and the older warrior returned the gesture.


The ground between the Legion encampments had become a bewildering patchwork of temporary roads, abandoned Orkish fortifications and newly established supply corridors. The Mechanicum had already begun levelling much of the surrounding terrain, but its attention remained focused upon the grand ceremonial avenue, leaving lesser routes to the discretion of military engineers and the countless transport crews attempting to navigate them.

The Hearth passed beneath the shadow of a colossal excavation crawler, its tracks grinding over pulverised stone while banks of industrial cutting heads chewed through a distant hillside. Farther away, the skeleton of a triumphal arch rose above the horizon, surrounded by swarms of construction servitors that resembled insects upon some enormous carcass.

Samson found the entire spectacle faintly absurd.

Their destination lay beyond a broad expanse of unsettled ground between several established camps, a region that had not yet been claimed by any particular Legion or Imperial formation. Temporary structures dotted the landscape, some erected by Mechanicum survey teams, others by supply detachments awaiting reassignment. Traffic moved through it constantly, but no single authority seemed particularly interested in controlling the whole.

They were approaching a cluster of abandoned storage buildings when figures emerged from the shadows ahead.

Iron Warriors.

There were eight of them, their gunmetal armour bearing the black-and-yellow hazard markings of the IVth​ Legion. Several carried their helms beneath their arms, revealing faces as hard and weathered as the fortifications their Legion was famous for constructing. Their weapons remained secured, but the suddenness of their appearance brought the Wardens to a halt.

For several heartbeats neither group spoke.

Samson studied them.

The Iron Warriors were an imposing sight even among their fellow Astartes. Their armour bore little of the ornamentation favoured by the sons of Sanguinius or the elaborate heraldry that had become common among the Wardens. It was practical, scarred and maintained with the severity of warriors who regarded every decorative flourish as material that might have been better spent reinforcing a vulnerable joint.

Their leader stepped forward.

A broad scar crossed his mouth, pulling one corner into a permanent, unpleasant sneer. His armour bore the insignia of a senior officer, though Samson could not immediately place his exact rank.

"Evening, brothers."

His tone was neutral. The Warden captain returned the greeting.

"Evening."

The Iron Warrior studied them for a moment longer. Then he reached beneath his breastplate and withdrew a small medallion suspended from a dark cord. He held it up between two fingers.

It was a circular token of darkened iron; its face engraved with a stylised fortress rising above crossed implements of labour and war. A ring of bronze surrounded the design, worked with the angular geometry favoured by the Fourth Legion.

Samson felt a familiar tightening in his chest.

He reached beneath the collar of his own armour.

The medallion rested where it had remained since the day Jonah had given it to him, suspended against the Black Carapace beneath his breastplate.

He drew it free.

A circular disc, its rim fashioned from silver-white metal, surrounded the image of a great tree. The trunk and branches were black, spreading outward beneath a crown of leaves picked out in muted gold. Its roots descended towards the lower edge of the circle, interwoven in a pattern that suggested both strength and continuity.

A tree of life.

A hearth beneath whose branches all brothers might gather.

The others produced their own tokens.

The change in the Iron Warriors was immediate. The scarred officer's mouth twisted into a grin that his old injury rendered almost grotesque.

"Well, now."

He lowered his medallion.

"Brothers indeed."

The tension dissolved.

Forearms were clasped in the manner of warriors and names exchanged. One of the Iron Warriors laughed and clapped Garran upon the shoulder hard enough to make his armour ring, while another offered a familiar greeting to Edran, apparently having met him during an earlier gathering.

Their leader introduced himself as Hektor.

He clasped Samson's forearm with considerable enthusiasm. "Lord-Physikar, is it? A pleasure. We don't often have men of your calling among us."

"Someone must ensure you survive long enough to attend another gathering," Samson replied.

Hektor barked a laugh. "Ha! Spoken like a proper physician."

They fell into step together, the two groups merging as they continued along the track.

For a while their conversation was easy. They spoke of campaigns and of the extraordinary number of warriors now gathering upon Ullanor. One Iron Warrior described an encounter with a delegation of Imperial nobles whose transport had become stranded in the middle of an artillery supply route, and the resulting argument over whether a siege company's ammunition haulers ought to yield precedence to a noblewoman's personal luggage. The story earned a bout of appreciative laughter.

Eventually, Garran mentioned the Oculi and Hektor's expression soured.

"Ah. Those golden bastards."

Samson glanced at him.

"You have had difficulties with them as well?"

"Difficulties?" Hektor repeated. "Brother, our Oculi is Dac'tyrion. The bastard has made it his personal mission to ensure that no three Iron Warriors gather together without submitting a written explanation of their intentions."

One of his companions snorted.

"He'd demand an inventory of our thoughts if he believed the Mechanicum could build him a machine to read them."

Hektor grunted agreement.

"Nearly as much a tyrant as our father, that one."

The words surprised Samson and he glanced sharply towards the Iron Warrior. Hektor seemed entirely unconcerned though about the manner in which he had referred to his own Primarch.

"Perturabo?" Samson asked, hoping that he had simply misheard.

"Who else?"

There was no hatred in Hektor's voice. Nor even particular resentment. It was simply the tone of a veteran discussing an unpleasant but familiar aspect of military life.

"The Lord of Iron demands results. Fortifications taken. Wars won. Sieges prosecuted according to his designs. Give him those things and he has little interest in how his sons spend their hours between battles."

"And Dac'tyrion?" Samson pressed.

"The black-armoured prick has considerably more interest."

Hektor spat into the dust.

"He has broken up gatherings from one end of our fleet to the other. Questioned captains. Interrogated sergeants. Demanded lists of names. Ordered circles dissolved and threatened disciplinary proceedings against men who have served the Fourth since before Olympia was brought into Compliance."

Samson frowned.

"And has it worked?"

Hektor looked at him. Then he laughed, the scar across his mouth pulling his grin into something ugly.

"Does it look as though it has?"

The other Iron Warriors chuckled.

"Break up one gathering," Hektor continued, "and we'll meet somewhere else. Close a chamber and we'll find another. Threaten a sergeant and his captain will invite us to use his quarters. Half the Legion has attended a circle at one time or another, and most of the other half couldn't care less."

"Surely that invites further scrutiny."

"Let them scrutinise." Hektor shrugged. "We fight. We bleed. We build the walls and tear down those of our enemies. We do what the Fourth has always done, and we do it well. If our Lord has objections to men sharing a drink and speaking freely after the work is finished, he has yet to make them known."

There was a certain rough confidence in the declaration that Samson found difficult to dispute.

Yet he remained unsettled by the way Hektor spoke of Perturabo.

It was not disrespect exactly. The Iron Warriors plainly acknowledged their Primarch's authority. They obeyed him, admired his genius and took pride in the victories he had won. But there was a distance in their affection that Samson could scarcely imagine existing between Artorias and his sons.

To Samson, the King was more than a commander.

He was the heart around which the XIth​ had been remade.

The Terran veterans might remember a time before his coming, and the Caerdynians might speak of him with a reverence that occasionally bordered upon worship, but all of them recognised something extraordinary in the bond between Primarch and Legion.

Artorias knew his sons.

He walked among them. Listened to them. Remembered their names. He had wept for them.

Samson had seen it.

Perhaps that was why the Hearths remained so few among the Wardens. The King had already given his Legion something that many of its brothers elsewhere still sought.

He wondered, briefly, what the Night Lords thought of Konrad Curze. Or what the World Eaters whispered about Angron, their butcher king.

The thought was unpleasant enough that he dismissed it. No Legion was the same and it was foolish to expect them to be.

"Your Primarch has not forbidden these gatherings?" Samson asked.

Hektor shook his head. "Not explicitly."

The words made Samson uncomfortable. They echoed his own justifications for continuing to attend the Hearth. Because the King had not outright told him not to. Somehow the words felt more hollow now.

"And Dac'tyrion continues regardless?" He asked instead to which Hektor responded with a snort.

"Oh, relentlessly."

"Then why persist?"

The Iron Warrior looked at him as though the answer were obvious.

"Because we are brothers."

He spread one enormous hand.

"Because a warrior ought to have somewhere he can speak without wondering whether every word will find its way into a report upon his commander's desk. Because some of us have spent two centuries fighting wars that the rest of the Imperium will never remember, and I would rather share a cup with a man who understands that than spend another evening listening to an officer explain why the next fortress must fall by dawn."

Hektor's grin returned.

"And because being told not to do something has never been a particularly effective way of persuading the IVth​ to stop doing it."

Samson smiled despite himself.

That, at least, he could understand.

They continued across the broken ground, their numbers gradually swelling as other small groups joined the route. A handful of Iron Warriors emerged from a maintenance compound. Two more Wardens fell into step after exchanging the same discreet display of tokens. Farther ahead, Samson glimpsed warriors in unfamiliar heraldry moving between temporary structures, though the distance prevented him from identifying their Legions.

The gathering was larger than he had expected.

Much larger.

He felt a faint stirring of unease.

Within the Wardens, the Hearths had always been modest affairs. A dozen warriors, perhaps two. Occasionally more, when brothers from different companies happened to be stationed together.

Here, on Ullanor, the boundaries between Legions seemed to have become remarkably porous.

The thought ought to have pleased him and in some ways it did. Yet he could not entirely dismiss the memory of Pherenion's scrutiny, or the King's disapproval when he had spoken of the brotherhoods that existed beyond the formal bonds of the Legion.

Jonah would have laughed at his apprehension.

You think too much, Samson.

He could hear his friend's voice almost perfectly.

Come and sit with us. Leave your rank at the door. The dead will still be dead tomorrow, and there is no virtue in carrying them alone.

Samson's hand drifted once more towards the medallion beneath his breastplate. For a moment his fingers rested against the silver-white rim. Jonah had died defending people who could never have defended themselves.

Whatever else might be said of the Hearths, they had counted a good man among their number.

That was worth remembering.

The sound of music reached them before the camp itself came into view.

It was faint at first, carried upon the evening wind above the distant thunder of Mechanicum machinery. Strings, perhaps, accompanied by voices raised in a melody too refined to belong to any ordinary barracks gathering.

Hektor tilted his head.

"Ah. There we are."

They crested the final rise.

Beyond lay the encampment of the Emperor's Children.

Where the surrounding camps of the Legions had been built with varying degrees of military austerity, the Third had created something altogether more splendid. Purple and gold banners hung from elegant, prefabricated towers, their standards embroidered with the Imperial aquila and the proud heraldry of Fulgrim's sons. Lumen arrays illuminated broad avenues between immaculate barrack compounds and command pavilions whose polished surfaces gleamed beneath the gathering dusk.

Even their temporary structures seemed to possess an artistry absent from those of other Legions.

The roads were straight, the spacing exact, the decorations restrained but unmistakably deliberate. Armoured vehicles stood in ranks so perfectly aligned that they might have been arranged for inspection rather than war, while warriors in magnificent purple plate moved beneath standards that stirred gently in the evening air.

Beyond the outer approaches, a particularly grand pavilion had been erected upon a raised terrace overlooking the surrounding encampments. Its fabric walls shimmered beneath the light of suspended lumens, and the sound of music drifted from somewhere within.

Samson slowed.

He had expected a gathering. Perhaps a chamber borrowed from some temporary command post. A mess hall. A place where brothers might sit together, speak freely and share the fellowship that had drawn him to Jonah Vale's Hearth so many years ago.

This was something else.

Hektor saw his expression and laughed.

"Welcome, brother."

He spread his arms towards the illuminated camp.

"The Third Legion does nothing by halves."

Samson looked upon the splendour of the Emperor's Children, then back towards the growing procession of warriors approaching from the surrounding darkness.

He could not shake the peculiar feeling that he was standing upon the threshold of something far larger than he had understood.

Yet beneath his breastplate, Jonah Vale's medallion rested against his chest.

And so, Samson Arcturos, Lord-Physikar of the XIth​ Legion, followed his brothers towards the lights.


The Emperor's Children had evidently decided that a victory upon Ullanor deserved to be celebrated with something more substantial than ration packs and recycled spirits.

The outer approaches were illuminated by tall lumen standards bearing the purple and gold of the IIIrd​ Legion. Great banners stirred in the evening breeze, their embroidered Aquilae catching the light as they hung above avenues of prefabricated structures arranged with an almost obsessive attention to symmetry. Even the defensive emplacements had been incorporated into the aesthetic of the camp, their gun housings polished and their protective barriers adorned with heraldic panels. It was an extraordinary amount of effort to expend upon a temporary settlement, particularly one that might be dismantled within weeks, but Samson supposed that the sons of Fulgrim would consider anything less an unacceptable reflection upon their Primarch.

Beyond the outer embankments rose the grand pavilion, its peaked roof adorned with golden Aquilae. Music drifted from somewhere among them, accompanied by the low, unmistakable rumble of Astartes voices.

Beside him, Hektor regarded a row of gilded ornamental columns with an expression of profound scepticism.

"Well," he muttered, "at least we won't have trouble finding the place."

Garran, walking beside him, smiled. "Not to your taste?"

"There's nothing wrong with a little ornamentation." The Iron Warrior glanced towards an enormous purple banner suspended between two towers. "Though I do wonder how many shells one could manufacture from all that gold."

"Perhaps you should ask our hosts." Edran suggested.

"Perhaps I shall."

Despite his words, there was no real malice in Hektor's tone. He seemed as pleased to be there as any of them, and his earlier complaints about the Oculi had given way to an easy anticipation.

At the entrance to the pavilion stood four Emperor's Children, their polished armour reflecting the light of the suspended lumens. One wore a crested helm of such elaborate construction that Samson wondered how the warrior managed to pass through ordinary doorways without striking the frame.

The sentries watched their approach with easy interest.

"Brothers of the IVth​ and XIth​. Welcome! You have arrived at an excellent hour."

The greeting was accompanied by an open smile and an extended forearm. Hektor accepted it readily, exchanging the customary warrior's clasp before gesturing towards the companions behind him.

"I trust we're not too late?"

"Hardly. The evening is young, and there is more than enough for everyone. Please, make yourselves comfortable."

There was no examination of tokens, no discreet request for identification. The sentries simply stepped aside, offering directions towards the main hall and greeting the next arrivals with equal enthusiasm.

Samson found himself wondering whether they were members of a brotherhood at all.

Perhaps they were. It was possible that the IIIrd​ had arranged matters so that guests might simply enter without the awkward business of displaying their medallions before the entire encampment. Yet there was something so effortless about the welcome that he suspected the explanation might be simpler.

The Emperor's Children had organised a feast. And, being Emperor's Children, they intended to enjoy it.

He was still smiling at the thought when they passed beneath the entrance canopy and emerged into the great hall.


The pavilion was enormous, its vaulted interior supported by slender pillars concealed beneath purple silk and silver ornamentation. Hundreds of warriors occupied the long tables arranged across its floor, their armour creating a shifting tapestry of colour beneath the golden lumens.

Servitors and mortal attendants moved among them bearing great platters of roasted meats, bread, fruit and delicacies whose origins Samson could not begin to guess. The air was warm with the scents of spices, incense and freshly prepared food, while musicians performed upon a raised platform near the far wall.

The IIIrd​ Legion predominated, naturally, but they were far from alone.

Iron Warriors occupied several tables near the centre of the hall, their gunmetal armour lending a distinctly martial severity to the surrounding splendour. White Scars sat together near an open section of the pavilion, where the evening breeze stirred the long hair and topknots of those who had removed their helmets. Samson recognised a scattering of Ultramarines, their blue plate adorned with the distinctive markings of their companies, and several Blood Angels whose crimson armour gleamed beneath the light.

There were other Wardens too.

Some were familiar to him. Others belonged to companies whose duties seldom brought them into contact with the Lord-Physikar. One raised a hand in greeting as Samson passed, receiving a nod in return before resuming an animated discussion with a warrior of the XIIIth​.

It was not the gathering Samson had expected.

The Hearths were modest affairs, their membership sufficiently limited that most brothers knew one another by name. Here, warriors of several Legions mingled with a familiarity that suggested the evening's festivities were merely the latest expression of something considerably larger.

He found the prospect rather wonderful.

"Samson?"

Edran had stopped beside him. "Coming, brother?"

"Of course."

Samson followed the older Warden through the crowded hall, his gaze moving from one table to another. At one, an Ultramarine was using several drinking vessels to illustrate some point concerning defensive formations, much to the amusement of two Iron Warriors who appeared determined to find fault with his reasoning. Elsewhere, a pair of Blood Angels were examining an Emperor's Children's sword with the appreciative attention of craftsmen, while a White Scar listened to their discussion with an expression of growing impatience.

Their laughter and conversation blended into the general noise of the feast.

For a moment Samson imagined Jonah seated among them, his broad smile visible across the table as he listened to some outrageous account of a distant campaign.

The memory brought its customary ache. He missed his brother greatly and allowed himself a moment to feel it before continuing.

Hektor had spotted several familiar faces and was already making his way towards them when Samson's attention was drawn to a raised section of the hall.

There, beneath a magnificent banner bearing the Palatine Aquila, sat a company of senior officers of the IIIrd​. Their armour was more elaborate than that of the warriors surrounding them, their bearing unmistakably that of men accustomed to positions of considerable authority.

One figure in particular caught Samson's eye.

He recognised the proud features, the finely worked armour and the unmistakable air of superiority that seemed to surround the warrior even while he sat laughing with his companions.

Lord Commander Eidolon.

Samson slowed.

Of all the warriors he might have expected to encounter at such a gathering, the Lord Commander of the Emperor's Children was not among them.

He had heard that Eidolon was upon Ullanor, of course. His presence at the Triumph was hardly surprising. What astonished Samson was finding him here, apparently enjoying the same informal fellowship as the warriors seated throughout the hall.

Surely he cannot be a member?

It was not impossible. The Hearths had always maintained that rank should have no bearing upon the fellowship shared between brothers. Yet there was a considerable difference between inviting a captain to sit among ordinary Legionaries and discovering that a warrior of Eidolon's standing might belong to such an organisation.

Samson's surprise was accompanied by a measure of unease.

He knew little of the Lord Commander personally, but he had heard enough about his conduct during the events upon Murder to regard him with caution. Lucan had spoken of his encounter with the man, and while the Valiant was not above embellishing a tale when the mood took him, he was hardly prone to falsehood.

If even half of what Lucan had said was true, Eidolon was not a man whose company Samson would seek out willingly. He watched the Lord Commander raise his crystal goblet in response to something said by a nearby officer.

Perhaps appearances were deceiving.

Or perhaps the Hearths attracted men for very different reasons.

"Lord-Physikar?"

Samson turned to find Hektor beckoning from a table farther along the hall.

He gave Eidolon one final glance before joining his companions.

Their host was a captain of the Emperor's Children whose immaculate purple armour bore silver filigree upon its breastplate and pauldrons. He was handsome in the refined manner common among Fulgrim's sons, with closely cropped fair hair and a narrow scar running from the corner of his mouth towards his chin suggesting that his appreciation for beauty had not entirely spared him the less graceful realities of war.

He greeted Hektor as an old acquaintance before turning towards the newcomers.

"Cassian Veyr," he introduced himself, extending his forearm. "A pleasure to welcome brothers of the XIth​."

"Samson Arcturos."

Recognition flickered across Cassian's face.

"Lord-Physikar Arcturos? Then we are fortunate indeed. Your name is mentioned commonly among our own chirugeons."

"Tonight, Cassian, I would rather be merely Samson."

Veyr studied him for a moment before smiling.

"Then merely Samson you shall be. Come, there's room enough."

He moved aside to make space upon the bench, directing a passing attendant to bring additional drinks. Introductions followed as the Wardens settled among the assembled warriors. Acastus Varren, an Ultramarine veteran with a broad, weathered face and a habit of listening intently before offering his opinion, occupied one end of the table. Beside him sat Severian Thane of the Blood Angels, a thoughtful warrior whose crimson armour bore the marks of recent repair.

Several Iron Warriors completed the company, among them a stocky sergeant named Dravus who wore a faded campaign marking upon his left pauldron.

The conversation flowed easily.

Samson soon discovered that Cassian possessed an extensive knowledge of Imperial history and a particular enthusiasm for the arts, while Varro could speak at remarkable length upon the difficulties of coordinating the supply requirements of multiple Legions. Hektor, unsurprisingly, had strong opinions upon the subject of siegecraft, and before long he and the Ultramarine were engaged in a spirited disagreement over the proper employment of breaching charges.

Samson listened with interest, contributing where he could and enjoying the rare pleasure of a conversation that demanded nothing of him beyond his attention.

The feast continued around them. Warriors moved between tables, greeting old comrades and introducing themselves to new acquaintances. At intervals the musicians changed their melodies, and the hall responded with appreciative applause or the rhythmic striking of gauntlets against tabletops.

As the evening progressed, Samson found himself increasingly at ease.

He had spent much of the day avoiding questions concerning the Avalon from the other companies. Here, however, nobody seemed inclined to ask them.

For once, he could simply enjoy the company of his brothers.

It was during a lull in the conversation that he turned towards Cassian.

"Tell me something, brother. How do the Oculi of the IIIrd​ regard gatherings such as this?"

Cassian's expression changed immediately. He gave a short, rather inelegant snort.

"Ah. Our golden guardians."

Hektor looked up from his discussion with Varro.

"Trouble with yours as well?"

"Not particularly." Cassian reached for his wine. "Our Oculi is called Aurelion. A most diligent fellow. He and his companions have very fine feathers."

Samson raised an eyebrow.

"Feathers?"

"Metaphorically speaking, of course. Though I suspect they would insist upon polishing those as well, if the Emperor had seen fit to give them any."

A few warriors smiled.

Cassian leaned back, apparently enjoying the opportunity to discuss the matter.

"Fortunately, our Father keeps them close. Fulgrim has little patience for unnecessary interference in the affairs of his Legion, and the Custodians appear quite content to spend their hours attending him."

"And that leaves you free to hold gatherings such as this?" Samson asked.

"It gives the rest of us room to breathe."

Cassian's tone was light, but Samson noticed the brief hardening of his expression. "Besides, what offence have we committed? We are brothers enjoying a feast. There are no forbidden rites here, no plots against the Imperium. Only good food, good company and the opportunity to speak without some officious observer recording every word."

Hektor grunted his agreement.

"Try explaining that to Dac'tyrion."

"I have no intention of doing so," Cassian replied. "From what I hear, your Custodian is a particularly disagreeable creature."

"He is persistent," Hektor said darkly. "I'll grant him that."

Samson listened as the conversation turned towards the Custodians assigned to the various Primarchs. The complaints were familiar. Excessive scrutiny. Questions concerning private gatherings. Demands that warriors explain why they sought companionship beyond the formal structures of their Legions.

He understood the frustration and looked around the hall. Here were warriors from half a dozen Legions, speaking freely and finding common ground where their duties might otherwise have kept them apart.

What harm could there be in that?


The subject of 4546B arose when Dravus noticed Edran studying the new campaign marking upon his shoulder.

"You recognise it?"

The older Warden nodded.

"The ocean world. Your Legion moved quickly to create that honour."

Dravus glanced towards Hektor, and something passed between them that Samson recognised immediately. It was the expression of men who had shared an ordeal and needed few words to recall it.

"Aye," Hektor said. "The hard wars are best commemorated and then moved on from in swift order."

He gestured towards the other Iron Warriors seated nearby.

"Dravus spent three days trying to keep one of our fortress-islands from sinking. I was with the Khan's forces when the fighting became particularly unpleasant. The rest of these miserable bastards were scattered across the campaign."

A grim murmur of agreement passed among the Iron Warriors. Samson remembered 4546B too well himself.

Vast oceans and scattered islands, waters concealing creatures of extraordinary size and ferocity. The Orks turning the skies and seas red with blood. Vessels crashing into the ocean and hurling their forces against Perturabo's defences.

The storms had been relentless. Rain and lightning, wind and waves, all conspiring to make an already brutal campaign almost unbearable.

"Three days," Dravus murmured, staring into his drink. "Three days of holding those walls while the sea tried to swallow us and the Greenskins tried to finish the job."

He rubbed a thumb across the faded marking upon his pauldron.

"I've never seen anything quite like it."

"Nor would any of us care to again, I'd wager." Hektor replied.

There was no humour in his voice.

For a while they spoke of the fighting, their recollections drawing the attention of the surrounding warriors. They described trenches filling with seawater, ammunition running low and Orkish assaults that seemed to grow more savage with every passing hour. Dravus recalled watching an enormous shape move beneath the waves beyond his fortress, its pale luminescence visible even through the storm-darkened water while every nearby IIIrd ​Legionary listened on in fascination.

A White Scar from nearby leaned across to join them. "I saw one of those beasts. Bigger than anything I've ever seen beneath a natural sky."

Hektor recognised him.

"Jochi! Come, brother. Tell them how you nearly drowned trying to outrun the tide."

The White Scar grinned, though he did not deny the accusation. He was a broad-faced warrior with a long black topknot and a jagged scar running across one cheek, his white armour bearing the marks of hard service.

"Better to outrun the tide than stand still and let it take you, cousin."

He accepted a place at the table, and the conversation resumed with renewed energy. Samson found himself listening more than speaking. It was Hektor who eventually mentioned Helion.

"Your commander of the Bladeguard," he said, turning towards Samson. "How fares he?"

"Helion?" The change in topic had been so unexpected, that Samson blinked in surprise.

"The very same. The Storm Warden."

At the title, Edran chuckled. "He would be most displeased to hear you call him that."

Hektor's scarred mouth twisted. "Then he shall have to forgive me. I have considerable respect for the man."

Samson inclined his head. "He is recovering well, though I fear his patience is rather less healthy than the rest of him."

Hektor nodded, resting his forearms upon the table, his expression becoming more serious.

"Your Helion has a remarkable talent for command. Men from three Legions, scattered and exhausted, their officers dead or separated from them. Most commanders would have struggled simply to keep such a force together. He made them fight as though they had trained beside one another for years."

Jochi nodded slowly. "Temur spoke highly of him."

"He should," Hektor replied. "There are many Iron Warriors who still live because of the Storm Warden. White Scars too, and more than a few of your own."

The praise was plainly heartfelt, and Samson felt a quiet pride in hearing it.

He knew Helion well enough to appreciate the significance of such words. The commander of the Bladeguard was a capable warrior, certainly, but his greatest strength had always been his ability to inspire confidence in those who followed him.

"Is it true," the Blood Angel, Severian asked, "that the Khan himself bestowed that title upon him?"

The question drew several interested looks.

Samson nodded.

"It is."

Cassian sat forward, purple cape rippling with the movement as he did so. "Jaghatai Khan named him the Storm Warden?"

"He did."

For a moment the table was quiet.

A Primarch bestowing an honour upon a warrior of another Legion was no ordinary occurrence. Such distinctions were rare, and those who received them often found their names remembered far beyond the ranks of their own brothers.

Hektor grunted and knocked back his drink before signalling to a passing serf for a refill.

"Well deserved, if you ask me."

"Though… I've heard another explanation for the name," Jochi added, his eyes brightening. "Something about a great Orkish Mek, a storm and a bolt of lightning."

Samson shook his head. "The tale has grown considerably since I first heard it."

"Did he kill the Xenos?" Cassian asked.

"He did."

"And was he struck by lightning?"

"Yes."

Cassian looked delighted. "Then I fail to see the problem."

The laughter that followed was genuine, though it grew louder when Jochi added that he had also heard Helion had somehow managed to sprint while wearing Terminator plate.

Even Varro looked impressed.

"That," the Ultramarine observed, "is no small feat."

"Quite," Samson replied. "And I assure you that Helion has heard enough about it to last him several lifetimes."

He allowed the conversation to continue for a little while before explaining that Helion was still recovering from the injuries sustained aboard the Avalon before the campaign. His lost eye had finally been replaced, though not without considerable argument between the patient, the Forge Wardens and the medical staff.

"He refused an augmetic," Samson explained, with the resigned expression of a physician recalling a particularly stubborn patient. "Insisted upon a biological replacement. We obliged him, eventually, though I am beginning to suspect he considers the resulting discomfort to be my fault somehow."

Hektor chuckled. "What is the issue with it?"

"He complains endlessly. About the itching, mostly. That and his new title."

The Iron Warrior raised his drinking vessel. "We do not get to choose our fame. We can only bear it."

Samson laughed and raised his cup in toast. The conversation moved on, leaving Helion to his convalescence and the legend that had grown around him. Later, as the evening deepened and the feast grew louder, Cassian rose with his drink held high.

"Brothers!"

The conversations nearest their table gradually subsided.

Cassian stood beneath the golden lumens, his purple armour gleaming as he looked around at the warriors gathered before him.

"To Ullanor. To victory. And to the brothers who brought us here."

The toast spread outward through the hall.

Drinking vessels rose. Voices answered, some solemn, others exuberant, until the words became a rolling chorus that seemed to shake the pavilion itself. Samson lifted his cup with the others.

But as the warriors around him drank, his thoughts turned towards Jonah. Samson lowered his gaze towards the dark liquid in his cup.

This one is for you, Jonah.

He drank quietly.

When he looked up again, Hektor was laughing at something Jochi had said, and Cassian had returned to his seat amid a fresh wave of conversation. Samson found himself smiling. For a little while, the grief was easier to bear.


It was Cassian who first introduced the subject of the Council of Terra.

The conversation had turned towards the future of the Great Crusade, prompted by speculation concerning the Emperor's intentions following the victory upon Ullanor. There were rumours everywhere, most of them contradictory. Some spoke of new campaigns beyond the Eastern Galactic Fringe. Others claimed the Emperor intended to return to Terra, leaving the Legions to continue the work of Compliance without his direct oversight.

Cassian listened to several such theories before setting down his drinking vessel. "And what do you brothers make of the other rumours?"

Hektor glanced towards him. "Which rumours?"

"About the Council." Cassian said with a wry smile.

Varro frowned. "The Council of Terra?"

Cassian nodded.

"I hear the Emperor intends to establish a governing body upon the Throneworld. A council of mortals, entrusted with the administration of the Imperium."

Samson had heard something of the proposal, though the details remained uncertain. The Imperium had grown enormously during the Great Crusade, and the demands of governing its countless worlds had become increasingly complex.

He could see the sense in establishing a more formal structure. Apparently, many of the warriors around him could not.

"Mortals?" Dravus repeated.

Cassian spread his hands. "Administrators. Politicians. Men and women who have never set foot upon a battlefield, yet who will supposedly be entrusted with decisions concerning the direction of the Crusade."

Hektor's expression darkened. "That cannot be right."

"Perhaps not. But the rumours persist."

Cassian leaned forward, lowering his voice slightly.

"Some say the Primarchs themselves will eventually be expected to seek approval for their campaigns. Imagine it. The sons of the Emperor, required to petition some assembly of Terran bureaucrats before bringing another world into Compliance."

A murmur of disbelief passed around the table.

"Absurd," one of the Iron Warriors muttered.

"More than absurd," another replied. "It's insulting."

Samson remained silent.

He understood the concern, at least in principle. The Legiones Astartes had been created to wage the Great Crusade, and their Primarchs possessed an understanding of war that no ordinary administrator could hope to match. Yet there was something in the conversation that troubled him. It was not the criticism of bureaucracy.

It was the contempt.

The way the word 'mortal' had been spoken, as though Humanity itself were somehow unworthy of a voice in the Imperium's future.

Artorias had never tolerated such thinking among his sons.

The Wardens existed to protect humanity, not to rule over it. Their strength, their longevity and their extraordinary gifts were responsibilities entrusted to them in service of those who possessed none of those advantages.

Samson looked towards Edran but the older Caerdynian's expression had become guarded. Across the table, Varro was listening with a thoughtful frown, though he offered no immediate objection.

"Surely," Samson ventured, "there must be some distinction between administering the Imperium and directing its armies."

Cassian turned towards him. "One would hope so."

"Then perhaps the rumours exaggerate the matter," Samson offered.

"Perhaps."

The IIIrd​ Legion Captain smiled, but it was not quite the easy smile he had worn earlier. "Yet I wonder how long such distinctions will endure. Give a man authority over the resources of a campaign, and sooner or later he will believe himself entitled to determine where those resources are employed."

"Then the Primarchs will have something to say about it," Hektor observed.

"Naturally."

Cassian's agreement came readily enough, but another Iron Warrior was less satisfied.

"And if Terra disagrees? Are we to wait upon the pleasure of some council while worlds burn and our enemies gather strength?"

The question drew several murmurs of approval and Samson watched the conversation gather momentum. Each objection seemed to invite another, each grievance lending weight to the next. Warriors who had spent the evening speaking warmly of their mortal comrades now spoke of administrators and politicians with open disdain.

He told himself that there was a difference.

There was, after all, a considerable gulf between the men and women who served alongside the Legions and those who might seek to direct their efforts from the safety of Terra.

Yet he could not entirely dismiss his discomfort. A Blood Angel seated farther along the table finally spoke.

"Whatever the Emperor intends, I doubt the matter is settled. We know too little to condemn a council that may not yet exist."

His words brought a brief pause.

Then someone laughed. "Well, Horus would never permit it."

The name drew immediate interest. Several warriors turned towards the speaker, a son of Fulgrim seated beside Dravus.

"The Lupercal?" Hektor asked.

"Who else? If anyone can make the Emperor see sense, it is Horus."

There were nods of agreement.

"He understands the Legions," another warrior said. "He has fought beside us. He knows what the Crusade demands."

"And the Emperor listens to him," Cassian added.

"Quite right," the first speaker continued. "Horus would never allow the Astartes to become servants of some Terran council."

The sentiment spread rapidly.

Warriors began recounting occasions when the Primarch of the Luna Wolves had shown favour to their Legions, praised their achievements or intervened in disputes. His victories were celebrated, his judgment commended, his closeness to the Emperor offered as reassurance that the interests of the Legiones Astartes would not be forgotten.

Samson listened without joining in.

Beside him, Edran had grown noticeably quiet.

The Wardens' relationship with the Luna Wolves was complicated, and the rivalry between their Primarchs was hardly a secret. Artorias and Horus had clashed often enough that their disagreements had become a source of considerable tension between their sons.

Samson did not deny Horus's achievements. No reasonable warrior could. But the enthusiasm surrounding him was becoming difficult to share.

He glanced towards Hektor, who had remained unusually silent during the latest exchange. The Iron Warrior was turning his cup slowly between his hands, his scarred face thoughtful.

Samson leaned towards him.

"Brother. May I ask you something?"

Hektor looked up. "Of course."

"Have you heard the stories concerning Ullanor?"

The Iron Warrior's expression changed. "Which stories?"

Samson lowered his voice. "That Horus departed from the agreed plan. That he persuaded the Emperor to strike at Ullanor earlier than intended."

Hektor said nothing.

"And that when the fighting in Helioris turned against us, he remained here for the victory and the Triumph rather than coming to our aid."

The Iron Warrior's fingers tightened around his cup. For several moments he studied Samson without speaking. Then he nodded slowly.

"I've heard the same."

Samson waited. Hektor glanced towards the surrounding warriors before leaning closer.

"But I've heard another account as well."

"What account?" Samson asked with a frown.

"From cousins among the Luna Wolves. And a Blood Angel or two."

His voice had become quieter. "They say Horus wanted to come."

Samson frown deepened in confusion. "To Helioris?"

"Aye. That he knew the fighting had turned against us and intended to bring his forces to our assistance."

Hektor paused.

"But that the Emperor ordered him to remain."

The words settled between them. Samson stared at the Iron Warrior in disbelief.

"Ordered him?"

"So they say."

Hektor looked down into his drink. "That Horus was ready to come, but the Emperor would not permit it. That he was commanded to remain upon Ullanor while the rest of us bled in Helioris."

For a moment neither spoke. Around them, the feast continued. Cassian was engaged in conversation with Varro, while several warriors farther along the table had begun recounting the achievements of the Luna Wolves during the final assault.

Samson heard little of it.

He thought of the dead.

Of the terrible losses suffered by the 11th​ Company. Of the Astartes who had fallen upon 4546B and the countless others who had perished throughout the Helioris campaign.

He thought of Jonah.

And of the Emperor, whose decisions had shaped the course of the war.

"I find that difficult to believe," he said at last.

Hektor gave a small, humourless smile.

"So do I."

Yet neither sounded entirely convinced. The Iron Warrior took a slow drink. "Perhaps the truth lies somewhere between the two accounts. Perhaps neither is true. I wasn't privy to the Emperor's councils, and I doubt anyone at this table was."

Samson nodded. It was a reasonable answer. Nevertheless, he could not help noticing the quiet resentment beneath Hektor's words.

The Iron Warrior had lost brothers upon 4546B. He had watched men die in a campaign whose cost would be measured long after the celebrations upon Ullanor had ended. If he believed that aid had been withheld, even for reasons he did not understand, the wound would be difficult to close.

Samson wondered how many others had heard the same stories. How many had begun asking the same questions.

He looked around the pavilion.

The warmth of the feast remained. The laughter, the companionship, the easy fellowship between warriors of different Legions. Yet beneath it all he sensed something else.

A current of dissatisfaction, faint but persistent, running through conversations that had begun innocently enough. Complaints about the Oculi. Resentment towards distant administrators. Unease concerning the Emperor's intentions.

And increasingly, the name of Horus offered as the answer to every uncertainty.

Samson shifted in his seat.

He did not like it. But neither could he bring himself to condemn the men who spoke.

They were his brothers.

They had fought, suffered and sacrificed in service of the Imperium. Surely, they were entitled to question the decisions of those who commanded them. Surely a place where such grievances could be spoken openly was better than one where resentment was allowed to fester in silence.

That was what the Hearths were for.

To listen.

To understand.

To remind one another that no warrior bore his burdens alone.

He glanced towards the medallion concealed beneath his breastplate.

Jonah had believed in that.

And Samson still believed in it too.


The hour had grown late by the time Samson finally rose from the table.

The feast showed little sign of ending. Music continued to drift through the pavilion, and the voices of the assembled warriors remained lively despite the passing hours. Some had departed, replaced by others arriving from the surrounding encampments, while the mortal attendants moved tirelessly among the tables.

Samson felt pleasantly weary. It had been a good evening, despite the more troubling turns of conversation. He had laughed more than he had in weeks. He had heard stories of courage and sacrifice, met warriors whose friendship he hoped to renew and found, for a few precious hours, relief from the burdens of his office.

He was glad he had come.

Hektor rose to clasp his forearm.

"Until next time, brother."

"Until next time."

"And give our regards to the Storm Warden."

Samson smiled.

"I shall. Though I suspect he will be considerably less grateful than you imagine."

"Then tell him twice." The Iron Warrior's scarred mouth twisted into a grin.

Samson returned it before exchanging farewells with Cassian, Varren and the others. Edran and Garran were already making their way towards the entrance, and Samson moved to follow them.

He had taken scarcely three steps when a hand settled upon his shoulder.

"You weren't going to leave without saying goodbye, were you?"

The voice was cultured, faintly amused and unmistakably familiar. Samson stopped. For a moment he simply stood there, surprised by the sound of it. Then he turned.

The warrior before him wore the purple and gold of the Emperor's Children, though his armour was considerably more restrained than that of many of his brothers. The elaborate ornamentation favoured by the Third had been subordinated to the practical requirements of his profession, and the insignia of the Apothecarion were worked into his plate with meticulous precision.

A narthecium was secured to one forearm, its instruments housed within an assembly of polished metal and pale ceramite. Even at a glance, Samson could appreciate the quality of its construction and the almost obsessive care with which it had been maintained.

Its owner was tall and lean for an Astartes, possessing an austere bearing that distinguished him from the more splendidly ornamented warriors surrounding them. His features were long and finely formed, their aristocratic lines sharpened by high cheekbones and a narrow jaw. His skin was pale, almost bloodless beneath the golden lumens, lending his face a faintly unhealthy cast that contrasted with the vitality of his expression.

His hair was fair, so pale as to appear nearly white, worn with the fastidious care one might expect from a senior officer of the Third. His eyes were keen and penetrating, their restless intelligence suggesting a mind that seldom ceased examining the world around it.

There was something severe about him.

Something almost clinical.

Yet the faintest smile touched his lips. Samson stared for the briefest instant. Then his face broke into a broad grin.

"Well, by the Throne..."

The other warrior's smile widened slightly.

"I was beginning to think you had forgotten me."

"Hardly."

Samson extended his forearm.

The Emperor's Children Apothecary clasped it firmly, their gauntlets meeting with the solid metallic sound of an old warrior's greeting. For a moment they stood that way, looking upon one another with the unmistakable recognition of men whose acquaintance had been forged long ago.

Samson shook his head, still smiling.

"It is good to see you, Fabius."


The first thing Lucan noticed about Iterai Varn was that he had become considerably shorter.

It was an observation he possessed sufficient tact not to voice immediately, although the temptation proved considerable.

The Magos stood beside the open rear hatch of the lead Rhino, surrounded by a small congregation of red-robed attendants who seemed to be engaged in a spirited disagreement over the proper arrangement of his lower extremities. One knelt beside his left leg, adjusting a hydraulic coupling with a delicate instrument, while another consulted a data-slate and emitted a succession of increasingly distressed binharic chirps.

Varn appeared to be ignoring them all.

Where once six great articulated limbs had supported his augmented body, there were now only two. They were skeletal things, constructed from exposed pistons, interlocking brass struts and hastily fabricated joints. Their proportions were recognisably human, although the resemblance ended somewhere around the knees, where an inelegant arrangement of stabilisers and hydraulic assemblies gave way to broad mechanical feet.

Lucan regarded the arrangement with interest as he approached. He had seen the Magos upon the Avalon often enough to know that the loss of his former locomotor apparatus was no minor inconvenience. Varn had once been capable of traversing walls and gantries with the effortless speed of some great metallic arachnid. Now, judging by the faint tremor in his left knee, remaining upright demanded a certain amount of concentration.

Varn detected his approach before Lucan had drawn within ten paces.

"Lord Warden," he acknowledged, without looking up from the adept who was attempting to adjust his right ankle. "Your punctuality is appreciated. It is a quality becoming increasingly rare among those who possess functioning chronometric faculties."

Lucan smiled. "A pleasure to see you too, Iterai."

He came to a halt beside the little gathering, his scarlet cloak settling around the pale blue and silver of his armour. The gold upon his left arm caught the morning light, its intricate engravings marking him as the Lord of the Second Company. His golden hair had been cropped short, and a new, neatly maintained beard framing his jaw lent a certain maturity to a face that still retained much of the handsome, almost disarming appearance of his younger years.

For a moment, he studied the Magos's legs. "I see you've made some alterations."

"An astute observation."

"Are they permanent?" Lucan asked innocently, trying to hid a smile.

"Nothing is permanent, Lord Warden. Particularly when constructed under conditions of material scarcity, inadequate fabrication facilities and an unreasonable expectation of immediate functionality." Varn's primary optic narrowed as the kneeling adept attempted another adjustment.

"Desist. You have corrected that coupling three times. A fourth intervention will not improve its alignment, but it may succeed in testing the limits of my remaining patience."

The adept withdrew at once, bowing so deeply that his hood nearly brushed the ground.

Lucan waited until the attendant had retreated before allowing his smile to widen. "Not quite to your satisfaction, then?"

"The locomotor assemblies are functional. Their design is merely offensive." If Lucan hadn't known better, he would've sworn it sounded like Varn was whining.

"An unfortunate quality in a pair of legs." Lucan offered amiably.

"Quite."

Varn shifted his weight experimentally. A piston hissed, the right knee flexed and a faint grinding noise issued from somewhere beneath his robes. He remained upright, though Lucan noticed the momentary tightening of the Magos's remaining organic hand around the haft of his staff.

Lucan's amusement softened.

He had heard enough of the events surrounding the Avalon to know that the great Gloriana had suffered terribly. The reports had been fragmentary, the rumours considerably less so. Some spoke of a catastrophic malfunction during translation. Others claimed the flagship had emerged from the Immaterium spinning like a wounded beast, its engines crippled and whole sections of its interior torn apart.

The official accounts had offered little explanation beyond the scale of the damage and the extraordinary efforts required to save her.

Lucan had not pressed Artorias for answers. His Brother would tell him in good time, he was sure of it.

Nevertheless, seeing Varn reduced to such an awkward configuration lent the rumours an uncomfortable substance.

"I'm glad to see you standing, Iterai," he said.

Varn's optics turned towards him.

For several seconds the Magos appeared to consider the remark as though it contained some hidden technical implication. His mechadendrites, which had been making minute adjustments to the balance of his new frame, gradually settled.

"An interesting choice of expression," he observed.

"Is it?"

"Considering the circumstances."

Lucan glanced at the mechanical legs, then back at the Magos and chuckled. "I thought it appropriate."

A faint mechanical clicking issued from Varn's vox-grille. It might have been irritation, although Lucan suspected otherwise.

"Your sentiment is acknowledged, Lord Warden."

With that, Varn dismissed his attendants and turned towards the waiting Rhino.

Three transports stood in the broad avenue beyond the temporary Warden encampment.

Around them, the morning bustle of Ullanor's vast Triumph preparations had already begun. Supply convoys rumbled along newly laid roads, Imperial Army personnel hurried between staging grounds, and servitors dragged immense ceremonial structures into position beneath the direction of shouting overseers.

Above it all rose the distant silhouettes of the triumphal architecture, monuments and processional avenues erected to commemorate the Emperor's greatest victory over the Orks.

Lucan had seen entire systems conquered with less effort than had apparently been expended upon this celebration.

Twenty Valiants waited beside the Rhinos, their armour polished and their weapons secured. They stood with the easy confidence of veterans who had fought across a hundred battlefields, although their discipline was unmistakable. A few had been exchanging quiet remarks before Lucan's arrival, but the conversation ceased as he approached.

At their head stood a giant.

Threnn was enormous even by the standards of the Legiones Astartes, his broad shoulders and immense frame giving him the appearance of a statue fashioned from pale-blue ceramite. The Second Company's standard rested against one shoulder; its great banner furled for transport.

His other arm was encased in a heavily modified power fist, its outer plating extended into a broad, reinforced surface that resembled half a shield. It was an unusual design, but a practical one. When the standard was raised in battle, Threnn could interpose the arm between himself and incoming fire without relinquishing his charge.

There was artistry in the armour as well, though it was restrained. Fine patterns traced the edges of his pauldrons and breastplate, their measured geometric forms recalling the traditions of Crenea, the world from which he hailed. They did not compete with the heraldry of the Legion, but complemented it, lending the great warrior an almost classical severity.

Threnn inclined his head as Lucan approached.

"Lord Lucan."

"Threnn." Lucan looked up at the giant. "I trust you've managed to avoid frightening the local Army officers this morning?"

"I have spoken to none, my Lord."

"Then perhaps it's your face." Lucan suggested with a grin.

The faintest movement touched the corners of Threnn's mouth. Several of the Valiants chuckled, though none loudly enough to disturb their formation. Lucan gave the giant an approving nod before turning towards Varn, who had been observing the exchange with evident curiosity.

"Magos Iterai Varn, allow me to present Brother Threnn. One of my finest warriors, and quite possibly the largest man in the Legion."

Varn's optical arrays swept over the giant, pausing briefly upon the modified power fist.

"An unusual defensive adaptation," he remarked. "The increased surface area would provide considerable protection against small-arms fire while permitting continued manipulation of the standard. A sensible arrangement, assuming the additional mass does not compromise actuator response."

Threnn regarded him silently. "It does not, Magos."

"Good." Varn's attention shifted towards the geometric ornamentation upon the giant's armour. He examined it for another moment, then returned his gaze to Lucan.

"Your warriors appear prepared."

"They are."

"And adequately briefed?" Varn pressed.

"As much as they can be, considering their commander has been told remarkably little about the purpose of this excursion."

Varn's mechadendrites stirred. "An unavoidable limitation."

Lucan's smile remained, but his eyes had grown more attentive. "Perhaps. Though I confess, Iterai, when a fellow member of the Round requests an armed escort to a Mechanicum installation on Ullanor, I find myself wondering whether we're attending a diplomatic engagement or preparing to start a small war."

"Neither outcome is presently intended." Varn assured him.

"Presently?" Lucan replied with a raised brow.

"Future outcomes remain subject to external variables."

Lucan considered him for a moment before laughing softly. "I begin to understand why you asked for me."

"Do you?" Varn questioned, a note of curiosity flavouring the words.

"You require someone sufficiently reckless to accompany you into trouble, but sufficiently competent to extract you when matters become unpleasant."

Varn's optics brightened. "An unexpectedly accurate assessment."

"I'll do my best not to disappoint."

The Magos made no reply, though one of his mechadendrites curled in what Lucan had come to recognise as a gesture of restrained satisfaction.

At Lucan's signal, the Valiants began boarding their transports. Armour rang against armour as the warriors filed through the rear hatches, their movements economical and practised. Threnn remained outside until the last of his brothers had entered, then stooped beneath the hatchway, the great standard angled carefully to avoid striking the overhead frame.

Lucan offered Varn his arm.

The Magos regarded it.

"I am capable of independent locomotion, Lucan."

"I never suggested otherwise." Lucan's reply was unexpectedly gentle and Varn looked at his hand as if it were some serpent waiting to strike.

"Then the gesture is unnecessary."

"Perhaps. But the step is rather high."

Varn looked at the Rhino's rear hatch, then down at his new legs.

A series of calculations flickered across his internal displays. He could negotiate the height without assistance, provided the left knee actuator maintained its present pressure and the right ankle did not repeat its earlier instability. The probability of an embarrassing failure was acceptably low.

Not negligible, however.

He took Lucan's arm.

"Your assistance is appreciated."

"Think nothing of it."

Together they climbed aboard.


The Rhino's troop compartment was cramped, particularly with a Magos whose upper body possessed rather more appendages than the vehicle's designers had anticipated. Varn settled onto a reinforced bench near the forward bulkhead, his skeletal legs folding with a succession of clicks and hydraulic sighs. Several mechadendrites curled protectively around his torso, while others secured themselves to convenient handholds.

Lucan took the opposite seat.

The Valiants arranged themselves along the compartment, their helmets resting upon their knees or mag-locked to their belts. Some exchanged quiet remarks, while others inspected their weapons or reviewed data upon their wrist-mounted displays. The atmosphere was relaxed, though Lucan knew that a single command would transform the compartment into a hive of disciplined activity.

The engines growled to life and with a heavy jolt, the Rhino began moving.

For a time, neither Lucan nor Varn spoke.

The transport rolled through the immense encampments surrounding Ullanor's triumphal grounds, its tracks grinding over newly laid ferrocrete. Through the narrow vision ports, glimpses of the Imperium's gathered might passed in succession: ranks of Imperial Army armour, towering Titans of the Collegia Titanica, vast supply depots and temporary fortifications erected beneath banners representing countless expeditionary fleets.

Everywhere, the symbols of victory were displayed.

Aquilae fluttered above processional avenues. Monumental statues of the Emperor and His sons stood unfinished upon towering plinths, surrounded by scaffolding and labouring servitors. Great banners proclaimed the conquest of Ullanor in a thousand languages, their embroidered victories catching the morning breeze.

Lucan watched the spectacle with an expression that gradually became more thoughtful.

"Quite a celebration," he murmured.

Varn did not look up from the diagnostic runes scrolling across his vision. "An extraordinary expenditure of resources."

Lucan laughed, "Not particularly impressed?"

"I have calculated the approximate material investment required to construct the principal ceremonial avenues. The figures are substantial."

"And?" Lucan prodded.

"And I have identified seventeen forge installations elsewhere in the Imperium that could make more productive use of those resources."

Lucan smiled. "Perhaps the Emperor believes His sons deserve a little pageantry."

"Perhaps." Varn's response carried no particular enthusiasm.

The Lord Warden leaned back against the armoured bulkhead, allowing the steady vibration of the transport to settle through his plate. He had little interest in criticising the Emperor's triumph. The Orks had been broken, their greatest empire shattered, and the Imperium had earned a moment to acknowledge the achievement.

Yet the scale of the preparations troubled him.

The Great Crusade was far from complete. Thousands of worlds if not more remained beyond compliance, and the Legions still bled upon distant battlefields. The banners and monuments seemed almost premature, as though the Imperium had begun celebrating the end of a war that had not yet been won.

He wondered what Artorias thought of it before turning his attention back to Varn.

"You haven't told me whom we're visiting."

The Magos continued examining his internal diagnostics for several seconds before answering. "An individual of considerable authority within the Mechanicum."

Lucan studied the Magos's expressionless face. There was something deliberate in the refusal to elaborate, something more personal than the ordinary secrecy of Martian politics.

"Is this an official matter of the Round?"

"No." Varn replied quickly. A little too quickly in his opinion.

"Does it concern the Legion?"

"Indirectly." There was a hesitation before Varn answered and Lucan homed in on it.

"And does the King know of your intentions?"

Varn's mechadendrites twitched. "The Primarch has not been informed of this particular undertaking."

Lucan's smile faded. He sat forward slightly, resting his forearms upon his knees. The movement drew the attention of several Valiants, though none interrupted.

"Then I must ask you something, Iterai. Are you about to involve my men in a quarrel that could bring dishonour upon the XIth​?"

Varn turned fully towards him.

For a moment, the Magos said nothing. His optics regarded the Lord Warden with an intensity that seemed to penetrate beyond ceramite and flesh alike.

"No," he answered at last. "Whatever consequences arise from this meeting shall be mine alone to bear."

"That is a generous sentiment," Lucan replied, "but not necessarily a realistic one. You sit upon the Round. Your actions reflect upon the King and the Wardens, whether you wish them to or not."

Varn's fingers tightened fractionally around his staff.

"I am aware."

Lucan waited.

The Rhino continued its steady passage, its engine filling the silence with a low mechanical rumble. Outside, a convoy of immense cargo haulers passed in the opposite direction, their flatbeds laden with polished bronze statues.

At length, Varn inclined his head. "Your concern is justified. I would not have requested your assistance had I believed the matter could be resolved through conventional channels."

"That does not answer my question."

"No," Varn conceded. "It does not."

Lucan regarded him for another moment, then settled back against the bench. He had known Iterai Varn for many years, though their duties seldom brought them into close company. The Magos was a fixture of the Avalon, a brilliant and occasionally exasperating presence whose inventions had become indispensable to the Legion. His contributions to the Ceithir's integration with technology alone had earned him a place of honour among the King's advisers.

Lucan respected him.

But respect did not absolve a commander of responsibility.

"Very well," he said. "Let us approach the matter differently. Do you anticipate violence?"

"Not as a preferred outcome." Varn replied.

Never seen the bastard so cagey… I'm liking this new side of him.

"Do you anticipate provoking it?" Lucan pressed. Varn's mechadendrites twitched again at the question.

"That possibility cannot be excluded."

Lucan exhaled through his nose. "You are making this remarkably difficult, Iterai."

"I am endeavouring to provide accurate answers without disclosing information I am not at liberty to share."

The Lord Warden's gaze sharpened. "Not at liberty?"

Varn hesitated again. It was a small thing, almost imperceptible. Yet Lucan had spent enough years among warriors, diplomats and kings to recognise the moment when a man weighed the consequences of his next words.

"There are matters concerning the Avalon," Varn said carefully, "which remain subject to an oath of silence."

The atmosphere within the compartment changed.

Several Valiants looked up from their weapons. Threnn, seated near the rear hatch with the folded standard resting against his shoulder, raised his head slightly.

Lucan remained still.

"An oath?" he asked.

"Sworn to the Primarch, according to the customs of Caerdyn Vallis."

The words carried a weight that no further explanation could improve.

Lucan's expression grew solemn.

He knew the old customs well. Oaths sworn beneath the traditions of Caerdyn Vallis were not casual promises, nor conveniences to be set aside when circumstances became uncomfortable. They were bonds of honour, witnessed by conscience and memory, and their breaking was regarded with a severity that transcended ordinary discipline.

"Then I shall not press you further," Lucan said.

Varn inclined his head.

"My gratitude, Lucan."

Lucan snorted and crossed his arms, glaring at the tech-priest. "Do not thank me yet. I have not agreed to follow you blindly into whatever trouble awaits."

"A prudent distinction."

Lucan allowed himself a faint smile. "Besides, I suspect you would find a way to proceed without us."

"Almost certainly." Varn answered, his cowled head bobbing amiably.

"And probably make a spectacular mess of it."

"Your confidence in my abilities is touching." Varn's reply was so dry that a few of the Valiants chuckled.

The tension eased, though it did not disappear entirely.

Lucan watched Varn for a moment longer before turning towards the narrow vision port beside him. The Mechanicum districts were drawing nearer. The architecture beyond the glass had begun to change, the temporary triumphal structures giving way to towering industrial complexes and fortified manufactoria. Great chimneys rose into the morning sky, trailing dark smoke above rows of red-and-black banners bearing the cog-and-skull of Mars.

The air itself seemed different here.

Even through the Rhino's filtration systems, Lucan could detect the faint metallic tang of industrial emissions. The pathways were broader, designed for heavy machinery rather than ceremonial processions, and the traffic consisted increasingly of tracked servitors, armoured transports and enormous mobile cranes.

Varn watched the passing structures with an intensity that had little to do with the immediate journey. The sight of Martian heraldry stirred memories he had long ago learned to compartmentalise.

Mars.

Even after decades of exile, the word possessed a peculiar resonance within his mind.

He remembered its vast forge-cathedrals, their spires rising through rust-coloured skies. He remembered the endless manufactoria, the sacred data-vaults and the immense machine temples where generations of Tech-Priests had devoted themselves to preserving the knowledge of humanity's forgotten golden age.

He remembered, too, the dust.

Red dust upon every surface, carried by winds that swept across a world stripped of nearly everything that had once made it living.

As a younger adept, he had studied records of ancient Mars, fragments of data describing oceans that had vanished long before the coming of the Imperium. He had examined fossilised riverbeds, geological strata and the chemical remnants of an atmosphere that had once permitted far more than the present world's endless industry.

Where others saw a sacred forge-world perfected through the triumph of machinery, Varn had seen a wounded planet.

He had imagined what might become of it if the knowledge of the Mechanicum were turned towards restoration rather than endless extraction. If the great engines of Mars could one day cleanse its poisoned skies, replenish its waters and coax life from soil that had lain barren for millennia.

He had not proposed abandoning the machine. He had proposed allowing it to serve something greater than itself.

Such thoughts had not endeared him to his superiors.

Kelbor-Hal least of all.

Varn's optic arrays dimmed fractionally as an old memory surfaced: a conclave upon Olympus Mons, immense and cold, where the Fabricator-General had listened to his proposals with an expression of such profound disdain that even Varn's augmented senses had struggled to quantify it.

There had been accusations of doctrinal deviation. Questions concerning the proper purpose of sacred technology. Suggestions that his research betrayed an unhealthy attachment to organic existence.

And finally, exile.

Not a formal sentence, of course. The Mechanicum preferred subtler methods when disposing of inconvenient minds whose talents remained too valuable to destroy outright.

A reassignment to a distant Legion.

A world of mists and strange traditions, far from the red sands of home. Varn had expected professional oblivion.

Instead, he had found Artorias.

The memory drew his attention towards the white tree upon the Rhino's interior bulkhead. The symbol was simple, its branches spreading within a silver circle, yet it represented a freedom he had never known upon Mars.

Artorias had listened to his story.

He had questioned Varn's theories, challenged his calculations and demanded proof where proof could be obtained. But he had never forbidden inquiry merely because its conclusions offended established doctrine.

That distinction had changed everything.

Varn's gaze lowered to his mechanical legs. They were crude. Inelegant. Their fabrication offended nearly every principle of refined augmentation he had spent a lifetime developing.

Yet they had carried him this far.

A small, irrational satisfaction stirred within him. He had once walked upon two legs beneath the skies of Mars.

He would do so again before Kelbor-Hal.

"Something troubles you."

Lucan's voice interrupted his reflections and Varn looked up. The Valiant was watching him with an expression that had lost much of its earlier humour.

"I have been reviewing certain… historical matters," Varn replied.

"Unpleasant ones, judging by your silence."

"An accurate assessment."

Lucan considered the answer, then glanced towards the industrial complexes passing beyond the vision port.

"Old enemies?"

Varn's optics narrowed. "An individual whose philosophical position differ substantially from my own."

Lucan raised an eyebrow. "That sounds remarkably civil."

"Civilisation," Varn observed, "is frequently the process by which intelligent beings conceal their desire to throttle one another."

The Lord Warden laughed. "I shall remember that."

"You would be wise to."

The Rhino began to slow. A warning chime sounded from the forward compartment, followed by the driver's voice over the internal vox.

"Lord Warden, we are approaching the Mechanicum perimeter. Security checkpoint ahead."

Lucan rose, steadying himself against the overhead rail as the transport rolled to a halt. The Valiants responded immediately, helmets secured and weapons checked with practised efficiency.

Through the vision port, Lucan could see the entrance to a vast industrial compound. Towering walls of dark metal enclosed manufactoria, data-spires and enormous assembly halls, their surfaces decorated with the red cog-and-skull of Mars. Skitarii stood guard beneath heavy weapon emplacements, their galvanic rifles held across their chests while servo-skulls drifted between the watchtowers.

Beyond the gates, immense banners hung from the upper galleries. Upon them was displayed the personal heraldry of the Fabricator-General of Mars.

Lucan recognised it and his expression changed as he realized exactly whom Varn intended to meet.

He turned slowly towards Varn.

"Iterai."

The Magos looked up, feigning innocence as much as it was possible for a follower of the Mechanicum to do so. "Yes, oh Valiant one?"

Lucan hissed between clenched teeth, "Tell me that isn't where we're going."

Varn followed his gaze towards the banners.

"It is."

Lucan stared at him for several seconds. Then he began to laugh. It was not the laughter of a man who found the situation entirely amusing. There was incredulity in it, and something approaching admiration.

"By the Tree," he murmured. "You really are determined to make this interesting. I'm almost glad that Caelor dragged me from my bed."

Varn rose from the bench.

His new legs unfolded beneath him, pistons hissing as their actuators engaged. For a moment his balance wavered, and Lucan instinctively reached towards him, but the Magos corrected himself before assistance became necessary.

He stood upright. Not gracefully or comfortably. But upright, nonetheless.

"The Fabricator-General and I have unfinished business," Varn said.

Lucan regarded him thoughtfully.

He knew enough of Martian politics to understand that the man awaiting them was no ordinary dignitary. Kelbor-Hal commanded the priesthood of Mars, a power whose influence extended across the Imperium's countless forge-worlds and whose authority rivalled that of many of the Emperor's greatest servants.

To confront such a figure without sanction was dangerous. To do so while accompanied by twenty armed Space Marines was something else entirely.

Lucan glanced towards Threnn, who had already risen near the rear hatch. The giant's standard rested against his shoulder, its furled cloth stirring faintly in the movement of the compartment's ventilation.

"Brothers," Lucan said, his voice calm but carrying sufficient authority to silence the compartment, "we are here as an escort, not an invading force. You will conduct yourselves accordingly. There shall be no threats, provocations or needless ribbing. And no weapons are to be drawn unless I give the order or we come under fire."

The Valiants acknowledged him in unison. Lucan turned back to Varn. "I trust that includes you as well, Iterai."

The Magos inclined his head. "I shall endeavour to exercise restraint."

Lucan snorted, "An encouraging answer."

"Though I cannot guarantee that the Fabricator-General will reciprocate."

Lucan sighed.

"Of course you can't."

The rear hatch descended with a hydraulic groan.

Morning light spilled into the compartment, illuminating the pale-blue armour of the Valiants and the polished brass of Varn's augmetics. Beyond waited the fortified heart of the Mechanicum's Ullanor presence, its towering structures casting long shadows across the ferrocrete.

Threnn stepped down first, the Second Company's standard rising above him as he emerged. The remaining Valiants followed, forming a disciplined honour guard on either side of the hatch.

Lucan descended after them. turning back and offering Varn his arm once more. This time, the Magos did not hesitate quite so long before accepting it.

Together they stepped onto the ground.

Before them, the gates of the Mechanicum installation stood closed, their immense surfaces engraved with the sacred symbols of Mars. Skitarii watched from the battlements, their crimson optics fixed upon the unexpected procession.

Varn regarded the gates in silence. Somewhere beyond them waited the man who had once decided that his dreams had no place upon Mars.

The man who had cast him aside.

And perhaps something worse.

He thought of the Avalon, broken and bleeding as she emerged from the Immaterium. Of the lives lost aboard her. Of the woman whose name remained lodged within the deepest and most carefully guarded recesses of his memory.

Athena.

Her final words had offered him no certainty. She had spoken of being tasked with dealing with them, but had given him nothing that could establish who had issued that command. The suspicion that had taken root within him was formidable, supported by years of bitter experience and an intimate knowledge of Martian politics.

Yet suspicion was not proof.

Varn knew that better than most.

He could not accuse without evidence.

But he could ask.

He could watch.

And perhaps, beneath the layers of ceremony and calculation that surrounded the Fabricator-General, he might find something resembling an answer. Lucan stood beside him, one hand resting lightly upon the pommel of Solbrand.

"Ready, Knight-Lord of the Bolts?" the Lord Warden asked with an insolent grin.

Varn straightened.

His mechanical legs locked into place beneath him, holding his augmented body in a posture that had once been entirely natural.

For the first time in many years, he would face Kelbor-Hal standing upon two feet.

"Yes, Knight-Lord of the Meatbags," he replied.

His optics burned steadily beneath the shadow of his hood.

"Quite ready."


The gates of the Mechanicum installation remained closed as the Valiants approached, although Lucan doubted that the guards had failed to recognise the heraldry of the XIth​ Legion. Above the immense doors, the cog-and-skull of Mars stared down upon them from a hundred metres of blackened iron, its expressionless features surrounded by inscriptions in High Gothic and machine-cant. Incense drifted from bronze censers suspended beneath the battlements, mingling with the acrid smoke of the manufactoria beyond.

There was something distinctly unwelcoming about the place.

Lucan had visited Mechanicum installations upon a dozen worlds, from the great forge complexes of the Sol System to the mobile manufactoria that accompanied the expeditionary fleets. Their architecture varied enormously, but they shared a certain character: a devotion to function expressed through a bewildering excess of nigh-religious ornamentation. Every pipe was sacred, every valve blessed, every machine accompanied by enough incense to obscure whatever practical purpose it had been constructed to fulfil.

The Fabricator-General's compound was no different, although its defences were considerably more impressive than most.

Gun-servitors occupied recessed embrasures along the walls, their weapon assemblies tracking the approaching party with slow, deliberate precision. Above them, slaved sentry turrets rotated upon armoured housings, following the pale-blue giants as they crossed the broad ferrocrete approach. Lucan could hear the faint whine of targeting servos and the intermittent clicks of mechanisms adjusting their elevation. The Skitarii stationed upon the battlements remained motionless, their crimson optics gleaming beneath the shadows of their cowled helmets.

A pair of servo-skulls drifted down from an overhead gantry, their polished craniums trailing bundles of optical cables and delicate sensor probes. One circled Threnn, evidently fascinated by the enormous warrior and the standard rising above his shoulder. The other approached Lucan, its single red lens expanding and contracting as it examined his golden arm.

Lucan endured its inspection for several seconds before giving it a pointed look.

The skull retreated with a nervous mechanical whir.

Behind him, one of the Valiants made a sound suspiciously like a suppressed chuckle. Threnn stood a pace behind his Lord Warden, his helmet sealed and the Second Company's banner unfurled above him.

The great standard stirred in the warm industrial wind, its pale-blue field embroidered with the Tree of the Legion. Beneath its spreading branches, two swords crossed in heraldic splendour: Solbrand, its blade wreathed in golden flame, and Ceithraig, the King's greatsword, rendered in blazing white. Silver thread caught the sunlight along the edges of the design, lending the weapons an almost living brilliance as the cloth moved.

The standard was an unmistakable declaration of identity, and Lucan suspected that was precisely why Varn had requested it.

Beside him, the Magos regarded the gates with an expressionless patience that Lucan found rather less reassuring than he might have liked.

Then something moved within the wall.

A narrow section of armour plating withdrew above the centre of the gate, revealing a circular aperture no larger than a man's head. From within emerged a segmented mechanical stalk, its joints unfolding with a succession of metallic clicks. It extended several metres into the open air before bending downward, bringing a bulbous sensor assembly level with the visitors.

The device possessed a single enormous optical lens surrounded by smaller apertures, each of which rotated independently as it studied them. Several thin manipulators unfolded beneath its casing, twitching with the restless movements of an insect's mouthparts.

Lucan regarded it with mild distaste.

The thing leaned closer.

Its central lens dilated, focusing upon his face before shifting towards Varn. A harsh burst of machine-cant erupted from a grille beneath the optical assembly, a succession of shrill whistles, grinding pulses and rapid electronic chirps that seemed designed to inflict the maximum possible discomfort upon anyone unfortunate enough to possess organic hearing.

Lucan winced.

Beside him, Varn answered in kind.

The exchange that followed was unlike any conversation Lucan had ever willingly endured. The sentry emitted a rising electronic shriek, followed by a series of staccato clicks. Varn responded with a rapid succession of metallic tones, their pitch changing so abruptly that Lucan felt a faint ache behind his eyes. The device's manipulators twitched indignantly, and its lens flashed amber.

Varn's reply was considerably louder.

Lucan glanced towards the Magos, wondering whether the increased volume constituted anger or merely some obscure technical distinction. He had learned long ago that attempting to interpret binharic by its apparent emotional qualities was an exercise in futility. A sound resembling a strangled grox might convey respectful acknowledgement, while a pleasant little chime could apparently constitute an insult of considerable severity.

Whatever Varn had said, the sentry seemed unimpressed.

Its lens turned red and a cluster of targeting apertures opened along the wall, and several Skitarii shifted their rifles.

Lucan felt the Valiants respond behind him. No weapons were raised, no challenges issued, but the subtle redistribution of weight and the quiet adjustment of armoured feet told him that his warriors had noticed the change.

He rested one hand upon Solbrand's pommel.

Varn emitted another burst of binharic, this one so sharp and prolonged that Lucan involuntarily clenched his jaw.

The sentry froze.

For several seconds its lens remained fixed upon the Magos, its internal mechanisms clicking softly as though considering an answer. Then, with an abruptness that suggested either reluctant compliance or profound offence, the mechanical stalk folded upon itself and withdrew into the wall.

The aperture slammed shut.

Lucan waited.

Nothing happened.

He turned towards Varn, one eyebrow raised.

"Should I take that as a favourable response?"

"Access has been granted," the Magos replied, his synthesized voice carrying a distinctly irritated undertone. "Although the security protocols employed by this installation are unnecessarily obstructive."

Before Lucan could offer an opinion upon the matter, a deep metallic concussion reverberated through the gates.

Then another.

And another.

Somewhere within the immense structure, locking mechanisms began disengaging in sequence. Great iron bolts, each thicker than an Astartes' torso, withdrew into the surrounding masonry. Hydraulic engines awakened with a low, thunderous rumble, and the vast doors began to rise.

The opening widened slowly, revealing a passageway illuminated by banks of harsh industrial lumens. Beyond it lay the Mechanicum's domain, a sprawling complex of manufactoria, assembly yards and towering data-spires that seemed to extend far beyond the walls.

Varn did not wait for an invitation.

He adjusted his grip upon his staff and stepped forward, the crude mechanisms of his new legs hissing beneath his robes.

Lucan followed.

The staff itself was a curious object, fashioned for the Magos by the Forge Wardens following the loss of his former locomotor assembly. Its shaft was constructed from dark metal reinforced with silver bands, while its head bore a finely wrought representation of the Mechanicum's cog-and-skull. Behind the sacred emblem rose the branches of a white tree, their delicate silverwork embracing the Martian symbol without obscuring it.

Lucan had noticed the design earlier, but only now, beneath the immense heraldry of Mars, did its significance become apparent.

The two emblems belonged to different worlds, different traditions, and perhaps different understandings of what service to the Emperor ought to mean.

Varn leaned heavily upon the staff as they passed beneath the gates. Each step required a careful transfer of weight, and the left leg occasionally lagged behind the right with a faint hydraulic complaint. Yet the Magos maintained a determined pace, refusing to acknowledge the obvious discomfort.

Lucan adjusted his own stride to match without comment.

Beyond the entrance, the Mechanicum installation was in a state of extraordinary activity.

It was not disorder, precisely. There was too much coordination for that, too much evidence of some immense governing intelligence directing the movement of men and machines. Yet to Lucan's eyes, the place resembled nothing so much as a battlefield upon which every combatant had been assigned a different objective.

Tracked cargo-haulers thundered along designated transit lanes, their enormous flatbeds laden with polished armour plates, ceremonial machinery and towering components whose purposes were entirely obscure. Servo-automata marched in disciplined columns beneath suspended gantries, carrying crates marked with the sigils of a dozen forge-worlds. Great cranes swung overhead, lowering sections of bronze statuary into waiting transports while red-robed adepts shouted instructions in Gothic and binharic.

Everywhere, preparations for the Triumph continued at a frantic pace.

A procession of servitors passed bearing enormous brass censers, their contents spilling fragrant smoke into the industrial air. Behind them came a convoy transporting what appeared to be the disassembled upper half of a colossal statue of the Emperor in his aspect of the Omnissiah, its golden face staring serenely towards the sky while a dozen labour engines struggled beneath its weight.

Lucan watched the spectacle with growing amusement.

He wondered whether the Master of Mankind appreciated the number of likenesses being constructed in His honour. The Emperor had never struck him as a man particularly concerned with such things, although Lucan admitted that his own experience of the Master of Mankind was limited.

A shrill warning klaxon sounded overhead.

One of the cranes halted abruptly, its immense burden swinging dangerously above a group of passing adepts. A dozen binharic commands erupted from nearby vox-grilles, and the machine corrected its movement with a violent hydraulic shudder.

The adepts continued walking without so much as looking up.

Lucan shook his head. He had seen boarding actions conducted with less apparent urgency.

Through it all, Varn moved with single-minded determination.

The Magos seemed scarcely aware of the activity surrounding him. His optics remained fixed upon the route ahead, occasionally flickering towards a junction or overhead sign before returning to their forward position. Lucan suspected he had already committed the installation's layout to memory, or at least enough of it to reach their destination without assistance.

The Valiants followed in disciplined formation, their boots striking the ferrocrete in a measured cadence. Threnn marched immediately behind Lucan, the great standard rising above the surrounding crowd like a declaration of the Legion's presence.

It was impossible for such a procession to pass unnoticed.

At first, Lucan assumed the attention they attracted was directed towards his warriors. Twenty fully armoured Astartes were hardly an everyday sight in a lair of the Mechanicum and the Valiants made an imposing spectacle beneath the industrial lumens. Their pale-blue armour and golden arms stood in striking contrast to the crimson robes and blackened metal of the Mechanicum.

Yet as they progressed deeper into the complex, Lucan began to notice something peculiar.

The Tech-Priests were not looking at them.

They were looking at Varn.

A group of adepts standing beside a data-terminal fell silent as the Magos passed. One raised a mechanical hand in what might have been the beginning of a gesture of recognition, only to lower it hurriedly when a senior priest turned towards him. Another watched Varn with such intensity that he failed to notice a servitor approaching from behind and was forced to stumble aside at the last moment.

Lucan's curiosity sharpened and he studied Varn more closely.

The Magos wore the crimson of Sacred Mars, as was proper for one of his station. His robes were heavy and richly worked, their edges decorated with minute inscriptions and sacred geometries. Yet beneath the outer layers, where the fabric shifted with the movement of his mechanical limbs, Lucan glimpsed something that did not belong to the traditional vestments of the priesthood.

Pale blue.

Silver.

The colours of the Mist Wardens.

They were subtle additions, scarcely visible unless one knew where to look. A lining beneath the crimson folds. Silver thread worked into the hems. Small details that might easily have escaped notice beneath the elaborate machinery of Varn's augmented frame.

But they had not escaped the attention of the Mechanicum.

Lucan glanced towards a pair of Tech-Priests watching from beneath a nearby archway. One had drawn back slightly, his expression hidden behind a mask of polished steel. The other stood motionless, his optical lenses following Varn with something that seemed almost like disbelief.

Lucan knew little of the internal politics of Mars, but he knew enough to recognise the significance of a Magos who wore the colours of another allegiance beneath the sacred red.

Varn had not abandoned the Mechanicum. He had simply made it clear that Mars was no longer the only place to which he belonged.

Lucan felt an unexpected flicker of admiration.

There were quieter ways to make such a declaration, certainly. But he suspected Varn had little interest in subtlety today.

A metallic clatter behind them drew his attention and he glanced over his shoulder.

Several squads of Skitarii had emerged from a side passage and fallen into step at a discreet distance. Their crimson cowls concealed much of their faces, but the glint of optical implants and the disciplined manner in which they carried their weapons made their purpose unmistakable.

They were being followed.

Lucan counted thirty Skitarii in the first group, with more appearing from adjoining corridors as the procession continued. Behind them lumbered a pair of Kataphron Breachers, their heavy tracked chassis grinding across the ferrocrete beneath armoured torsos bristling with weapons.

The machines' presence was considerably less discreet.

Lucan looked towards Varn. The Magos gave no indication that he had noticed. Perhaps he had not. His attention remained fixed upon the route ahead, his staff striking the ground with a steady metallic rhythm as he negotiated the uneven surface of the industrial thoroughfare.

Lucan doubted it.

He had seen Varn manipulate a dozen separate systems simultaneously while conducting conversations with Artorias and the senior officers of the Round. The notion that he might fail to detect several tonnes of armed Mechanicum machinery following him seemed improbable.

Nevertheless, the Magos said nothing.

Their first interruption came at a junction beneath an immense bronze statue of the Omnissiah.

A Tech-Priest accompanied by four Skitarii stepped into their path, his robes adorned with the markings of a senior functionary. His face had been replaced almost entirely by a mask of silvered metal, from which a cluster of optical lenses protruded like the eyes of some deep-sea creature.

He raised one hand and addressed Varn in binharic.

The Magos halted.

His response was immediate and decidedly unpleasant to Lucan's ears. The harsh electronic tones rose and fell in rapid succession, punctuated by a grinding burst of static that made one of the nearby servo-skulls recoil.

The functionary stiffened.

He attempted another transmission, but Varn interrupted before he had finished. This time the Magos's reply was shorter, sharper and delivered with such force that Lucan found himself wondering whether machine-cant possessed an equivalent of shouting.

Whatever had been said, the effect was decisive.

The Tech-Priest lowered his hand and stepped aside. Varn resumed walking without another glance. Lucan followed, suppressing a smile.

The second challenge came several minutes later, when a trio of red-robed adepts emerged from a manufactorum entrance accompanied by a small cohort of armed servitors. Their leader appeared considerably more confident than the first, his elaborate vestments and extensive augmetics suggesting a position of some authority.

He addressed Varn in a stream of machine-cant, gesturing towards the distant administrative spires.

Varn answered without slowing.

The priest stepped forward, evidently determined to press the matter. Then he looked past the Magos.

His optical arrays travelled over Lucan's golden heraldry, the paired swords at his hips and the disciplined ranks of the Valiants behind him. They paused upon Threnn, whose enormous form towered above the procession, the company standard stirring above his helmet.

The priest's confidence withered to nothing in an instant. He exchanged a brief transmission with his attendants, then withdrew from the path.

Lucan did not trouble himself to conceal his amusement.

There were, he reflected, certain advantages to being accompanied by twenty Space Marines.

The deeper they travelled, the more oppressive the architecture became.

The open manufactoria and crowded transit lanes gradually gave way to broad avenues lined with towering administrative structures. Here the air was cleaner, the traffic more controlled, and the ornamentation considerably more elaborate. Immense statues of ancient Martian savants stood within alcoves along the walls, their stone faces gazing down upon processions of servitors carrying sealed data-caskets.

The crowds thinned.

The number of armed guards did not.

Skitarii occupied every major intersection, their weapons held ready beneath the crimson banners of Mars. Automated turrets watched from concealed recesses, and servo-skulls drifted overhead in increasingly frequent patrols.

Lucan's earlier amusement began to fade.

He had expected the Fabricator-General's residence to be well defended, but the concentration of military force suggested something more than ordinary ceremonial security. The Mechanicum had brought an extraordinary portion of its authority to Ullanor, and it seemed determined to ensure that authority remained protected from even the slightest possibility of interference.

Ahead, the avenue opened into a vast enclosed courtyard.

At its far end stood a monumental building of dark iron and polished brass, its immense facade rising beneath a vaulted roof supported by columns shaped like interlocking cogwheels. The structure possessed no obvious windows. Its walls were covered in inscriptions and sacred geometries, while enormous conduits ran from its foundations into the surrounding industrial complex.

Lucan could not immediately determine its purpose.

It might have been a command centre, a data-vault or some form of assembly chamber. The Mechanicum had a talent for constructing buildings whose functions were concealed beneath so many layers of religious symbolism that even their entrances resembled altars.

Whatever lay within, it was clearly important.

Two Imperial Knights stood sentinel before the entrance.

They were Armiger-class war machines, smaller than the towering Questoris engines Lucan had seen stride across battlefields, but formidable, nonetheless. Their armoured chassis bore the red-and-black heraldry of Mars, the cog-and-skull emblazoned prominently upon their carapaces. One carried a heavy autocannon assembly, while the other possessed a thermal weapon whose reinforced housing still bore the discoloration of recent firing.

Both machines stood motionless, their weapon systems lowered but unmistakably ready.

Lucan felt their auspex arrays settle upon the approaching party.

Behind him, the Valiants adjusted their formation almost imperceptibly.

The Lord Warden studied the Knights with professional interest. He had fought beside such engines often enough to appreciate their capabilities, and he knew that even an Armiger could inflict terrible damage upon an unprepared infantry formation. Two of them, positioned within the confined approaches to the building, would make any attempt at forcing entry an exceptionally costly undertaking.

He wondered whether Varn had considered that possibility. Judging by the Magos's unaltered pace, the answer was either yes or no longer relevant.

The great doors beneath the Knights were sealed.

Upon their surface, the cog-and-skull of Mars had been wrought in immense relief, its metallic teeth surrounding a skull large enough to swallow a Rhino whole. Beneath the emblem stood a platoon of Skitarii, arranged in precise ranks before the entrance.

Their commander stepped forward as the Valiants approached.

He was a tall, heavily augmented figure, his lower body supported by digitigrade mechanical limbs and his upper torso encased in ornate crimson armour. A long power blade hung at his side, while a galvanic pistol rested within a holster upon his hip. His face was concealed behind a sculpted metal mask, its expression fixed in an eternal grimace of devotional severity.

The Skitarii behind him shifted their weapons at the sight of the Legionaries.

Lucan came to a halt beside Varn.

The Valiants stopped behind him with the quiet efficacy of warriors who had practised such manoeuvres a thousand times. Threnn planted the butt of the standard upon the ferrocrete, the white tree and crossed swords spreading above the assembled company.

For several seconds, the courtyard remained silent save for the distant hum of machinery and the steady ticking of the Armigers' cooling systems.

Lucan regarded the Skitarii commander with an expression of mild curiosity.

He had encountered hostility before. It was hardly an unfamiliar experience for a warrior of the Great Crusade. Yet there was something particularly tiresome about being threatened by men who had not yet decided whether they possessed the authority to do so.

His hands settled casually upon the pommels of Solbrand and the gladius at his opposite hip.

The gesture was neither hurried nor ostentatious, but the Skitarii commander noticed and so did his soldiers. Lucan saw several of them adjust their grips upon their weapons, and he felt the familiar quiet readiness of his brothers behind him.

Varn remained silent.

The Magos stood with both hands resting upon his staff, its silver tree and cog-and-skull catching the cold light of the courtyard. His new legs emitted a faint hydraulic hiss as their stabilisers compensated for his weight.

The Skitarii commander took another step forward, a burst of binharic issuing from his vox-grille. Before Varn could answer, a second voice spoke from the shadows beneath the entrance arch.

"Enough."

The word was Gothic, though rendered in a strange, synthesised tone that carried an almost musical distortion beneath its syllables.

The Skitarii commander stopped.

Lucan turned his head.

A figure emerged from the darkness between the great doors and the ranks of waiting soldiers.

She was a woman, or at least retained enough of her original form that Lucan could recognise her as such without difficulty. Her robes were deep crimson; their fabric richly embroidered with sacred script and the complex geometric patterns of the Mechanicum's higher orders. Fine chains of gold and silver hung from her shoulders, bearing seals and small devotional emblems that suggested considerable standing within the priesthood.

A host of mechadendrites rose from beneath her mantle, their slender metallic forms moving with a slow, almost serpentine grace. Some terminated in delicate manipulators, others in optical instruments or instruments whose purposes Lucan could not begin to identify. They moved independently around her, adjusting their positions with the quiet precision of well-maintained machinery.

Yet despite these extensive mechanical appendages, the woman herself appeared comparatively untouched by augmentation.

One hand, visible beneath the sleeve of her robe, was fashioned from polished metal, its articulated fingers moving with extraordinary delicacy as she drew back a fold of crimson fabric. Her other hand was organic, pale and slender, its fingers resting lightly upon the edge of her mantle.

Long brown hair escaped from beneath her hood, falling in loose strands around a face largely concealed by shadow.

And her eyes—

Lucan found himself looking at them more closely than he intended.

They were green.

Not the artificial emerald glow of optical implants, nor the cold luminescence of machine lenses, but the unmistakable colour of living eyes. A deep, clear green that caught the courtyard's light beneath the darkness of her hood.

It was an unexpectedly human feature amid so much steel.

She approached without haste, the Skitarii parting before her with a deference that confirmed Lucan's suspicion regarding her authority. Their commander stepped aside and inclined his head, though his attention remained fixed upon the Valiants.

The woman stopped several paces from Varn.

For a moment, she said nothing.

Her gaze travelled over the Magos's crimson robes, lingering briefly upon the pale-blue and silver beneath them. Then it lowered towards his mechanical legs, taking in their crude construction and the staff upon which he leaned.

Something shifted behind her green eyes.

Lucan could not have said whether it was recognition, curiosity or disapproval.

The woman raised her gaze again, looking from Varn to the towering warriors assembled behind him. Her attention rested briefly upon Threnn's standard, upon the white tree and the crossed swords of Solbrand and Ceithraig, before settling upon Lucan himself.

When she spoke, the sound emerged through an augmented throat, her words precise and strangely resonant, as though a human voice had been passed through layers of delicate machinery.

"You stand before a restricted sanctum of the Sacred Mechanicum," she said, her emerald eyes moving once more towards Varn. "I would know what business brings you here."


The woman regarded them for several moments, her emerald eyes moving from the Lord Warden to the towering standard behind him before settling once more upon Varn. Whatever conclusions she drew from the assembled warriors, she kept them to herself. The Skitarii commander stood at her shoulder, his metallic fingers resting upon the grip of his holstered pistol, while behind him the ranks of crimson-armoured soldiers maintained their silent vigil.

Varn answered her question in binharic.

Lucan had endured enough of the language that morning to recognise its opening cadence, although the actual meaning remained as inaccessible to him as the workings of an alien mind. The Magos's vox-grille emitted a rapid succession of electronic pulses, followed by a low mechanical trill that made the nearest servo-skull rotate its head towards him.

He had scarcely completed the first sequence when the woman raised her organic hand.

"Please."

The word emerged with a faint harmonic distortion; its natural inflection preserved beneath the synthetic resonance of her augmented throat. There was nothing particularly deferential about it.

"Let us conduct this conversation in a language that everyone present can understand. I have no desire to spend the morning exchanging private transmissions while twenty warriors stand before my doors wondering whether they are being insulted."

Lucan felt his lips threaten to curve.

Well, now.

The Magos turned his optical arrays towards her with a deliberation that made the silence following her interruption considerably more uncomfortable than the machine-cant itself.

"By whose authority," Varn asked, his Gothic cold and precise, "do you presume to dictate the manner in which I address a fellow servant of Mars?"

The woman did not retreat from his scrutiny. Indeed, Lucan thought she appeared faintly offended that the question had been asked at all. One of her mechadendrites folded neatly behind her shoulder while another, terminating in a delicate cluster of instruments, withdrew beneath the crimson folds of her mantle.

"By the authority entrusted to me within this installation, Magos. You have arrived unannounced, accompanied by a considerable armed force, and have already disregarded three requests to identify the purpose of your visit. I believe asking you to speak plainly is a modest concession to courtesy."

There was spirit in that answer.

Lucan decided that he liked her.

It was not simply her willingness to challenge Varn, although that was entertaining enough. There was an assurance to her bearing that seemed wholly independent of the soldiers and war engines surrounding them. She stood before twenty of the Emperor's Angels of Death with the confidence of someone who knew precisely where her authority began and expected others to recognise it.

He had encountered Imperial governors with entire armies at their disposal who possessed considerably less spine.

Varn, unfortunately, appeared less appreciative.

"Your name and designation," he demanded.

The woman's jaw tightened, though she inclined her head with a formality that suggested she had decided to demonstrate the manners she found lacking in her visitor.

"Magos Elara Haneumann, Principal Adjunct to the Fabricator-General of Mars. I oversee the coordination of His Excellency's immediate affairs, including the regulation of access to his person and the chambers presently placed at his disposal."

She allowed the words to settle before her eyes travelled once more over Varn's attire.

"And now, perhaps, you will extend the same courtesy. I recognise the red of Mars upon your person, but I also observe colours for which I can find no sanction within the prescribed vestments of your order. You carry unfamiliar insignia, travel beneath the banner of a Legion, and present yourself at a restricted assembly with a force of armed transhuman warriors. I would be grateful for an explanation."

Lucan glanced towards Varn who straightened.

It was not an easy movement. His left knee emitted a sharp hydraulic complaint as he shifted his weight away from the staff, and Lucan noticed the brief tremor that travelled through the exposed mechanisms beneath his robes. Yet he persevered until he stood at his full, diminished height.

When he spoke, his voice carried across the courtyard with the measured cadence of a formal declaration.

"I am Iterai Varn, formerly Archmagos of the Tharsis Magna Forge Enclave, accredited Magos of the Martian Mechanicum and duly appointed representative of its interests within the XIth​ Legion of the Legiones Astartes."

Elara's eyes narrowed slightly.

Lucan saw the recognition there. Whatever she knew of the man himself, the former appointment was evidently familiar. Varn continued, and something changed in his bearing. The words were no longer merely a recitation of credentials. Beneath the metallic timbre of his voice, Lucan heard a quiet, unmistakable pride.

"I am Knight-Lord of the Forge, Arch-Dominus of the Mist Conclave, Master of Harmonies Sacred and Profane, Warden of the Machine-Spirit, and Architect of the Harmonic Concordances. I sit upon the Round of His Majesty Artorias, Primarch of the XIth​ Legion, and hold my authority beneath the seal of the Unbroken King."

The courtyard seemed to grow quieter.

Elara blinked.

It was a small, distinctly human reaction, but one Lucan found unexpectedly satisfying. Her expression had remained composed throughout the earlier exchange, yet the unfamiliar succession of honours had plainly unsettled her expectations.

"Arch-Dominus of the Mist Conclave?" she repeated, the synthesised quality of her voice becoming more pronounced.

"Correct."

"And Master of Harmonies... Sacred and Profane?"

"Your auditory faculties appear to be functioning adequately." Varn snapped in irritation.

Lucan lowered his gaze to conceal his smile.

Elara's emerald eyes flashed, but she recovered her composure with admirable speed. Her gaze passed over the pale-blue lining visible beneath Varn's robes. For the first time, she seemed to consider the possibility that the colours were not an eccentric affectation.

The Magos before her had been given a place within the inner councils of a Primarch. That, Lucan suspected, was considerably more difficult to dismiss than any number of elaborate titles.

"Then you are welcome within the precincts of this installation, Magos Varn," Elara said at length. The courtesy was correct, though it had acquired a distinctly brittle quality. "Your standing among the Eleventh is evidently considerable. Nevertheless, you have yet to explain why you have come."

Varn rested both hands upon his staff.

"I require an audience with the Fabricator-General."

The woman's expression changed almost imperceptibly.

"Ah." She spoke the syllable with a sweetness so carefully manufactured that Lucan found himself immediately suspicious of it.

"I regret that such an audience will not be possible. His Excellency is presently engaged in conclave with senior representatives of the Mechanicum. The proceedings are private, and attendance has been determined in advance. Should you wish to submit a petition, my office will ensure that it is received through the appropriate channels."

Her smile was slight, polite and entirely devoid of warmth.

Varn regarded her for several seconds.

"I am aware of the conclave," he replied. "That is why I have come. You will inform the assembled delegates of my arrival, and I shall enter."

Elara's smile disappeared.

"Shall?"

Lucan heard the faintest alteration in her augmented voice, a sharper metallic edge beneath the Gothic. "You appear to be labouring under a misunderstanding, Magos. Access to the conclave is not granted upon the insistence of an unexpected visitor, regardless of the number of honours he may have acquired in the service of a Primarch."

Varn's optics narrowed. "Then perhaps you would care to explain the grounds upon which you intend to deny me."

"The proceedings are restricted." Elara's reply was measured, her expression betraying little of the irritation beginning to gather beneath her professional composure.

"To whom?" Varn asked, regarding her with an air of polite curiosity.

"To those possessing the appropriate authorisation." She delivered the answer without hesitation, as though the matter ought to have been self-evident.

"And who determines that authorisation?" His tone remained mild, though there was an unmistakable edge to the question now.

"The office of the Fabricator-General, acting through its appointed representatives." Elara inclined her head slightly, apparently satisfied that this should settle the matter.

"An office to which you are attached." Varn regarded her for a moment, allowing the implication to settle between them.

"Precisely." There was a faint note of satisfaction in her reply.

"Then we have established the identity of the administrative function responsible for this obstruction. We have not yet established its lawful basis." Varn delivered the conclusion with the dry patience of a scholar correcting an elementary error in reasoning, his gaze never leaving hers.

Elara drew herself up.

Lucan watched the exchange with increasing interest. The woman's earlier composure had begun to fray, though not through any lack of courage. She seemed genuinely affronted by Varn's refusal to acknowledge what she regarded as an entirely straightforward matter.

"Magos Varn," she said, placing a faint emphasis upon his name, "I have neither the time nor the inclination to indulge an argument concerning procedural minutiae. You have been informed that the conclave is closed. If you possess a petition, submit it. If you seek a private audience, make the appropriate request. But you will not enter those chambers simply because you have decided that you ought to."

The Skitarii commander shifted beside her.

Lucan noticed the movement and allowed his hands to settle more comfortably upon the pommels of his swords. Behind him, the Valiants remained silent, although he could sense their attention sharpening.

Varn did not look at the soldiers. Instead, he leaned forward slightly upon his staff.

"By what right?"

Elara stared at him. "I beg your pardon?"

"By what right do you deny me entry?"

There was something in Varn's voice now that Lucan had seldom heard. Not anger, exactly. The Magos was certainly capable of irritation, particularly when confronted with technical incompetence, but this was different. His words possessed the controlled severity of a man who had ceased to regard the discussion as an exchange between equals.

"I am an accredited representative of the Mechanicum attached to a Primarch's expeditionary command," Varn continued. "I held the office of Archmagos at Tharsis Magna before my reassignment, and my standing within the Martian hierarchy was never formally rescinded. Under the protocols governing the present assembly, a Magos of my accreditation and former office possesses the right to request admission and address the conclave. You are familiar with those provisions, I presume?"

Elara's expression hardened.

"I am familiar with them. I am also familiar with your history, Magos Varn."

Something passed between them then, an understanding from which Lucan found himself excluded. The woman studied the crude mechanical legs beneath Varn's robes, then returned her gaze to his hooded face.

"Your departure from Mars was not voluntary." Elara studied Varn carefully, her tone suggesting that she was stating a fact rather than asking a question.

"No." Varn offered the admission without embarrassment, seemingly content to leave the matter there.

"You were removed from your appointment." She pressed the point, watching for some sign of discomfort.

"Reassigned," Varn corrected mildly, with the faintest suggestion of amusement.

"You were exiled." Elara dispensed with the euphemism altogether, her expression hardening as she delivered the final word.

The word hung in the air.

Exiled?

Lucan's eyes moved towards Varn.

He had known that the Magos's departure from Mars had been politically complicated. Varn had never made much secret of his disagreements with the more conservative elements of the priesthood, and Artorias had occasionally spoken of the circumstances that brought him into the Legion's service. Yet hearing the accusation spoken so openly, before a courtyard filled with armed soldiers, lent it an unexpected harshness.

Varn remained still.

For a moment, Lucan wondered whether the Magos intended to answer in binharic again. Instead, he adjusted his grip upon the staff, the fingers of his organic hand tightening around the dark metal.

"Not precisely," he said.

Elara frowned. "Your reassignment was issued under the authority of the Fabricator-General himself."

"Indeed it was. An administrative transfer, effected at the highest level, removing me from my duties upon Mars and placing my expertise at the disposal of the XIth​ Legion. An arrangement whose political motivations are sufficiently transparent that I see little benefit in discussing them."

Varn inclined his head by the smallest degree. "But tell me, Magos Haneumann. At what point in those proceedings was I convicted of a crime?"

The woman did not answer immediately.

Varn allowed the silence to lengthen before continuing.

"Was I censured by a duly constituted tribunal? Was my accreditation revoked? Was I stripped of my rank, my standing or my right to participate in the councils of the Mechanicum? Did the Fabricator-General issue a formal declaration of excommunication against my person?"

Elara's lips parted, then closed again.

Lucan saw her glance towards the Skitarii commander, though whether she sought reassurance or merely wished to avoid meeting Varn's gaze, he could not say.

"You know very well that your departure was undertaken under circumstances of considerable controversy," she replied.

"Controversy is not a criminal conviction." Varn's reply was calm, almost conversational, though the firmness beneath it left little room for argument.

"Your research had attracted serious objections." Elara countered, unwilling to concede the point so easily.

"Objections are not a criminal conviction." He repeated the correction with unruffled patience, as though reminding a fellow scholar of a fundamental principle she ought already to understand.

"And your continued presence upon Mars was considered—" Elara began, choosing her next words with care.

"Politically inconvenient?" Varn supplied, a wry smile touching his features as he completed the thought for her.

Elara's jaw tightened. The Magos leaned more heavily upon his staff, though his voice remained steady.

"Check the records."

For several seconds she regarded him without moving.

Then one of her mechadendrites unfolded from beneath her mantle, its terminal interface extending towards a small data-port concealed within the ornamentation of her mechanical wrist. A faint green light flickered beneath her hood as information began passing through the connection.

Lucan watched her expression.

At first, there was nothing to see. Her face remained composed, her emerald eyes focused upon some invisible display projected across her vision. Then her brows drew together.

The change was slight but unmistakable.

She accessed another record.

A second mechadendrite extended, connecting to a data-slate held by one of the attendants who had approached from the entrance. The device emitted a soft confirmation tone, followed by a succession of rapid electronic clicks.

Elara's frown deepened.

Lucan did not need to understand the information passing between her augmetics to recognise the moment she discovered that Varn had been telling the truth.

The Magos, for his part, appeared almost offensively relaxed.

He had shifted his weight against the staff and was now examining a small imperfection in the metalwork of its head, his optics following the delicate silver branches of the white tree as though he had nothing more pressing to occupy his attention.

It was an extraordinary display of indifference.

Or, Lucan thought, a very deliberate performance of one.

Elara severed the connection. For a moment she stood perfectly still, her mechanical hand flexing once at her side.

"The records confirm that your accreditation remains active," she admitted at last. Each word seemed to cost her something. "Your former Martian honours were not formally revoked, and your appointment to the XIth​ Legion is recorded as a sanctioned transfer."

"Correct." Varn gave a small nod, apparently satisfied that they had established the point.

"Authorised by the Fabricator-General." Elara continued, her tone sharpening as she sought to confirm the implication.

"Also correct." His answer came without hesitation, delivered with the same infuriating composure.

Her eyes narrowed. She studied him for a moment, clearly troubled by how readily he had acknowledged both points. "An unusual omission." The observation was quiet, but the suspicion beneath it was unmistakable.

"An accurate record," Varn corrected. "I was removed from Mars, Magos Haneumann. I was not removed from the Mechanicum. I committed no offence for which a tribunal could lawfully condemn me, and no such tribunal was ever convened. My opinions were unpopular. My research was inconvenient. My continued presence offended certain sensibilities. None of these constitutes grounds for the revocation of my standing."

He straightened as much as his new legs permitted.

"Nor has my subsequent service diminished that standing. I remain the Mechanicum's representative within the XIth​ Legion, recognised by the Primarch himself. My authority to address this assembly is intact."

Elara looked as though she wished very much to disagree. Unfortunately for her, the records had deprived her of the most obvious means of doing so.

Lucan found the situation increasingly delightful.

He had expected an awkward confrontation, perhaps even an attempt to detain them. Instead, Varn had apparently discovered a flaw in the administrative arrangements of the most powerful man on Mars and was exploiting it with the ruthless efficiency of a siege engineer identifying a weakness in a fortress wall.

There was something wonderfully appropriate about it.

The Mechanicum was an institution governed by layers of procedure, hierarchy and precedent. Its members could disagree violently over the interpretation of a technical principle, but few would willingly disregard an established protocol without possessing the authority to do so.

And whatever Elara Haneumann's personal standing within the Fabricator-General's household, Varn's credentials were older and more substantial than she had anticipated.

His appointment to the Round complicated matters further. Lucan doubted that the unfamiliar Warden titles possessed any formal authority upon Mars, but they carried the unmistakable endorsement of a Primarch. To dismiss them entirely would be to risk insulting Artorias himself.

Varn had chosen his ground well.

Whether through careful planning or sheer obstinacy, Lucan could not yet decide. Elara seemed to be reaching a similar conclusion, although she was considerably less pleased by it.

"The regulations permit an accredited Magos of appropriate standing to petition for admission," she said slowly. "They do not grant unrestricted access to the Fabricator-General's private deliberations."

"Nor have I claimed such access. I have requested admission to the conclave, as is my right. You may announce my arrival and allow the assembled delegates to determine whether they will hear me."

"And if they refuse?"

"Then they shall have refused." The simplicity of the answer appeared to irritate her more than any of his previous remarks.

"You have brought twenty armed warriors to make a request that might have been transmitted through an administrative channel."

Varn glanced towards the Valiants for the first time since their exchange had begun. "My escort is an internal matter of the Legion. Their presence does not alter my credentials."

"It alters the circumstances considerably." Elara hissed.

"Only if you intend to interpret their presence as a threat."

Elara looked towards Lucan who met her gaze with a pleasant expression. He had been content to let Varn conduct the argument, but the implication that his warriors had arrived to intimidate the Mechanicum was one he could not entirely ignore.

"My brothers are here at the Magos's request," he said, his voice easy but carrying clearly across the courtyard. "We have no quarrel with your soldiers, Magos Haneumann, and no intention of disturbing your proceedings. We shall observe whatever reasonable precautions are required of an honour guard."

He glanced briefly towards the Armigers standing sentinel beside the entrance. "Though I confess, I had not expected a formal audience to involve quite so many guns."

Elara's eyes flickered towards the towering war machines. "Security arrangements are not a matter for negotiation, Lord Astartes."

"Nor would I dream of negotiating them." Lucan smiled.

The expression seemed to disarm her for the briefest moment. Not because she found it charming, he suspected, but because she had expected resistance and instead received an assurance delivered with such casual confidence that it left her little to contest.

She turned back towards Varn. There was a faint flush upon her cheeks now, and Lucan found himself unexpectedly fascinated by it.

He had known Tech-Priests who retained considerable portions of their original flesh, but their mannerisms had often been so carefully restrained that they seemed determined to deny the humanity they still possessed. Elara Haneumann was different. Her augmentations had altered her voice and extended her capabilities, yet irritation remained plainly visible upon her face.

It was almost refreshing.

"Very well," she said, though the words sounded anything but agreeable. "Your standing is confirmed. Your petition may be presented to the conclave."

Varn inclined his head.

"Then open the doors."

"Not so quickly." The woman's voice sharpened.

Lucan saw the Skitarii commander turn towards her, evidently uncertain whether the dispute had been resolved or merely entered another phase.

Elara took a step closer to Varn.

"You have established your procedural right to request an audience, Magos. You have not explained why you wish to exercise it. And I find myself increasingly curious."

Varn said nothing.

The woman studied him with an intensity that suggested she was attempting to reconcile two incompatible sets of information.

"I know your history," she continued, more quietly now. "I know the circumstances of your departure from Mars. Whatever honours you have acquired among the Eleventh, you cannot be unaware of the reception your return is likely to provoke."

Her gaze dropped briefly towards his mechanical legs. "You arrive without prior notice, bearing the colours of another institution, accompanied by a company of transhuman killers whose presence can scarcely be considered discreet. You demand admission to a conclave attended by some of the most influential figures within the Mechanicum."

She paused.

"What, precisely, do you hope to achieve?"

For the first time since their arrival, Varn did not answer immediately.

Lucan noticed the change at once.

The Magos had responded to every previous challenge with an almost mechanical certainty. His arguments had been precise, his knowledge of procedure apparently exhaustive. Yet now, confronted with a question that had nothing to do with rank or regulation, he seemed momentarily at a loss.

His optics dimmed.

What did he hope to achieve?

It was a reasonable question.

An irritatingly reasonable question.

Varn had spent the journey reviewing the likely responses to his arrival, identifying the relevant protocols and calculating the probability that his credentials would withstand scrutiny. He had considered the possible presence of armed resistance, the likelihood of administrative obstruction and the diplomatic consequences of an unsanctioned appearance before the Fabricator-General.

He had devoted rather less attention to what he intended to say once he stood before Kelbor-Hal.

There were questions, certainly.

Questions that had followed him through the ruined corridors of the Avalon, through sleepless hours of calculation and through the terrible silence that had settled upon his private chambers after the catastrophe.

There were suspicions he could not prove. There were memories he could not discard. And there was the face of a man who had once looked upon his life's work and found it wanting.

Varn tightened his grip upon the staff.

He could demand explanations. He could confront the Fabricator-General with the inconsistencies he had uncovered, observe his reactions and search for some deviation that might betray knowledge he should not possess.

He could tell Kelbor-Hal that the exile intended to diminish him had instead given him the freedom to achieve more than he had ever been permitted upon Mars.

He could speak of the things he had built. The things he had lost. Or perhaps he would simply stand before the man and discover, in that moment, which words remained.

A faint sound escaped his vox-grille.

Lucan looked towards him.

The Magos was laughing.

It was a brief, hollow thing, entirely without the dry amusement that occasionally accompanied his more sardonic observations. The sound seemed to surprise Varn almost as much as it surprised those listening.

Elara stared at him.

"Magos?"

Varn raised his head.

"What do I hope to achieve?" he repeated, as though considering the question for the first time.

His optics shifted towards the enormous doors behind her. "A number of possibilities suggest themselves. Some are more constructive than others. I have not yet determined which shall prove most appropriate."

Elara's expression became one of open disbelief.

"You have not determined—"

"No." The Magos's voice was almost conversational now. "I have considered several approaches, but I find that excessive preparation can become an impediment to productive thought. Circumstances change. New information presents itself. One must remain willing to adapt."

He paused, and Lucan thought he detected the faintest trace of something resembling genuine amusement beneath the mechanical distortion.

"I have always preferred to think in the moment, Magos Haneumann. I am an Innovator, after all."

The word struck her with almost physical force.

Elara's lips parted and, for a moment, the formidable Principal Adjunct to the Fabricator-General could do nothing but stare at him.

Innovator?

He had spoken the word without apology, without qualification, and with a pride that seemed almost deliberately provocative.

Lucan did not fully understand the significance of her reaction, but he could see that it went beyond simple disagreement.

Within the Mechanicum, innovation was a complicated matter. The recovery and refinement of ancient knowledge were honoured pursuits, yet the creation of something genuinely new could provoke suspicion, particularly when it challenged principles accepted for centuries.

Varn had never been particularly troubled by that distinction.

Elara, it seemed, was.

"You speak as though that were a virtue sufficient to excuse recklessness," she said at last.

Varn regarded her with renewed interest.

"No," he replied. "I speak as though it were a virtue."

Elara looked away for a moment, her mechanical fingers curling against the folds of her mantle. One of her mechadendrites shifted restlessly above her shoulder, its delicate instruments opening and closing before she brought it under control.

When she faced Varn again, her expression had hardened into something approaching official severity. "You are either extraordinarily confident in your position, Magos, or extraordinarily indifferent to the consequences of your actions."

"Both assessments possess merit." Varn conceded the point with a slight inclination of his head, seemingly untroubled by either conclusion.

"Do you imagine the Fabricator-General will welcome your interruption?" Elara asked, her voice taking on a distinctly colder edge.

"I have made no such assumption." His reply was immediate, delivered with the same maddening composure that had characterised their exchange thus far.

"Then perhaps you should consider that his displeasure may extend beyond this audience." She held his gaze as she spoke, allowing the warning to stand without further elaboration.

Varn's optics fixed upon her. For a moment, something colder than irritation passed through his posture. "I am familiar with the Fabricator-General's displeasure, Magos Haneumann."

The words were quiet.

They carried no obvious threat, yet Lucan felt the change in them. It was as though a door had opened briefly upon some private chamber of Varn's thoughts, revealing a darkness that had no place in the procedural argument they had been conducting.

Elara appeared to sense it as well for her expression shifted, uncertainty flickering behind her green eyes.

Then Varn straightened, and the moment passed.

"Now," he said, his voice returning to its usual precise cadence, "you have verified my credentials. You have acknowledged my right to petition the conclave. You have received assurances concerning the conduct of my escort. Unless you intend to disregard the regulations of your own institution, I suggest we dispense with further obstruction."

He inclined his head towards the doors.

"Let us in."

Elara did not move.

Lucan watched her carefully.

She was searching for something, he realised. Some overlooked provision, some exception to the protocol that might permit her to refuse without openly violating the rules she was charged with enforcing. Her eyes flickered as she consulted another stream of information, and one of her mechadendrites connected briefly to the data-port upon her wrist.

Nothing appeared to satisfy her.

The Skitarii commander remained at her side, awaiting instructions. Behind Lucan, the Valiants stood as motionless as statues. Threnn's standard stirred in the faint industrial breeze.

Varn waited.

He made no further attempt to persuade her. At length, she severed her data connection.

Her jaw clenched.

Lucan caught a glimpse of the augmentation concealed beneath the edge of her collar. Fine metallic structures traced the line of her throat, disappearing beneath the crimson fabric and rising towards the underside of her jaw. As she swallowed, a delicate assembly of silver components shifted beneath her skin, accompanied by a barely audible mechanical click.

The device was far more refined than the heavy vocal augmentations worn by many of her colleagues. It preserved much of the natural character of her speech, though the faint synthetic resonance remained.

For some reason, Lucan found himself wondering what her voice had sounded like before its installation.

Elara turned towards the Skitarii commander.

"Open the doors."

The officer hesitated.

"Magos Adjunct, the conclave is presently—"

"I am aware of the conclave's status, Commander."

Her voice had acquired a distinctly metallic sharpness.

"Magos Varn's credentials have been verified. His petition falls within the provisions governing accredited representatives of the expeditionary commands. You will permit his entry and notify the chamber attendants that an additional delegate requests recognition."

The commander bowed his head.

"At once."

He transmitted a brief burst of binharic towards the guards stationed beside the entrance. The Skitarii began to withdraw from the centre of the courtyard, their ranks dividing with mechanical precision to clear the approach.

Above them, the Armigers remained motionless.

Elara turned back towards Varn, her expression carefully composed.

"I shall accompany you," she said. "Your arrival will require explanation, and I have no intention of allowing this matter to proceed without proper supervision."

Varn inclined his head.

"A sensible precaution."

Her eyes narrowed.

Lucan suspected that, had she possessed the authority to do so, she might have ordered the Magos dismantled and catalogued simply to avoid hearing another such remark.

Instead, she drew herself up and stepped aside.

Behind her, immense mechanisms awakened within the sealed building.

The great cog-and-skull upon the doors shuddered as hidden locking assemblies disengaged. Heavy bolts withdrew into the surrounding walls, their movement accompanied by deep metallic reports that reverberated through the courtyard. A low vibration travelled through the ferrocrete beneath Lucan's boots as the machinery gathered power.

Elara watched the process with a rigid expression, her organic hand clasped tightly behind her back.

Lucan glanced towards Varn.

The Magos stood quietly upon his crude mechanical legs, both hands resting upon the staff fashioned for him by the Forge Wardens. Beneath the crimson folds of his robes, the pale-blue and silver of the Eleventh caught the light.

For all his apparent satisfaction at overcoming the woman's objections, there was something profoundly distant about him now.

Lucan had seen that expression before, upon the faces of warriors preparing to enter a battle they had long anticipated but never truly wished to fight.

It troubled him more than he cared to admit. He shifted closer to the Magos, lowering his voice so that only Varn could hear.

"You do realise," he murmured, "that you have made a rather memorable first impression."

Varn's optics turned towards him.

"Upon whom?"

Lucan glanced towards Elara, who stood with her jaw set and her emerald eyes fixed upon the opening doors.

"Our charming hostess, for one."

The Magos considered the woman for a moment.

"She is impressively competent," he observed.

Lucan raised an eyebrow. "High praise indeed."

"Her objections were procedurally sound until contradicted by the relevant records. She verified those records rather than persisting in an indefensible position. An admirable quality, although her reliance upon established authority appears excessive."

The Lord Warden smiled faintly. "You might try telling her that."

"I see no immediate benefit."

"No," Lucan agreed. "I suppose you wouldn't."

The first of the enormous doors began to move. Elara turned towards them, her expression still severe.

"Magos Varn. Lord Astartes. You may proceed when the entrance is clear."

Varn acknowledged her with a slight inclination of his head. Lucan drummed his fingers upon Solbrand's pommel and looked towards the widening passage.

Whatever awaited them beyond those doors, he suspected the morning was about to become considerably more interesting.

And judging by the grim determination with which Iterai Varn watched the entrance, interesting might prove a dangerously inadequate word.


The doors opened upon a silence that was not silence at all.

Lucan heard it first as a vibration beneath the soles of his boots, a low and continuous resonance that seemed to rise through the ferrocrete from machinery buried deep within the foundations. Beyond the threshold, the air possessed a strange density. It was warmer than the courtyard, dry enough to draw moisture from the throat, and carried the mingled scents of hot copper, machine oil and the faintly acrid discharge of electrical systems operating at immense capacity.

The entrance passage descended at a gentle angle. Its walls were fashioned from dark metal, relieved at intervals by vertical strips of pale illumination that revealed intricate networks of conduits running beneath transparent protective panels. Data flowed through them in pulses of blue and white light, so rapidly that the individual flashes sometimes appeared to merge into a single unbroken current.

Elara Haneumann walked ahead of them.

She had not spoken since ordering the doors opened, although the restless movements of her mechadendrites suggested that her thoughts were considerably less composed than her expression. Twice she raised her mechanical hand to the side of her hood, apparently attending to communications inaudible to anyone without the appropriate implants.

Lucan suspected she was still attempting to find some means of preventing their arrival from becoming a greater embarrassment.

He could hardly blame her.

Varn had managed to turn a simple refusal of entry into a demonstration of the limits of her authority, and he had done so before her own soldiers. That she had accepted the result without resorting to threats spoke well of her, although Lucan doubted she would appreciate the compliment.

Ahead, the passage widened.

A great circular opening waited at its end, its circumference bordered by machinery whose purpose Lucan could only guess. Through it came a wash of cool, colourless light, accompanied by a sensation that made the fine hairs at the back of his neck stir.

He had entered command strategiums aboard battleships, the deliberative chambers of Imperial governors and the subterranean halls of ancient human civilisations that had survived the long darkness of Old Night. He had stood beneath the vaulted ceilings of the Imperial Palace and witnessed the extraordinary mechanisms by which the Emperor's armies were directed across the stars.

Yet the chamber before him belonged to a different conception of power.

It was vast.

A circular auditorium descended in concentric tiers towards a central floor, its architecture suggesting an ancient amphitheatre reimagined by minds for whom the distinction between a building and a machine had long since ceased to matter. The uppermost galleries vanished into a canopy of suspended data-engines and articulated structural supports. Beneath them, hundreds of individual stations occupied the descending terraces, each separated from its neighbours by narrow partitions of polished black alloy.

They were not seats.

Lucan realised that almost immediately.

Each station was a berth, an elaborate cradle of mechanical limbs, spinal supports and connection arrays designed to accommodate bodies whose shapes no longer conformed to any common human anatomy. Some contained figures who might have passed for elderly scholars beneath their robes, save for the cables entering their necks and the metallic sockets embedded along their temples. Others were scarcely recognisable as human at all: towering arrangements of articulated limbs, armoured torsos and clustered optical instruments, or compact masses of machinery suspended within frames that appeared to serve as both mobility systems and life-support apparatus.

Above every berth rose a column of cabling.

Thousands of fibres ascended towards the overhead machinery, where they converged into immense braided trunks before disappearing into the structure of the chamber itself. Some glowed faintly beneath translucent sheathing. Others were black and unadorned, their only indication of activity the minute adjustments of the connectors where they entered the bodies below.

There were hundreds of Tech-Priests present.

And almost none of them were speaking.

Lucan slowed.

The delegates sat or hung within their stations, apparently absorbed in private contemplation. A few turned their optical arrays towards the newcomers. One figure, whose upper body consisted almost entirely of polished bronze plating, extended a cluster of sensors in their direction before withdrawing it again. Elsewhere, a Magos with an unsettling abundance of organic eyes regarded the procession from within a cradle of silver mechanisms.

But there was no murmur of conversation. No exchange of arguments. No shuffle of parchment or clatter of data-slates.

The chamber possessed all the stillness of an assembly awaiting the beginning of proceedings. Yet the light within its cables never ceased moving.

Elara halted just beyond the entrance.

"Lord Astartes," she said, turning towards Lucan, "your men may occupy the upper gallery. Their weapons are to remain secured, and they are not to interfere with the proceedings."

Her voice had recovered its earlier composure, although there remained a certain tightness about her mouth.

Lucan glanced towards the surrounding berths, considering the narrow access ways and the enormous quantities of exposed machinery. Twenty armoured warriors moving through the chamber would be cumbersome at best, and their presence might easily be interpreted as an attempt at intimidation.

He had no desire to give the Mechanicum an excuse to turn Varn's audience into an armed confrontation.

"Threnn."

The giant Valiant stepped forward, his banner stirring above the assembled warriors.

"Take the brothers to the gallery. Keep the standard visible."

Threnn inclined his helmeted head. "As you command, Lord Lucan."

Lucan waited until the warriors had begun ascending towards the designated area before turning back to Elara. "I trust that arrangement is satisfactory?"

"For the present."

She regarded the two swords at his waist. Lucan followed her gaze, then looked back at her with an expression of mild innocence.

"I assure you, Magos, I have no intention of drawing either of them unless someone provides an exceptionally compelling reason."

Her lips pressed together. "I would prefer that no such reason arise."

"As would I."

For an instant, something almost resembling amusement touched her eyes. It vanished before he could be certain of it.

She turned away.

Varn had remained silent throughout the exchange. His optics travelled across the tiers of the chamber, following the networks of cables and the great processing engines suspended overhead. The faint movements of his mechadendrites suggested that he was examining the architecture through several different spectra.

Lucan wondered whether he admired it.

There was certainly much here to impress a man of Varn's inclinations. The chamber was an extraordinary achievement of engineering, a place where hundreds of brilliant minds could communicate through a system that rendered the limitations of spoken language almost irrelevant.

And yet something in the Magos's posture remained closed.

His staff rested heavily against the floor. Beneath his robes, the crude mechanisms of his replacement legs emitted a faint hydraulic hiss as he adjusted his balance.

Elara approached a recessed terminal near the entrance and placed her mechanical hand against its surface.

A web of light spread across the panel. Lucan saw her eyes lose focus for a moment.

In truth, the necessary communications had begun before the doors had opened. During their confrontation outside, Elara had transmitted Varn's credentials, his request for admission and a record of their exchange into the installation's noospheric network. The information had travelled ahead of them, passing through administrative systems and security protocols before reaching the delegates assembled within.

Now she was completing the final transfer.

To Lucan, she merely stood with her hand upon a panel for the space of a heartbeat. Then the chamber changed.

It was difficult to identify precisely what had altered. No great signal sounded, and the delegates did not rise or turn as one. Yet the light within the overhead cables seemed to intensify, travelling in a sudden rush towards the centre of the auditorium. Across the descending tiers, optical arrays shifted, servo-limbs adjusted and the faint movements of hundreds of augmented bodies briefly acquired a common rhythm.

The sensation passed almost immediately.

Elara withdrew her hand.

"Your petition has been placed before the conclave," she informed Varn. "You will proceed to the central floor and await recognition."

The Magos inclined his head.

"Your assistance is appreciated."

She looked at him sharply, evidently uncertain whether he was being sincere.

Varn offered no clarification.

The central aisle was broad enough to accommodate a small procession, its surface formed from interlocking plates of dark metal polished smooth by centuries of use. On either side, the tiers fell away in ordered ranks. The delegates remained largely motionless, although Lucan became increasingly conscious of their attention.

He could not hear their deliberations.

That was what troubled him.

A human assembly of this size would have been alive with whispers, gestures and the constant rustling of bodies. Here, hundreds of minds were engaged in conversation without producing so much as a word.

The thought was disquieting.

He had fought alongside the Mechanicum often enough to understand that its servants possessed capabilities far beyond those of ordinary men, but he had rarely been confronted with the full implications of their methods of communication.

A hundred arguments might be unfolding around him at that very moment.

A thousand.

And he would hear none of them.

He glanced towards Elara.

She walked with her head slightly inclined, one of her mechadendrites maintaining a connection with a data-port concealed beneath her collar. Her expression remained attentive, but he suspected that only a portion of her concentration was devoted to the physical world. It was a strange form of isolation, to stand among so many minds and be excluded from their conversation.

He wondered whether Varn felt it too. The Magos had made no attempt to connect himself to the chamber's systems.

Instead, he walked.

Each step required an effort that Lucan could perceive despite Varn's determination to conceal it. The replacement legs were strong enough to bear his weight, but they lacked the effortless precision of the six arachnid limbs he had once possessed. His gait had become measured and deliberate, punctuated by the metallic contact of his staff against the floor.

He looked diminished among the elaborate bodies of his former peers. Lucan wondered whether the sight had been intended to humiliate him.

If so, Varn gave no indication that he cared.

At the bottom of the auditorium, the descending tiers opened upon a circular expanse of polished black stone. Three elevated stations stood at its centre, arranged in a shallow arc before an immense column of machinery that rose towards the ceiling.

The arrangement suggested a triumvirate.

The reality was less ambiguous.

The two outer stations were impressive in their own right, each occupied by a senior Magos whose augmentations spoke of immense resources and centuries of accumulated expertise. One possessed a broad, heavily armoured torso from which emerged four pairs of articulated manipulators, their movements so precise that Lucan could scarcely follow them. The other was a tall, narrow figure suspended within a framework of silver struts, its face concealed behind a smooth mask broken only by a vertical arrangement of red optical lenses.

But neither commanded the eye.

That honour belonged to the figure between them.

Kelbor-Hal.

The Fabricator-General of Mars occupied a throne that was less a seat than an extension of the machinery surrounding it. His immense mechanical frame rose above the central dais, supported by a network of heavy articulated limbs and reinforced structural members. Crimson-and-gold robes hung from his shoulders in layered folds, embroidered with intricate binary script and fastened by ornaments that combined ceremonial grandeur with unmistakable mechanical function.

Little remained of the human form beneath them.

His face was a severe construction of metallic plates, recessed optical sensors and fine data-cables that disappeared into the armoured structure of his skull. The arrangement preserved just enough of the original proportions to suggest the man who had once existed beneath the machinery, but there was no warmth in it, no softness of flesh or familiar movement of expression.

His eyes were cold points of artificial light.

Around him, thick conduits entered the central throne from every direction, while smaller connections extended from his body towards the great processing engines overhead. The sheer quantity of machinery attached to him made it difficult to determine where the Fabricator-General ended and the chamber began.

He was enormous.

Not quite the height of Threnn in his armour, perhaps, but broader in the shoulders and possessed of a density that suggested immense weight. His presence was not that of a warrior. It was something older and more immovable, like a fortress whose walls had been constructed around a single, unyielding will.

Lucan understood, at once, why the other delegates had arranged themselves around him. This was a man accustomed to being the centre of things.

Kelbor-Hal regarded their approach without moving. Elara halted several paces from the dais and inclined her head.

"Fabricator-General. Magos Iterai Varn of the XIth​ Legion, accompanied by one of their company commanders. Their credentials have been verified and their petition transmitted in accordance with the governing protocols."

The words were formal, almost ritualistic.

Kelbor-Hal did not acknowledge her. His optical sensors remained fixed upon Varn. For several seconds, the only sound was the distant hum of the chamber's machinery.

Then the Fabricator-General spoke.

"Exile."

The word emerged from a powerful vox-system, deep and metallic, carrying across the auditorium without any need for amplification. It possessed the weight of a judgement already rendered, as though the man before him required no further identification.

Lucan felt Varn become very still beside him.

He had expected anger. Perhaps a sharp retort or one of the Magos's characteristic observations concerning the inadequacies of those who disagreed with him.

Instead, Varn lifted his head.

"The courtesies of Mars have diminished in my absence, it would seem."

His voice was not loud, but the chamber's acoustics carried it with remarkable clarity. Somewhere among the nearest tiers, a cluster of optical sensors turned towards him.

"I had understood this to be a conclave of the Mechanicum, Fabricator-General. An assembly governed by established protocols, in which accredited magi are addressed according to their standing rather than the personal preferences of those presiding."

The silence that followed seemed to acquire all of its own.

Lucan looked towards Elara. She had gone rigid. The woman who had challenged Varn so confidently outside now stared at him with an expression of barely concealed disbelief.

It was one thing to dispute an administrative regulation with the Principal Adjunct to the Fabricator-General. It was quite another to correct Kelbor-Hal himself before the assembled hierarchy of Mars.

Varn appeared wholly unconcerned by it all.

He stood upon his crude mechanical legs, one hand resting upon the staff bearing the cog-and-skull beneath the white tree, and waited.

The Fabricator-General's optical sensors narrowed by a fraction. Lucan could not tell whether the movement was deliberate or simply the adjustment of some internal mechanism.

"You presume much," Kelbor-Hal said.

"I presume only that the rules of this assembly remain in force." Varn's reply was almost mild. "Unless they have been altered during my absence, in which case I would welcome the relevant data packets."

A faint disturbance travelled through the chamber.

It was not a sound, precisely. Several delegates shifted within their berths, and a ripple of light passed through the cables overhead. Lucan had the peculiar impression of a crowd drawing breath without possessing the lungs to do so.

Kelbor-Hal regarded Varn for a long moment. Then, with the air of a man conceding something too trivial to merit further attention, he spoke again.

"Iterai Varn."

The name was delivered without warmth.

Varn inclined his head.

It was a small bow, almost elegant, and so exquisitely lacking in genuine deference that Lucan had to exert considerable effort to keep his expression neutral.

He had seen courtiers bow before kings with less calculated insolence.

The reaction among the delegates was immediate, though almost entirely silent. A number of optical arrays flared. One of the figures in the nearest tier straightened abruptly within its cradle, while another emitted a short burst of binharic that was swiftly suppressed.

Elara's mouth opened a fraction.

Lucan found himself enjoying the moment considerably more than prudence recommended.

Kelbor-Hal did not move.

"Your admission," he said, "was a close thing."

Varn raised his head. "Was it?"

"Your petition was placed before the conclave. The motion to deny you entry failed to secure the required majority."

The Fabricator-General allowed a pause to follow. "Not through any great support for your presence, I assure you. A considerable number of delegates abstained, having no knowledge of your identity or accomplishments."

Lucan blinked.

A vote?

He glanced towards the tiers surrounding them.

The delegates remained in their berths, connected to the great network of cables overhead. None had spoken. None had raised a hand or signalled assent. They had descended from the entrance scarcely moments earlier.

Yet somewhere within that brief interval, hundreds of Tech-Priests had considered Varn's credentials, debated his right to enter and cast their votes. The result had been calculated, recorded and communicated before Lucan had even reached the central floor.

He kept his expression composed but the realisation unsettled him.

He had witnessed the speed of Mechanicum cogitators in battle, seen targeting solutions calculated in fractions of a second and vast quantities of information processed with astonishing efficiency. Yet there was something different about watching living minds employ the same methods.

These were not machines executing predetermined instructions.

They were people.

And they had just conducted an entire political deliberation in less time than it took him to cross a room. He wondered how many other decisions had been made since their arrival.

Beside him, Varn gave a faint mechanical hum.

"Then I am grateful for the restraint of those unfamiliar with my work," he said. "It is encouraging to discover that ignorance does not invariably result in opposition."

Lucan closed his eyes for the briefest instant.

The man was going to get them killed.

Not through violence, nor through any failure of military judgement, but through an apparently irresistible desire to insult the most powerful Tech-Priest in the Imperium.

Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors remained fixed upon Varn. "Your reputation upon Mars was not one that inspired universal admiration."

"No," Varn agreed. "I recall that certain individuals found my work difficult to appreciate."

"Your work was irresponsible." Kelbor-Hal's voice carried the cold authority of the Fabricator-General, the accusation delivered as though it were a judgement long since settled.

"By those who did not understand it." Varn met his former master's gaze without flinching, his reply measured but unmistakably defiant.

"Dangerous." Kelbor-Hal's tone hardened, his patience visibly thinning.

"By those unwilling to examine it." Varn countered, refusing to yield even an inch of ground.

"Heretical." The Fabricator-General pronounced the final accusation with deliberate emphasis, allowing the terrible weight of that word to settle upon the assembled conclave.

The word carried a different weight. Even Lucan, unfamiliar with the intricacies of Mechanicum doctrine, understood that the accusation was not lightly made.

Varn did not answer immediately.

His staff rested against the floor, its head catching the pale light descending from the machinery overhead. For a moment, Lucan saw the Magos's gaze travel towards the two figures flanking the Fabricator-General, then across the tiers beyond.

When he spoke, the dry amusement had departed from his voice.

"An accusation frequently employed when the evidence is insufficient to sustain a more precise objection."

A low electronic murmur passed through the nearest ranks. Elara's eyes moved towards Kelbor-Hal.

The Fabricator-General remained motionless. "You have travelled a considerable distance to repeat arguments that were settled long ago, Varn."

"On the contrary." The Magos shifted his weight, his mechanical knee emitting a faint complaint. "I have travelled a considerable distance to express my gratitude."

That produced a reaction.

Not a dramatic one, but enough for Lucan to perceive the change in the chamber. Several delegates turned towards one another, their data-connections flickering with renewed activity. The Magos occupying the left-hand station beside Kelbor-Hal tilted his head, a cluster of fine manipulators pausing in their work.

Even Elara appeared momentarily uncertain.

Kelbor-Hal's optics narrowed.

"Gratitude?"

"Indeed."

Varn adjusted his grip upon the staff.

"I have had considerable time to reflect upon the circumstances of my departure from Mars, Fabricator-General. At the time, I confess, I regarded your decision as a profound injustice. I had devoted my life to the pursuit of knowledge, to the advancement of our understanding of the universe and to the betterment of the world that gave us birth. To be removed from my position and dispatched to a Legion whose Primarch possessed so little affection for the Mechanicum seemed a punishment of remarkable severity."

Lucan glanced towards him. There was no trace of humour in the words now. For the first time since entering the chamber, Varn sounded almost reflective.

Kelbor-Hal regarded him with the cold patience of a man permitting an inferior to complete an explanation before dismissing it.

"The Eleventh Legion was in need of technical expertise," he said. "Your particular talents were considered suitable for its requirements."

"A generous assessment." Varn inclined his head. "Although I suspect the compatibility of my disposition with that of the Primarch was not the foremost consideration."

The Fabricator-General offered no reply.

Varn continued.

"King Artorias has never concealed his objections to certain practices of our order. He regards the unnecessary conversion of human beings into servitors as an offence against the dignity of life. Within his domains, such procedures are forbidden save where necessity can be demonstrated, and even then they are subjected to restrictions that many upon Mars would consider intolerable."

The reaction was immediate.

Across the tiers, data-lights flared. Several delegates turned towards one another, their mechanical limbs moving in abrupt, agitated gestures. Lucan heard a sharp burst of binharic from somewhere above, followed by another, more prolonged sequence that sounded distinctly argumentative.

Varn allowed the disturbance to subside.

"He has little patience for the claim that technological advancement must be purchased at the expense of compassion," he continued. "Nor does he accept that the preservation of established doctrine is, in itself, sufficient justification for refusing to examine an unfamiliar possibility."

Elara stood very still.

Lucan was unaware of the memories passing through her mind.

She had witnessed servitorisation procedures throughout her career. They were a commonplace necessity of Martian civilisation, as familiar as the great industrial engines that sustained its forges. She had accepted their existence, their utility and the arguments by which they were defended.

Yet there were memories she preferred not to revisit.

A young labourer condemned after an industrial accident had rendered him incapable of meeting his assigned quota. A woman whose appeals had been dismissed because the cost of replacing her damaged limbs exceeded the calculated value of her remaining service. Faces that had vanished beneath surgical apparatus, their final horrified expressions preserved in Elara's memory with an unwelcome clarity.

She had never questioned the institution openly.

The procedures were lawful. The calculations were sound. The decisions had been made by those possessing the appropriate authority.

But she had never found them easy to watch. Now she heard that a Primarch had forbidden such practices except under strict conditions.

Not because he lacked the technological means to employ them but simply because he found them wrong.

The thought was unsettling.

She suppressed it.

Whatever the personal convictions of Artorias, they were not relevant to the present proceedings. Her duty was to the Fabricator-General, and the man before him remained an inconvenient exile whose arrival had already disrupted the conclave.

Yet she found herself listening more closely.

Varn had turned slightly, allowing his gaze to travel across the assembled delegates.

"When I first came into the service of the Wardens, I expected suspicion. Perhaps even hostility. I had been sent to a Primarch who regarded many of our customs with profound distrust, and I possessed neither the authority nor the resources to pursue my work as I had upon Mars."

His voice softened by a fraction. "I discovered that I had been mistaken."

The Magos's optics dimmed, and for a moment his attention seemed fixed upon something far removed from the chamber.

"I was received not as an unwanted representative of an institution held in suspicion, but as a man whose knowledge might prove useful. His Grace questioned my methods, challenged my conclusions and demanded that I account for the consequences of my work. He did not accept my arguments merely because I possessed the rank to make them."

A faint mechanical hum escaped Varn's vox-grille. "An irritating habit, I assure you."

Lucan smiled despite himself.

He had heard Artorias and Varn argue over matters of engineering, ethics and scientific principle with a ferocity that might have suggested genuine hostility to anyone unfamiliar with their friendship. Artorias could, at times, be possessed by an insatiable curiosity, and Varn, for all his impatience with ignorance, had found in him an intellect willing to question even the most firmly established assumptions.

Neither had always enjoyed the experience but both had emerged from it enriched.

Varn raised his head. "But when he understood my intentions, when he had examined the work I wished to undertake and the purposes to which I intended to put it, he gave me something I had not possessed upon Mars for many years."

He paused.

"Trust."

The word seemed strangely out of place amid the immense machinery of the conclave. Lucan watched the Magos's fingers tighten around his staff.

"He entrusted me with the welfare of his people. He gave me the freedom to pursue discoveries that others had condemned without understanding them. He placed resources at my disposal, not to glorify his own authority, but because he believed that knowledge possessed value when employed in the service of life."

Varn's gaze returned to Kelbor-Hal. "And in doing so, he permitted me to accomplish things I had once believed impossible."

The Fabricator-General remained still.

But Elara, whose noospheric connection allowed her to perceive the subtle shifts of attention passing through the assembly, sensed that the tenor of the deliberations had begun to change.

There was irritation, certainly.

Some delegates regarded Varn's remarks as a transparent attempt to disparage the institutions of Mars. Others questioned the relevance of his personal experiences to the business of the conclave.

Yet beneath those objections ran another current.

Curiosity.

The unfamiliar titles. The peculiar alterations to his robes. The reference to research conducted beyond Martian oversight. And now the suggestion that he had achieved discoveries of considerable significance.

It was enough to attract attention.

Kelbor-Hal appeared to recognise the danger of allowing that curiosity to develop unchecked.

"You speak of accomplishments," he said, his voice reverberating through the chamber. "Yet you have offered no evidence of their significance. Your appointment to the XIth​ was intended to provide technical support to an expeditionary force, not to furnish a platform for the promotion of speculative theories."

Varn inclined his head.

"Of course."

The concession was so immediate that Elara found herself suspicious of it.

"Nevertheless," the Magos continued, "I would be remiss if I failed to acknowledge the extraordinary opportunities your decision afforded me."

He looked towards the upper tiers, where the assembled delegates sat within their intricate berths.

"I have encountered phenomena that challenge assumptions held for millennia. I have witnessed interactions between matter, energy and living systems that cannot be adequately explained by the conventional models employed upon Mars. I have devised new methods of technological integration, new principles of harmonic regulation and new approaches to the preservation of complex machinery under conditions previously considered prohibitive."

A disturbance passed through the conclave. This time it was more pronounced.

Several delegates transmitted questions into the noosphere, their queries spreading rapidly through the network. Others requested access to Varn's published work, only to discover that the entirety of his recent research remained within the restricted archives of the Mist Wardens.

Elara received fragments of the exchange through her connection.

Unverified claims.

Request supporting data.

Harmonic regulation? Specify application.

Unorthodox methodology.

Potential military significance.

Source classification unavailable.


The sheer variety of responses intrigued her. Varn had spoken for less than a minute, yet he had succeeded in diverting the attention of a considerable portion of the conclave away from its scheduled business.

And he appeared to know it.

Lucan watched the Magos with a mixture of admiration and unease.

He had seen Varn explain his inventions before, usually to officers whose understanding of the underlying principles was considerably less sophisticated than the inventor might have wished. On those occasions, the Magos could become animated to the point of distraction, his enthusiasm overcoming his habitual reserve.

Here, however, there was calculation beneath the words.

Varn was not simply boasting. He was reminding the assembled Mechanicum of what they had discarded.

The realisation troubled Lucan. For beneath the pride, he heard something else. A sadness that Varn had not permitted himself to express openly.

Kelbor-Hal shifted upon his throne.

It was a small movement, but the machinery supporting his immense frame responded with a low mechanical groan. Several of the conduits entering his back adjusted their positions, and a cluster of optical sensors rotated towards the Magos standing below.

"Your claims are extravagant," he said.

Varn inclined his head, accepting the criticism with a composure that seemed only to aggravate the Fabricator-General.

"Your assessment is premature." His reply was courteous, though there was a quiet challenge beneath it.

"Then submit your findings for examination." Kelbor-Hal's command was immediate, his tone making it clear that he expected compliance.

"I have already submitted those portions of my work appropriate for dissemination beyond the Legion." Varn answered evenly, showing no inclination to elaborate.

"Appropriate?" Kelbor-Hal repeated, the single word edged with incredulity at the notion that his former subordinate might presume to decide what knowledge could be withheld from Mars.

The Fabricator-General's voice acquired a sharper edge. "You presume to determine what knowledge may be withheld from Mars?"

Varn rested both hands upon his staff. "I presume only to honour the obligations placed upon me by the Primarch whose trust I enjoy."

A faint stir passed through the chamber.

Lucan felt his attention sharpen.

There it was.

The first unmistakable collision between Varn's former allegiance and the authority he now served.

Kelbor-Hal regarded him for several seconds.

"You would place the interests of a Legion above those of the Mechanicum?"

Varn did not immediately answer.

His gaze travelled briefly towards the upper gallery, where Threnn stood beneath the unfurled standard of the Second Company. The white tree shone against its pale-blue field, the crossed swords beneath it catching the light.

Then he looked back towards the Fabricator-General.

"I would place the interests of those who have placed their trust in me above the convenience of those who have not."

The words were quiet. They carried no overt challenge, yet their meaning was unmistakable.

Elara felt a faint unease settle within her. The conclave was no longer discussing the accomplishments of a former Martian Magos. It was approaching a question of loyalty, and that was dangerous ground indeed.

Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors narrowed.

"Take care, Varn."

The warning was delivered without emphasis and that made it all the more threatening.

Lucan shifted his weight almost imperceptibly, his gaze moving towards the guards stationed at the edges of the central floor. He could see no immediate indication of hostility, but he had been a warrior long enough to recognise the moment when an argument began to acquire consequences beyond words.

Varn remained still.

For several seconds, the two Tech-Priests regarded one another across the polished stone. Then the Magos inclined his head.

"Forgive me, Fabricator-General. I appear to have allowed my enthusiasm to carry me beyond the purpose of my visit."

The sudden courtesy was almost more unsettling than his earlier defiance.

Kelbor-Hal did not respond.

Varn continued.

"I came here to thank you."

His voice had become softer, and Lucan found himself listening with renewed attention.

"For your generosity. For your foresight. For the extraordinary wisdom of assigning me to the service of a Primarch who would permit me to become something more than I had ever been upon Mars."

The faintest trace of dry amusement returned to his words.

"It was a challenge, certainly. But also an honour."

He paused, allowing his gaze to travel across the assembled delegates. "And the discoveries I have made in that service..."

For a moment, he seemed almost lost in recollection. "The mysteries I have encountered. The possibilities I have glimpsed. The things I have learned to create."

His staff shifted slightly against the floor.

"I would not exchange them for all the honours of Tharsis Magna."

The declaration drew another ripple of activity through the noosphere. Elara felt it passing through the network, a current of disagreement and curiosity that neither she nor the other officials could entirely suppress.

Some delegates were offended.

Others were intrigued.

And a few, she realised, were beginning to ask questions that had little to do with Varn's right to address the conclave.

What had he discovered?

What had the Eleventh Legion permitted him to attempt?

What manner of knowledge could persuade a former Archmagos to regard exile as a blessing?


Kelbor-Hal remained motionless.

Yet something about his stillness had changed.

Elara could not have explained precisely what it was. Perhaps the slight contraction of his optical apertures, or the way his immense mechanical hands had settled upon the arms of his throne. Perhaps it was something transmitted through the noosphere, a minute alteration in the pattern of his responses that she had learned to recognise during her years in his service.

Whatever its source, she understood that the Fabricator-General's patience was wearing thin.

Varn appeared equally aware of it.

He lifted his head and regarded the towering figure upon the dais.

"And so, Fabricator-General," he said, with a courtesy that had become almost unbearably deliberate, "I offer you my sincerest thanks."

The chamber waited.

Kelbor-Hal's cold optical gaze remained fixed upon the man below.

For a long moment, neither spoke.

Then the Fabricator-General leaned forward, the immense machinery of his throne responding with a deep, metallic groan.

"Enough."

The word rolled through the auditorium.

Several delegates shifted within their berths. Elara felt a sudden contraction in the noospheric traffic as discussions were suspended and attention returned to the central dais.

Kelbor-Hal regarded Varn with an expressionless metallic face.

"You have interrupted the deliberations of this conclave, invoked procedural privileges that should have been extinguished long ago, and consumed its time with a recital of your supposed achievements. You have expressed your gratitude. It has been received."

His immense fingers closed slowly around the arms of his throne.

"Now tell me, Iterai Varn."

The optical sensors fixed upon him seemed almost to burn.

"What is it you actually want?"


For the first time since entering the conclave, Iterai Varn found himself unable to answer.

It was an uncomfortable discovery. He had anticipated the Fabricator-General's contempt, prepared for the inevitable attempts to diminish his accomplishments and even derived a certain satisfaction from the irritation his presence had provoked. He had calculated the procedural requirements of his admission with considerable precision. Indeed, he had privately enjoyed the knowledge that Kelbor-Hal would be obliged to acknowledge him before the assembled hierarchy of Mars.

Yet the question now hanging between them was one for which no calculation had provided a satisfactory solution.

What did he want?

There had been a time when the answer would have been simple.

He wanted to see water flowing once more through the ancient valleys of Mars. He wanted to stand beneath a living sky and hear the sound of wind moving through leaves, to watch the first green shoots emerge from soil that had known nothing but dust and iron for thousands of years. He wanted to prove that the birthplace of humanity's greatest technological achievements need not remain a monument to its own desolation.

He had dreamed of oceans.

Not reservoirs enclosed beneath armoured domes, nor the carefully rationed stores upon which the great forge-cities depended, but oceans beneath the open sky. Vast expanses of blue, fed by rivers and rain, their shores alive with things that grew without the supervision of a machine.

It had seemed an impossible ambition to many of his colleagues. Some had dismissed it as sentimentality, others as an extravagant misallocation of resources. Kelbor-Hal had regarded it as an irritation, an obsession unworthy of an intellect that might otherwise have served the Mechanicum with distinction.

But Varn had never understood why impossibility should constitute a sufficient reason to abandon an endeavour.

There had been others who shared that belief.

He remembered their voices, their arguments, the long hours spent beneath the artificial lights of Tharsis Magna as they disputed atmospheric models and the feasibility of introducing self-sustaining biological systems into the Martian environment. He remembered the laughter that sometimes followed a particularly outrageous proposal, and the excitement when an experiment produced results none of them had anticipated.

For years, those memories had sustained him.

Now they were painful things.

The friends who had once shared his dream were gone. The laboratories where they had worked belonged to another life. Even Mars itself had become something distant, a world he could imagine more easily than he could return to.

And there had been Athena.

The thought came without warning, as it so often did.

Not the woman who had stood before him aboard the Avalon, burdened by secrets and terrible decisions, but the woman he remembered from quieter years. The woman whose presence had once made even the most exhausting work seem bearable. He remembered her voice, the peculiar way she had looked at him when he became so absorbed in an argument that he forgot the passage of time, and the warmth of her hand resting against his own.

There were moments when the memory of that warmth seemed more real than the machinery that now supported his body.

He had lost so much.

And somewhere before him sat the man he believed had arranged the destruction of what remained.

The conclave waited.

Kelbor-Hal's immense mechanical form occupied the central throne with the patience of a ruler who had asked a question and expected an answer. Around him, hundreds of delegates remained connected to the chamber's vast information network, their silent deliberations continuing beyond the reach of ordinary human senses.

Varn looked upon them and wondered how many still possessed dreams that could not be expressed as calculations.

He had once belonged among them.

Perhaps some part of him always would.

But the mists of Caerdyn Vallis had become his home, and the Mist Wardens his family. Whatever else the Fabricator-General had intended when he sent Varn away, he had given him a place where his ideas could flourish.

There was a bitter irony in that.

The Magos raised his head.

"What do I want?" he repeated quietly.

His vox-grille rendered the words with its customary precision, but Lucan heard something beneath the mechanical timbre that made him look more closely at his companion.

Varn seemed older.

It was an absurd impression. The Magos's face had changed little since their arrival, and the greater portion of his visible features was mechanical. Yet the defiance that had animated him throughout the exchange had ebbed away, leaving a weariness Lucan had seldom encountered in him.

For a moment, he thought Varn might simply turn and leave. Instead, the Magos looked towards the assembled delegates.

"There are many things I would wish to recover, Fabricator-General. Some are beyond the capacity of even our greatest technologies to restore. Others remain possible, though I suspect I shall not live to see them accomplished."

He paused, allowing his gaze to travel across the tiers.

"I still dream of Mars. Of a world restored to life, its oceans replenished and its skies no longer obscured by the industry that sustains it. I dream of a civilisation that remembers the purpose of its knowledge, and of a future in which our achievements are measured by more than the quantity of machinery we can construct."

A disturbance passed through the noosphere.

Elara received fragments of the delegates' responses, most dismissive, some openly contemptuous. The restoration of Mars was a familiar subject of speculation, but the resources required were so vast, and the practical obstacles so formidable, that serious consideration had long since yielded to more immediate priorities.

Yet Varn's words did not possess the quality of a petition. He was not asking the conclave to fund his research. He was speaking of something he had already accepted he might never see.

Kelbor-Hal regarded him without apparent interest.

"Your sentimental ambitions are already known to us, Varn. They were discussed at considerable length before your reassignment."

"Yes," the Magos replied. "I recall the discussions."

There was no humour in his voice now.

"But I did not come here to revisit them."

The Fabricator-General's optical sensors contracted. Whatever satisfaction he might have derived from Varn's apparent vulnerability seemed to diminish as the Magos returned his attention to the central dais.

"I came to ask you a question."

Lucan felt the atmosphere change.

The statement was simple enough, yet something in its delivery made the Valiant's instincts sharpen. Varn had spent the greater part of their journey refusing to explain his intentions. He had offered fragments of information, allusions to old disagreements and assurances that the matter was personal, but nothing that accounted for the extraordinary lengths to which he had gone to secure this audience.

Now, at last, he appeared ready to reveal them.

Kelbor-Hal made a small movement of one immense mechanical hand, an invitation so perfunctory that it might equally have been a dismissal.

"Then ask it. The conclave has already indulged your presence beyond what is reasonable."

Varn studied the metallic visage above him.

"I served aboard the Avalon, flagship of the XIth​ Legion, as principal overseer of its technological systems. You are aware, I presume, of the catastrophe that befell the vessel?"

The question brought a faint alteration to the Fabricator-General's posture. "The incident was reported through the appropriate channels."

"Then you know that the vessel suffered catastrophic damage. Its survival was uncertain, and the lives of all aboard were placed in grave peril."

Kelbor-Hal's response was accompanied by a low vibration from the machinery surrounding his throne. "I am aware that the XIth​ sustained considerable losses during its recent operations. The circumstances were unfortunate."

Unfortunate.

The word struck Varn with a force he had not anticipated.

For an instant he saw again the ruined corridors of the Avalon, the emergency lights flickering above bodies that would never rise, the broken machinery and the desperate efforts of those who had fought to preserve what little remained. He remembered the faces of men and women who had trusted him to keep their vessel alive.

And he remembered Athena.

He forced the memories aside.

"The circumstances," he said, "were not entirely accidental."

Across the chamber, the noospheric traffic altered.

Elara felt the change immediately. Queries began spreading through the network, requesting clarification of the incident and access to the reports concerning the Avalon. Several delegates initiated searches through the Mechanicum's expeditionary archives, only to encounter restricted entries and incomplete summaries.

The vessel was known to them, of course. A Gloriana represented an extraordinary concentration of technological resources, and its near destruction had been a matter of considerable concern.

But Varn's implication was something else.

Kelbor-Hal remained silent.

The Magos continued, his voice carefully controlled.

"During my examination of the damage, I discovered evidence of deliberate interference with the Avalon's systems. The initial indications were sufficiently subtle that they might have escaped scrutiny amid the wider destruction, but further investigation established that the interference had been intentional."

Lucan turned towards him.

Sabotage?

He had known the Avalon had suffered a terrible catastrophe. The reports available to him had been limited, and Artorias himself had made clear that certain details were not to be discussed beyond those directly involved. Lucan had accepted that restriction, as he had accepted many others during the long years of their brotherhood.

He had not imagined that the ship might have been deliberately harmed from within.

The thought was deeply unsettling. An enemy who could reach the heart of their fleet was an enemy capable of striking almost anywhere.

Varn's voice carried on through the chamber.

"The interference was traced to an individual aboard the vessel. A member of our own order, entrusted with responsibilities that afforded access to sensitive systems."

The reaction was immediate.

A number of delegates shifted within their berths, and the previously restrained exchanges of data became a torrent of competing queries. Elara's noospheric interface filled with requests for the saboteur's designation, technical records of the incident and clarification of the alleged Mechanicum connection.

Some demanded evidence. Others expressed outrage that a servant of Mars might have endangered a son of the Omnissiah.

A few questioned why the matter had not been reported to the Mechanicum's judicial authorities. Elara found herself considering that same question with particular unease.

The deliberate destruction of a vessel carrying one of the Emperor's sons would constitute an offence of almost unimaginable gravity. Even an unsuccessful attempt would invite scrutiny extending far beyond the jurisdiction of the Mechanicum.

And if the perpetrator had indeed been one of their own...

She suppressed the thought before it could develop further. Varn had not yet established the truth of his allegations.

Kelbor-Hal raised one hand and the chamber fell silent.

The effect was extraordinary. The physical sounds had been minimal to begin with, but the sudden contraction of noospheric activity was almost palpable to those connected to the network. Elara felt hundreds of simultaneous exchanges suspended as the delegates yielded their attention to the Fabricator-General.

"An extraordinary accusation," Kelbor-Hal observed.

His voice was measured, almost dispassionate.

"You allege that a servant of the Mechanicum deliberately endangered the flagship of a Primarch. Such a claim would require substantial evidence."

"I possess evidence of sabotage," Varn replied.

"And of the perpetrator's identity?"

The question was delivered without emphasis, yet Varn felt something cold settle within him. Kelbor-Hal regarded him with the same impassive attention he might have afforded a malfunctioning engine awaiting diagnosis.

"Who was this individual?"

For a moment, the chamber seemed to recede.

Varn remembered Athena standing before him, the terrible finality of what she had done already becoming apparent. He remembered her words, the admission that she had been tasked with dealing with him, and the desperate effort to reconcile the woman he loved with the enormity of her actions.

He had asked himself countless times whether he might have prevented it.

Whether some warning had escaped him. Whether he had become so absorbed in his work, so convinced of the possibilities opening before them, that he had failed to see the suffering of the person closest to him.

Those questions had no answers.

I cannot do it.

He would not offer her name to this assembly.

He would not allow the woman he had loved to become an entry in a Mechanicum archive; her memory reduced to a designation attached to an act of betrayal. Whatever she had done, whatever terrible choices had brought her to that moment, he could not surrender what remained of her to the judgement of strangers.

"The individual is dead," he said at last.

Lucan studied him.

There had been a pause before the answer, brief enough that most might have overlooked it, but he had spent too many years reading the intentions of others to mistake its significance.

Varn was withholding something. Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors remained fixed upon him.

"Dead?"

"The saboteur died before a formal investigation could establish their identity beyond dispute."

A number of delegates reacted with renewed agitation.

Elara felt questions spreading through the noosphere, many concerning the apparent contradiction between Varn's certainty and his refusal to identify the perpetrator. Others requested clarification of the circumstances of the death.

Kelbor-Hal allowed the disturbance to continue for several seconds before speaking.

"Convenient."

The word was quiet.

Varn's attention sharpened. The Fabricator-General continued with the detached patience of an examiner considering a defective hypothesis.

"You present allegations of extraordinary gravity, yet the individual responsible is deceased, their identity apparently uncertain, and the relevant evidence unavailable for independent examination. You will understand, I trust, why this conclave cannot accept your conclusions without further scrutiny."

Varn regarded him.

He had expected denial.

He had expected the demand for proof, the appeal to procedure and the calculated dismissal of any claim that could not be substantiated before a tribunal. Yet hearing those arguments delivered with such effortless indifference was almost unbearable.

"The individual," he said slowly, "acknowledged having received instructions to deal with me and those aboard the Avalon."

The chamber stirred again but Kelbor-Hal's immense mechanical form remained motionless. "Instructions?"

"Yes."

"From whom?"

Varn stared at him. The question was so dispassionately delivered, so apparently innocent, that for an instant the Magos could scarcely believe what he was hearing.

He knew.

The certainty rose within him with a force that threatened to overwhelm every restraint he had imposed upon himself.

Kelbor-Hal knew.

Or so Varn believed with a conviction that had grown through every hour of investigation, every fragment of recovered data and every terrible recollection of Athena's final words.

He had come here hoping to discover whether that conviction could survive the scrutiny of the man himself. Now, confronted with the Fabricator-General's impassive metallic face, he found his anger threatening to eclipse his judgement.

"You know who," he said.

The words emerged harsher than he intended and Lucan felt a chill pass through him. There was no longer any pretence of academic disagreement in Varn's voice. The Magos was addressing Kelbor-Hal as one might address an enemy whose guilt was already established.

The Fabricator-General regarded him for several seconds. Then a low mechanical resonance emerged from his vox-system, something that might once have been a sigh.

"I know of no such individual, Varn. If you possess information concerning a conspiracy against the XIth​ Legion, you would do well to present it through the proper channels."

His optical sensors moved briefly towards the assembled delegates. "The Mechanicum does not tolerate the misuse of its resources for private acts of violence. Should evidence of such misconduct exist, it will be examined."

Elara listened carefully.

The statement was entirely appropriate. It was precisely the response she would have expected from the Fabricator-General under such circumstances.

And yet something about its smoothness troubled her.

Kelbor-Hal had not expressed surprise.

Nor had he sought clarification concerning the technical nature of the sabotage, the systems affected or the circumstances under which it had been discovered.

He had moved directly to the question of evidence.

That was not, in itself, suspicious. The Fabricator-General was a man accustomed to dealing with accusations of considerable complexity, and his office demanded a disciplined approach to matters of potential criminality.

Still, Elara found herself wondering whether he had anticipated the subject.

She dismissed the speculation.

Magos Varn had already demonstrated a talent for provoking uncomfortable questions. She would not permit herself to be drawn into the same uncertainty without cause.

The Magos stood alone upon the central floor, surrounded by the immense machinery of the conclave. When he spoke again, his voice had recovered its earlier precision.

"I know that the individual responsible, maintained communications with Mars. I know that reports were transmitted concerning my work, the activities of my colleagues and the technological developments undertaken within the Mist Wardens."

Kelbor-Hal did not interrupt as Varn allowed the words to carry across the chamber.

"I know that those reports included descriptions of phenomena encountered within the domains of the Unbroken King. Phenomena whose interaction with conventional technology presented difficulties of considerable significance."

A ripple of curiosity moved through the noosphere.

Elara felt it immediately.

The unfamiliar terminology had returned, accompanied now by the suggestion that the alleged saboteur had been reporting upon research conducted under Varn's supervision.

She glanced towards the Fabricator-General.

For the first time, she perceived a minute alteration in the activity of his data-connections. Several streams had been isolated from the wider network.

The action was not unusual. Kelbor-Hal routinely maintained private channels during conclave proceedings, and Elara had long since learned not to question their contents. Nevertheless, the timing remained in her thoughts.

Varn continued.

"The reports concerned a substance known to the people of Caerdyn Vallis as the Ceithir."

The name meant nothing to the assembly.

Elara searched her available archives and found only fragmentary references to atmospheric phenomena within the territories associated with the Mist Wardens Legion. Nothing suggested a technological discovery of the magnitude Varn had implied.

"What is this 'Ceithir'?" demanded one of the senior Magi seated beside Kelbor-Hal.

The question emerged through a harsh mechanical voice, its syllables distorted by an ancient vox-system.

Varn turned towards the speaker.

"A phenomenon whose properties remain imperfectly understood. It exhibits characteristics that challenge every conventional model of matter and energy, and its interaction with technological systems has required the development of entirely new methods of regulation."

A burst of queries followed.

Elara received requests for chemical composition, energy spectra, containment requirements and experimental data. Several delegates attempted to access the relevant records through the Mechanicum's archives, only to discover that the information remained restricted beneath the authority of the Legion.

The absence of data appeared to irritate them considerably. Kelbor-Hal allowed the exchange to continue for several moments.

Then he spoke.

"Your discussion of an obscure atmospheric phenomenon does little to substantiate an accusation of conspiracy, Varn."

The Magos turned back towards him.

"On the contrary. I believe it lies at the heart of the matter."

His voice had become very quiet.

"The individual responsible for the sabotage reported upon the Ceithir. Its properties. Its effects upon technology. The innovations developed by myself and my colleagues to accommodate those effects."

He looked towards the Fabricator-General's immense mechanical form.

"I know that whoever received those reports would have understood the implications of our work. I know that such discoveries would have been regarded by certain authorities upon Mars as intolerable deviations from established doctrine."

The chamber stirred but Varn continued before the disturbance could develop.

"And I know that the individual responsible for the sabotage believed they were acting under instructions."

Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors narrowed. "You are suggesting that the Mechanicum ordered the destruction of a Gloriana because of your research?"

"No."

The answer came with unexpected force. Varn turned towards the assembled delegates.

"I make no such accusation against the Mechanicum."

For a moment, his gaze travelled across the tiers, taking in the hundreds of figures suspended within their elaborate berths.

"There are many among you who would disagree with my work. Some would condemn it. Others might seek to suppress it. I have no doubt that certain members of this assembly would consider my continued existence an affront to their understanding of technological propriety."

A faint mechanical hum escaped his vox-grille. "I have encountered such opinions before."

There was little humour in the observation.

"But disagreement is not murder. Nor do I believe that the Mechanicum, as an institution, authorised an attack upon the Eleventh Legiones Astartes."

He returned his attention to Kelbor-Hal. "My concern is considerably more specific."

The Fabricator-General regarded him with the cold patience of a machine awaiting the completion of an unnecessary calculation.

"Then present your evidence."

Varn felt the weight of the question settle upon him.

There it was. The barrier he had known would stand between suspicion and judgement. He possessed fragments of communications, damaged records and the recollections of a woman who could no longer answer for her actions. He possessed knowledge of the Ceithir and the certainty that its properties would have alarmed those who regarded innovation as a threat to their authority.

But he did not possess the one thing that would permit him to condemn Kelbor-Hal before the assembled hierarchy of Mars.

Proof.

Not the kind required by the Mechanicum. Not the kind that would satisfy an Imperial tribunal. Not the kind that could withstand the scrutiny of men whose political survival depended upon their ability to deny inconvenient truths.

The realisation was not new.

He had understood it before setting foot in this place. Yet standing here, before the man he believed responsible, he found it almost intolerable.

"No," Varn said at last. "I do not possess proof sufficient to satisfy this assembly."

A disturbance passed through the chamber. Kelbor-Hal leaned back upon his throne, the machinery supporting his frame responding with a deep mechanical resonance.

"Then this discussion is concluded."

The words were delivered with the finality of a judgement.

Several delegates immediately resumed their noospheric exchanges, while others began transmitting motions concerning the dismissal of Varn's petition. Elara felt the administrative machinery of the conclave returning to its accustomed rhythm.

The matter, it seemed, had reached its inevitable conclusion.

Yet Varn did not move.

He stood upon the central floor, his crimson robes marked with the pale blue and silver of the XIth​, and regarded the Fabricator-General with an expression that Lucan could not understand.

A terrible calm.

Varn had not come here believing he could persuade the conclave to condemn Kelbor-Hal. He had known the limitations of his evidence, understood the political realities of Mars and recognised the futility of demanding justice from an institution whose highest authority he suspected of the crime.

He had come for something else.

Something that could not be entered into an archive or subjected to a vote. Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors shifted towards the chamber's administrative attendants.

"Remove this matter from the proceedings. Magos Varn has been afforded more than sufficient opportunity to present his allegations."

The Fabricator-General had scarcely completed the instruction when Varn spoke.

"I did not say that I possessed no proof."

The words were quiet, yet they carried across the chamber with unmistakable clarity. Kelbor-Hal's attention returned to him.

Varn looked up at the immense metallic figure upon the dais.

"I said that I possessed none sufficient to satisfy this assembly."

For several seconds, the two regarded one another. Then Varn reached beneath his robes and Lucan's attention sharpened at once.

The movement was deliberate, unhurried, and accompanied by none of the tension that might have suggested an imminent attack. Nevertheless, the Lord Warden became acutely aware of the armed guards positioned around the central floor.

From within the folds of his robes, Varn withdrew a small cylindrical canister.

It was scarcely longer than a human hand, fashioned from dark metal and fitted with a series of delicate silver rings. A faint harmonic vibration emanated from its interior, producing a sound so soft that it was almost lost beneath the chamber's machinery.

Lucan recognised the workmanship.

The device bore the unmistakable character of the Forge Wardens, its construction combining Martian techniques with the elegant, unfamiliar principles Varn had developed among the Legion.

Elara regarded it with immediate interest.

Her augmetics began analysing its exterior, identifying several components whose arrangement did not correspond to any familiar containment system. The device appeared to possess an internal field generator, although the energy readings were unusually stable.

"What is that?" she asked.

Varn did not look towards her.

"A question," he replied.

The Magos raised the canister before him.

"For which I have brought my own means of obtaining an answer."


The canister opened with a sound like a distant bell.

Three silver rings rotated around its circumference, their movements accompanied by a soft harmonic resonance that seemed strangely delicate amid the industrial thunder of the conclave. A narrow seam appeared along the cylinder's length, and from within emerged a slender tendril of pale mist.

It rose no higher than Varn's wrist.

For an instant it hovered above his palm, curling into itself with the slow, languid grace of smoke caught in an imperceptible breeze. Yet there was something peculiar about its movement. It did not disperse into the surrounding air, nor did it respond to the currents generated by the chamber's ventilation systems. Instead, it gathered into a delicate spiral, its edges shimmering with the faintest suggestion of silver.

The Ceithir had come to Ullanor.

Lucan felt an unexpected warmth stir beneath his breastplate. He knew the mist well enough to recognise it, though he had seldom seen so small a portion separated from the greater expanses that shrouded Caerdyn Vallis. There was something almost incongruous about its presence here, surrounded by the harsh geometry of Martian machinery. It belonged among the forests, fens and ancient mountains of his home, not beneath the cold illumination of a Mechanicum conclave.

Yet it seemed perfectly content.

The tendril drifted around Varn's mechanical fingers, briefly touching the silver rings of its container before returning to the space above his palm.

Across the auditorium, the delegates began transmitting questions.

Elara's noospheric interface filled with requests for analysis.

The substance possessed no readily identifiable chemical composition, and the initial readings produced by the chamber's passive sensors were contradictory. Several systems reported an aerosol of unknown origin; others detected anomalous electromagnetic behaviour, while a more sophisticated array returned a result that appeared to suggest the absence of any measurable substance at all.

She frowned at the discrepancies.

The instruments were functioning within their expected parameters, and the containment device itself appeared to be operating with extraordinary stability. Whatever Varn had brought into the chamber, it was not behaving according to the models she would have expected.

Then Kelbor-Hal moved.

It was scarcely more than a fraction of a second.

The Fabricator-General's immense frame recoiled against the machinery of his throne, his upper body withdrawing perhaps a hand's breadth as several fine data-connections snapped free of their sockets. A cluster of optical sensors contracted sharply, and one of the heavy manipulators beside his throne rose between him and the mist as if to fend it off before stopping abruptly.

The movement was immediately corrected.

Kelbor-Hal settled back into his former posture, and the disconnected cables began seeking their ports once more. To most of the assembly, the interruption would have appeared no more significant than a routine adjustment of his augmetics.

But Varn had been watching him.

He had watched nothing else.

And in that brief, involuntary movement, he found the answer he had crossed half the Imperium to obtain.

The Fabricator-General knew.

He knew what the Ceithir was. He knew what its presence might mean for the machinery surrounding him, and he had reacted before any explanation could be offered. Not with the curiosity of a scientist encountering an unfamiliar phenomenon, but with the instinctive caution of a man confronted by something whose dangers he already understood.

It was not proof of murder.

Varn knew that. That fact remained painfully clear, even now. Kelbor-Hal might have learned of the Ceithir through channels entirely unrelated to Athena. His reaction could be explained, contested or dismissed, and no tribunal would accept it as evidence that he had ordered the destruction of the Avalon.

But Varn had seen enough.

For the first time since entering the conclave, the anger within him became almost manageable. It did not diminish. Rather, it acquired shape and direction, settling around a certainty that no longer required the approval of the assembled magi.

Elara, meanwhile, was staring at the Fabricator-General in shock.

She had served within his household long enough to recognise the difference between a deliberate mechanical adjustment and an involuntary response. Kelbor-Hal's movements were ordinarily economical, controlled by systems of such refinement that even the smallest action seemed the product of calculation.

What she had just witnessed had been neither economical nor calculated.

He had recoiled as if in fear.

The realisation disturbed her more than she cared to admit. She examined the noospheric record of the preceding seconds, isolating the movement and comparing it against the arrival of Varn's strange substance. The correlation was unmistakable, although its significance remained uncertain.

Why would the Fabricator-General fear something he had supposedly never encountered?

And why had Varn brought it here?

Her eyes moved towards the Magos standing below the dais. His face offered little indication of his thoughts, but the stillness that had settled over him was unlike the defiant composure he had displayed earlier.

He looked, she thought, like a man who had finally confirmed something he had desperately hoped was untrue.

Kelbor-Hal's voice broke the silence.

"Remove that substance from this chamber."

There was no trace of alarm in his words. The command was delivered with the same authority he had exercised throughout the proceedings, although Elara detected an unusually sharp contraction in the private data traffic surrounding his throne.

Varn regarded him.

"Does it trouble you, Fabricator-General?"

The question was quiet enough to sound almost courteous. Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors fixed upon the pale mist. "You have introduced an unidentified material into a secure assembly without authorisation. Its presence is a violation of the conclave's safety protocols."

"An understandable concern," Varn replied. "Although I find it curious that you reached that conclusion before the chamber's instruments had completed their analysis."

A disturbance passed through the delegates. Several began requesting the sensor records, while others transmitted objections concerning Varn's conduct. The two senior magi flanking Kelbor-Hal exchanged a rapid sequence of binharic communications, their mechanical bodies remaining otherwise motionless.

The Fabricator-General did not acknowledge the implication.

"You were instructed to remove it."

Varn looked down at the delicate tendril curling around his hand. For a moment, the sight carried him far from Ullanor.

He remembered the first time he had encountered the Ceithir, the bewilderment of discovering that something so apparently insubstantial could interfere with technologies whose principles he had understood for centuries.

He remembered the frustration of failed experiments, the excitement of each small success and the extraordinary possibilities that had emerged when he ceased treating the mist as an obstacle to be overcome.

He remembered the colleagues who had shared those discoveries. And the woman who had reported them to Mars.

A terrible sadness passed through him.

"I brought it here because I wished to be certain," he said.

Kelbor-Hal remained motionless.

Varn raised his head.

"I am now."

The Magos touched the activation stud upon the canister. Its silver rings began to rotate in the opposite direction, and the Ceithir withdrew from his hand with the same unhurried grace with which it had emerged. The final wisp lingered briefly above the opening before slipping inside. The cylinder sealed, its harmonic resonance fading until the chamber's ordinary machinery once again dominated the air.

Varn returned the device to his robes.

He had made no attempt to threaten the assembly, interfere with its systems or demonstrate the more extraordinary properties of the substance. To the majority of those present, the entire exercise had accomplished very little.

To Elara, it had accomplished something deeply unsettling.

She looked towards Kelbor-Hal and found herself recalling Varn's earlier allegations.

A Primarch's flagship had nearly been destroyed. The Magos claimed to have discovered sabotage, carried out by an individual who had been reporting upon his research to an unidentified superior on Mars. He believed that superior had regarded his innovations as an abomination.

And now the Fabricator-General had reacted to the Ceithir as though he already understood its properties.

The implications were monstrous.

If Varn was correct, then someone within the Mechanicum had deliberately endangered the life of a Primarch, one of the Emperor's own sons. To Elara, raised within the traditions of Mars, the Emperor was the Omnissiah, the living manifestation of the Machine God's will.

Whatever private reservations certain magi might harbour concerning that doctrine, the destruction of one of his sons would represent an act of almost inconceivable treachery.

She refused to complete the thought.

There were explanations she had not considered. Information she did not possess. The Fabricator-General had access to intelligence far beyond the reach of his subordinates, and his knowledge of an unfamiliar technological phenomenon did not establish complicity in an attack.

Yet she could not forget the way he had moved.

Nor could she forget that Varn had expected him to. The Magos looked directly at the Fabricator-General.

"I see you, Kelbor-Hal."

The use of his name, stripped of title and courtesy, sent a ripple of outrage through the nearest tiers. Several delegates transmitted immediate objections, and one of the senior magi beside the throne turned sharply towards Varn.

He paid them no attention.

"I know what you did," he continued, his voice low and terribly steady. "I know what you took from me."

Lucan felt the words settle upon the chamber like a drawn blade.

There was no triumph in Varn's declaration. Whatever satisfaction he might have expected from confronting the Fabricator-General had vanished. He stood before the man he believed responsible for the destruction of his life, and the knowledge had brought him neither peace nor relief.

Only grief.

Kelbor-Hal's metallic face remained unreadable.

"You have presented no evidence of wrongdoing on my part."

"No," Varn agreed. "None that would satisfy this assembly."

"Then your accusation is without foundation."

"Not. To. Me."

The Fabricator-General regarded him for several seconds. Around them, the conclave's noospheric exchanges intensified, delegates arguing over the significance of the strange substance and the implications of Varn's allegations.

Lucan could hear none of it.

He saw only the two figures facing one another across the polished floor: the immense, almost entirely mechanical ruler of Mars and the diminished Magos who had once served beneath him.

And for the first time, he understood that Varn had not come seeking a political victory. He had come to look into the face of a man he hated.

Kelbor-Hal's patience ended.

"This farce has continued long enough."

His voice rose through the chamber, amplified by the immense machinery surrounding his throne. The noospheric traffic contracted as hundreds of delegates yielded their attention to him.

"You have interrupted the proceedings of this conclave, challenged the authority of its presiding officers and introduced an unidentified substance into a secure assembly. You have made accusations of the gravest character without presenting evidence sufficient to support them, and you have demonstrated contempt for the institutions whose privileges you continue to exploit."

The Fabricator-General's immense mechanical hand settled upon the arm of his throne.

"Your presence upon Mars was once tolerated because your abilities were considered of potential value. Your reassignment to the XIth​ Legion was intended to remove an increasingly disruptive influence from our affairs. It would appear that the arrangement has merely afforded you greater opportunity to indulge your deficiencies."

Varn listened without interruption.

Elara felt a motion beginning to form within the noosphere. It originated from the Fabricator-General's immediate administrative network, spreading towards the conclave's judicial and disciplinary systems.

Her attention sharpened.

The motion concerned the formal revocation of Iterai Varn's standing within the Mechanicum. She examined its preliminary wording and felt a flicker of alarm.

The procedure was highly irregular.

The Fabricator-General possessed immense authority, certainly, and the assembled conclave could initiate disciplinary proceedings against a Magos accused of serious misconduct. But the removal of established rank and accreditation ordinarily required a formal determination of the relevant offences, an opportunity for the accused to respond and the recording of a judgement supported by the appropriate authorities.

The motion now taking shape appeared designed to circumvent several of those requirements.

Elara hesitated.

She had spent the morning insisting upon the proper application of Mechanicum protocol. She had denied Varn entry until the records established his standing, and she had accepted that standing despite her personal objections.

Now the Fabricator-General appeared prepared to extinguish it because the Magos had offended him.

Perhaps the charges could be substantiated. Varn's conduct had certainly been provocative, and his introduction of an unidentified substance into the chamber was a legitimate cause for concern.

But the speed of the proposed action troubled her.

She opened a private channel to the administrative officers responsible for the conclave's proceedings, requesting clarification of the legal basis for the motion.

The response was immediate.

Authority: Fabricator-General.

Elara stared at the words. That was not an answer. Before she could formulate another query, Kelbor-Hal spoke again.

"Your continued recognition as a Magos of Mars is no longer tenable. I shall therefore initiate proceedings to revoke your accreditation, strip you of your remaining honours and sever your formal association with the Mechanicum."

A number of delegates responded with approving bursts of binharic. Others remained silent, their data-connections flickering as they examined the proposed motion.

Elara felt the division forming.

There were those who regarded Varn's conduct as intolerable and welcomed the Fabricator-General's intervention. Others appeared troubled by the procedural implications, although few were willing to express their reservations openly.

And there were still those who remained curious.

Varn's claims concerning the Ceithir had not been substantiated, but neither had they been disproved. His account of the freedoms afforded him by Artorias had provoked questions that the conclave had not yet resolved. Even his accusation of sabotage, however inadequately supported, had introduced a disturbing possibility into the assembly's deliberations.

Kelbor-Hal was moving to end the discussion before those questions could develop further.

Varn looked up at him.

For a moment, Lucan thought the Magos might respond with another argument concerning procedure. He had already demonstrated a remarkable talent for exploiting the regulations of the Mechanicum, and the Fabricator-General's proposed action appeared vulnerable to precisely the sort of challenge Varn had employed earlier.

Instead, the Magos gave a small, weary shake of his head.

"Do not trouble yourself."

The words were so unexpected that several delegates ceased their transmissions. Kelbor-Hal's optical sensors narrowed.

"What?"

Varn looked around the chamber.

He had spent much of his life among men and women like these. Their augmentations, their intricate machinery and the vast networks of information connecting them had once represented the highest expression of everything he admired. He had believed that knowledge could overcome the limitations of the human condition, that technology could restore what had been lost and that the Mechanicum might one day become the instrument through which humanity healed the wounds of its own history.

He still believed those things.

That was what made the moment so painful.

The institution before him had not always been what he wished it to be. He had known its cruelties, its jealousies and its reluctance to challenge established doctrine. Yet he had continued to regard it as his intellectual home, a place whose failings might be corrected through patience, discovery and the gradual triumph of reason.

Now he stood before its highest authority and saw a man prepared to destroy him rather than answer a question.

Varn's gaze travelled across the tiers.

Some delegates regarded him with undisguised hostility. Others watched in silence, their optical arrays following his movements with an attention that seemed almost contemplative.

He wondered how many had once possessed ambitions as extravagant as his own.

How many had abandoned them.

How many still dreamed.

When he spoke, his voice carried none of the earlier mockery.

"I was born of Mars, Kelbor-Hal. Its knowledge shaped me. Its traditions gave structure to my understanding of the universe, and its people taught me to believe that no mystery was beyond the reach of an enquiring mind."

He paused, looking towards the immense machinery suspended above the chamber.

"I have never ceased to love that world. Even now, after all that has passed between us, I dream of seeing its oceans restored. I dream of forests upon its mountains and rivers flowing through valleys that have known nothing but dust for thousands of years."

A number of delegates shifted within their berths.

Varn lowered his gaze towards Kelbor-Hal.

"But I no longer believe that dream can be realised beneath the authority you have fashioned."

The Fabricator-General remained silent.

"You speak of knowledge yet fear what cannot be reconciled with your doctrines. You claim to preserve the achievements of Humanity, yet regard the lives of those who serve you as resources to be expended. You demand obedience where there should be enquiry, and submission where there should be understanding."

The words were not shouted. Their force lay in the quiet conviction with which they were delivered, and in the fact that Varn seemed no longer concerned with how the assembly might judge them.

"I came here believing that some part of the Mars I loved might still remain within these halls. Perhaps it does. Perhaps there are those among you who remember that our purpose was never simply to preserve the machines of the past, but to employ our knowledge in the creation of a better future."

His attention returned to the Fabricator-General.

"But there is no place for me in the Mechanicum you have fashioned, Kelbor-Hal."

For a moment, the chamber was utterly still.

Then Varn reached towards the heavy cog-shaped medallion hanging against his chest.

It was an old thing, fashioned from dark Martian iron and edged with silver. The emblem had accompanied him through decades of service, through his appointment at Tharsis Magna and into the long years of exile that followed. Its surface bore the marks of age, and the chain supporting it had been repaired more than once.

He remembered the day it had been bestowed upon him. He remembered the pride he had felt.

Carefully, he lifted the chain over his head.

Elara watched the gesture with growing disbelief.

The medallion represented more than an ornament. It was a symbol of standing, a visible acknowledgement of the authority under which Varn had once served.

He held it for a moment, examining the familiar metal. Then he approached the edge of the central dais and placed it upon the polished stone.

The sound was small. A faint metallic click, almost lost beneath the chamber's machinery. Yet Elara felt it more keenly than the Fabricator-General's thunderous condemnation.

Varn stepped back.

"You sent me away believing you had deprived me of my future," he said. "Instead, you gave me one. I shall not permit you to take it from me again."

His optics travelled briefly towards the delegates.

"I remain what I have always been. An Innovator. A seeker of knowledge. A servant of those who place their trust in me. A man who believes that the purpose of our work is to bring hope where none existed before. I still believe in hope."

Then he looked once more upon Kelbor-Hal.

"There is no place for me beneath your tyranny. Very well. I shall find my own path."

The Fabricator-General's immense frame shifted.

"You presume that you may simply depart?"

Varn regarded him with a weariness that seemed to reach beyond anger.

"I have already departed, Kelbor-Hal. It has merely taken me this long to understand it."

He turned away.

The reaction was immediate.

A storm of binharic erupted across the chamber, no longer confined entirely to the noosphere. Several delegates rose within their berths, their mechanical limbs unfolding as they transmitted furious objections. Others remained motionless, their optical arrays following the departing Magos.

Lucan heard fragments of Gothic amid the electronic tumult.

"Disgrace!"

"Unacceptable!"

"Seize him!"

The voices came from different tiers, some distorted beyond easy comprehension, others unmistakably human.

Yet not all the delegates joined the condemnation.

Elara saw that clearly.

Many remained silent, their noospheric connections active but their responses carefully restrained. Some were reviewing the records of the exchange. Others were examining the Fabricator-General's proposed disciplinary motion, or requesting access to the sensor data collected during Varn's demonstration.

A few were studying the reports concerning the Avalon. The questions had not ended. Kelbor-Hal raised his voice above the disturbance.

"Iterai Varn!"

The Magos did not stop.

Lucan moved to accompany him, one hand resting lightly upon Solbrand's pommel. The Lord Warden had remained silent throughout the final exchange, recognising that the confrontation belonged to Varn alone. But the atmosphere had become dangerously volatile, and he was unwilling to permit the Mechanicum's anger to place his companion at risk.

The Skitarii stationed near the central aisle shifted uncertainly.

Elara saw their commander awaiting instructions. For a terrible instant, she wondered whether the Fabricator-General would order Varn detained.

The possibility filled her with dread. Twenty Astartes stood upon the upper gallery, their commander now accompanying the Magos towards the exit. Any attempt to arrest him might provoke a confrontation whose consequences would extend far beyond this chamber.

She opened a private channel to the security commander.

Maintain positions. Do not obstruct their departure without explicit authorisation.

The acknowledgement came almost immediately. Elara did not know whether the instruction was an act of prudence or something more troubling.

She told herself it was prudence.

Varn passed her without speaking. For a moment, their eyes met. She had expected triumph, perhaps even satisfaction.

Yet there was no triumph in his expression.

Only exhaustion.

And grief.

Elara found herself wanting to ask him a question.

Not about his credentials, nor the procedural rights he had so infuriatingly exploited. She wanted to ask what he had lost aboard the Avalon, and why the answer had driven him to confront the most powerful man on Mars.

But the words did not come. Varn continued towards the ascending aisle.

Lucan followed, his scarlet cloak moving behind him as he glanced towards the upper gallery. Threnn had already begun directing the Valiants towards the exit, their formation tightening around the great standard of the Second Company.

The chamber remained in turmoil but Kelbor-Hal did not call for their arrest. Instead, his voice rolled through the auditorium, cold and immense.

"Let him go. The Mechanicum has no need of men who mistake defiance for wisdom."

The declaration drew approving transmissions from his supporters, but Elara heard something else beneath them.

Silence.

Not the absence of communication, but the deliberate withholding of judgement. A surprising number of delegates had chosen not to join the condemnation.

She watched Varn disappear into the entrance passage, his uneven gait carrying him away from the chamber in which he had once hoped to find answers.

Then her attention returned to the central dais. The small cog-shaped medallion remained upon the polished stone.

Kelbor-Hal had not ordered it removed. Elara looked towards the Fabricator-General and found his optical sensors fixed upon the place where Varn had stood.

For a moment, she recalled the strange mist curling above the Magos's hand.

The abrupt withdrawal of Kelbor-Hal's data-connections. The accusation of sabotage. And the possibility that a servant of Mars had been ordered to destroy a vessel carrying one of the Emperor's sons.

She felt a cold unease settle within her.

The Fabricator-General had offered no explanation for his reaction.

Perhaps none was required. Perhaps she was allowing the words of a disgraced exile to cloud her judgement. Yet as the conclave struggled to resume its proceedings, Elara discovered that she could no longer dismiss the question.

What if Iterai Varn had been telling the truth?


The journey back through the Mechanicum installation passed in a silence that none of the Valiants attempted to disturb.

Lucan walked beside Varn, matching his uneven pace without comment. The Magos's mechanical legs laboured beneath him, their crude hydraulic systems responding to each step with a faint hiss. He had refused assistance when they left the conclave, and Lucan had not offered it again.

Around them, the vast industrial complex continued its preparations for the Triumph. Servitors hauled cargo beneath towering cranes, Tech-Priests directed convoys of machinery towards the assembly grounds, and the distant thunder of heavy engines rolled across the courtyards.

The world had not changed.

Yet Lucan felt as though something fundamental had been broken.

He had accompanied Varn expecting a political confrontation, perhaps an attempt to settle some ancient grievance between the Magos and his former superior. Instead, he had witnessed accusations of sabotage, an extraordinary demonstration involving the Ceithir and a public repudiation of the Mechanicum's highest authority.

And beneath it all lay something he did not yet understand.

The Avalon.

The sabotage.

The dead individual whose identity Varn had refused to reveal.

Lucan considered asking about them, but the memory of the Magos's expression within the conclave restrained him. Whatever had happened aboard that vessel, it had wounded Varn more deeply than the loss of his mechanical limbs.

They reached the outer gates without incident.

The Rhinos waited beyond the entrance, their engines idling beneath the pale sky. The Valiants began boarding with their customary efficiency, Threnn carefully securing the great company standard before taking his place among his brothers.

Lucan remained beside Varn.

The Magos had stopped several paces from the nearest transport, looking back towards the immense walls of the Mechanicum installation. The great gates were already closing, their machinery producing a low, grinding thunder that reverberated across the courtyard.

For a long while, neither spoke.

Lucan studied his companion.

Varn's red robes stirred in the wind, their pale-blue and silver markings catching the light. Without the cog medallion upon his chest, there was a curious emptiness in his appearance, as though some familiar part of him had been removed.

Yet he had retained the rest.

The red of Mars. The symbols of the knowledge that had shaped him. The staff bearing the cog-and-skull beneath the white tree.

He had not abandoned everything.

Perhaps, Lucan thought, he could not.

"Iterai."

Varn did not turn.

Lucan hesitated, uncertain how to frame the question. He had faced enemy commanders across negotiation tables, comforted dying brothers upon battlefields and stood beside Artorias during moments of grief that would have broken lesser men.

Yet this was different.

He had never seen Varn quite like this.

"Are you all right, my friend?"

The question sounded inadequate the moment it left his lips.

Varn remained silent.

The wind moved through the courtyard, carrying the distant sounds of machinery and the preparations for the Emperor's Triumph. Somewhere beyond the walls, a heavy transport sounded its warning horn.

At length, the Magos answered.

"No."

The single word was so quiet that Lucan almost failed to hear it.

Varn turned towards him.

For a moment, the Lord Warden saw something beneath the mechanical features that he had never encountered before. The Magos's optics were dim, his posture burdened by an exhaustion that seemed to have little to do with the crude mechanisms supporting his body.

"That man," Varn said, looking back towards the gates, "took everything from me."

Lucan said nothing.

Varn's voice had lost much of its customary precision.

"My hopes. My dreams. The future I believed I might build." He paused, and when he continued, the words seemed to emerge with considerable difficulty. "The friends who shared those dreams."

The Magos looked towards the distant horizon.

"And the woman I loved."

Lucan felt something tighten within his chest.

He had not known.

In all the years he had served beside Varn, through councils of war and long campaigns, through arguments and moments of unexpected camaraderie, he had never imagined that the Magos had possessed such a bond.

He had known Varn as a scholar, an inventor and a man of extraordinary intellect. He had not known him as a husband. For a moment, Lucan considered asking her name. But something in Varn's expression told him that the question would be an intrusion. Instead, he stood beside him in silence.

Varn looked once more towards the Mechanicum installation.

For years, he had believed that the loss of Mars was the greatest sorrow he would ever endure. He had thought himself condemned to spend the remainder of his existence far from the world whose restoration had become his life's ambition.

Then Artorias had given him a new home.

And Athena had taken it from him.

Or perhaps, he thought bitterly, Kelbor-Hal had taken it through her.

The distinction no longer offered comfort. He turned towards Lucan. The Valiant met his gaze, and something in the Magos's expression made him straighten. The grief remained. But beneath it, something harder had begun to take shape.

"Mark my words, Lucan."

Varn's voice was quiet, almost conversational.

"One day, I am going to kill that man."

Lucan did not answer immediately.

He had heard vows of vengeance before. He had spoken some himself, in the aftermath of battles where honour and duty demanded retribution. Yet there was something profoundly unsettling about hearing such words from Iterai Varn.

The Magos had devoted his life to creation. Now he spoke of killing with the same certainty he once reserved for the solution to an impossible equation.

Lucan looked towards the closing gates.

Beyond them, Kelbor-Hal remained surrounded by the wealth and authority of Mars, secure within an institution whose power extended across the Imperium.

Then he looked back at the diminished figure beside him.

Varn stood upon two crude mechanical legs, his robes marked with the colours of a Legion that had become his refuge, his former insignia abandoned upon the floor of a conclave that had rejected him.

He had lost so much.

And Lucan understood, with a sadness he could not entirely explain, that the man who had entered those gates that morning had left something of himself behind.

He placed a hand upon Varn's shoulder. The gesture was simple, almost awkward beneath the weight of his armour, but he allowed it to remain for a moment.

Then he turned towards the waiting Rhinos.

"Come, Brother," he said quietly. "Let us go home."

Varn looked once more towards the Mechanicum.

The gates had closed. For several seconds, he remained where he stood, gazing upon the immense walls and the distant towers rising beyond them.

Then, without another word, he followed Lucan towards the transports.


The hangar had been built to house gods of war.

Even by the prodigious standards of the Great Crusade, its dimensions were extraordinary.

Great arches of blackened adamantium rose towards a roof lost in the gloom, their supporting columns thick enough to accommodate the passage of an armoured vehicle. Suspended gantries crossed the heights like the bridges of some forgotten industrial city, while immense loading cranes hung motionless above a floor upon which entire regiments might have assembled without troubling the space available.

A Warlord Titan could have stood upright within its central bay, with room enough for its attendant engines and the armies of priests and artisans required to minister to its needs. The facility was new, one of the countless temporary structures raised upon Ullanor to accommodate the immense military presence gathering for the Emperor's Triumph.

Its foundations had been driven into the conquered world's soil scarcely a week earlier, and the last of its prefabricated sections had been fitted together only the day before.

The Mechanicum had intended it for the Legio Titanicus, whose god-engines were being prepared for their part in the celebrations. Instead, by direct order of the Master of Mankind, its machinery had been silenced, its maintenance platforms cleared and its vast interior surrendered to a purpose known to only a handful of individuals.

Artorias stood upon a raised loading platform at the northern end of the hangar, looking out across the empty floor.

He had seen armies gather beneath banners of conquest, watched entire populations assemble to witness the arrival of the Imperial Compliance fleets and presided over ceremonies in which the ancient orders of Caerdyn Vallis renewed their vows before the throne of Caer Tholen. Yet he could recall few occasions upon which the preparations for a gathering had filled him with such unease.

The hangar had been emptied of all unnecessary machinery. No servitors remained at their stations, and the maintenance crews who ordinarily inhabited the cavernous structure had been withdrawn under the watchful eye of the Custodian Guard.

The great doors through which the Titans would eventually pass had been sealed, while the smaller personnel entrances were watched by warriors in auramite plate. There were no recording devices, no active vox-relays and no functioning data-links connecting the building to the surrounding Imperial installations.

Those precautions were sensible.

The others were far more troubling.

Along the supporting columns, upon the great blast doors and around the joints where the prefabricated walls met the floor, strange symbols had been inscribed in substances that Artorias could not readily identify.

Some resembled angular letters belonging to languages long extinct, while others were elaborate arrangements of circles, intersecting lines and shapes that appeared subtly different whenever he attempted to examine them directly. Several had been painted in a dark, reddish substance that reflected no light, while others shone faintly with the dull lustre of beaten silver.

They had been applied by the Custodians themselves.

Artorias had watched a number of the golden warriors completing their work when he arrived. They had carried small vessels and instruments whose purposes he could not determine, moving from one prepared surface to another with the solemn concentration of priests performing an ancient rite.

When he had asked Valdor about the symbols, the Captain-General had explained only that they were necessary.

Artorias had not pressed him. He knew enough to understand their purpose.

There were things beyond the veil of reality that listened. Whatever arts had been employed here, the hangar now felt strangely removed from the world beyond its walls.

There was a silence in the air now like no other. It reminded him of standing within the deepest reaches of the white forests during winter, when snow lay heavy upon the branches and even the wind seemed reluctant to disturb the stillness. It reminded him of Elyria and the Sisters of Silence.

He wondered what had been required to create it.

More importantly, he wondered what the Emperor feared might happen without it.

A hundred Custodians had been assigned to the gathering.

They stood throughout the hangar in carefully arranged positions, their golden armour catching the harsh illumination of the industrial lumens. Some guarded the entrances, others occupied the elevated galleries, and a substantial number formed a broad perimeter around the raised platform upon which Artorias waited. Their guardian spears were held upright, their helmets concealing whatever thoughts might have passed behind those impassive visors.

It was an impressive display of security. It was also an impressive arrangement for a massacre. The thought came unbidden, and Artorias felt a flicker of disgust at himself for entertaining it.

He had fought too hard to bring matters to this point. He had argued, pleaded and defied the Emperor over the fate of those who had survived the Avalon. The compromise they had reached was extraordinary, perhaps unprecedented, and his Father had agreed to it despite believing that the dangers of such knowledge outweighed almost every other consideration.

Yet Artorias could not forget what the alternative had been upon that distant shore of memory.

For his Legion, the Emperor had threatened the erasure of memory. Their training, their gene-craft and their value to the Great Crusade made them resources too precious to discard without compelling reason. A warrior who no longer remembered the horrors he had witnessed could still wield a bolter, command a company and fight for the Imperium.

The mortal crew would've enjoyed no such protection.

Thousands of men, women and children had survived the catastrophe. They had endured the attentions of creatures whose existence threatened the foundations of the Imperial Truth, and some had witnessed things that might haunt them for the remainder of their lives. To the Emperor, they represented thousands of possible avenues through which forbidden knowledge might spread.

Thousands of risks that needed to be eliminated and he had wanted Artorias to be the one to swing the executioner's axe.

Artorias looked across the immense floor, imagining it filled with the people who would soon be brought before him. He knew what the Emperor was capable of ordering. He knew, too, that the hundred golden warriors standing around the hangar would carry out such an order without hesitation.

It did not matter that the survivors had served faithfully, or that many had fought with astonishing courage. Their innocence would not protect them from a decision made in the name of humanity's survival.

Only the compromise would.

And Artorias had staked their lives upon it.

"An unusual place for such a gathering, don't you think?"

The voice came from behind him, dry and faintly amused.

Artorias turned to find Malcador approaching along the platform. The Sigillite's grey robes stirred about his ankles, his staff tapping softly against the metal decking. He looked almost absurdly frail against the enormous industrial architecture, a bent old man walking beneath structures designed to accommodate machines capable of levelling cities.

Yet Artorias knew better than to be deceived by appearances.

"The available options were limited, Uncle" he replied.

"He would have found it inconvenient if we had decided to use one of the triumphal amphitheatres," Malcador agreed. "Particularly the inevitable questions concerning why several thousand people had been sworn to secrecy beneath the eyes of half the Imperium."

Artorias offered a faint smile, though it did not endure.

The Sigillite joined him at the edge of the platform, looking out over the hangar. For a time, the two stood together without speaking, listening to the distant rumble of machinery beyond the sealed walls.

"The wards are impressive," Artorias said eventually, his gaze lingering upon the strange symbols inscribed along the hangar's immense supporting columns.

"They are necessary." Malcador's reply was matter-of-fact, offering no further explanation.

"So I have been told." Artorias glanced towards the Sigillite, a faint note of exhaustion entering his voice.

"And you remain dissatisfied with the explanation?" Malcador asked, raising a questioning eyebrow.

"I remain curious." The Primarch offered a small, almost apologetic smile, though there was nothing apologetic about the grave interest in his eyes.

"An admirable quality in moderation." Malcador's lips twitched with amusement, his tone carrying the gentle admonishment of an old tutor addressing a particularly inquisitive pupil.

Artorias glanced towards him.

"That sounds suspiciously like something He would say."

"The Emperor and I have had a great many years to influence one another's worst habits."

The remark drew a quiet huff from Artorias, but his gaze soon returned to the Custodians.

Malcador followed it.

For a while, neither spoke.

Then the Sigillite sighed.

"Relax, my boy. Remember my words to you on Terra."

Artorias turned towards him.

The old man offered nothing further, merely meeting his gaze with an expression that suggested he knew precisely what thoughts had been troubling him.

Artorias remembered. He looked towards the great doors.

"I have brought them here because I believe he will honour his word." Pretending as if he had a choice in doing so, didn't make the pill any less bitter to swallow.

"Then perhaps you should allow yourself to believe it."

"I do."

Malcador raised an eyebrow.

Artorias exhaled.

"I am trying."

"That," the Sigillite replied, "is considerably more convincing."

Before Artorias could answer, a low chime sounded from the communication panel beside the platform. The first of the transports had arrived.

They came in their thousands.

The great personnel doors opened beneath the watchful gaze of the Custodian Guard, admitting the survivors of the Avalon in organised columns. They had been brought from their temporary billets and medical facilities across the Imperial staging grounds, their movements coordinated by the Legion's remaining command staff and the officers of the fleet. Some arrived in formal uniform, others in practical shipboard clothing, and a considerable number still bore the unmistakable signs of their ordeals.

Artorias watched them enter.

The first ranks were drawn from the ship's senior officers and departmental heads, accompanied by the men and women responsible for maintaining order among the surviving crew. Behind them came the technicians, engineers, ratings, armourers, cooks, stewards, medicae personnel and the countless others whose labour had sustained the great vessel throughout its years of service.

There were families among them.

Children who had been born aboard the Avalon, or who had accompanied parents serving within its vast civilian complement. Some were carried in their mothers' arms, while others walked beside older siblings, their small figures almost lost among the thousands of adults moving across the immense floor.

Artorias felt his chest tighten.

He had argued for every one of them.

He had not expected the sight of so many children to make the burden of that argument feel heavier.

The survivors were directed into broad formations facing the raised platform. Their numbers were considerable, though painfully diminished from the complement the Avalon had carried before the catastrophe. The absence of the dead was not visible in the ranks, but Artorias knew it was there, reflected in the empty places beside husbands and wives, parents and children, friends and comrades.

He knew their names.

All of them.

The living and the dead alike.

It had been a practice he had adopted long before the Avalon first departed Terra's heavens . The Emperor had given him a Legion, but Artorias had never considered that Legion to consist solely of the sons who carried his blood. The mortals who crewed its vessels, tended its wounded, prepared its food and maintained its engines were no less part of the great household he had built.

He could not know each of them personally. Even a Primarch's extraordinary faculties could not manufacture the intimacy of friendship where no friendship had yet been formed. Yet he could learn their names, their duties and the histories that had brought them into his service.

It was a small thing but he had always believed it mattered.

Among the arriving survivors, he recognised Hamish Kellan.

The overseer moved with the assistance of a walking stick, his injuries apparently still troubling him. Artorias remembered the man collapsing into unconsciousness when the turbolift doors had opened and he had stepped out to confront the Masque.

He watched Kellan disappear into the gathering ranks and turned his attention elsewhere.

Althea entered shortly afterwards, accompanied by the surviving senior officers of her vessel. She wore the formal uniform of the Avalon's commanding officer, her bearing composed despite the weight of responsibility that had settled upon her since the disaster.

Their eyes met across the distance.

He inclined his head and she returned the gesture with a deeper bow before taking her place at the front of the mortal assembly.

The Astartes arrived last.

The surviving warriors of the 11th​ Company entered in ordered ranks. Their numbers had been diminished by the horrors aboard the Avalon and the fighting that followed upon Helioris, yet they marched with the measured confidence of warriors who had endured both ordeals and remained unbroken.

Behind their senior officers came the Lord Wardens and a gathering of the Legion's highest-ranking commanders, those whose responsibilities required them to understand the danger their brothers might one day face.

Lucan was among them, accompanied by Varn. Samson stood with the other members of the Round. Ilira took her place among those closest to the platform, the young girl Morgiana at her side.

Artorias regarded the assembled host for a moment, feeling the familiar pride that came whenever he looked upon his people. They had fought through horrors that would have broken lesser men. Now he was asking them to endure something else.

Not a battle or some campaign.

A burden of knowledge.

And unlike the wars they had fought, there would be no victory parade when it was over.

The great doors closed.

A deep mechanical rumble passed through the hangar as the locking mechanisms engaged, followed by a series of heavy impacts as the outer security barriers were secured. The sound echoed across the immense space, drawing uneasy glances from many of the mortals.

Artorias understood their concern.

They had been summoned without a full explanation, transported beneath armed escort and brought into a vast building guarded by the Emperor's own warriors. Now the doors had closed behind them.

To those who had survived the Avalon, the circumstances could hardly have been reassuring.

He wished he could have told them everything before bringing them here, but he could not. That was the terrible condition upon which the compromise rested.


Mara Kessrin had never seen so much gold in her life.

She had seen the Mist Wardens often enough. They were a familiar sight on Caerdyn Vallis, even in the town of Kaleth from which she'd hailed. And of course, their presence was seen daily aboard the Avalon. Those immense warriors whose pale-blue armour and quiet courtesy had long since become part of the ordinary fabric of her life. She had even spoken with a few of them over the years, usually when some young warrior came to the galley seeking an additional portion of food after a particularly demanding training exercise.

The Custodes were something else.

They stood along the walls and upon the raised galleries, their golden armour gleaming beneath the industrial lights. They were taller than most of the Wardens, though it was not their height that frightened her. There was something in their stillness, in the absolute certainty with which they held their weapons, that made them seem less like men than statues fashioned solely for the purpose of killing.

Mara had never imagined she would stand so close to one. Something about them frightened her. As if she were some frightened fen-elk under the watchful eyes of a pack of starving predators. She tightened her grip upon Davin's hand.

Her son stood to her right, trying very hard to look brave. He had been unusually quiet since they boarded the transport, and Mara knew he was frightened despite his attempts to conceal it. Lysa stood on her other side, clutching a small cloth doll whose face had been worn almost smooth by years of affection.

Mara had considered leaving the doll behind.

Then she had remembered the way her daughter had cried when she thought it lost aboard the Avalon, and decided that whatever rules governed this strange gathering, she would not deprive her child of something that offered her comfort.

They had been ordered to come.

All of them.

No explanation had been given to them beyond the fact that the summons came from the highest authority within the Imperium.

Mara had asked one of the officers whether the children were required.

The man was an ugly brute, his nose reduced to a misshapen hollow above his mouth. A strange symbol had been tattooed upon his forehead: a tall, narrow letter I, with an unblinking eye set within its centre. Mara had no idea what it signified, and his forbidding appearance discouraged her from asking. He had merely glanced at the names upon his data-slate and informed her that they were.

She had not asked again.

Now, standing among thousands of survivors beneath the immense roof of the hangar, she wondered whether she had made some terrible mistake.

Perhaps they were going to be questioned about what had happened. Perhaps the authorities wished to know why so many had survived when others had died.

Perhaps—

She stopped herself.

There was no sense in frightening the children with possibilities she could neither confirm nor dismiss.

Lysa tugged gently at her sleeve.

"Mama?" Lysa whispered, tugging gently at her sleeve. Her eyes kept darting towards the towering golden figures standing along the walls, and she pressed herself closer to her mother's side.

Mara looked down, trying to offer a reassuring smile despite her own unease.

"Yes, sweetheart?"

"Why are there so many soldiers?" The little girl glanced nervously towards the nearest Custodian, whose immense guardian spear stood taller than any man she had ever seen.

Mara followed her gaze, only to find herself looking up at the warrior's impassive golden visage. There was something profoundly unsettling about his absolute stillness, as though he were a statue that might spring to life at the slightest provocation. She quickly looked away, tightening her arm around her daughter.

"They're here to keep everyone safe," she assured her, hoping her voice sounded more convincing than she felt.

"From the monsters?" Lysa asked in a small voice, her fingers clutching Mara's clothing a little tighter.

The question struck her like a blow.

For a moment, she was back aboard the Avalon, hearing the dreadful sounds beyond the armoury doors and wondering whether the next impact would bring them crashing inward.

She forced herself to smile.

"There's nothing here to hurt us, darling."

She hoped it was true.

Davin looked towards the raised platform and some of the fear in his eyes disappeared to be replaced with awe.

"Look, Mama!"

Mara followed his gaze.

And there he was.

The Unbroken King.

Artorias stood above the assembled survivors, his pale-blue armour unmistakable beneath the industrial lights. Even among the warriors surrounding him, he seemed extraordinary, his presence carrying an authority that required no proclamation.

Mara felt something within her ease, her heart unclenching slightly at the sight of the King.

She had seen him before, though never so closely. Like most of the crew, she knew him primarily through the distant glimpses afforded by formal ceremonies, shipboard addresses and the occasional passage through the great halls of the Avalon.

But she knew what he had done. She knew he had fought and bled for them. When the monsters came, when the ship was dying and the corridors rang with screams, their King had not abandoned his people. He had come for them, placing himself between his people and the horrors that sought to destroy them, when so many others might have thought only of their own survival.

Mara looked down at her children, then back towards Artorias. Whatever this gathering meant, whatever terrible business had brought them before the Emperor's golden warriors, she believed one thing with all her heart.

Their King would stand with them, just as he had stood with them aboard the Avalon.

She could not pretend to understand the affairs of Primarchs and Emperors, nor the reasons why every frightened survivor had been summoned to this forbidding place, but she understood the man who stood upon that platform. He was their King, and they were his people. To Mara, that was a bond more reassuring than any promise the golden giants surrounding them might offer.

The thought steadied her, easing some of the fear that had settled in her chest. She drew Lysa closer and placed a reassuring hand upon Davin's shoulder, taking comfort in the warmth of her children beside her.

Then, without warning, something changed within the hangar.

It began with a silence.

Not the ordinary quiet that follows the end of a conversation, but something deeper, as though the immense building had suddenly been removed from the world around it.

The distant machinery beyond the walls seemed to vanish.

The air grew heavy.

Mara felt the hairs rise along her arms.

A strange pressure settled upon her chest, making it difficult to draw breath. She looked around in confusion and saw others doing the same. Men and women who had been whispering moments earlier fell silent, their faces turning towards the far end of the platform.

Then the doors behind it opened.

The Emperor entered.

Mara had no words for what she saw.

She had imagined the Master of Mankind many times. Every citizen of the Imperium knew his image, reproduced upon banners, monuments, coins and proclamations. She had seen him depicted as a golden warrior, a wise ruler, a radiant conqueror standing above the defeated enemies of humanity.

None of those images had prepared her to actually lay eyes on him.

He was beautiful.

Terrible.

Impossible.

The light around him seemed to possess a life of its own, gathering upon his form until she could scarcely distinguish the man from the radiance that surrounded him. His features were clear one moment and strangely difficult to remember the next. She saw dark hair, a noble face and eyes that seemed to contain the light of distant stars, yet whenever she tried to fix those details within her mind they slipped away like fragments of a dream.

The pressure upon her chest became unbearable.

Mara's knees weakened.

Around her, the people began to kneel.

Some did so deliberately, overcome by awe. Others simply could not remain standing. She heard a woman sobbing nearby, heard someone whisper a prayer before the words dissolved into silence.

Davin sank to his knees.

Lysa clung to Mara's skirt, whimpering.

Mara tried to remain upright, but the weight of that presence was beyond anything she had ever experienced. It was not like the terror of the monsters aboard the Avalon. That had been fear of death, of pain, of things that hunted and killed.

This was something else.

Awe so immense that it became agony.

She felt as though the whole of creation had turned its gaze upon her, and she was nothing more than a frightened woman standing with her children beneath the eyes of a being who had shaped the destinies of worlds.

Tears spilled down Mara's cheeks, though she could not have explained what had brought them forth. Her heart hammered against her ribs, overwhelmed by emotions she could neither name nor comprehend.

Every instinct urged her to kneel, to bow her head before the impossible majesty of the being standing upon the platform. She wanted to weep, to call out to him, perhaps even to beg for something, though she could not have said what words she wished to speak or what she might ask of him.

Her legs began to tremble beneath her, and despite her desperate efforts to remain standing, her knees slowly buckled. She sank towards the cold metal floor, one hand tightening instinctively around Lysa's as the strength drained from her limbs.

Then, just as the weight of that terrible presence threatened to overwhelm her completely, the crushing pressure began to ease.

The light softened.

The weight upon her chest diminished until she could breathe again, though the air still seemed charged with an extraordinary presence.

Mara found herself kneeling beside her children. She had no memory of lowering herself.

Lysa was crying quietly, her small face buried against her mother's side, while Davin stared towards the platform with wide, unblinking eyes, seemingly too overwhelmed by what he had witnessed to utter a word. Mara gathered them both close, wrapping her arms around her children as she struggled to steady her own trembling breath. She could offer them no explanation for what had just happened, nor could she find the words to reassure them.

Above them, the Emperor of Mankind stood before the assembled survivors of the Avalon, his presence still commanding an awe that Mara could scarcely comprehend, even with its terrible weight diminished. And beside him stood their King, offering a small measure of comfort amidst the overwhelming splendour of the Throneworld's master.


Artorias had expected the effect of the Emperor's presence upon the mortals to be severe. Even the Astartes had struggled beneath the Emperor's unrestrained presence, their transhuman faculties offering only the barest protection against the psychic majesty that accompanied the Master of Mankind.

Yet the sight of thousands of ordinary people sinking beneath that invisible weight had troubled him more than he anticipated.

Then the pressure diminished. No gesture announced the change. No word explained it. The immense psychic presence simply withdrew until those assembled could endure it, though the residual majesty remained sufficient to hold the entire hangar in reverent silence.

Artorias glanced towards the Emperor.

Valdor stood at the Emperor's right, his guardian spear held upright, while Pherenion occupied a position slightly behind and to the left. The remaining Custodians remained at their posts, their golden forms distributed throughout the hangar like the guardians of some ancient and terrible sanctuary.

Malcador moved to stand beside the raised platform.

The Emperor surveyed the assembly.

Thousands knelt upon the metal floor. Beyond them stood the brothers of the 11th​ Company, their armour gleaming beneath the lights, while the Lord Wardens and senior commanders occupied the space nearest the dais.

For a time, the Master of Mankind said nothing.

Artorias had heard his Father address armies before. He knew the extraordinary command he possessed over those who listened, the ease with which he could inspire loyalty, courage or fear.

Yet he also knew that beneath the Emperor's majesty lay a will of unyielding iron, one that had shaped the destiny of countless worlds and condemned others without hesitation when necessity demanded it. The Master of Mankind was not a man who permitted sentiment to interfere with his judgement, nor one who allowed the suffering of the few to outweigh what he believed necessary for the survival of humanity.

Artorias had witnessed enough of his decisions to understand that even mercy, when granted, came with conditions that would not be lightly set aside.

But this was not an army awaiting orders. These were survivors, men, women and children who had already endured horrors beyond their understanding, and whose continued existence depended upon the compromise Artorias had wrested from that implacable will.

The Emperor had given his word, but Artorias knew better than to mistake that concession for a change in his convictions. He still considered the knowledge they carried a danger, and he would tolerate no carelessness in its keeping.

The words they were about to hear would change the remainder of their lives, and Artorias suspected that whatever reassurance the Emperor might offer, it would be delivered with all the stern authority of a sovereign imposing a necessary burden upon his subjects.

"You have been gathered here because you have stood upon the threshold of a truth that mankind was never intended to confront unguarded."

The Emperor's voice carried across the immense hangar without amplification, reaching the farthest ranks with perfect clarity. Even with the terrible weight of his presence diminished, there remained a power in his words that stirred something deep within those who heard them. Among the mortals, some trembled involuntarily, while others bowed their heads, struggling against the instinct to prostrate themselves before the being who addressed them.

"Some among you have glimpsed it. Others have suffered its consequences without understanding their cause. All of you have been touched by events whose nature remains concealed from the greater part of Humanity."

He allowed his gaze to pass across the assembly.

"Know this. The ignorance of mankind concerning certain matters is not the consequence of carelessness, nor has it been maintained for the convenience of those who govern. There are truths that wound the mind merely through their comprehension. There is knowledge that invites the attention of things best left unnamed, and understanding that may become the first step towards corruption."

Artorias felt the words settle upon the gathering.

The Master of Terra spoke without anger, but there was an uncompromising severity in his tone that left no room for misunderstanding.

"Humanity has endured long ages of darkness. It has survived horrors beyond the imagining of those who now enjoy the protection of the Imperium. I have seen what becomes of civilisations that mistake curiosity for wisdom, and of those who believe themselves capable of mastering powers whose true nature they scarcely comprehend."

The Emperor's eyes moved towards the assembled Astartes.

"Your King has argued that those who must confront such dangers cannot be expected to do so in ignorance. He has maintained that knowledge, properly guarded, may serve as a weapon against that which would otherwise destroy you."

Artorias remained still, his hearts beating furiously beneath his breast. He had made those arguments with all the conviction he possessed, refusing to yield even when the Emperor had made the consequences of failure abundantly clear.

Yet hearing them repeated now, before those whose lives depended upon the outcome, offered him little reassurance. There had been no warmth in the Emperor's acknowledgement, no indication that he had come to share his son's convictions. He was merely recounting an argument placed before him, and Artorias knew all too well that his Father could recognise the merits of an argument without accepting its conclusion.

"I have considered his words," the Emperor continued, his voice carrying the cold finality of a sovereign delivering judgement. "I have weighed them against the dangers they invite, and against the responsibilities that rest upon those entrusted with the survival of our species. Understand that those responsibilities are not diminished by courage, loyalty or sacrifice. There are necessities before which even the most honourable service must yield, and I have never permitted sentiment to compromise the survival of mankind."

An oppressive silence settled over the hangar. Artorias could feel the unease spreading through the assembled ranks, though few among them could have understood the full implications of what had just been said. He glanced towards the Custodians standing motionless along the perimeter, their guardian spears held upright, and was reminded how little effort it would take for this gathering to become something altogether more terrible.

The Emperor allowed the silence to endure, his gaze passing over the kneeling mortals before returning to the warriors of the Eleventh.

"Your King has asked much of me. More, perhaps, than any among you can comprehend."

For a moment, Artorias felt his confidence falter. He had his Father's word, but the man standing before them was also the Master of Mankind, and Artorias knew that he would condemn every soul within the hangar if he truly believed their continued existence threatened Humanity's future.

Then the Emperor spoke again.

"His request has been granted, though not without condition."

There was no relief in his voice, no suggestion that the decision had been reached gladly. The words were delivered as an irrevocable decree, and when the Emperor's gaze hardened, Artorias understood that whatever mercy had been extended here would be governed by terms as uncompromising as the man who imposed them.

"What you are about to learn cannot be permitted to spread. It cannot become the subject of idle conversation, speculation or curiosity. It cannot be committed to records accessible beyond those authorised to receive it. Nor may it be shared with those who have not been prepared to bear its consequences."

His voice grew colder.

"Should such knowledge pass beyond the bounds established here, the danger would not be yours alone. It would threaten those who hear it, those who seek it and those who, through ignorance or ambition, attempt to employ it."

Artorias saw several mortals lower their heads.

The Emperor continued.

"Your King has asked that you be permitted to retain what you have witnessed, and that those who must defend Humanity against this enemy be given sufficient understanding to recognise it. I have agreed to a compromise."

The word carried an unmistakable weight.

Not a gift.

Not a concession offered lightly.

A compromise.

"Those gathered here shall swear an oath before me. It will bind the knowledge entrusted to you, preventing its disclosure beyond those authorised to receive it. You shall retain your memories and your faculties, and you shall be permitted to employ what you learn in the service of the Imperium."

His eyes moved across the mortal assembly.

"But understand that this is no ordinary promise. The oath will be enforced by powers beyond those available to mortal law. It will endure for the remainder of your lives, and no rank, title or claim of personal necessity shall release you from its obligations."

A faint movement passed through the gathering.

Artorias could sense their unease.

He did not blame them.

The Emperor's words were severe because the matter demanded severity. He had never pretended otherwise, and Artorias had not expected him to soften the danger merely to reassure those who listened. Yet there was something in the uncompromising tone that reminded him how narrow the path had become. His people had been brought here because there was no other acceptable way forward.

The oath was their protection.

Without it, the Emperor's judgement would be very different.

Artorias stepped forward.

"My Emperor."

The words sounded strange upon his tongue, but he had chosen them deliberately. The Emperor turned towards him and Artorias bowed his head.

"With your leave, I would speak to my people."

For a moment, the Master of Mankind regarded him, then he inclined his head.

"Speak."

Artorias moved to the edge of the platform.

He looked out across the thousands assembled before him, feeling the weight of their attention.

He knew their names. He knew their service. He knew the sacrifices they had made. And he knew that the promise he was about to ask of them would follow them long after the Triumph had ended and Ullanor had faded into memory.

"My sons," he began, his voice carrying across the hangar, "and all who have served beneath the Ceithir's embrace."

He paused, allowing the words to reach the farthest ranks.

"You have endured much. Some of you have lost brothers in arms. Others have lost friends, husbands, wives, parents or children. You have witnessed things that no person should ever be forced to confront, and many of you have carried those memories without understanding what they mean."

He looked towards the mortal assembly.

"I know that some among you have wondered whether what you saw was real. Whether the horrors that stalked the corridors of the Avalon were creatures of flesh and blood, or nightmares born of terror and exhaustion."

Artorias felt the old grief stir within him.

"They were real."

A stillness settled over the gathering.

He did not elaborate.

There was no need.

"You fought them. You survived them. And in doing so, you demonstrated a courage that I shall never forget."

His gaze moved across the ranks.

"I have not forgotten the names of those who fell. Nor have I forgotten those who stood beside them. The dead are honoured, and the living shall not be abandoned."

The words came from somewhere deep within him.

He had spoken similar promises before and by the mists, he intended to keep them.

"Yet courage alone cannot answer every danger. There are enemies against which strength of arms is insufficient, and threats that must be understood before they can be defeated."

He glanced towards the Emperor.

"The Emperor, beloved by all, has agreed that those who must stand against such things should not do so blindly."

Artorias returned his attention to the assembly.

"But the knowledge you are about to receive carries a great and terrible burden. It cannot be shared freely. It cannot become a tale repeated in mess halls or whispered among friends. To speak of these things carelessly is to invite dangers that may reach far beyond those who first hear the words."

He allowed a moment to pass.

"That is why we are here."

Artorias drew Ceithraig. The blade emerged from its scabbard with a clear metallic note, its ancient surface catching the light.

He held it upright before him.

"Upon Caerdyn Vallis, an oath is more than a promise. It is a bond between those who give their word and those who place their trust in it. Our people have sworn such vows for generations, beneath the branches of the white trees, before the halls of our ancestors and with the Ceithir as witness."

His gaze moved towards the Legionaries.

"Many of you have knelt before me and sworn yourselves to the defence of our people. You have carried those promises across the stars, through fire and death, and I have never had cause to regret the trust I placed in you."

Then he looked towards the mortals.

"Today, I ask the same of every person gathered here."

His voice softened, though it remained audible throughout the hangar. "Not because I doubt your courage. Not because I question your loyalty. But because there are burdens that cannot safely be carried without protection."

Artorias lowered the sword slightly.

"I cannot tell you everything before you swear. To do so would defeat the purpose of the oath. I know that is a difficult thing to ask of you, and I will not pretend otherwise."

He drew a slow breath.

"But I ask you to trust me."

The words seemed to settle upon the assembly. Artorias looked towards the Emperor who watched impassively then back towards his people.

"I have stood beside you in battle. I have walked the decks of our ships, shared your victories and mourned your dead. I have never asked you to follow me where I would not go myself, and I shall not begin today."

He raised Ceithraig.

"I will swear before you as well."

The Emperor regarded him. For a moment, Artorias wondered whether He would object. Instead, the Master of Mankind nodded slightly and stepped forward.

"Then let it be done."

Artorias descended from the platform. The movement drew the attention of the assembled warriors and mortals, and a subtle shifting passed through the nearest ranks as they made space for him. He crossed the floor until he stood before the first formation of the Eleventh Company.

Lucan stepped forward from among the senior commanders.

"My Brother."

Artorias looked at him.

Lucan's expression was uncharacteristically grave, but there was no hesitation in his bearing.

"If you would ask this of us," Lucan said, "then you need only tell us how we may honour this oath."

Artorias felt a quiet warmth stir within him.

He had expected nothing less.

Yet the words mattered.

"Thank you, Brother," Artorias replied, the simple words carrying an affection that required no further elaboration.

Lucan bowed his head before reaching for Solbrand. With the practised grace of a knight preparing to renew his vows, he drew the ancient blade from its scabbard, its steel catching the cold illumination of the hangar. He held it upright before him, both hands resting upon the hilt, and slowly lowered himself to one knee. The point of Solbrand came to rest against the metal floor, while Lucan bowed his head in solemn vigil, presenting himself before his King and the Emperor in the manner of the knights of old.

For a moment, Artorias simply regarded him, reminded of the ancient ceremonies upon Caerdyn Vallis, where warriors had knelt before the old places to swear oaths that would bind them for the remainder of their lives. The sight of Lucan kneeling with Solbrand before him stirred memories of those, and Artorias found himself wishing that the circumstances of this gathering had been less grim.

He turned towards the assembled Legion, his gaze passing across the ranks of pale-blue armour.

"My sons," he called, his voice carrying across the immense hangar. "Kneel."

The command passed through the ranks, and the Eleventh Company responded as one, lowering themselves in disciplined unison, their armoured knees striking the metal floor with a tremendous, rolling thunder that reverberated through the cavernous structure. Some rested their gauntleted hands upon their knees, while others drew their swords and adopted the same solemn posture as Lucan, blades held upright before their bowed heads. The Lord Wardens and senior commanders followed Caelor Hadrian's lead, their movements no less deliberate, until they all knelt together beneath the watchful gaze of the Emperor.

Varn lowered himself among the officers, the mechanisms of his artificial limbs adjusting with a faint hiss as he settled into position. Samson and Helion knelt without hesitation, expressions grave, while Ilira joined the others in quiet observance. Around them, the pale-blue ranks remained motionless, their white-tree heraldry gleaming beneath the industrial lights.

Artorias allowed his gaze to linger upon them for a moment before turning towards the mortal assembly. Thousands of faces looked back at him, some apprehensive, others filled with wonder, and many still struggling to comprehend the extraordinary spectacle unfolding before them. He could see parents holding their children close, wounded crewmen supported by their comrades and men and women who had survived the destruction of their home only to find themselves kneeling beneath the shadow of the Emperor's golden guardians.

His expression softened.

"And now, my people," he said, addressing the great multitude gathered before him. "Join us."

He extended one hand towards the floor, inviting them to follow the example of their transhuman brethren.

Althea was the first to respond, lowering herself to one knee, her movements measured and dignified, and the surviving officers of the Avalon followed her example. From there, the motion spread through the assembly like a great wave.

Thousands of men and women began to kneel again, some with the practised ease of soldiers accustomed to ceremony, others awkwardly, helping elderly companions or drawing frightened children down beside them. The faint rustle of uniforms and clothing mingled with the heavier sounds of boots and equipment against the decking, until the vast hangar seemed to tremble beneath the movement of so many people.

Here and there, mothers gathered their children into their arms, while fathers knelt beside sons and daughters who stared in wide-eyed wonder at the spectacle before them.

Veterans of the Avalon's desperate defence bowed their heads alongside cooks, engineers, medicae personnel and the countless ordinary souls whose labours had sustained the Legion throughout its long years among the stars. Rank and station seemed to lose their significance as the movement passed through the assembly, until warriors and mortals alike knelt together beneath that immense roof.

Artorias watched them, feeling something ancient stir within him. There was a solemn beauty to the sight, one that reached beyond the grim necessity that had brought them here. These were not merely soldiers awaiting their sovereign's command, nor subjects offering obedience to a distant ruler. They were the people of the XIth​, bound together by years of service, sacrifice and shared hardship. They had endured horrors beyond measure, and now they knelt together before the Master of Mankind, ready to accept a burden whose true nature had yet to be revealed.

The last of the movement subsided, leaving the immense hangar filled with kneeling figures stretching almost as far as the eye could see. Beneath the towering columns and silent gantries, thousands of bowed heads faced the raised platform, while the Custodians stood like golden sentinels around them.

For a fleeting moment, Artorias could almost imagine that he stood within one of the great groves of Caerdyn Vallis, surrounded by the knights of his homeland, gathered to witness the swearing of some ancient and sacred vow.

Yet there were no white trees above them, no familiar banners stirring in the mountain breeze. There was only the cold metal of a Titan hangar, the terrible majesty of the Emperor and the knowledge that the oath about to be sworn would carry consequences far beyond anything those ancient knights could have imagined.

Yet he had never seen anything quite like this.

The great hangar had become a hall of oaths. Artorias turned towards his Creator.

Then, slowly, he lowered himself to one knee, Ceithraig resting upright before him, its point touching the metal floor.

He bowed his head.

The Emperor regarded him. For a moment, the immense hangar seemed to fall utterly silent. Artorias felt the weight of the promise he was about to make even as he knew he would not be bound in the same way as the others.

Artorias raised his head.

"Before you, my Emperor, and before all who have placed their trust in me, I swear upon my honour and upon the name I bear that I shall guard the knowledge entrusted to us."

His voice carried through the hangar.

"I shall not reveal it lightly, nor permit it to become an instrument of corruption or ambition. I shall employ it in the defence of Humanity and the protection of those who stand beneath our banners."

He drew a breath.

"And should the day come when duty demands that others be entrusted with this truth, I shall bear the responsibility of that choice."

The Emperor watched him.

Artorias lowered his head once more.

"By my sword, by my life and honour and by the mists of Caerdyn Vallis, I so swear."

For a moment, nothing happened. Then the Emperor inclined his head.

"Your oath is accepted."

Artorias felt the words settle upon him.

No psychic force touched his mind. No binding closed around his thoughts as it had around the Avalon's Mist-Speakers.

His Father had accepted his promise as it had been given. That, more than anything else, told Artorias how far they had come.

The Emperor turned towards the kneeling assembly.

"Then let those who stand beneath the banner of the Eleventh swear as their King has sworn," the Emperor commanded, his gaze sweeping across the kneeling assembly. "Let your words be given freely and your honour stand witness to them. Know that the oath you take this day shall endure for the remainder of your lives, and that neither fear nor temptation shall absolve you of the duty it places upon you." His voice filled the hangar.

"You shall guard what is entrusted to you. You shall not disclose it beyond those authorised to receive it, save where the gravest necessity demands. You shall not seek to circumvent this promise through deception, nor employ the knowledge for private ambition or unlawful purpose."

The Emperor raised one hand, and a faint golden radiance gathered around his fingers. The gesture was almost casual, yet it commanded the attention of the entire assembly. Artorias watched as the light played across the Emperor's golden armour, conscious of the immense power that lay behind so simple a movement. Around him, thousands remained kneeling, their eyes fixed upon the Master of Mankind, awaiting whatever command might follow.

"Do you understand the burden you accept?" the Emperor asked. His voice carried none of the warmth of encouragement, only the stern expectation that those before him understood the gravity of what was being demanded.

The Astartes answered first, their deep voices rising together in a single, disciplined declaration.

"We do."

A moment later, the mortal survivors joined them. Their response was less certain, spreading through the assembled ranks as thousands of voices answered with varying degrees of confidence. Some spoke firmly, drawing courage from the warriors kneeling beside them, while others barely managed more than a whisper. Yet their voices gathered strength until the words echoed beneath the immense roof.

"We do."

The Emperor regarded them in silence, allowing the last echoes to fade. His expression remained unreadable, and for several long moments he offered neither approval nor reassurance. Then he lowered his hand, the faint radiance lingering around his fingers as his gaze swept across the kneeling multitude.

"Then let your oath be heard," he commanded.

Artorias remained kneeling as the oath began.

It was not a long declaration. The Emperor had fashioned it with an economy of language that seemed almost austere, each phrase carrying the weight of an obligation that would be made absolute by the power behind it.

The assembled warriors and mortals repeated the words after him, their voices rising beneath the immense roof.

"By my name and by my honour, I swear to guard the truth entrusted to me."

Artorias listened.

The voices were uneven at first, the mortals struggling to match the deep resonance of the Astartes. Yet as the words continued, the differences mattered less.

"Neither fear nor favour, neither suffering nor temptation, shall turn me from this vow."

The Emperor's radiance grew brighter.

Artorias felt the immense psychic presence gathering around the kneeling assembly, though it did not press upon them with the overwhelming force of his earlier arrival.

Instead, it moved with a strange, almost delicate care.

"I shall carry this knowledge in silence, save when duty and the preservation of mankind demand otherwise."

The words echoed through the hangar.

Artorias thought of the knights of old, of the vows sworn beneath white boughs, and of the countless generations who had placed their faith in the belief that a person's word could endure beyond fear and hardship.

He wondered what those ancient warriors would have made of this gathering.

A Primarch kneeling before the Emperor of Mankind.

Thousands of mortals and transhuman soldiers bound by a promise enforced through powers that their ancestors would have called sorcery.

A hall of knights beneath the roof of a Titan hangar upon a conquered world. The thought might have amused him under different circumstances. Now it filled him with a peculiar sadness.

The Emperor raised both hands and golden light spread through the hangar.

Artorias felt it pass over him, though it did not enter his mind. It moved beyond him, reaching towards the kneeling warriors and mortals, touching each consciousness with a power so vast that he could scarcely comprehend the delicacy with which it was being employed.

Artorias could sense the binding taking shape, an intricate working of psychic power that moved through the assembled minds with astonishing subtlety. There was no violence in its passage, no sense of thoughts being torn away or memories suppressed. Instead, the Emperor's power seemed to settle around the oath itself, weaving the words they had spoken into something enduring, a solemn promise given substance by a will powerful enough to ensure it could never be lightly broken.The Emperor's power settled around the words spoken by the assembly, weaving them into the minds of those who had sworn. Artorias could not see the process clearly, but he felt its immense complexity, the extraordinary care required to preserve memory while restricting disclosure.

Malcador stood beside the Emperor, his staff planted upon the platform.

His eyes were closed, a faint radiance surrounding him as well, though it was almost imperceptible beside the golden brilliance of the Master of Mankind.

Artorias assumed the Sigillite was assisting with the binding. The light spread through the ranks.

It touched the Astartes first, passing over their bowed heads and armoured shoulders. Then it moved among the mortals, reaching into the vast assembly of survivors.

Some trembled.

Others closed their eyes.

A few wept quietly, though whether from fear, awe or the strange sensation of the Emperor's presence touching their minds, Artorias could not have said.

Yet none cried out or recoiled in pain. Artorias watched the golden radiance move through the hangar, illuminating the faces of those who had placed their trust in him.

Artorias knew their names.

He knew their stories.

The golden light grew brighter, spreading across the vast assembly until the pale-blue armour of the Mist Wardens and the faces of the kneeling mortals were bathed in its radiance. Artorias felt the immense psychic power gathering above them, its presence so profound that even his extraordinary senses struggled to comprehend the intricacy of what was unfolding. For an instant, he thought he glimpsed something taking shape within the light, a vast and elaborate pattern of interwoven strands, each extending towards one of the thousands gathered beneath it. The impression lasted scarcely a heartbeat before the radiance shifted, leaving him uncertain whether he had truly witnessed the working or merely perceived some fragment of its greater design.

The Emperor regarded the kneeling multitude, his expression as stern and implacable as ever. There was nothing of celebration in his bearing, nor any suggestion that he regarded the proceedings as an occasion for rejoicing. He stood as a sovereign administering a judgement of extraordinary consequence, his golden presence dominating the immense hangar as completely as any throne or court of law.

"Do you swear to guard this knowledge, to employ it only in the defence of humanity, and to reveal it only where the gravest necessity demands?"

The answer came first from the warriors of the Eleventh, their voices rising with the disciplined certainty of men accustomed to giving their word before battle. The mortal survivors followed, thousands of voices joining the declaration until it rolled through the hangar and echoed among the towering columns.

"We do."

The Emperor allowed the response to fade before continuing, his gaze passing slowly across the assembly.

"Do you swear that neither fear, ambition nor temptation shall turn you from this promise?"

"We do."

This time the answer came with greater unity, the voices of Astartes and mortals mingling beneath the immense roof. Artorias felt a stirring of pride as he listened, though it was tempered by his awareness of the terrible responsibility they were accepting. Many of those kneeling before the Emperor could scarcely comprehend the nature of the knowledge they were about to receive, yet they had placed their trust in him and were prepared to honour the oath he had asked of them.

"Then let your words be your bond."

The Emperor's voice deepened, and Artorias felt the air tremble as the immense psychic working reached its culmination. The radiance suspended above the assembly began to descend, not as a sudden eruption of power, but with the measured inevitability of the rising sun. It flowed through the kneeling ranks, washing over ceramite and flesh alike, its golden brilliance illuminating the thousands of bowed heads beneath it. For a moment, the entire hangar seemed transformed, its cold industrial architecture lost beneath a splendour that recalled the great halls of ancient legend, where kings and knights had once sworn their vows before the eyes of their sovereigns.

Artorias watched the light touch his people, conscious of the extraordinary power being exercised with such apparent restraint. He could feel the oath settling into place, its obligations woven into the minds of those who had spoken it, yet there was no outward sign of suffering. Some among the mortals trembled, others closed their eyes or bowed their heads more deeply, but the great assembly remained steadfast as the Emperor's will moved among them.

Then, as though guided by some common understanding, thousands of voices rose together.

"I so swear."

The declaration filled the hangar with a force that seemed almost to rival the psychic radiance surrounding them. It echoed from the towering columns and the distant maintenance galleries, the voices of warriors and ordinary men and women joined in a single solemn promise. Artorias heard within it the deep resonance of his sons, the determined voices of the Avalon's surviving crew and the quieter contributions of those who could scarcely speak above a whisper.

Together, they formed an oath unlike any he had witnessed upon Caerdyn Vallis, spoken not merely by knights before their King, but by an entire people before the Master of Mankind.

The golden light lingered for several heartbeats longer, its brilliance gradually diminishing as the immense psychic presence withdrew. Artorias felt the binding settle into its final form, leaving behind an impression of something enduring and irrevocable. The air grew still once more, and the strange pressure that had accompanied the working faded until only the Emperor's formidable presence remained.

For a long moment, no one moved. Thousands remained kneeling beneath the silent gantries, their heads bowed as though reluctant to disturb the solemnity of what had just occurred. Even the Custodians seemed part of the stillness, their golden forms standing immovable around the perimeter of the assembly.

At last, the Master of Mankind lowered his hands. His gaze swept across the multitude, his expression revealing neither satisfaction nor regret, before he delivered his judgement with quiet, absolute finality.

"It is done."

Artorias remained kneeling.

He looked upon the assembly, upon the thousands who had sworn themselves to silence and the warriors who would one day be called upon to confront the horrors they were about to understand.

He had won the compromise.

He had persuaded the Emperor to entrust his people with knowledge that had been withheld from almost all humanity.

And though he knew the dangers remained, though he understood that the truth might prove a burden greater than any of them imagined, he felt something he had scarcely dared to hope for.

Relief.

The Emperor regarded the kneeling assembly in silence, his expression as severe and unreadable as it had been throughout the ceremony. His eyes travelled across the ranks, lingering here and there with an intensity that Artorias found difficult to interpret. Even with the oath complete, there was something unsettling in the manner of his scrutiny, as though the Master of Mankind were still weighing the lives assembled before him against some greater necessity known only to himself.

Artorias remained motionless.

At length, the Emperor turned towards him.

Their eyes met, and for several heartbeats neither spoke. Artorias thought of their confrontation, of the arguments he had made and the terrible alternative that had hung over every word. The Emperor's expression gave nothing away. Then, almost imperceptibly, he inclined his head.

It was a gesture so slight that anyone watching might have overlooked it entirely. Yet Artorias understood its significance. There was no warmth in the acknowledgement, no paternal reassurance or suggestion that the Emperor had abandoned his misgivings. It was simply the recognition of an agreement made and an obligation fulfilled.

And for Artorias, it was enough.

He returned the inclination of his head, allowing himself a quiet measure of relief. He knew better than to mistake this moment for a victory. It was something far more precious, and perhaps far more fragile: a victory for those who had placed their trust in him.

The Emperor turned away, directing his attention once more towards the kneeling multitude. The last faint traces of golden radiance had vanished, leaving the vast hangar beneath the cold illumination of its industrial lights. Thousands waited in expectant silence.

When the Master of Mankind spoke, he did not raise his voice. He had no need to. Every word carried to the furthest reaches of the hangar, delivered with the calm, unyielding authority of one who had ruled humanity from the shadows for longer than any among them could comprehend.

"Then hear the truth."
 
Back
Top